ã€ŠBattling Records of the Chosen Oneã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Young Boy â€“ Lin Xun

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Young Boy ¨C Lin Xun</h4>

    The southwest border of Ziyao Empire was characterized by numerous arrays of mountain ridges and peaks, giving it the name of Natural Moat formed by Three Thousand Mountains.

    The sunset glow tinted the sky red like a burning fire. And a smoke curling up high in the sky could be seen far away.

    Seeing that, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes brightened. Wiping away the sweat from his forehead, he made a long sigh and said ¡°Finally, I find a ce of people living¡­¡±

    He had been trekking through the bands for almost 7 days, sleeping out in wildness and eating wild fruits. There were many dangers and tribtions along the way, and several times he was nearly torn up by beasts.

    Right now, that thin wisp of smoke up in the sky did cheer Lin Xun up and gave his exhausted body a refreshing boost, even though it was far away.

    He kept going.

    Soon, an area of neatly cultivated spiritualnds came into sight. Now Lin Xun was more certain that there must be a vige nearby.

    The spiritual grains were about to ripe. A gust of breeze moved past thends, ruffling the green and heavy spiritual grains and bringing a subtle fragrance of fresh herbs with it.

    ¡°Growing this way, these spiritual grains can be harvested in less than 10 days¡­Hum? Something is wrong.¡±

    Lin Xun seemed to have found something unusual. Taking a few steps further to the grains by the roadside, he watched closely, and found that these spiritual grains, though looking good, were not growing in a positive state.

    The earth was wet and fertile with rich spiritual energy; however, the green stalks of the grains seemed to be showing a subtle sign of withering, which was hard to notice without detailed observation.

    Lin Xun pulled up a strain of spiritual grains. After a moment of examination, he twisted the surface of the light green stalks with fingertips.

    Then he was shocked when he saw that there were numerous tiny grit-sized white worms wriggling around the stalks and nibbling away the vitality of the grains.

    Sand-spot worms!

    The spiritual grains were infested with pests.

    From Lin Xun¡¯s judgment, if these sand-spot worms could not be eliminated soon, this stretch of ripening spiritual grains would die away and lose all the spirit force. By that time, even if the grains were reaped, great losses would result. Or worse, not a single grain can be gathered.

    ¡°It seems like this vige has no spiritual tattooists, or else they would not let the ripening spiritual grains get to such a terrible condition.¡±

    Lin Xun pondered for a minute, and then shook his head, realizing that no spiritual tattooist would be willing to live in such poor mountains. From what he had learned, they were highly respected in this world.

    At that moment, a sigh appeared suddenly.

    Turning around, Lin Xun found a strong middle-aged man in animal skin sitting on the edge of thend not far away and sighing unceasingly towards the grains with a worried frown.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun walked towards the middle-aged man and asked, ¡°Uncle, are you worried about the spiritualnd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this god-dammed weather has not rained for a full month! If this dry weather continues, all 0.2-hectare of my spiritual grain will be done!¡± The middle-aged man in animal skin seemed to be depressed for long andined immediately when asked.

    However, when he got a better view of Lin Xun, he was surprised and asked ¡°Kiddy, where do youe from?¡±

    From what he saw, Lin Xun was just a pale-looking young kid who was too thin and too weak to withstand a single blow of wind in that coarse clothes washed white.

    He also carried an old and mottled wooden case. No idea what was inside, but it looked so heavy that it even made Lin Xun bow a bit.

    He was 12 to 13 years old at most. It was strange for a young boy like him to appear in Feiyun Vige suddenly.

    It was well-known that there were no other viges but Feiyun with a radius of thousands of miles. Apart from it, there was nothing but uninterrupted and unfrequented mountains ranges.

    In his impression, the middle-aged man had not seen a single stranger in the past dozen years. Now Lin Xun just appeared out of nowhere, wasn¡¯t it strange?

    ¡°Uncle, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that I can help solve your problem.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile on his face, pretty sure that if he introduced himself, the middle-aged man would ask lots of questions, which would waste too much time and he was too hungry to even walk anymore.

    The middle-aged man stood up suddenly and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lin Xun answered, ¡°I said I can cure your spiritual grains to ensure a bumper harvest.¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned. Peering at Lin Xun¡¯s pale and thin face, he asked with suspicion, ¡°Kiddy, you are not bragging, are you?¡±

    It was absurd to hear such big words from a boy so weak and young.

    Lin Xun smiled and pointed at the grain stalk he tore open, ¡°Uncle, look, your spiritual grains do not need more rains; they are infested with pests, named sand-spot worms, that feed on the stalks of spiritual grains. If not eliminated timely, all your spiritual grains would be ruined.¡±

    Startled, the middle-aged man stared fiercely at the white sand-spot worms in the grain stalks and cursed from his gritting teeth, ¡°Damned! No wonder it never works even though I have irrigated the grains so many times from the river. It is these damned pests¡¯ doing! But¡­¡±

    He suddenly gave a very annoyed expression. Scratching his head, he said, ¡°These pests all hide inside the grain stalks, I really don¡¯t know how to kill them.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled but said nothing. Eyes squinted, his smile was as clean as the sunlight.

    The middle-aged man frowned and sighed for quite a while. Then suddenly his eyes red with surprise. Seeming to realize something, he said with a rising tone, ¡°Little bro, you know the pests, then you must know a way to kill them, right?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, with calmness and ease in his clean eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    The middle-aged man flushed with excitement and his suspicion towards Lin Xun dissipated a lot.

    Seeing that the middle-aged man showed some interests, Lin Xun seized the chance and said, ¡°Uncle, if I offer to help, could you please promise me one thing?¡±

    The middle-aged man answered without any hesitation, ¡°If you can help me to solve the problem, I¡¯ll promise you ten things, let along one.¡±

    After saying that, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a promise too big, so he added with some embarrassment, ¡°But what you ask for must be something that I am capable of. If it¡¯s beyond my capability, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°My condition is quite simple. All I want is a ce to live.¡±

    Tieshan asked with surprise, ¡°You want to settle down in Feiyun Vige?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. His eyes were clean and sincere, meaning that he was not joking. It was his habit formed young to not give any coltish manner or expression when he was serious.

    Tieshan hesitated and scratched his head, then said, ¡°Please wait a sec., I¡¯ll have to report this to our vige head. I can¡¯t call the shot, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem.¡±

    Saying that, he turned away and rushed quickly to the vige like a storm of thunder.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t helpughing, then he realized one thing and shouted at the top of his lung, ¡°Uncle, please bring some food with you when you¡¯re back. I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to help you on an empty stomach.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± A rough sound echoed far away.

    ¡°What a simple uncle he is!¡±

    Smiling, Lin Xun took the old case from his back and put it on the ground. He then massaged his sore shoulders and turned to the spiritualnd to observe carefully.

    With spiritual energy, spiritual grains were indispensable food for cultivation. But they were quite difficult to grow. From the moment the seeds were sown, one must be prepared for pests and natural disaster at any minute, and weed often. Anything wrong would lower the quality of the grains and even cause aplete loss of spiritual energy.

    For example, the spiritualnd in front of him was struck with pests, which if were not eliminatedpletely, would result in serious consequences.

    But for Lin Xun, this was just a piece of cake.

    Soon, Tieshan got back, but with a group of vigers, stirring up a huge cloud of dust in the background of the red mountain ranges tinted by sunset.

    Lin Xun was in a daze for a moment. Shrugging his shoulders, he knew the circumstance changed.

 Chapter 2: Spiritual Tattoos

    <h4>Chapter 2: Spiritual Tattoos</h4>

    ¡°Tieshan, where is the great master you said?¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice, we don¡¯t want to disturb the great master!¡±

    Noises mixed with excitement and curiosity came from far away.

    Lin Xun scanned the crowd and set his eyes on a white-beard old man in the front. He was gaunt yet big-boned, and every act and move exhibited a dignified bearing.

    Seeing Lin Xun standing afar, the old man abruptly stopped and the excitement on his face disappeared. He now looked confusing and suspicious, as it never urred to him ¡°the great master¡± Tieshan mentioned would be such a young boy, who looked thin and inexperienced.

    ¡°Where is the great master, Tieshan? Howe we only see a callow boy standing there?¡±

    After they had a better look of Lin Xun, all the vigers following Tieshan looked suspicious.

    Tieshan hastily eximed with embarrassment, ¡°You folks, this young boy is the great master I talked about!¡±

    His exnation, however, increased their suspicions, leading things out of control.

    ¡°Excuse me? You believe this littled can cure your spiritual grain and bring you a bumper harvest? It¡¯s just nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Tieshan, you must have been fooled. He is no great master; he¡¯s just a little boy. How can a little boy have the ability to kill the sand-spot worms? The only thing he can do, I think, is to help irrigate your spiritualnds by peeing.¡±

    ¡°Tieshan, how can you jerk us around while all our spiritualnds are in suffer?¡±

    The vigers were discontented, suspicious or angry. They wereughing at Tieshan, because in subconscious they all thought he was deceived.

    No wonder they thought so. Lin Xun was a fine young man, but he looked a little bit pale and weak. It was hard for others to picture him as a great master.

    The sudden chaos made Tieshan panic. He anxiously shouted, ¡°Guys, I didn¡¯t lie. Please give him a chance. He will prove himself.¡±

    Unfortunately, the vigers, who felt scammed, had no desire to listen.

    Lin Xun, despite such big mess,pletely ignored the peculiar stares and went straight to the old man. He asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be the head of Feiyun vige?¡±

    ¡°I am¡±, the old man nodded. He looked at Lin Xun up and down with his eyes, from which one could tell he had gone through a lot. He was calm and almost emotionless.

    ¡°Will you agree to my terms?¡± Lin Xun continued to ask.

    He may look young and immature, but he was extremely calm and unhurried. This unusual presence that was beyond his age impressed the old man.

    He nodded, ¡°If you can hold up to your end of the bargain, I will allow you to stay.¡±

    The vigers around them were dazed and asked in doubt, ¡°Do you really believe in this young boy?¡±

    The old man demonstrated his bold vision as the vige head at this moment. He waved his arm and said, ¡°Everything in the world is worth a try. Otherwise how can we know it will work or not?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, knowing for sure a deal had been made. He then turned to Tieshan and asked, ¡°Uncle, did you bring some food for me?¡±

    Tieshan hastened to hand over arge piece of dried beast meat and a leather bag filled with spring water.

    Without one word, Lin Xun squatted on the ridge and began to gulp all down. The dried beast meat may not have much spiritual energy but tasted good with salt and sauces.

    Seeing him gobbling like a craving hungry ghost, the vigers burst intoughter, and their doubts increased. Was he only a little beggar cheating for food?

    Even Tieshan couldn¡¯t help wondering the same. If Lin Xun really were a fraud, how humiliating it would be?

    Among all the suspicions and confusions, only the old man was looking at Lin Xun with a slight kindness and amazement, thinking either this young boy was a daredevilir or a capable genius.

    Whichever he was, it was not easy to act soposed. His courage was for sure worth recognition.

    Soon after Lin Xun wolfed down therge piece of beast meat, he drank plenty of chill spring water like a fish. He now felt refreshed all over.

    ¡°Little bro, shall we start now?¡± Tieshan couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Lin Xun blurted out, looking up at the sky.

    As time psed, darkness drew near from the horizon beyond.

    Right before the vigers were going to lose their patience, Lin Xun started to take action after a long time in silence. He opened the old wooden case at his feet, took out a pale cyan dagger which was 30 inches long and 3 fingers wide, then walked into the spiritualnd without hesitation.

    The old man narrowed his eyes. He sensed something familiar and different from Lin Xun who was steady, unhurried and focused at this moment, bringing back a vague and almost forgotten memory buried deep in his heart.

    He promptly waved his arms to stop the vigers fromining, ¡°Be quiet and be patient.¡±

    The undeniable stateliness in his voice immediately dispersed all the noises, but not the suspicions. All of the vigers were still looking at Lin Xun in disbelief.

    As they were not allowed to talk, some of the vigers exchanged nces and quietly spread out to guard the spiritualnd in case that Lin Xun attempted to escape.

    Seeming to not notice these subtle changes, Lin Xun fished out a golden broken bone which was tusk-like and thumb-thick from his inner pocket.

    He then grasped the hilt of the pale cyan sword in his right hand, and scraped the broken bone with the edge, making some scratching sound.

    Wisps of light gold powder drifted down from the broken bone to Lin Xun¡¯s palm. Not until his palm was covered thick by these light gold powders did he stop and put the broken bone back in his pocket.

    After taking a deep breath, he squatted down, dipped his finger tip with some light gold powders and began to draw on the wet spiritualnd.

    At such a distance, the vigers could see clearly what he was doing.

    His face was delicate and slightly pale. His eyes were concentrated and crystal clear. His finger, like a brush, was drawing crooked and intricate lines on the ground. His movements were as smooth and natural as floating clouds and flowing water. It was a real pleasure to watch.

    The vigers, staring unblinkingly at Lin Xun and the mysterious light gold pattern which was not yet finished, were somehow shocked.

    As ignorant as they were, they could still tell Lin Xun was doing something beyond their imagination.

    The dedicated and determined look on his face, the swift and clean movements, as well as the light gold pattern which was about toplete, virtually added a touch of mystery to Lin Xun.

    Many vigers had unknowingly put their doubts to rest, while quite a few had been entirely convinced.

    They may not understand, but this would not stop them from being amazed by Lin Xun¡¯s capability.

    The old man trembled imperceptibly at what he saw, and finally came to a conclusion. This young boy may look weak and fragile, but what he was carving now was indeed spiritual tattoos!

 Chapter 3: The Light-attracting Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Light-attracting Tattoo</h4>

    Inscribing spiritual tattoos was a unique ability only possessed by the spiritual tattooists!

    The old man, whose name was Shiao Tianren, certainly knew it.

    However, he had not seen or met a single spiritual tattooist for years. That was why he was a bit in trance when he first saw what Lin Xun was doing with his hands. He hadn¡¯t been quite sure then.

    Spiritual tattoo¡­

    This boy looked so weak and so thin. Could he really be a spiritual tattooist?

    Something did not add up!

    True spiritual tattooists were so noble and honorable that they all enjoyed superior status even in popted cities.

    This young boy here, merely 12 or 13 years old, was simply dressed, so simple that looked a little shabby. It seemed he had nothing to do with a spiritual tattooist.

    Shiao Tianren took a deep breath to ease his mind, and continued to watch.

    When he was looking at Lin Xun who was focused and at ease, and at his smooth movements, Shiao Tianren couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Where on earth did this strange young boye from? Was he really able to defuse the crisis of the spiritualnd?

    In the spiritualnd, Lin Xun was bending over and drawing intricate and smooth lines on the wet and fertile soil with his fingertip, while the whole world was in silence.

    His movements were as flexible as a dancing snake, and as vigorous and unrestrained as a heavenly steed soaring across the sky.

    The vigers were already stunned. Their doubts faded away and were reced by some indescribable expectation.

    Unknowingly, the twilight died into the dark. The moon hanged in the sky like a silver dish, with brilliant moonlight pouring down and big stars twinkling and shining around.

    It was at that moment when Lin Xun abruptly paused and then finished thest part of the mysterious drawing with a gentle brush.

    Boom!

    The drawing sketched with light gold powder, as ifing to life, suddenly brightened and burst out a golden beam straight into the sky!

    The vigers were shocked with eyes wide open. They all stared at the golden beam and followed it to the sky, like they were possessed.

    Rays of moonlight began to converge at the end of the golden beam as being summoned.

    The moonlight was as clear as spring water. It umted more and more, creating a spectacr scene that was holy and pure.

    The vigers, who had spent their whole life in Feiyun Vige, had never seen anything that was as miraculous as this.

    It was almostparable to the God¡¯s sign!

    Boom!

    Glittering moonlight poured down to the spiritualnd like heavy rains, which was instantly covered in dreamlike silver. How extraordinary and magnificent it was in all the darkness!

    Lin Xun was standing in the spiritualnd. The torrential moonlight added a feeling of mysterious and formidable to him.

    All the vigers were zed and astonished in awe.

    There was no exception. Even the vige head, Shiao Tianren, was astounded.

    Lin Xun, on the other hand, had no time for surprise. Not until now did he exhale with relief. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and carefully retreated from the spiritualnd.

    Nothing else needed to be done except for waiting.

    ¡°Young man, you are remarkable.¡±

    The vige head, Shiao Tianren, came to Lin Xun, eyes filled with implication.

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°Thank you for your appreciation. What I did was just using the bone meal of the gold-eating mice to inscribe a preliminary Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo. Not worth mentioning.¡±

    Shiao Tianren was slightly surprised by the honest answer, and an admiring gleam came into his eyes. He then nodded at Lin Xun, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡± Lin Xun felt confused.

    Shiao Tianrenughed, ¡°A ce for you to settle in of course. Feiyun Vige will be your home from now on. You can stay here as long as you wish.¡±

    He then turned away with hands behind his back, paying no attention to what was taking ce in the spiritualnd.

    There was no need to see some actual results before he made the decision to take in Lin Xun.

    This bold move surprised Lin Xun. He smiled soundlessly, and followed Shiao Tianren without hesitation.

    Seated along the hillside, Feiyun vige was tranquil and peaceful in the shining moonlight.

    Shiao Tianren led Lin Xun to the end of the vige, wherey a dpidated thatched cottage.

    Itprised of three rooms and a courtyard. In the center of the courtyard, there was a weeping willow. The vegetable fields on both sides were now covered with overgrowing weeds.

    Cobwebs, dust and ashes were all over the ce. It was clearly abandoned for years.

    Shiao Tianren pushed the door and it creaked open. He lit up an oilmp, letting the orange light brighten the room.

    ¡°Please stay here for the time being. No one has lived here for years, so I will send some vigers to help you clean the courtyard tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lin Xun looked around, content to find it had all the things he expected. Besides a bed, a table and some chairs, there was a desk in front of the window, on which scattered some scrolls covered with dust.

    ¡°Thanks a lot. It¡¯s quite a house.¡±

    Lin Xun cupped one hand in the other and said.

    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±

    Shiao Tianren gazed at Lin Xun and continued, ¡°Young man, I do not care who you are, where do youe from or why youe to Feiyun. Since you are allowed to stay, you will be taken as one of us. So I hope you will not do things to disgrace or hurt us in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded with a smile, ¡°Please rest assured, Elder.¡±

    Shiao Tianren patted on his shoulder and then left.

    Lin Xun carefully put the old case on his back this whole time on the floor near the bed until he was sure Shiao Tianren had gone far. After that, he opened the window and stared at the vast sky in a daze.

    After a long time, he had a good stretch. He muttered to himself, ¡°I have trekked for three months, and finally I am here within the border of Ziyao Empire¡­Master Lu, if you could see all these, please rest at peace. I will live a good life as you wish¡­¡±

    He was merely 13 or 14 years old, in simple sackcloth and with his hair tied back casually. He leaned against the window, letting pale moonlight spreading over his thin body. On his pale young face, a touch of sadness shed and vanished.

    Cheers together with astonishment were heard from outside of Feiyun Vige.

    Lin Xun listened for a while. A smile lit up his face.

    Without any dy, he shut the window, walked to the bed, and opened the old case apanying him for over a decade in the dim light.

    At the same time, Tieshan was ravished with joy. He was so excited that his lips trembled. He squatted in his own spiritualnd, and mumbled, ¡°Miracle! It¡¯s a miracle! The god damn pests are finally killed. God must have heard us praying!¡±

    ¡°Tieshan, it¡¯s not God we need to thank this time. It is the young boy!¡± Someone reminded him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Tieshan pped his thigh and eximed, ¡°What did I tell you before. I knew he would not cheat us, yet you still doubted him. How blind and silly you were!¡±

    Hearing this, the vigers around him all looked embarrassed and ashamed.

    How could they have known that such a 13 or 14-year old boy who was weak and thin was capable of summoning the moonlight to eradicate the pests guing the spiritualnd?

 Chapter 4: Mine Prison

    <h4>Chapter 4: Mine Prison</h4>

    In the humble cottage, an oilmp flickered with dim light. An old wooden case was open, revealing a pale cyan dagger, a yellowing scroll and a dark grey inscribing pen that was half-foot long.

    An inscribing pen was a tool used to inscribe the spiritual tattoos by the spiritual tattooists, like a Chinese brush. The tip of it was a sharp edge instead of some soft animal hair. For this reason, it was also called the tattoo knife.

    Lin Xun preferred this term, for it sounded like ¡°Wen Dao¡± in Chinese, meaning seeking the basicws of the nature and life.

    For quite a while, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t get his eyes off the yellowing scroll and the dark grey inscribing pen, both of which were extremely special to him.

    The title-less scroll was three-finger thick. Its cover was cut from an animal skin, already worn-out, indicating it had existed from long time ago. A simple nce would generate a spontaneous feeling of antiquity.

    The half-foot inscribing pen was unique and quite different from other ones that weremonly seen. Other than a pen, it looked more like a sword, which was dull and engraved with mysterious moire patterns. Its tip, like the sharp edge of the sword, gave out an icy coldness that chilled one¡¯s heart and bones.

    These two things were the most secret treasures of Lin Xun.

    In addition, there were some spiritual materials like bones, animal skins, nts and ores in the case, which could be used to refine artifacts directly or as the spiritual ink or ingredients to inscribe spiritual tattoos after special treatment.

    They were all collected by Lin Xun during his long journey, which could have been sold for a great fortune.

    In the corner of the case piled some rugged sticks of thumb size, looking like jade.

    They were from a special kind of tree called ¡°Lycopodium Silver¡±, hard as stones, but of little value.

    For an apprentice like Lin Xun, it was the best material for practicing.

    Lin Xun took the scroll out of the case with great caution, and sat before the desk by the window.

    He did not open it. He was just sitting there, looking at it quietly, and pondering.

    Thoughts flooded into his brain and brought him back to the past.

    ¡­

    It was an isted prison built within a mine, where a lot of people were locked up.

    Lin Xun had been in that prison since he was an infant. The sky was always dark with no trace of the sun, so the prison was always damp.

    The air was subdued, for prisoners died every day, and new ones were just kept sending in.

    As far as he could remember, no one had ever escaped from that prison until the day it waspletely destroyed.

    Lin Xun was not a prisoner to be exact. He had been abandoned as an infant, and had nearly been swallowed by those fierce prisoners who found him.

    He heard all these from Master Lu, thanks to whom, he survived.

    No one knew about the past history of Master Lu, yet he was specially treated and highly respected by both the guards and the prisoners.

    ¡­all because he was a spiritual tattooist!

    He took in and raised Lin Xun, who was asked to do all kinds of things since childhood.

    He taught Lin Xun how to read, to identify spiritual materials, to make spiritual ink, and to memorize and inscribe spiritual tattoos. In the meanwhile, he also needed Lin Xun to do all the chores for him, such as serving tea, washing his clothes, making dinner and so forth.

    Lin Xun had always considered himself as Master Lu¡¯s apprentice, so had the guards and the prisoners.

    Master Lu, however, had never acknowledged his rtionship with Lin Xun. He once said he had wanted to take no apprentice in his whole life, and Lin Xin was merely a handyman in need.

    Lin Xun was upset by those words for quite some time, but he gradually forgot as time went by. Deep inside, he had always taken Master Lu as his teacher and looked up to him.

    Life in this dark prison had been boring, until the day he turned nine. That was the day when Master Lu first took him out of the prison for a short period of 3 days.

    For the first time in his life, he had seen the bright sunshine, the blue sky and the floating white clouds.

    The wide world began to spread out in front of him.

    Since then, Master Lu would take him out for at least 3 to 10 days every once in a while.

    The purpose of such trips was to collect the spiritual ingredients Master Lu needed to inscribe spiritual tattoos, nothing more than that.

    Nevertheless each trip had helped him to learn more about the outside world, which on the other hand had increased his doubts. Why would Master Lu rather rot in that prison dark as hell than live freely outside of it?

    Unfortunately, no answer had been given to clear his doubts till the prison waspletely destroyed.

    The thought of the ruined prison startled Lin Xun who was still sitting in front of the desk. Horrifying memories of what happened three months ago recurred to his mind.

    It was one of those days no different than ever.

    He was practicing the Birthwort Spiritual Tattoo in the cell, while Master Lu was refining some spiritual ingredients in the furnace, muttering alone.

    Outside, several guards were waving their iron whips stained with blood to punish thosezy prisoners. Shouting, cursing and wailing resounded through the dark prison.

    Lin Xun had got used to days like this, and no longer pity those extremely nefarious prisoners, who might look pitiful from time to time.

    The only thing unusual that day was Master Lu.

    Lin Xun had known Master Lu to be ill-tempered and impatient ever since he was a child. He had been scolded so frequently that he lost the track of it.

    Yet Master Lu neverid a hand on anyone, and he snapped only when Lin Xun made a mistake.

    He was extremely grumpy that day. He smashed most of the things in the cell, even broke off his favorite inscribing pen ¨C ming Gold.

    After that, he took out an old wooden case and put a yellowing scroll, a pale cyan dagger and a dull half-foot long inscribing pen in it. He then handed the case to Lin Xun, who was not only surprised but also confused.

    Master Lu looked uncertain, with a mixed air of hatred and helplessness. It seemed he was not ready to reconcile, but was forced to. Atst, all the emotions vanished, and a serious and solemn expression took ce.

    Lin Xun had never seen him like this, nor would he ever forget.

    Master Lu clenched his shoulders, so hard as if to crush his bones, and said in a husky and firm tone, ¡°From today, you will be alone. You must stay alive and live well!¡±

    Blood and madness filled his eyes, as if he was dying.

    ¡°I have fought so hard to save you. You must not die. Don¡¯t ever forget it!¡±

    He then pointed at the yellowing scroll and the dark grey inscribing pen, and added, ¡°Keep them safe! You will need them for your journey! The inscribing pen is of particr importance. It conceals a secret that I have tried to unveil but failed. Crack it, even someone like you, whose Spiritual Vein has been ripped away, can possess the ability to defy the God and change your fate!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who took away your Spiritual Vein? Let me tell you, he is in Ziyao Empire!¡±

    ¡°Stay alive, then you will have the chance to find him. Do not die!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    Uttering in a hysterical voice, his face distorted. Lin Xun was overwhelmed and subconsciously nodded his head.

    Seeing that, Master Lu dragged Lin Xun and dashed to a mine tunnel which Lin Xun had nevere across.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Without hesitation, Master Lu pushed him down the tunnel, which was deep and quiet like a bottomless abyss.

    Leaving no time to act, Lin Xun went total nk. The next thing he knew he was falling.

    That was when he saw an old hand pressing down from the sky, tearing up the darkness enveloped the mine.

    The hand was so big that it covered up the sky, with each finger as long as giant pirs and each palm print as deep as ravines and gullies. Purple mes spread out on the palm, like horrifying fires falling from the outer space that was going to destroy all.

    He had never known that one man¡¯s hand could hide the sky!

 Chapter 5: Cultivation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 5: Cultivation Realm</h4>

    Huge hand hiding the heaven, purple mes ruining the world!

    At this moment, Lin Xun¡¯s thoughts suddenly became chaotic and his thin figure sitting by the desk gave a sudden jolt of tremble. He could not help but clench his fists firmly.

    That scene was so shocking and dazzling. A hand, shadowing the heaven and earth, was suffused with the power strong enough to destroy the whole world.

    At that moment, Lin Xun was astonished deep in heart. He never knew that there really existed a power so devastating.

    It was as if the legendary gods hade down to the mortal earth, and they had immeasurable power to take stars and moons, refine rivers and seas, and turn dirt into treasure.

    ¡°One day, I can do it too! Yes, I will!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the fighting spirit in Lin Xun¡¯s heart was burning and boiling. Power ¨C it was currently what he was most deficient in.

    He yearned for power!

    Growing up in the dark mine prison, he was told that his Spiritual Vein had been ripped away from his body, which gave him a much stronger and more persistent longing for power.

    After quite a while, Lin Xun finally regained some calmness. Looking at the yellowing scroll on the desk, a touch ofplexity shed by in his eyes.

    After Master Lu pushed him into the abysmal tunnel, Lin Xun lost his consciousnesspletely with a monstrous booming sound.

    When he woke up, he was in a deserted ck in.

    Then he spent three months trekking through the mountains, braving the wind and dew. Going through all kinds of hardships, he finally came to the territory of the Ziyao Empire.

    Feiyun Vige belonged to Ziyao Empire. Lin Xun still remembered that before their separation, Master Lu mentioned the man who took away his Spiritual Vein was in this empire.

    Gently stroking the yellowing scroll with his fingertips, Lin Xun took a deep breath and calmed himselfpletely.

    Standing up, he packed up the yellowing scroll with great caution and hid it again in the wooden case.

    The scroll and the cyan inscribing pen were handed to him by Master Lu before their separation, meaning they were the most crucial things that Master Lu cared about.

    Lin Xun still remembered what Master Lu told him very seriously before their parting, ¡°Keep them safe! You will need them for your journey! The inscribing pen is of particr importance. It conceals a secret that I have tried to unveil but failed. Crack it, even someone like you, whose Spiritual Vein has been ripped away, can possess the ability to defy the God and change your fate!¡±

    Lin Xun did not know what secrets were hidden in the scroll and the pen. He was not going to face them until he could bepletely sure whether Master Lu was alive or not.

    Blowing out the dim light, Lin Xun went to his bed and sat cross-legged in the dark, beginning to cultivate.

    Gurgling¡­

    The Qi ran in his body like a flowing stream, guiding traces of spirit energy to circte in his meridians.

    In today¡¯s world, the cultivation system was prosperous and diverse with countless schools and inheritances. ssics on cultivation were as vast as a mighty ocean and too many to enumerate.

    The cultivation was divided into five realms ¨C Martial, Gang Spirit, Sea Spirit, Tao Insight and Reincarnation Developing.

    Among them, Martial Realm was the cornerstone of cultivation, and the most important one. There were so many human beings in this world. But it did not mean that everyone was qualified for cultivation.

    The only criterion to judge whether a person could cultivate was whether he could step into the Martial Realm, which was the most basic but also the most important condition.

    The Martial Realm was then subdivided into nine levels, namely Qi Guiding, Inner Strong, Viscera Opening, Orifices Connecting, Marrow Washing, Blood Burning, Xiao Zhoutian (Small Cirction), Da Zhoutian (Big Cirction) and Spirit Turn.

    Each realm would bring great changes to the power of the practitioners.

    The first level, Qi Guiding, was the induction of self-Qi function. Using Qi as a guide, practitioners transported spiritual energy through their meridian points and achieved the purpose of washing the mortal body.

    Reaching that level, the filth inside a practitioner¡¯s body would be washed away. And a practitioner¡¯s body would be full of vigor and strength enough to break stones and fight tigers with bare hands.

    Commonly speaking, Qi Guiding was the first threshold for cultivation and Martial Realm. Whether one could get through it was the only criterion for bing a practitioner.

    If one was not even able to guide his Qi, it would be impossible for him to be a powerful practitioner who could fly in the sky, travel under the ground, and control the force of nature at will.

    Lin Xun started his cultivation at ten, learning a martial art named Spirit-concentrating Manual from Master Lu, which stressed that one should be true to his primordial spirit, be pure and firm.

    At 11 years old, Lin Xun reached Qi Guiding level. Sessfully guiding Qi around his whole body and washing away all the filth, he became a real practitioner.

    Now he was 13, but he just broke through Qi Guiding level and reached the second level of Martial Realm, Inner Strong, which was to inhale and exhale spirit energy with a special method to refine the five viscera and six bowels and strengthen Qi-feeling. At this stage, a practitioner would be able to inhale like a cow and exhale like an arrow and get asting physical power.

    Lin Xun had lingered on the Inner Strong level for nearly two years. Compared with other practitioners, though not disappointing, his cultivation speed was mediocre, and far behind those talented.

    However, Lin Xun was quite clear that with his Spiritual Vein taken away, he was more than lucky to be able to cultivate. And all that was due to Master Lu¡¯s help.

    Hua***

    Gurgling spirit energy circted in his body, and 18 circuits were the limit to Lin Xun¡¯s body.

    Hu***

    Lin Xun stopped without any hesitation, breathing out an arrow-straight white air that shot meters away and created a strong fluctuation in air.

    The integrated state of Qi Guiding Level required 9 circtions of spirit energy. For Inner Strong Level to be integrated, 18 circtions were required. Then one could try for the third level of Martial Realm, Viscera Opening.

    Lin Xun could guide his spirit energy through all meridians for 18 circtionsst year. But one year passed, he was still there. Reasons varied. For example, hecked spirit-rich food, cultivation resources and a good teacher.

    After all, he was just an abandoned kid. Growing up in the dark mine prison, it was already a miracle that he survived.

    What mattered most was that his meridians were too slow and fragile to sustain stronger impact. He could only go for the next level when his meridians were refined.

    However, Lin Xun was unhurried. He was unusually patient and persistent due to his special living environment.

    The most senior prisoner in the mine prison, who also lived the longest, once said, ¡°If you want to survive in the dark prison, you must learn to live in loneliness.¡±

    Lin Xun had kept this in his mind ever since.

    It was still dark outside, but Lin Xun woke up instinctively from his dreams first thing in the morning. The moment he opened his eyes, he was in a daze with the new environment. Then he realized that this was not the mine prison he was familiar with.

    However, due to his long years of routine, Lin Xun did not feel a trance of drowsiness and got up immediately.

    Feiyun Vige was his first residence in Ziyao Empire. The first thing for him was to integrate into the vige and prove his value.

    Yesterday evening, if the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo didn¡¯t eliminate the pests, it would not be so easy for him to get the vige head¡¯s recognition. This was his value.

    Lin Xun believed that after what happened yesterday, vigers in Feiyun would not reject him anymore.

    Getting out of bed, Lin Xun did some casual stretching. When he was just about to wash himself, strange noises came from the yard.

    Curious enough, he pushed the door open. Then he saw many vigers gathering in the deserted and weedy yard at such an early hour.

 Chapter 6: Villagers Asking for Favors

    <h4>Chapter 6: Vigers Asking for Favors</h4>

    Locating at the east end of Feiyun Vige, the cottage where Lin Xun stayed for now had three rooms and a sturdy weeping willow in the courtyard. It was abandoned for years.

    A thick growth of weeds covered the vegetable field on each side.

    It was his first real house since he arrived at Ziyao Empire. He had nned to clean it up and make some necessary repairs first thing tomorrow.

    The next morning when he opened the door, he never expected to see dozens of vigers gathering in his courtyard.

    More surprisingly, most people had something in their hands, such as pheasants and hares, pots and pans. Some were weeding in the courtyard, while some stronger men were repairing the roof and walls.

    Everyone was busy with something. No matter what they were doing, they voluntarily kept their voices down, as if they feared to disturb someone.

    Lin Xun looked thoughtful, and then a faint smile stole over his face, seemingly he had figured out the reasons.

    ¡°Look, Brother Lin is up!¡±

    ¡°Fuck. I told you to keep quiet, Old Yang. Now you wake him up. Look what you have done!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? How dare you me me for this? You are the one hammering the roof. A dead pig would be awakened by you, let alone Brother Lin.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun, the vigers stopped whatever they were doing and rushed to him in an attempt to take up a good position.

    ¡°Uh, what is this all about?¡±

    Taken aback by their hospitalities, Lin Xun promptly asked.

    ¡°Brother Lin, we saw you wipe out the pests in Tieshan¡¯s spiritualnd yesterday. That was truly amazing, and we were impressed¡­¡±

    A burly man came out of the crowd and grinned.

    Whereas a middle-aged woman interrupted him, ¡°Cut the crap! Don¡¯t you see Brother Lin is not interested?¡±

    Then she looked at Lin Xun with a great smile, ¡°Brother Lin, we all see you as one of us now. We worried it was not easy to live all by yourself, so we brought you some daily supplies.¡±

    Other vigers nodded instantly, ¡°Mrs. Liu is right. That¡¯s what we are going to say. She really knows how to chat.¡±

    Lin Xun gave out a sincere smile on his pale thin face, and cupped one hand in the other, thanking them all.

    After this, the vigers continued to clean the courtyard and arrange furniture and household articles for him.

    Lin Xun wanted to help but was stopped by Mrs. Liu. She brought some hot water for him to wash at first, and then served him a bowl of spiritual grain porridge and arge portion of salted beast meat as breakfast.

    As he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her hospitality, Lin Xun kindly epted. He even called her Aunt Qiao instead of Mrs. Liu after some small talk, making her beam with delight.

    When he finished the breakfast, the shabby cottage was renewed. The ground was paved with tes, smooth and clean. The vegetable field was ploughed up and sowed with spiritual seeds.

    A thickyer of golden straw wasid over the roof, shining in the morning light.

    Pots and pans were ced orderly in the kitchen, and beast meat and other game were hung on the walls.

    Not until now was the cottage cozy enough for living.

    Lin Xun looked at it with a smile, feeling somehow moved by the rustic and zealous gestures that he had never experienced.

    Once things were done, the vigers were about to leave. As if recalling something, Lin Xun said, ¡°Wait a moment please.¡±

    They all stopped, looking towards him.

    Aunt Qiao, as forthright as she usually was, asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You need something else? If so, just tell us. We¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, and replied, ¡°Please allow me to exin. I believe you all have witnessed what I am capable ofst night. I may look like I know little, but I do know a few tricks to cure your spiritualnd from pests. If you need any help, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±

    Hearing this, Aunt Qiao patted her forehead andughed, ¡°I almost forgot. Brother Lin, let me tell you the truth. I have 0.4 hectare of spiritualnd suffering from pests just like Tieshan¡¯s. The spiritual grain is withering and dying. It¡¯s really killing me. So could you also do me a favor?¡±

    The others lost their patience right away. The reason why they rushed to offer help before daybreak was not just to get acquitted with Lin Xun, more importantly they wanted to ask for help.

    Their spiritual rice, without exception, was facing threats of pests, and a year¡¯s hard work was about to be wiped out in one day. How couldn¡¯t they worry so much?

    What Lin Xun didst night undoubtedly gave them some hope.

    After all, things happened in Tieshan¡¯s spiritualnd, a golden beam soaring into the sky attracting silvery moonlight to eliminate the pests once and for all, was so miraculous that the vigers were shocked in an unprecedented way.

    ¡°Brother Lin, well¡­pests have also gued my 0.6-hectare of spiritualnd. It¡¯s very bad. If you can help me out, I will treat you as my family and provide for you.¡±

    ¡°Could your situation be worse than mine? In less than seven days, my 0.46-hectare of spiritual grain will bepletely screwed!¡±

    Once the floodgate was open, the vigers, who were in desperate need for Lin Xun¡¯s help, all started to talk at once.

    Lin Xun was a little overwhelmed, for he did not expect to find so many vigers suffering.

    He hesitated for a while, not sure who he should promise first.

    At the present stage, he could inscribe only one Light-attracting Tattoo in one day. Only when he reached the third level Viscera Opening of Martial Realm could he inscribe one more such tattoo within a day.

    Apparently it was not possible now.

    Having been stuck in Viscera Opening level for two years, he couldn¡¯t dare to tell when he would break through and rise to the next level.

    But what should he do now?

    Who on earth should he help first?

    The eagers and expectations in the vigers¡¯ eyes made him unable to decide.

    At that point, he heard a deep voice, saying, ¡°All of you step down. Your problems shall be addressed after my discussion with Lin Xun.¡±

    Then an aged and tall figure entered the courtyard. It was the vige head, Shiao Tianren.

    Lin Xun greeted him and said, ¡°Uncle Shiao, you¡¯vee just at the right time. I just got here, and I really don¡¯t know anything yet. It¡¯s best if you could make the arrangements.¡±

    Seeing that Lin Xun had agreed to help, the vigers dly left. The rest was up to the vige head.

    Soon only Shiao Tianren and Lin Xun were left in the courtyard.

    ¡°More than a hundred years ago, when I was 14 years old, there lived another spiritual tattooist¡­¡±

    Shiao Tianren paced to the sturdy weeping willow with hands behind his back. While he was stroking therge trunk, memories started to sh back.

 Chapter 7: Marching Boxing

    <h4>Chapter 7: Marching Boxing</h4>

    Instead of nning to eradicate the pests in the spiritualnds, Shiao Tianren talked to Lin Xun about things that had taken ce more than one hundred years ago.

    Lin Xun listened silently, in spite of the queer feeling rising in his heart.

    ¡°There used to have nothing, and no one could survive here. One day, a spiritual tattooist from Donglin Town stumbled across a small lode of Feiyun Fire Copper on his way through¡­¡±

    ording to Shiao Tianren, several miles behind Feiyun Vige located Smoking Mountain at that time, inside which buried a lode of Feiyun Fire Copper. It was an excellent spiritual ingredient to make spiritual weapon, thus it was expensive. A small piece of it, such as the size of an infant¡¯s fist, could sell for three imperial silver coins in the city.

    That copper vein had no doubt been worth a great fortune.

    So the distinguished practitioners from Donglin Town had flocked here to mine the Feiyun Fire Copper, together with lots and lots of ves they had captured.

    It had taken them a good ten years to dig out all the copper, and then they had returned to Donglin Town fully loaded.

    When they left, they had not bothered to take those ves, who were abandoned and left in the empty mine on their own.

    The vige head, Shiao Tianren, was one of the survived ves, and all the other vigers were the descendants of the ves.

    That was also why the vige was called Feiyun.

    After hearing this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As someone who had lived in a dark mine prison since he was an infant, of course he knew how miserable a life the salves led. Their lives were as cheap as dirt and their fates were in the hands of others.

    He was also surprised and a bit admired when he heard that one of the ves who had survived could make his way to be the vige head.

    To build a vige as thriving as Feiyun from a deserted mine and help the descendants of the ves to settle in and flourish, one must have extraordinary capabilities and courage.

    As if he had sensed what was on Lin Xun¡¯s mind, Shiao Tianren waved his hand and said in a self-deprecating way, ¡°I am not as capable as you think. Feiyun Vige is what it is today all because of the spiritual tattooist who used to live in this cottage.¡±

    Seeming to get a little emotional, he continued, ¡°It was the spiritual tattooist who excavated the spiritualnd and taught us how to nt the spiritual grain in it. Otherwise, all of us would have starved to death in the wild.¡±

    Lin Xun blurted out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave since the conditions were so harsh and unfavorable?¡±

    Shiao Tianren shook his head, ¡°Leaving is easier said than done. Feiyun Vige is located deep in the thousands of mountains at the southwest border of Ziyao Empire, which is known as a natural moat since long before. The nearest city is five thousand miles away, and the way to it is full of dangers like ferocious beasts and poisonous insects. No one could survive the journey without the protection of a powerful practitioner.¡±

    Only then did Lin Xun understand that it was far more difficult than he had expected to get to a popted city from here, even though he had already been in the territory of Ziyao Empire.

    But he was not worried about it. As long as alive, dreams woulde true one day.

    At this moment, Shiao Tianren suddenlyughed. He patted the shoulder of Lin Xun, and said, ¡°Young man, I know you will not spend your whole life in Feiyun Vige. But I give you my word, as long as you stay here, we will treat you as one of us.¡±

    Lin Xun earnestly nodded his head, ¡°Please rest assured, Uncle Shiao. I will also see you as my own.¡±

    Shiao Tianren gave a heartyugh, ¡°That would be great.¡±

    Lin Xun then said, ¡°Uncle Shiao, right now I think we shoulde up with a n to help the vigers kill the pests in their spiritualnds. We have no time to lose.¡±

    Shiao Tianren nodded repeatedly in approval.

    Later that day, Lin Xun came to the 0.4-hectare of spiritualnd owned by one of the vigers Liu Dabiao. Once again, he used the bone meal of the gold-eating mice to inscribe a Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo, which lured the bright sunlight to the spiritualnd and exterminated all the pests in it.

    In doing so, he used up the little spiritual energy he had and was unable to continue until the next day.

    To express their gratitude, Liu Dabiao and his wife made a feast of lunch for him.

    After lunch, Lin Xun left and went back to his cottage. On his way, he saw from a distance a dozen topless children practicing some kind of boxing on a t ground at the center of the vige.

    It was a hot day. Sweat broke out from their tanned skin and glittered under the scorching sun.

    Nevertheless, all of them were entirely concentrated without a singleint.

    Their moves were simple yet alternately as vigorous as galloping horses and as fierce as wild tigers. Even at the age of seven or eight, they managed to get skilled and urate at it.

    Lin Xun was a bit astonished, for he knew it was the Marching Boxing, a preliminary boxing which was most popr among the martial troops in Ziyao Empire.

    He never formed the expectation that children in a small vige like Feiyun could practice it in such a good way, clearly not just for fun.

    In a while, he astutely noted something unusual. Although their moves looked perfect to the eye, their technique seemed somehow wed, causing them unable to focus their strength at one point.

    The Chinese martial arts were all about spirits concentration no matter how changeable the moves were, so was the case for the Marching Boxing. One must stay focused so as to put forth one¡¯s strength in a powerful and irresistible way as the rolling thunder. If it was done right, it would like cuirassiers marching over and troops conquering all.

    These children, just as it mentioned,cked certain techniques that could help them to concentrate their strength, thus losing the forcible appeal like the rolling thunder.

    If they keep practicing like this, it would no doubt benefit their bodies and health but harm their chance to be real martial practitioners.

    Lin Xun pondered on this thought, and eventually shook his head. He was in no position to correct someone¡¯s teaching before he got clear on who he was.

    ¡°Well, you know about the Marching Boxing?¡±

    The vige head Shiao Tianren looked at Lin Xun thoughtfully, who had no idea when he came to his side.

    ¡°Yes, I had practiced it when I was a child.¡±

    With nothing to hide about this, Lin Xun nodded. He was frail and constantly sick at that time, so Master Lu had taught him several martial arts to improve his physical fitness, one of which was this Marching Boxing.

    ¡°Oh, then what do you think of these children?¡±

    Shiao Tianren asked with great interest. All of a sudden, the young boy in front of him, who did not only know how to inscribe the spiritual tattoos, but also knew well about the Marching Boxing, made him more and more confused.

 Chapter 8: Captain of the Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 8: Captain of the Guardians</h4>

    Lin Xun thought for a while and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine to practice in this way if the aim was only to build body.¡±

    Shocked a little, Shiao Tianren asked, ¡°What if it was to fight against fierce beasts and mighty enemies?¡±

    Lin Xun became silent for a while, and then answered, ¡°Uncle Shiao, honestly, in my opinion, if these children want to seek martial cultivation, they are walking on a wrong path by practicing in this way.¡±

    For a moment, Shiao Tianren was in a trance. Seeming to recall something, his facial expression slightly altered. Taking a deep breath to ease his mind, he continued, ¡°Lin Xun, you sure of this?¡±

    Lin Xun responded with a simple nod as there was no need to lie.

    Seeing this, Shiao Tianren was silent for quite a while with mixed expressions on his face.

    Just then, there was a tumult at the vige entrance. The ground quaked, with dust swirling in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Lian. They¡¯re back!¡±

    A burst of cheering could be heard from afar.

    Soon, Lin Xun saw a group of men riding horses towards them from the vige end. The man in the front was middle-aged and wore a hide coat, with long hair covering his shoulders. He was fierce-looking, and his muscles were hard as stones, full of explosive strength.

    Sitting high on the back of a scaled-horse as tall as an elephant, his gaze was sharp like a de, full of awe-inspiring vigor.

    Behind him, there followed a group of people riding deer-like horses, which were slightly inferior to the scaled-horse, with either spears or swords on their back. Piles of packages in animal skin were stacked up on the back of some horses.

    At the sight of this, Lin Xun, though surprised, stayed calm and collected.

    ¡°They are the nine guardians of our vige. The first one is Lian Rufeng, the captain of the team. He already reached the fourth level of Martial Realm.¡±

    Shiao Tianren exined as he led Lin Xun towards the guardians.

    The kids who had been practicing Marching Boxing were also running towards them cheerily.

    Not only that, the rest of the vigers were all rmed and came out in droves. Seeing that it was the guardians, they beamed with joy and went up to them.

    It was not hard to tell how prestigious Lian Rufeng was among the vigers.

    ¡°We exchange the spiritual grains for salt, clothes and other daily necessities. It is the captain Lian Rufeng who leads the guardians to the Green-sun Tribe thousands of miles away for the trade.¡±

    ¡°A round trip between Feiyun Vige and Green-sun Tribe would take at least half a month. It is full of unknown dangers and risks along the way, during which the guardians may die at any moment with the slightest negligence. That is really a hard task.¡±

    Shiao Tianren exined while walking. Speaking of that, he seemed to have realized something and whispered quickly, ¡°Please do me a favor and don¡¯t tell Lian Rufeng anything about our discussion on the Marching Boxing. I¡¯ll let you know the reasonter.¡±

    Getting the hint, Lin Xun nodded. He keenly felt that Shiao Tianren was a little vignt against Lian Rufeng.

    Neigh***

    At that moment, the tall and strong scaled-horse gave out a resounding neigh and stopped in front of Shiao Tianren with vigers gathering around.

    Lian Rufeng dismounted andughed, ¡°Brother Shiao, we are back.¡±

    With majestic face and robust body, he was like a mountain with a brave and mighty aura to be awed.

    Observing carefully, you would find that his breaths were long and collected, his body sinewy and firm, and the spirits in his bones so strong that they seemed to explode, all of which indicated he was in the fourth level of Martial Realm, Orifices Connecting.

    The third level of Martial Realm was Viscera Opening, at which practitioners would open the five internal organs including heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney. These internal organs were in control of the five elements (metal, wood, water, fire and earth) that were the foundation of practitioners. At this level, practitioners could circle their spiritual energy throughout the five viscera, run as fast as a leopard and lift weight as heavy as an elephant.

    In the army of Ziyao Empire, a practitioner at this level would qualify as a centurion who governed around 100 soldiers.

    While in the fourth level of Martial Realm, Orifices Connecting, the spiritual acupoints of limbs and bones would be connected, bringing about concentrated mind as well as vigorous Qi and blood.

    At this level, practitioners would be hot-blooded, fearless of frost and heat, and dare to fight against evil things. Agile like monkeys, they would be traceless without leaving a single footprint when walking on snow and full of spirit even without food for three whole days.

    Lian Rufeng was such a strong practitioner at the level of Orifices Connecting. Although he stood there casually, there was an aura of majesty directlying towards the ordinary people, like a volcano ready to explode at any moment.

    Lin Xun was shocked. He feared not his strong power. He was just too surprised to see such a strong practitioner in the remote Feiyun Vige.

    ¡°Hum¡­Who is this little guy?¡±

    Lian Rufeng also noticed Lin Xun, who was a new face to him. Frowning instinctively, he looked at Lin Xun up and down with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°This is Lin Xun, who will also be a member of us from now on.¡±

    Shiao Tianren smiled and exined what had happened previously.

    When Lian Rufeng knew that Lin Xun was a spiritual tattoo apprentice, he just squinted, seeming not surprised at all.

    However, he was shocked when he learned that it was Lin Xun who helped Tieshan and Liu Dabiao to destroy the pests in their spiritualnds.

    Having travelled extensively, Lian Rufeng had seen many spiritual tattoo apprentices and he knew that an apprentice was no more than a handyman serving spiritual tattooists.

    However, it was really rare to find an apprentice who could inscribe spiritual tattoos independently and destroy pests in spiritualnds.

    That was what surprised him most.

    ¡°d to see you, Uncle Lian.¡± Lin Xun greeted politely with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°Just make yourself at home. We¡¯ll be like true family from now on. I hope you can make great efforts to be a spiritual tattooist. It¡¯ll be such an honor for the vige.¡± Patting on Lin Xun¡¯s shoulder, Lian Rufengughed happily, seeming quite warmhearted.

    However, Lin Xun keenly noticed that there was a trace of survey and suspicion in his eyes. He then realized that the guardian captain before him must be a shrewd and sophisticated person.

    Growing up in the dark mine prison without any sunlight since young, Lin Xun had seen too many viins and prisoners. Master Lu once mentioned by ident after getting drunk that if those prisoners were all set free, they would cause infinite trouble everywhere and even bring about a riot in Ziyao Empire.

    It would not be hard to imagine how ferocious and brutal they were. It was no exaggeration to say that they were the exact spokesmen for the most wicked and merciless people.

    Surrounded by these sinister people in that abominable world, Lin Xun had gotten his way to read one¡¯s mind and learnt many tricks from those prisoners to see through a person.

    So Lin Xun believed his judgment was right. Lian Rufeng was a shrewd man. Although it was hard to tell whether he was good or not, he was not as simple as he looked like.

    With this judgment in mind, Lin Xun noticed something unusual when he observed Lian Rufeng again.

    Though Lian Rufeng was in worn hide-clothes, there was a wooden pendant invender hanging on his waist. If Lin Xun was not wrong, it was carved from a kind of expensive rosewood and cost at least ten imperial silver coins.

    As for the grey boots on his feet, people might not know the material, but Lin Xun could tell the boots were made from the sickle feather of grey falcon. With a Gusty-wind Spiritual Tattoo on the surface, the boots would make practitioners fly like a swallow with might doubled when fighting.

    This pair of boots was even much more valuable than the wooden pendant.

    That was really interesting ¨C how could a practitioner in such a remote and barren vige afford these valuable treasures?

    This man was definitely not that simple! Lin Xun pondered.

 Chapter 9: Mystique of Spiritual Tattoos

    <h4>Chapter 9: Mystique of Spiritual Tattoos</h4>

    This time to Green-sun Tribe, Lian Rufeng and the rest of the guardians traded some daily supplies that vigers needed urgently. As usual, these supplies would be distributed to vigers at the ancestral hall.

    Summoned by Shiao Tianren, all vigers flocked to the ancestral hall soon.

    Lin Xun was invited too. But he declined politely. As a newer, he should be thest person to get a share.

    ¡­

    Late in the afternoon, Lin Xun sat under the green weeping willow in his courtyard. He was sculpturing a Lycopodium Silver with the pale cyan dagger in the rays of the setting sun.

    Duo Duo Duo!

    With delicate skills in exerting force, the sharp edge of the dagger roamed the surface of the Lycopodium Silver smoothly like floating clouds and flowing water. Wood chips fell like snowkes, making unique and rhythmic sounds.

    Lin Xun got slender fingers and broad palms. The pale cyan dagger held casually in his fair hand danced like a butterfly in flowers, creating a unique sense of beauty.

    A spiritual tattoo apprentice must practice his skills to exert force before learning to inscribe spiritual tattoos, which was inseparable from the exercise of fingers on both hands.

    The flexibility and stability of palms and fingers were the most crucial parts for inscribing spiritual tattoos.

    After all, inscribing spiritual tattoo was much more than just sketching or painting. It also required a spiritual tattooist to guide the spiritual energy in his body to control the degree of shade, thickness and intensity of the spiritual ink as well as its integrating degree to the tattoo.

    For instance, an inscribing pen, a te of Birthwort Spiritual Ink and a carrier were needed toplete a basic Birthwort Spiritual Tattoo.

    The inscribing pen was a tool used by a spiritual tattooist, which greatly tested the uracy and flexibility of fingers.

    It was worth mentioning that the quality of an inscribing pen varied. A superior inscribing pen integrated better with both the spiritual ink and the spiritual energy, while an inferior one did the opposite. The ming Gold Master Lu broke off, for example, was a rare and priceless treasure of inestimable value in Lin Xun¡¯s memory.

    The spiritual ink was used to sketch spiritual tattoos, which was usually refined with various spiritual materials. Each kind of spiritual ink possessed a special power.

    The Birthwort Spiritual Ink was fused and condensed with 16 spiritual materials including birthwor root, white spirit leaves, spirit yorphoon blood, red warbler teardrops¡­in different proportion.

    Inscribing a Birthwort Spiritual Tattoo with a spiritual ink refined this way was the best option to increase integrating degree and chance of sess.

    The carrier was the ce where inscription urred. It must also be a spiritual item. One could either inscribe a spiritual tattoo on a weapon, an armor or something else like a house, a tea set, a carriage, etc.

    For the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo inscribed yesterday, Lin Xun used his fingertip as the inscribing pen, bone meal of gold-eating mice the spiritual ink, and the spiritualnd, the carrier. With the spirit energy in it, the spiritualnds were apparently a type of spiritual item.

    However, the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo inscribed in the spiritualnd was a bit coarse and shallow without a spiritual source, which could not be preserved after single-use.

    A spiritual source, which could be a spiritual stone, spiritual vein, or some other treasures rich in spiritual energy, could endlessly provide energy for spiritual tattoos.

    It may look easy to inscribe a spiritual tattoo with just a pen, some spiritual ink and a carrier. However, theplicated and rigorous procedures were anything but simple.

    It was even harder to be a qualified spiritual tattooist. That was why a spiritual tattooist was highly and widely respected.

    Lin Xun became a spiritual tattoo apprentice long ago when he began to learn from Master Lu.

    To this day, he was still an apprentice as he could only inscribe basic spiritual tattoos skillfully with his current cultivation.

    And the thing was that Lin Xun had no contact with any other spiritual tattooists besides Master Lu, so he could not tell how good he was at spiritual tattoo inscribing.

    Lin Xun asked Master Lu many times about his skills, but the response he got was always a shake of head and a sigh.

    Shaking head meant No.

    Sighing meant disappointment.

    Imagine the blows Lin Xun had been taken for all those years. Fortunately, Lin Xun was not discouraged and got used to it. Instead, he was motivated to constantlypete with himself under such blows, and his ability to inscribe spiritual tattoos was greatly improved.

    He demonstrated his resilience in the face of unpredictable obstacles.

    It waste at dusk. The sunset glow tinted the green weeping willow with a magnificent gloss.

    Willow twigs danced gracefully and rustled with a soft breeze. What an idyllic and tranquil scene!

    The cyan dagger in Lin Xun¡¯s hand kept dancing and soon it sculptured a vivid old man with messy hair and wrinkled face. Hands behind his back, the thin old man was looking up to the sky with obstinate and unruly gazes. This was Master Lu.

    Every inch of this wood sculpture was delineated by delicate and urate spiritual tattoos that were impossible to perceive, presenting an integrated yet strange feeling.

    Lin Xun stared nkly at the sculpture in his hand. After a long time of silence, he gave out a soundless sigh and destroyed the sculpture with his cyan dagger.

    Under the sunset, he stood up and a firm expression appeared on his pale and young face.

    One could not live in memories. And he must look forward.

    When night fell, all residents in Feiyun Vige got the necessities they needed and returned from the ancestral hall.

    However, Lin Xun found that the vigers were not that happy. On the contrary, many of them were frowning. And some vague arguments in the ancestral hall could be heard from afar.

    Lin Xun could tell that it was Shiao Tianren, the vige head, and Lian Rufeng, the head of the guardians, who were arguing. But soon, the quarrel died down.

    In the gathering darkness, a rush of clops appeared in the vige, which soon died away into the dark and deep mountains.

    ¡°It seems Lian Rufeng left by starlight¡­¡±

    Pondering silently for some time, Lin Xun returned to his room. Just as he was about to meditate as usual, someone suddenly called at his cottage.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There was a loud knock at the door, which was a bit harsh and rude in the serene night.

 Chapter 10: First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 10: First Fight</h4>

    Lin Xun frowned and thought for a moment, and then he stepped out of the room and opened the door.

    Outside was a man, very thin, with bright piercing eyes. While he looked around, the gaze was alert and spiteful.

    Lin Xun remembered, he was one of the guardians who returned with Lian Rufeng. But why he stayed behind while the Captain left?

    What was his purpose by visiting unannounced in the midnight?

    ¡°I am Lu Ting, one of the vige guardians. I have something to ask you about.¡±

    The man darted a look at Lin Xun, and started to talk in an unarguable tone of voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Brother Lu. Are you alone?¡±

    Lin Xun asked with a smile.

    He had learned to deal with everyone with a smiling face, which was not just a self-respect gesture, but would also make others subconsciously lower down their guard.

    ¡°When Captain Lian left, he was worried and asked me to stay and keep an eye on the vige, in case some unknown stranger makes trouble.¡±

    Lu Ting said, entering the courtyard in an aggressive manner before he was invited to.

    Lin Xun smiled again. How couldn¡¯t he tell the ¡°unknown stranger¡± apparently referred to him?

    What intrigued him was whether the unexpected visit was Lu Ting¡¯s own idea or Lian Rufeng¡¯s order.

    He stepped forward to greet Lu Ting with the same smile on his face, ¡°Brother Lu, the thing you want to inquire, may I ask what it is?¡±

    He then invited Lu Ting to go inside the room.

    Lu Ting rejected, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk in the courtyard. I shall be leaving soon.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°As you like.¡±

    Lu Ting frowned, for he suddenly realized, since he was there, this young boy in front of him had been extremelyposed and kept smiling, as if nothing could startle him.

    The calmer Lin Xun was, the more irritated he was. He hated people he could not see through, especially when the person he dealt with was a 12 or 13-year-old boy.

    He thought there was no need to be polite any longer, so he asked directly, ¡°Tell me, who are you? Where are you from? Why do youe to Feiyun?¡±

    Once more, Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Ie from a turbulent wastnd. As for the reason why Ie here, it¡¯s quite simple, I am just passing by.¡±

    Passing by?

    Lu Ting red his eyes and snapped, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t y with me. If you do not tell the truth, I will force you to.¡±

    His joints rattled like a furious beast, violent and terrifying.

    If Lin Xun had been amon teenager, then he would have been intimidated and obedient.

    But there seemed no such response. Instead, he ceased to smile and frowned, ¡°Brother Lu, every word I said was the truth. I never lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, please go and check with the vige head. He knows my story.¡±

    Lu Ting¡¯s face darkened, as his ying tough did not work out on this young boy at all. He shouted, ¡°Shiao Tianren? He is just a doddering old fool. Don¡¯t fool me with him. Do you really think he can protect you?¡±

    He did not even try to conceal his contempt.

    Lin Xunughed at this thought. He then looked at Lu Ting, and asked, ¡°Did Lian Rufeng ask you to pay me this visit?¡±

    ¡°How do you¡­¡­¡±

    Lu Ting subconsciously opened his mouth until he realized it was a set-up. He was irritated to the point of murder, so he suddenly swung his palm at Lin Xun, trying to grasp his shoulder.

    ¡°You damn thing, you want to do this the hard way, then I will show you what I am capable of!¡±

    He made the move so unexpected that it looked like a goshawk hunting a hare. His attack was fast, urate and relentless. If he seeded, he would have crushed Lin Xun¡¯s bones.

    Without dy, Lin Xun lowered his shoulder, tapped the ground with the tip of his toes to step back and foiled the attack with ease. There was still a smile on his lips, yet it turned a bit cold.

    ¡°It seems my arrival makes you guys ufortable, which makes me wonder, could it be that you are plotting something behind and are afraid to be discovered by me, so you are here to test me?¡±

    Lu Ting was shocked. How could the young boy see right through their n?

    ¡°Nonsense, little creature!¡±

    He shouted, and suddenly changed the palm into a fist. In the meanwhile, he twisted his waist and moved his legs to a bow stance. His fist was like the rolling thunder and a strong wind, making the air scream.

    It was the Force to Doom Armies, one of the moves of the Marching Boxing.

    Unlike the children practicing during the day, this attacker, whose fist was humming as it was boosted by copious spiritual energy, could smash a giant rock of 1000 juns (¡°jun¡± is an ancient measuring unit in China, equaling to 15 kilos) and rip up a tiger with bare hand.

    To do this, he must have reached Inner Strong, the second level of Martial Realm.

    Spinning like a top, Lin Xun dodged the attack effortlessly once again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    After his two attacks were fended off, Lu Ting instantly realized, this young boy in front of him, who looked thin and fragile, was not as simple as a spiritual apprentice.

    ¡°You little thing sure enough did not tell the whole story, just as Captain Lian expected. You must have some hidden agendas in Feiyun.¡±

    This time, he jumped at Lin Xun, with the intent to kill.

    One by one, he attacked with the eight killing moves of the Marching Boxing ¨CFTDA (force to doom armies), WDPD (white-dragon to prate defense), TRRE (tiger roar to repulse the enemy), ICRA (iron-chain to resist attack), RTSM (ridge to suppress the moon), FTSH (mes to scorch the heaven), WTRM (waves to raze the mountain) and BTTH (battle through the heaven).

    His fists, like two shining spears ringing in a bloody battle, looked ferocious and scary.

    However, no matter how fast and fiercely he attacked, he was unable to touch Lin Xun¡¯s clothing, let alone hurt him.

    Lin Xun twisted, turned and ran swiftly with the only intention to duck the attack. It was nearly unbelievable that he could manage to seed in thest minute every time.

    The two of them kept doing this for a while. Although Lin Xun was not injured, the courtyard that had been cleaned and repaired waspletely destroyed. The ground was broken, and the soil was all over the ce.

    On the contrary, Lu Ting was both surprised and raged. The fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat a 12 or 13-year-old boy made him dare not to believe.

    ¡°You little thing, get ready to die!¡±

    As Lin Xun was forced into a corner, Lu Ting growled, and smashed his fists at Lin Xun, swiftly and violently like the rolling thunder.

    Watching the fistsing right at his face, Lin Xun decided to fight back for the first time, and the usual smile was back on his lips.

    He made his move simultaneously.

    He clenched his right hand into a fist, and then he bent his arm, tightened his waist and turned to a bow stance, all of which were done in a blink of eyes.

    Bang!

    He threw out his right fist.

 Chapter 11: Cause of the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 11: Cause of the Fight</h4>

    The punch Lin Xun threw at Lu Ting was as fast as a gale and as fierce as fire.

    It was the sixth move of the Marching Boxing, FTSH (mes to scorch the heaven).

    Lu Ting was quite familiar with it, for he had fought with it more than once. But this time, he sensed something different.

    Lin Xun¡¯s attack was much stronger and more intense, like the wildfire burning in the wastnd that could sweep off everything in its way.

    Was it the same move he knew?

    Suspicion shed across Lu Ting¡¯s brain.

    Bang***

    Lu Ting had no way but to block the attack with another punch. Two fists crashed with each other, making a depressed shock-wave noise followed by a sudden harsh scream.

    The hard impact violently knocked over Lu Ting and blinded him by the pain in his hand as if his fingers were broken. He couldn¡¯t help but give out a muffled sound.

    Had he decided to exert all his power at thest minute, he would have been badly injured!

    Howe this little thing was so good at it?

    Lu Ting was aghast, as it had never urred to him that a 12 or 13-year-old boy who was as weak and thin as Lin Xun could defeat him.

    ¡°Boy, we are not finished. Next time I will get even with you.¡±

    Seeing things were not going well as he nned, Lu Ting fled away the moment he steadied his body, and disappeared in the darkness within a short time of several breaths.

    Instead of chasing after Lu Ting, Lin Xun secretly felt relieved. Right after that, he felt a burning pain shooting across the meridians all over his body.

    The attack, which sessfully beat back Lu Ting, consumed nearly half of his spiritual energy. Normally it would mean nothing, but things were never normal when it came to Lin Xun. As his Spiritual Vein had been ripped off when he was an infant, his meridians were too fragile to afford any intense consumption of the spiritual energy.

    The Marching Boxing, which was actually a basic boxing Kungfu widespread in the imperial troops, had its own uniqueness.

    Every move of it required the person who practiced it to stretch out as far as one could, and to channel all of the spiritual energy through the meridians and acupoints of the body to one¡¯s palms and fingers. By doing so, one¡¯s fist could be as hard as iron, his speed as fast as the lightening, and his attack as powerful as the rolling thunder.

    However, such intense way of practicing it also needed one¡¯s meridians to be strong enough.

    As for Lin Xun, it had reached his physical limitation to give full y to the move of FTSH (mes to scorch the heaven).

    Standing in the messy courtyard, Lin Xun exhaled a long breath of foul air. He was then lost in thought, going over tonight¡¯s fight in his brain.

    ¡°It looks like Captain Lian and other guardians in the vige do not want me here, but why?¡±

    He wondered.

    ¡°Lin Xun, can Ie in?¡± He heard the vige head Shiao Tianren asked from outside of the door.

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, pleasee in. I was about to talk with you something urgent.¡± Lin Xun collected his thoughts and promptly opened the door.

    ¡°Just minutes ago¡­¡­¡±

    Before he could speak, Shiao Tianren sighed and waved his hands to stop him, ¡°I already knew about it. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and continued to say, ¡°Uncle Shiao, I am new here. I know nothing about what¡¯s going on in the vige. I am surprised things like this happened to me. Would you please shed some light on why?¡±

    Shiao Tianren put his hands behind his back and looked at the big mess caused by the fight, feeling ashamed. It had been a while before he opened his mouth again, ¡°I never thought Lian Rufeng wouldy a hand on you, a total outsider. So it seems he has made up his mind to defect to Green-sun Tribe.¡±

    Lin Xun looked thoughtful. He had heard of Green-sun Tribe, and he knew it was the ce where the vigers traded for daily supplies with their spiritual rice.

    Lian Rufeng, as the captain of the vige guardians, had been in charge of the trading. He led the guardians traveling between Feiyun Vige and Green-sun Tribe and providing protection for the spiritual grain and the goods got back.

    ¡°Lian Rufeng is of the highest cultivation in the vige, thus he is of high prestige. He used to be different. But since his son Lian Fei was sent to one of the most famous martial arts schools in Donglin Town, he has changed.¡±

    Xian Tianren said slowly, ¡°Lian Fei is smart and the most talented boy in the vige. In order to help him embark on the journey of martial cultivation, his father Lian Rufeng paid a great price to persuade the Patriarch of Green-sun Tribe to put in a good word for him.¡±

    Lin Xun listened with no intention to interrupt, despite that he knew things would not be such easy.

    As expected, Shiao Tianren soon unveiled the mystery, ¡°Cultivation is never an easy thing, let alone for a boy from a poor vige like Feiyun. The daily expenses alone take a lot to cover. So Lian Rufeng turned eyes on the vige¡¯s business to make sure his son did not get distracted.¡±

    ¡°As you know, he has taken full responsibility in transportation of spiritual grain to trade for daily supplies in Green-sun Tribe. A few years ago, he could bring back goods worth of 300 imperial copper coins each time. But in recent years, he returned with fewer and fewer things, even empty-handed for several times.¡±

    Shiao Tianren got a bit angry at this point, ¡°If he embezzles only to cover the expenses for Lian Fei¡¯s cultivation, it ispletely understandable for me and for other vigers. However, his wrongdoing gets worse and starts to endanger the livelihood of the vigers. He is outrageous!¡±

    Lin Xun then remembered, during his first meeting with Lian Rufeng, the Captain was wearing a pendant carved from ¡°aromatic rosewood¡±, which was worth as much as 10 imperial silver coins, or 1000 imperial copper coins.

    Besides, the shoes on his feet were embroidered with spiritual tattoos, making it way more expensive than the pendant.

    Lin Xun had found it quite strange. Even though Lian Rufeng reached the Viscera Opening level cultivation, he was no more than a viger from a poor vige buried deep in the thousands of mountains. There was no way he could afford such expensive things.

    Now it all made sense. He must have feathered his own nest in the past few years.

    Shiao Tianren suddenly sighed, ¡°I have warned him many times and asked him to restrain. As long as he does not put vigers¡¯ lives at risk, I will not intervene. But he has already been blindsided by money. What a pity he¡¯s never the same!¡±

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°Was this the reason why you quarreled with him in the ancestral hall?¡±

    Shiao Tianren nodded, ¡°Yes, it was. The goods he brought back today were less than any time in the recent years. The vigers can¡¯t sustain a decent life with such few things. We will have to pinch every penny in the future days.¡±

    There was a touch of sadness and grief on his old face.

    ¡°He did cross the line.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned, but he was in no position to criticize.

    ¡°What can we do? He has the highest cultivation in the vige, and he knows the routs to Green-sun Tribe as well as the connections. Without him, our lives here will be much harder.¡±

    Shiao Tianren sighed in frustration.

    Lin Xun mused, ¡°So this means Feiyun vige can¡¯t survive without Lian Rufeng, and that¡¯s the exact reason why he acts so unscrupulously.¡±

    Shiao Tianren nodded with a sullen face.

    Lin Xun contemted for a while, and then asked, ¡°Why do you think he sent one of the guardians to test me? Does it rte to the defect he is plotting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing I am concerning.¡±

    Shiao Tianren replied in an extremely worrying tone of voice, ¡°I have this feeling that he must be secretly nning something against Feiyun. If he seeds, all of the vigers will be affected in a bad way.¡±

    The answer confirmed Lin Xun¡¯s spection. He further inferred, ¡°Maybe my unexpected arrival made him suspicious, so he wanted to sound me out in case I ruin his n?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much close.¡±

    Shiao Tianren looked at Lin Xun, surprised to find such sharp observation from a 12 or 13-year-old boy.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Lin Xun went on with a light heart, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have nothing to worry about except this.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lian Rufeng will send another man to kill you?¡±

    Shiao Tianren couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Now that this is no longer a secret, I sure will take some precautions against it. As long as I¡¯m not killed, one day I will make them pay more than they can bear.¡±

    Lin Xun talked in his usual way, calm and smiling, yet the words he said were vicious enough to make whoever heard them shudder.

    This was Lin Xun, who was harmless on the outside but extremely resolved and ruthless on the inside. Otherwise, he could not have survived at all in that dark mine prison.

    In there, Master Lu, who had taught Lin Xun never to yield nor stop learning as well as how to survive, was like the warm sunshine. The guards and the prisoners, on the contrary, had showed him what true darkness was and how cruel a man could be.

    Shiao Tianren stared at Lin Xun for a while, and then said, ¡°You are not like a 12 or 13-year-old boy.¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulder andughed, ¡°Believe me. I just turned 13 this year.¡±

    Shiao Tianren waved his hand and changed the subject, ¡°Lin Xun, now you have been aware of what we are dealing with, do you still want to stay? If you do so, it¡¯s likely your life will be in danger. You must think it through.¡±

    Lin Xun answered without hesitation, ¡°I will stay! Why leave? Feiyun is my first home since I set foot in Ziyao Empire. I will not leave until I figure out my next destination.¡±

    Hearing this, Shiao Tianren said no more about it. He patted on Lin Xun¡¯s shoulder and told him, ¡°Your mind exceeds your peers¡¯, so I will not talk you to do anything. If you decide to stay, then you will be seen as my own. I am old and may not be as capable as you are, but I will try my best to protect you.¡±

    Then he turned away.

    Lin Xun watched him going. In a while, he stretched himself and muttered, ¡°Fearing troubles is not who I am¡­¡­¡±

    Instead of sitting in meditation as he used to, he sat alone in the darkness and mused for a long time. When he finally got into his feet, he opened the old wooden case in the dim starlight casting through the window.

    He put the yellowing scroll and the mystic dark grey inscribing pen on the desk in front of him, took a deep breath and sat down.

    That night, after fleeing from Lin Xun¡¯s house, Lu Ting left Feiyun and hurried to a small hill dozens of miles away.

 Chapter 12: Secret to Be Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 12: Secret to Be Uncovered</h4>

    The night grew darker.

    There were several figures waiting at the top of the hill when Lu Ting arrived.

    They were led by a man with cold eyes, who was wearing a scarlet cloak and sitting on a hideous steed covered with kes. He was no other than the Captain of the vige guardians, Lian Rufeng.

    ¡°How was it?¡± He asked the moment he saw Lu Ting.

    ¡°Captain, that boy is quite tricky. I was nearly defeated by him.¡± Lu Ting looked ashamed, and was especially reluctant to admit his failure.

    Lian Rufeng and the others were all shocked by surprise, as they could not understand how could a 12 or 13-year-old boy beat a man whose cultivation had reached Inner Strong, the second level of Martial Realm.

    After he told them about the fight in details, Lu Ting concluded, ¡°Captain, I think you are right about him. He must be the helper invited by that old man, Shiao Tianren.¡±

    Lian Rufeng sneered after a long time of silence, ¡°If what you said is true, Lin Xun is merely a kid whose cultivation has reached the level of Inner Strong. Shiao Tianren must be stupid enough to pin his hope on a kid.¡±

    He paused, and then waved his hand, ¡°Now that the boy is not a threat, he is no longer worthy of our attention.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to kill him and send Shiao Tianren a warning, Captain?¡± Lu Ting was not ready to let it go as he felt shame at the defeat.

    ¡°No hurry. Let them live for a few more days. The most important thing right now is to blend in and earn us a ce in Green-sun Tribe. Only in this way, we will have somewhere to go after we entirely cut our ties with Feiyun.¡±

    Lian Rufeng took a deep breath, and continued with ring eyes, ¡°This is our first priority. After we gain a footing in Green-sun tribe, with its influence and our capabilities, we are bound to make a huge sess in Donglin Town!¡±

    Donglin Town was one of the most prosperous cities outside of the Three-thousand Mountains. It was densely popted, and the streets were always crowded. Its traffic lines were extending in all directions, making it an indispensable trading center at the southwest border of Ziyao Empire.

    It was said that anyone who could secure a ce in Donglin would be acknowledged as an eligible citizen, which would be way much better than living in a perilous band.

    The thought of this set their hearts on fire and made them long for the happy days toe.

    ¡°Lu Ting, I need you to stay behind with Qian Qi. His cultivation has reached Viscera Opening, the third level of Martial Realm. The two of you work together, then no one in the vige dare to fight against you. Remember, keep a close watch on Shiao Tianren. If you see anything out of ce, lock him up first.¡±

    Lian Rufeng stared at Lu Ting and another robust middle-aged man in cold eyes and gave them the order in a lowered voice, indicating he would not take no for an answer.

    Lu Ting and Qian Qi looked at each other and both agreed.

    Lian Rufeng was quite satisfied. He nodded his head and shouted, ¡°Three months! Three months at most! Everything owned by Feiyun will belong to us! By then, we will be rich and win a ce in Green-sun Tribe, and the door of Donglin will be open for us!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After these words, Lian Rufeng rode away into the mountains, followed by the rest guardians. They soon disappeared in the darkness.

    Lu Ting and Qian Qi, on the other hand, went back to Feiyun.

    ¡­

    In Lin Xun¡¯s cottage, the window was open and cool breeze was gently blowing in.

    Bright starlight shone through the window, casting ayer of silver on the desk and an air of mystery on the yellowing scroll and the dark cyan inscribing pen on it.

    Lin Xun softly rubbed the scroll and the pen with his hand, and muttered, ¡°Master Lu told me, there was a big secret hidden in these two things. Once uncovered, it could change my fate and heal my wound once and for all¡­¡­¡±

    He had been told when he was a child that he had been extremely lucky to be born with a rare Spiritual Vein named ¡°Devouring Abyss¡±.

    With such gift, he would have been a natural prodigy in cultivation, the one in a million. As long as he worked hard, he would have been destined to be a formidable legend, whose story would have been told all over the Empire.

    Unfortunately, his Spiritual Vein had been ripped off soon after he was born, and he had nearly died because of this.

    He had been abandoned afterwards. Though he had survived thanks to Master Lu, he had been left with incurable wounds all over his meridians and acupoints.

    Because of this, his meridians had been too fragile and ck to support his pursuit in cultivation, so he had been held up in Inner Strong, the second level of Martial Realm, for years.

    ording to Master Lu, if the wounds could not be repaired, he would never break through the Martial Realm for his whole life, and his journey of cultivation would stop there.

    The good thing was Master Lu had left him with the yellowing scroll and the inscribing pen, shedding a bright light on his dark journey.

    It was well known that nothing in this world could cure the wounds after one¡¯s Spiritual Vein was stripped.

    However, Master Lu had told him, if he could unveil the mystery hidden in the scroll and the pen, there was chance to change his fate and gain a new life.

    The scroll and the pen were now lying on the desk quietly.

    Lin Xun collected his chaotic thoughts, took a deep breath and opened the yellowing scroll.

    This was the first time he opened this ancient scroll since the mine prison was ruined.

    What striking secret could he discover from it?

    He anticipated, but he was slightly surprised when he had a look at the first page.

    There wasn¡¯t a single character on it, except a Birthwort Spiritual Tattoo which he was quite familiar with.

    He had learned it from Master Lu since he was a child, so its structure and specialties had been deeply borne in his mind.

    He pondered on it and then turned to the second page, on which he saw no characters but a Gold-piercing Spiritual Tattoo he also had known of.

    He kept turning the pages, only to find a different yet familiar spiritual tattoo on each page, which he had learned and memorized since he was a child and could inscribe with his eyes closed.

    ¡°How could this happen? Is the secret Master Lu mentioned concealed by these basic spiritual tattoos?¡±

    After reading halfway through the book, he noted nothing special. So he frowned, and was lost in thought.

    If the spiritual tattoos had been rare and advanced, he would have found the scroll extraordinary.

    But they were the most fundamental and popr kinds in the world, making him wonder.

    The ancient scroll with beast-skin covers had been given to Lin Xun by Master Lu when he was dying. The timing was so important that he could not believe it contained no secret but dozens of basic spiritual tattoos that were known to all.

    He was unwilling to give up, so he kept looking until he turned to thest page. He stopped and narrowed his eyes.

    Thest page was quite different with the previous pages.

    Instead of some basic spiritual tattoos, there was a peculiar pattern on it. The pattern was iplete and discolored, made up of messy and intricate lines.

    It looked like doodles scribbled by a clumsy kid, so not like a spiritual tattoo.

    Yet it attracted Lin Xun¡¯s attention at once. Could the striking secret in Master Lu¡¯s mouth be buried in this peculiar pattern?

    He examined and studied every line of it carefully.

    Time psed unknowingly. Until his eyes got too tired to see things clearly, he found nothing worth mentioning.

    Feeling frustrated, he peered thoughtfully at the pattern.

    An ancient scroll with basic spiritual tattoos on almost every page except thest one, which had a peculiar pattern on it, was indeed umon.

    What did it mean?

    Where should he start with to solve its mystery?

    All kinds of questions flooded his mind.

    As it made Lin Xun rack his brain, he idently noted the color of thest page differed with that of the previous pages, which looked a bit like dark red.

    He took the scroll and held thest page close to themp. Something he had never noticed appeared on the thin paper which was made of some unknown material.

    Handprints!

    Blood handprints, the red color of which had nearly faded away!

    It seemed someone had ¡°pressed¡± on thest page with bloody fingers for many times. After a long period of time, the blood had discolored and the handprints had be mottled.

    He also observed that the handprints were of different size and color, clearly from different persons of times.

    A wild idea formed in his brain. It might be that the scroll had been obtained by different spiritual practitioners from different times, who had used every means to discover the hidden secret but had made little progress, so they had finally decided to use their own blood as an inducement.

    At the thought of this, he bit his finger tip and let one drop of blood fell on thest page.

 Chapter 13: Gate of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 13: Gate of Stars</h4>

    The drop of blood soaked the paper red when itnded on the page.

    Hum¡­

    Lin Xun was struck with sudden dizziness. It was like his spirit freed itself from his body and got to apletely new world with unlimited heaven, and picturesque mountains and rivers.

    At the tip of the cloud-kissing mountains, there stood a majestic man who was looking beyond the blue sky with hands behind his back.

    With his robe and hair pping with the howling wind, he seemed to be aloof from the world and about to fly away with the wind.

    Boom!

    Then he moved, quick as a sh. With a wave of his hand, the rosy clouds all turned into a ring light beam that ripped through the blue sky and shot into the vast emptiness beyond the universe.

    Boom***

    Deep in the emptiness in universe, a swirling portal was cracked open by the light beam.

    Swirling at a high speed, the portal was just like an abyss that devoured all. It released a power so horrifying that it distorted the space.

    Countless stars were dragged towards it as if they were worshipping the portal. They rotated, roared and rumbled around the swirl, creating an appalling and dazzling scene in the emptiness beyond the blue sky.

    Ripping the blue sky, shaking the universe and breaching the portal to emptiness with a single strike! Without actually seeing it, who would believe that there truly existed a practitioner so mighty to create tremendous power with a single wave of hand?

    Lin Xun was astounded deep in heart. This was the second time he had witnessed a scene so terrifying. The first time was when he escaped the mine prison, an old and mysterious hand enveloped in purple mes hiding the sky with devastating power!

    It was at that time that he realized the true power of a mighty practitioner, which made him more determined for the journey.

    Butpared with this, that hand pressing down the sky was simply not worth mentioning.

    Boom!

    Hardly had he recovered himself, Lin Xun felt a loud bang in his ear, which made his Qi and blood boil, his heart tremble, and he was ufortable to the point of coughing up blood.

    Just then, deep in the swirling portal beyond the universe, a huge beast w ripped the emptiness and pressed down violently from the blue sky. Covered with icy scales, it was so enormous that the mountains were like small gravels before it, and it unleashed a power mighty to destroy all.

    ¡°I have already opened the Gate of Stars. Who in this world can stop me from entering the eternal realm? Get lost!¡±

    In his cold voice, a sh of light appeared suddenly with a flick of his finger from the majestic figure standing on the top of the mountains. It was too fast for Lin Xun to make it out. Then the terrible beast w vanished, and blood poured down in sheets over the earth in a daunting manner.

    But that was not finished yet. Soon a towering figure dashed out from the Gate of Stars, which was dazzling and divine like a ming sun that shined over the world.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, even an astral god is sent out to stop me from seeking Tao. What a move!¡±

    At the tip of the mountains, that majestic figure gave out an uninhibitedughter, presenting a condescending air that overlooked all heroes around the world.

    Lin Xun was dazzled by the huge sound, his Qi and blood in turmoil and his weak body trembling violently. He tried to resist it, but his mind was so messy and buzzling that he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    It was like having a nightmare that he couldn¡¯t wake himself up from.

    After an unknown period of time, Lin Xun saw in a trance that the heaven broke like a cobweb, exposing one ck hole after another. The harsh mes fell like meteor stream from the outer space, incinerating rivers and mountains and destroying all.

    It was like a doomsday! The heaven fell with the devastating mes flooding over the earth like a furnace of chaos scorching all, killing every living creature.

    Mountains copsed.

    Seas roared.

    Vegetation turned to dusts.

    Living creatures died out.

    It was like the doomsday had reallye.

    Only that majestic figure on the tip of the mountain watched all this in silence with hands behind his back, aloof and lonely.

    After a long time of silence, a long sigh echoed through heaven and earth ¡°Fortune is not with me!¡±

    At that moment, seeming to be touched, deep in Lin Xun¡¯s heart rose a mixed feeling of despair, disappointment, regret and frustration.

    Just then, beside the majestic figure stood a bronze coffin about 33 meters long which just appeared out of nowhere. Its surface was engraved with numerous intricate and mysterious patterns.

    He stepped forward and opened the coffin.

    Just as Lin Xun thought he was about to bury himself in the bronze coffin, the mighty man took out a scroll and an inscribing pen and threw them into the coffin. Carrying the coffin on his shoulders, he then stepped away.

    Lin Xun was shocked as he found that those two were the very treasures Master Lu had given him.

    Shua***

    Almost simultaneously, the mighty figure who was walking away seemed to sense something. Stopping abruptly, he looked back suddenly. As if travelling across time, that single nce back shot right to Lin Xun from afar.

    For an instant, Lin Xun felt like being struck by a thunder and a roar rang out from the depths of his soul. Those scenes inside his head copsed like broken sses.

    Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up a mouthful of blood, his originally pale and young face turning bluish white.

    He was trembling violently and uncontrolledly, feeling his soul torn inch by inch. He was overwhelmed by an indescribable pain which was so strong that it seemed as if he would die in the next second.

    And the cause for all this was just a small droplet of blood on thest page of the title-less scroll.

    Now the scroll was still on itsst page, and the inscribing peny silently beside it.

    The blood Lin Xun just coughed up was identally daubed over thest page, soaking the paper red. But now Lin Xun couldn¡¯t attend to this as he could feel that his qi-function was rapidly weakening, and his soul was about to copse, as if he would die soon.

    Why was that?

    Lin Xun was confused and startled. Master Lu told him that therey a shocking secret in the scroll and the pen, which if unveiled, even someone like him, whose Spiritual Vein had been ripped away, would have the ability to defy the god and change his fate.

    But Lin Xun never expected that such ident would ur when he began to crack the secret.

    He saw those incredible scenes, the terrifying way in which that mighty figure struck the Gate of Stars, the destruction of the heaven and earth with all living creatures incinerated. What a doomsday!

    It was also because of it that the Qi and blood throughout his whole body was in turmoil. His soul, as if struck by a thunder, could no longer stop Qi from flowing away from his body.

    What on earth was this about?

    Was everyone who saw this doomed to die?

    No!

    Master Lu must have seen all this, but he survived. Why couldn¡¯t I?

    At the thought of this, it dawned on Lin Xun that it was all because of his poor cultivation and endurance that he came to death¡¯s door.

    The fact was just as he spected. In the past years, every practitioner who got the scroll and the pen was mighty with strong and transcendent power. These scenes that dazzled Lin Xun would not cause much turmoil in their minds.

    This was not the case with Lin Xun, who just reached the second level of Martial Realm, Inner Strong. Worse still, he got weak and sluggish meridians and veins with an indelible injury. It would not be hard to image how big the shock and impact he suffered after witnessing those scenes.

    Were it not for his amazing perseverance, he would have crashed down long ago.

    Even if he was still alive, he was not far from death.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t panic. It was his habit formed from childhood to regain calmness and ease soon in difficulties. However, it was the same cool head leading him to conclude that he could not stop the passage of life with his present cultivation.

    What to do now?

    Lin Xun cast his gaze upon thest page of the scroll. Seeing that the weird pattern on thest page of the scroll was soaked red by his blood, he instinctively frowned.

    The weird pattern didn¡¯t look like a spiritual tattoo. Fragmentary, dim, chaotic or intricate, it was really hard to find an exact word to describe its weirdness.

    Were the scenes he saw a moment ago all deduced from this weird pattern?

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t tell what was happening with him. He was surely dying yet he just couldn¡¯t get his attention from the weird pattern.

    ¡°If this pattern is a fragmentary tattoo I¡¯ve never known about, then who inscribed it?¡±

    Lin Xun thought of the bold figure standing alone on the top of the mountains, and then his gaze fell on the cyan inscribing pen on the side of the desk.

    Was this the pen that was used to inscribe the weird pattern?

    Hard to tell whether it was a whim or a sh of inspiration, Lin Xun grabbed the cyan inscribing pen. Taking a deep breath, he thennded the tip of the pen on the weird pattern while fighting hard to endure the pain and suffering throughout his body.

    The tip of the pen was sharp like a de and dull in color. When the grey ck pen touched the weird pattern, nothing special happened.

    Just as Lin Xun was feeling slightly disappointed in heart, his pupils contracted all of a sudden. The stains of the blood he coughed up to thest page started wriggling and were silently absorbed by the inscribing pen in his hand.

    ng!

    A clear voice appeared like a sword hidden in the abyss suddenly went out of its sheath after a long sleep.

    Lin Xun felt stiff all over as if possessed by an irresistible power that took control of his body.

    But the cyan inscribing pen in his hand was alive! Glistening with a mysterious sheen, it guided his wrist and fingers to sketch something over the weird pattern¡­

 Chapter 14: The Bloody Gate

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Bloody Gate</h4>

    The cyan inscribing pen dipping into Lin Xun¡¯s blood was alive with its own spirit, sketching from the iplete part of the weird pattern.

    Chi chi¡­

    An abstruse line flowed with the tip of the pen, flexible like a dancing snake and fluent like running water. The bright red color was suffused with an indescribable charm.

    An ancient yellowing scroll, a weird pattern on thest page, and a cyan inscribing pen waking up from deep sleep together created a mysterious and frightening image.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes red due to surprise. Staring wildly at the scene, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    His body seemed to be controlled, and his hand that held the inscribing pen was not obedient to hismand just sketching freely over the weird pattern at its own will.

    It was his first time having such a weird experience, and naturally he was shocked.

    He could tell that it all had something to do with the blood he coughed up, which woke the inscribing pen from its deep sleep and turned the weird pattern less simple as it looked.

    For the scene happening before him, it was like an invisible hand controlling everything,pleting the fragmentary, dim, intricate and chaotic weird pattern with the ancient scroll as the paper, the blood the ink, and the inscribing pen the guide.

    How unbelievable was that! Lin Xun just couldn¡¯t believe what he saw!

    Just a moment ago, he thought he was most likely to die this time. How could he ever imagine that such mysterious changes could be triggered by a single inadvertent act of his own?

    What did all this mean?

    Before he could figure it out, Lin Xun suddenly felt the blood throughout his body, as if pulled by a powerful force, flooding to his right hand.

    The cyan inscribing pen in his right hand unleashed a strong sucking force and started drawing blood from his body.

    Gurgling***

    Lin Xun could even hear the voice of his blood flooding to the inscribing pen like a gurgling stream.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Lin Xun was extremely anxious as he knew the continuous flow of blood, if not stopped, would elerate the process of his death. He could die at any minute.

    He fought franticly but it didn¡¯t work. The cyan inscribing pen kept sucking his blood steadily like an immovable mountain and sketched lines of red strokes along the weird pattern.

    Face getting paler, his lips purplish and blue, Lin Xun looked as if he had lost his vitality and was showing signs of decay. How did that happen?

    Was the inscribing pen going to perfect the weird pattern at the cost of his life?

    Lin Xun felt anguished in heart. He had thought that this pen and scroll Master Lu left him would help him to defy the god and change his fate. Who¡¯d ever think that, in the end, all this was killing him?

    Sitting in front of the desk, Lin Xun was like a manipted puppet, with the inscribing pen in his right hand, sketching continuously on thest page of the ancient scroll, making rustling sounds.

    There was nothing but a dead silence.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t make any sound, his face getting paler, breath weaker, and consciousness vaguer¡­

    He couldn¡¯t stop it now; it seemed he could only wait for death.

    Lin Xun never expected that death woulde upon him at such an early time when he had just arrived in Ziyao Empire, settled down in Feiyun Vige, and started to work hard in cultivation.

    Was this his fate?

    Strange enough, Lin Xun thought of the stunning scenes he just saw, the deep sigh ¡°Fate is not with me!¡± from that majestic figure echoing again in his mind.

    Then Lin Xun lost his consciouspletely.

    In the deep and tranquil night, starlight poured from the window. The mountains were aloof and misty in the distance.

    Lying face down on the desk, the thin young boy was barely breathing. But his right hand, guided by the cyan inscribing pen, sketched continuously over thest page of the ancient scroll.

    After an unknown period, the cyan inscribing pen stopped abruptly, and a sudden sh of dazzling gold mes spurt from its sword-like body, lightening up the entire dark room. Then the whole pen was on fire and vanished into the weird pattern on thest page of the mysterious scroll.

    Hum!

    In the old scroll an extraordinary fluctuation surged, creating obscure sounds drifting around the room like legendary sounds of nature. Right at that instant, the scroll turned into a flicker of light and vanished into Lin Xun¡¯s body, who was nowpletely unconscious.

    At the same time, over the three thousand mountains, the bright stars shined eternally over the inky sky in an unchanging way. But the moment the scroll disappeared, a circle of indescribable and invisible ripples sprang up in the dark sky like waves spreading through the canopy.

    At that moment, billions of stars over the canopy flickered as if startled and returned to normal in a blink of eye, which if not observed carefully, would be impossible to notice.

    ¡­

    The same night in Ziyao Empire, wind howled like a roaring dragon at night at the peak of the Observatory that was 9900 feet high and located on the outskirt of the capital. It was the tallest building in the capital, from which one could get a panoramic view of the entire city.

    It waste at night, an old man in ck robe stood alone on the Observatory. He was white-haired and stooped as if a gust of wind could blow him away.

    He was the men of Ziyao Empire, an old man who enjoyed supreme position and was wise enough to read god¡¯s will.

    It was said that he had lived for a very long time and had been the only owner of the Observatory since the first emperor¡¯s ascension.

    Like so many other days passed, the old man came to the top of the Observatory alone tonight as usual. However, he didn¡¯t meditate or observe the stars as he normally did. Standing quietly before the railings, his gaze fell on the prosperous world of mortals covered in the dark sky. Something was not right.

    ¡°Sure enough, something will happen tonight!¡±

    After a long time, seeming to sense something, the old man looked up abruptly and cast his gaze far out into the night sky. A bright glow shed by his eyes that were surging with vicissitudes of life.

    But only a momentter, the old man muttered with a frown, ¡°Why did it disappear? No, this is impossible. Before an anomaly fall upon the mortal world, there must be some signs of it, which may hide in the changeable clouds, conceal in the cycle of stars, or present itself in way of extraterritorial disasters or auspicious lights shining over the rivers and mountains.¡±

    ¡°But why did the signs disappear? Did I deduce it wrong?¡±

    His white hair fluttering with the cold and harsh wind, a touch of rare seriousness appeared on his wrinkled face. He had a feeling that something unusual did happen tonight, but he was unable to see it with his own power.

    Such an abnormal situation had barely happened over the years.

    Though old, he was still a men, a person even the royal family in Ziyao Empire must show respect to.

    An anomaly even a men was unable to perceive must be of unusual significance which would shock the world.

    The old man gave out a heavy sigh after long time of deep meditation, he then turned away and walked down the Observatory.

    This night, a special notice from the men was sent directly to the Imperial Study, which even disturbed the emperor already in sound sleep.

    In the notice it read ¡°A heavenly anomaly fell upon the thousands of mountains on the southwest border, whose profound mystery is beyond my capability to perceive. I sincerely hope your majesty would pay great attention to this as it might indicate the appearance of peerless treasure.¡±

    Peerless Treasure!

    Little would the men think that the words he used would expose the southwest border to the highest ranks in the capital, bringing about a big upheaval in the following days.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun was woken up by a sudden cockcrow. When he opened his eyes, his mind was in a trance.

    ¡°Still alive?¡±

    Raising his weak body from the desk, Lin Xun noticed that it was already daylight. A ray of morning light shone through the window, casting a warm glow.

    He was alive!

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun felt the Qi reverberating throughout his body, now finally sure that he was still alive.

    He examined himself at once, and found his blood and Qi thriving, his Qi-function connected. There was no sign of injury as if what he experiencedst night had been just a dream.

    But Lin Xun knew it was not.

    He remembered clearly thatst night, his life was flowing away. He was at death¡¯s door with his blood absorbed continuously and uncontrobly by the cyan inscribing pen.

    Wait¡­where was the pen?

    Stunned for a moment, Lin Xun checked around the desk and found no trace of the cyan inscribing pen or the ancient scroll.

    He then stood up anxiously looking for the pen and the scroll. They were the most significant treasures Master Lu had given him, how could he bear to lose them in his own hands?

    But he almost rummaged through the whole room and did not find the two treasures. Lin Xun frowned and grew more anxious.

    Did anyone steal them during the night?

    Lin Xun wasn¡¯t sure of that. Just then, he inadvertently noticed that an extra gate appeared in the empty sea of his consciousness.

    It was indeed a gate, bright red and shining as if soaked in blood, whose surface was engraved with an intricate and mysterious pattern.

    On closer inspection, a wild and antique atmosphere pervaded the pattern. Just a quick nce at it gave Lin Xun a faint reminiscent feeling.

    It was the weird pattern on thest page of the scroll.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun remembered that the pattern on the gate bore a striking resemnce to the weird pattern he had seen.

    But unlike the iplete pattern he saw before, this one carved on the gate wasplete, creating a sense of renewal.

    The gate floated silently in the empty sea of his consciousness, presenting an inexplicable mystery.

    Lin Xun¡¯s expression altered suddenly, and an uncontroble thought came to his mind, ¡°Did the disappearance of the scroll and the pen have anything to do with this suddenly popping up gate?¡±

 Chapter 15: Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints

    <h4>Chapter 15: Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints</h4>

    The antique scroll and the inscribing pen all disappeared upon his waking up! Instead, a bloody gate appeared in the sea of his consciousness.

    What an inconceivable thing! Was this the secret Master Lu mentioned before?

    ¡°If it were true, then this mysterious bloody gate suddenly appearing in my mind is my chance to defy God and change fate?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun calmed himself down and recalled everything in his mind.

    The mysterious scroll, the cyan inscribing pen¡­

    Should Lin Xun guess right, the pen and the scroll were the treasures left by the heroic figure who ripped the blue sky, shook the universe and breached the Gate of Stars with a single strike.

    The majestic figure, with a sigh of ¡°Fate is not with me!¡±, flew away with a bronze coffin on his shoulder. The pen and scroll were originally buried in the bronze coffin, which for some unknown reason, came down to the mortal world.

    Over those endless years, many legendary figures, including Master Lu, owned the pair of treasures for some time and tried to crack the secrets but failed, which could be proved by those bloody palm prints on thest page of the scroll.

    Then they were handed to me¡­

    At the thought of that, Lin Xun frowned suddenly and realized one thing, ¡°Did I identally crack the secret in these two treasures by what I didst night?¡±

    Pondering for a while, he realized that it might be the case. Last night, while his life was flowing away and his body uncontroble, the cyan inscribing pen, as if waking up from a deep sleep, sketched endlessly with his blood as the ink over the weird pattern on thest page of the mysterious scroll.

    Lin Xun was more than clear that the weird pattern was iplete at first. But now the same intricate and mysterious pattern engraved on the surface of the bloody gate floating in the sea of his consciousness wasplete!

    ¡°Does it mean that after I lost my consciousness, the cyan inscribing pen restored the weird pattern to itsplete state, trigging some sort of change that turned the pen and the scroll into the bloody gate in the sea of my consciousness?¡±

    Lin Xun had a faint feeling that his spection was right, which was just too unbelievable for him to be sure.

    Had anyone else known about this, he would be shocked by the meticulous and rigorous deductive logic demonstrated by Lin Xun, as it was not the usual wisdom a 13-year-old boy could possibly possess.

    ¡°Looks like if I want to be sure about my deduction, I¡¯d have to figure out the secret of this bloody gate first.¡±

    Lin Xun fell into deep thought, which you could tell directly from his pale and young face.

    ¡°Brother Lin, did you get up?¡±

    Just then, a voice came from the courtyard, waking him from his meditation. Shaking his head, Lin Xun decided to leave it aside for the moment. He then pushed the door open and stepped out.

    A viger was waiting in the courtyard. Lin Xun recognized him. It was Ying Hao, owner of 0.27 hectare of spiritualnd.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Brother Ying. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Lin Xun just recalled that today was scheduled to eradicate pests for Ying Hao.

    ¡°Never mind. I just got here. I believe you haven¡¯t eaten anything, brother Lin? Let¡¯s go to my house and have some food first.¡± Ying Hao invited him warmly.

    ¡°Thanks, but let¡¯s finish the work in spiritualnds first. Food can wait.¡± Lin Xun smiled and went back to the house to get some tools needed, then left with Ying Hao.

    ¡­

    There were 4.6 hectares of spiritualnds in total in Feiyun Vige, which were distributed among the vigers. All spiritualnds were nted with spiritual grains, which could mature twice a year should the weather permit.

    Spiritual grains were an indispensable necessity for cultivation with the spiritual energy they contained.

    It was well-known that the cultivation realm was divided into five levels, namely Martial Realm, Gang Spirit, Sea Spirit, Tao Insight and Reincarnation Developing.

    For practitioners who didn¡¯t break through to the Gang Spirit Realm, materials like spiritual grains were a must for their cultivation. Practitioners who ate spiritual grains all year round could not only provide sufficient power for their body but also improve physical fitness and strengthen their spirit.

    Generally speaking, spiritual grains were the food needed by practitioners, which though not valuable, were indispensable.

    There were not many practitioners in Feiyun Vige, 9 in total, including Lian Rufeng. Therefore, only a small number of spiritual grains were needed. Most spiritual grains, after being harvested from the 4.6 hectares of spiritualnds were sold out in exchange for other daily supplies.

    In the gentle morning breezes, a zing sun rose from the horizon, casting golden lights over the whole vige and bringing ayer of tranquility with it!

    In the distance, there were numerous mountain ranges and peaks extending far out of sight.

    Feiyun Vige was undoubtedly a remote ce locating in the ¡°natural moat formed by three thousand mountains¡±. Vigers in it were like adherents of a former dynasty.

    Perhaps even Ziyao Empire itself didn¡¯t know that within the deep mountains of the southwest border therey a vige so small.

    Taking out the cyan dagger and a piece of bone of a gold-eating mouse upon his arriving at Ying Hao¡¯s spiritualnd, Lin Xun stepped into the heart of thend.

    Standing before the spiritualnd, Ying Hao was waiting anxiously.

    Fortunately, Lin Xun sessfully carved a light-attracting spiritual tattoo that guided sunlight into the spiritualnd and wiped out all pests.

    Seeing all this, Ying Hao was too overjoyed to shut his mouth, continuously thanking Lin Xun on their way back to the vige.

    But he didn¡¯t notice that Lin Xun¡¯s expression was a bit strange, presenting a mixed feeling of surprise and joy.

    ¡°How could it be? A spiritual vortex?¡± Lin Xun pondered in heart. Right now, inside his body, traces of spirit energy circted through his meridians and acupoints as usual. However, upon a closer inspection, he found that when his spirit energy came to the four acupoints, namely Xuanji, Huagai, Zigong and Yutang, in the center of his heart, it would turn into vortexes, working in apletely new way.

    These four acupoints located in the center of the heart, forming a straight vessel from top down.

    ording to the distribution of meridians and coterals throughout the body, these four acupoints located on the most central ¡°governor vessel¡± of the human body, protecting the heart area from top to bottom.

    Therefore, the section of meridians where these four acupoints located was called ¡°heart vessel¡±, which together with the four acupoints were called Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints.

    Formon practitioners, the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints were not of special significance or even ordinary, far less important than Baihui acupoint on the top of the head, Shenting acupoint on the forehead, and Qihai acupoint on the lower abdomen.

    However, the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints were of particr importance to Lin Xun as the Spiritual Vein born with him originally located here.

    His Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints had been extremely sluggish and fragile since his Spiritual Vein was taken away. Every time he ran his spirit energy through here, it would be difficult and stuck as if it were in a swamp.

    The most important part was that his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints were not only sluggish but also so fragile that they would prevent the slightest chance of forceful breakthrough. Because if the vessel here broke, his heart hidden behind would be damaged too, which would result in a consequence too severe to bear.

    All this was the severest injury left inside Lin Xun¡¯s body since his Spiritual Vein was ripped away, which would be impossible to cure throughout his lifetime.

    Lin Xun had been living with all this for thest 13 years, making him ustomed to it all. But today, something changed.

    He had realized the difference when he was helping to eliminate pests in Ying Hao¡¯s spiritualnds. The moment he began to inscribe the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo using his fingertip as the inscribing pen, bone meal of the gold-eating mice the ink, he noticed that when his spirit power came to the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, a new and unique change took ce.

    His spirit energy was no longer as sluggish as it used to be; instead, it turned into a spiritual vortex when it ran through Xuanji acupoint, which returned to normal after a fierce rotation. Then it continued to run through the heart vessel. When it got to Haugai acupoint, the same rotation recurred¡­

    It kept going like this, not until the spirit energy circted through Zigong acupoint and Yutang acupoint did it get back to its previous state.

    This sort of cirction was too particr, which was apletely new change Lin Xun had never experienced before.

    It was like four abyss-like swirls grew in his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints. When spirit energy entered, it would circte around the swirl before it got to the next vortex and returned to normal till it left the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints.

    When Lin Xun first noticed the change, he was shocked, doubting if he had made any mistakes in cultivation. Not until he was sure the change would not cause any harm did he feel relieved.

    As he was then at the critical point of carving the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo, he couldn¡¯t spare a minute to contemte the matter. Now the pests were wiped out, he pondered over all this with full attention on his way back to the vige.

    ¡°Spiritual vortexes? How did this happen?¡±

    After long time of mediation, it suddenly dawned on him, ¡°Does it have anything to do with the mysterious gate appearing in the sea of my consciousness?¡±

    That must be it!

    It was definitely not a coincidence that his spirit energy would turn into swirls while getting through his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints just a short time after the bloody gate appeared in his mind this morning.

    ¡°Master Lu mentioned that if I crack the secret, I would be able to defy the God and change my fate. Is it happening now?¡±

    At the thought of this, Lin Xun was taken over by an uncontroble excitement.

    He had been waiting for this day for too long!

 Chapter 16: As Wise as a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 16: As Wise as a Demon</h4>

    Lin Xun recollected himself after several deep breaths. Now he just couldn¡¯t wait to get back home as soon as possible and study the mystic gate floating in his mind.

    Lin Xun had a feeling that if he figured out the secret of the gate, he¡¯d be able to track the reason why his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints would have such changes by following clues.

    At the thought of that, he quickened his pace.

    However, a shrill and mournful cry came from afar the minute he got back to the vige.

    ¡°Little Six!¡± Ying Hao¡¯s face changed sharply and nearly lost his voice when he heard the cry.

    Little Six was his 9-year-old son, whose formal name was Ying Liuer. How could he not tell that it was his son crying?

    What happened? Feeling extremely anxious, Ying Hao rushed frantically towards the cry with no attention for anything else.

    Lin Xun was in a trance for a while and followed closely behind him.

    In the middle of the vige there was a t space, which became a training ground as kids often practiced martial arts here.

    It was just a while after early morning, the time when children from the vige would gather at the training ground and practice martial arts under the supervision of the vige head Shiao Tianren.

    It was different today. All children were standing there with pale face and fear in eyes.

    Not far in front of them, Lu Ting was whipping so ferociously at a child lying on the ground that the kid¡¯s clothes were ripped, his naked skin cut open. Miserable cries were all over the ce.

    The rest of the children were terrified. It was probably the bloodiest scene they had ever seen.

    It was not hard to guess that the child beingshed was Ying Liuer, Ying Hao¡¯s son.

    ¡°Stop it! What are you doing?¡± Seeing his son being beaten in such a brutal way, Ying Hao bristled with rage and ran furiously forward. Ying Liuer was his only son, how cloud he be indifferent?

    Crack!

    ncing coldly at Ying Hao, Lu Ting rolled his whip like a dancing snake and gave Ying Hao a good beating on the chest. The force of it was so strong that Ying Hao staggered down on the ground, a bloody whip scar left on his chest.

    ¡°Lu Ting, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    Ying Hao roared in anger while standing up. But as an ordinary man, he dared not to go any further knowing he was no match for Lu Ting.

    ¡°What am I doing? As a guardian of the vige, it is my responsibility to teach children to practice martial arts. But your kid, Little Six, not only questioned what I taught, but listened not to my teachings. Such behavior must be heavily punished!¡±

    With a cold smile at his mouth corners, Lu Ting whipped again on Ying Liuer while talking, which made the kid shudder all over and give out sad cries that hoarsened his voice.

    ¡°Stop! You¡¯ll kill Little Six!¡± Ying Hao yelled, eyes reddening from wrath.

    It was too much for other children to bear and they all closed their eyes due to fright.

    ¡°He deserves it! If I don¡¯t teach this little thing a good lesson, he¡¯ll be a big trouble in future.¡± Lu Ting was emotionless, swinging again.

    As a practitioner on the second level of Martial Realm, he had a strength so strong that his whipping, even if well-controlled, would cause severe injuries to Ying Liuer¡¯s sinews or bones. Worse still, it might cause disability or death.

    Shua!

    His long whip flew in a so cunning and ruthless way in the air.

    Ying Hao roared abruptly and instinctively cast his own body over his son¡¯s without the slightest hesitation. Knowing that he was unable to defeat Lu Ting, he used his own body to protect his son from the whipping.

    However, the expected pain didn¡¯te as the whip was caught by a hand before itnded on Ying Hao.

    Confused, Ying Hao looked up and saw that Lin Xun was standing in front of him, gripping the whip with his bare hand. Without any dy, he held Ying Liuer in his arm and ducked to the side.

    ¡°Little thing, it¡¯s you again!¡±

    Lu Ting looked sullen, his cold eyes full of hatred, as soon as he saw Lin Xun, whose appearance kept reminding him of the shame he felt when he was defeated by a single strike from Lin Xunst night.

    Without a word, Lu Ting shook his wrist with a rush to free his whip from Lin Xun¡¯s palm, and threw it right towards Lin Xun¡¯s face, making cracking sounds in the air.

    He attacked with his full might. His spirit power was surging out of his body, his whip sweeping the air like a hissing snake with a sound that could pierce eardrums.

    It was fast, ruthless and urate!

    Lu Ting attacked outrageously without a single word the moment he saw Lin Xun.

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun was faster than him. ng! The whip shooting right at Lin Xun¡¯s face was cut off with just a sh of cyan light.

    Bang!

    Meanwhile, Lin Xun stepped forward, bent his right arm, and hit Lu Ting hard in the neck like Mountain Tai was falling down upon him, causing his body to fly away and fall hard on the ground with face down.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Lu Ting roared, almost bursting his lungs with anger. He was still holding grudge for their fightst night, ming his defeat on hisck of vignce.

    So he started the attack with all strength as soon as he saw Lin Xun. However, he never expected that Lin Xun¡¯s dagger would be so sharp to cut off his whip in an instant, beating him off-guard.

    Lu Ting¡¯s neck hurt so much that it nearly broke. But without caring much about the pain, he jumped up immediately attempting to fight on. Just at that instant, he froze all over and dared not to move.

    A cyan dagger was held against his neck, whose sharp and cold edge caused goose bumps springing up all over his neck.

    Lu Ting didn¡¯t believe Lin Xun had the gut to kill him; however, he dared not to take the risk. Staring maliciously at Lin Xun, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You dame thing, kill me if you dare!¡±

    Ying Hao as well as the children nearby was stunned, as it never urred to them that this young and weak boy who just came to Feiyun Vige a few days ago would have the ability to defeat Lu Ting who was extremely ferocious and ruthless in a blink of eye.

    Lu Ting was a practitioner who had reached the second level of Martial Realm, Inner Strong!

    To the best knowledge of all vigers in Feiyun Vige, a man like Lu Ting had gone beyond the ordinary and was simply untouchable.

    But now, he was defeated in a sh by a young boy of 12 or 13 years old!

    There was a dead silence in which only the heavy breaths of Lu Ting could be heard.

    Lin Xun had the intention to kill Lu Ting. Growing up in a dark and cruel environment since childhood, he knew it too well that one should never be merciful with his enemy.

    However, Lin Xun resisted his killing intent. Practitioner as he was, Lu Ting was still a member of the vige. If Lin Xun, who just came here a few days ago, killed Lu Ting rashly, he might be opposed by the whole vige.

    Taking back his cyan dagger, Lin Xun helped Lu Ting stand up with a smile at his mouth corner. He then apologized, ¡°Sorry about that, Brother Lu. But I merely acted out of kindness as I could not bear to watch Little Six suffering. Please do not take it personal.¡±

    Lu Ting was in a bit of a daze. Eyes fixed on the young boy who cupped one hand in the other and apologized before him, he seemed too surprised to make any response. But then he snorted coldly, gnashed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical in front of me. You just wait and see!¡±

    Saying that, he walked away in a huff.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and watched Lu Ting gradually disappear, a chill shing by from the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Lin, I just can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Ying Hao hurried forward to express his gratitude.

    Lin Xun involuntarily sighed with a wry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I was just too surprised that Brother Lu would whip Ying Liuer so brutally. Now I stopped his violence, he seems to have borne deep grudge against me.¡±

    Ying Hao replied with anger, ¡°Brother Lin, we all witnessed what you did just now. If Lu Ting dares to stand in your way, then he has to get through us all first.¡±

    Those children did not say any word to agree with Ying Hao, but they were all witnesses. If they did not lie, no trouble woulde after Lin Xun.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun smiled and said ¡°This could wait. But now check Little Six first and get the injuries treated fast in case any further harm will be done.¡±

    Ying Hao immediately gave a worried look. Hurriedly bidding farewell to Lin Xun, he rushed away with Ying Liuer in his arms without any dy, whose breaths now were barely perceptible.

    Lin Xun stayed, standing there lost in thought.

    Soon Shiao Tianren appeared in a hurry. Seeming quite informed of what happened, he directly said to Lin Xun ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, please do not take it to heart.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, cupping one hand in the other, and said ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±

    ¡°But you¡­¡±

    Shiao Tianren hesitated for a moment then continued with a suppressed tone, ¡°¡­please stay alert. Lian Rufeng also ordered Qian Qi to stay behind before he leftst night. Qian Qi has reached the third level of Martial Realm, and he is so vicious and wicked that Lu Ting is nothingpared with him.¡±

    Qian Qi? Lin Xun pondered it over and kept the name in mind.

    For the time being, his cultivation at the second level of Martial Realm, Inner Strong, was enough for him to defeat someone like Lu Ting. But for Qian Qi at the third level of Martial Realm, Viscera Opening, such cultivation was far from enough.

    Thinking of that, Lin Xun instinctively sighed in heart, ¡°I am still too weak.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here in the vige, I will not turn a blind eye to their viiny.¡± Shiao Tianrenforted him with a patting on his shoulder.

    Lin Xun smiled and changed the topic, ¡°Uncle Shiao, I don¡¯t think that Lain Rufeng and the rest of the guardians will be back in a short term, which is why they left Lu Ting and Qian Qi behind to keep an eye on the vige.¡±

    After a short pause, Lin Xun continued, ¡°But when theye back some timeter, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Shiao Tianren got it instantly before Lin Xun even finished his sentence and he was shocked with the acumen Lin Xun just demonstrated by deducing so much information from a single sentence he mentioned.

    It was unbelievable! Was he a legendary talent of great wisdom like a demon?

 Chapter 17: Gate to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 17: Gate to Heaven</h4>

    Shiao Tianren had not just a feeling of appreciation for Lin Xun, but also a kind of faint admiration for him.

    A 13-year-old young boy controlled spiritual tattoos to help them eliminate the pests. No one would not be emotionally moved and show respect to him.

    What¡¯s more, Shiao Tianren found that the thin and delicate young boy had a much stronger mind and greater boldnessparing to his peers through theirmunication.

    It was not that easy to specte more subtle things from only one sentence. Common people would not figure it out.

    Besides, Lin Xun¡¯s umon fighting ability also impressed Shiao Tianren, making him feel more surprised and sure that Lin Xun had some extraordinary experiences.

    Pondering silently for a while, Shiao Tianren sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Feiyun Vige will suffer when Lian Rufeng and his peoplee back, so I need to be prepared during the period.¡±

    There was a touch of determination in his voice.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun said no more and cupped his hands, ready to leave.

    At that moment, a kid nearby asked, ¡°Vige head, shall we keep practicing Marching Boxing without Uncle Lu Ting?¡±

    Shiao Tianren was in a trance, thinking Lu Ting must feel humiliated to teach these kids with such a blow in heart.

    Then, he thought of what Lin Xun had mentioned a few days ago. There were drawbacks in the kids¡¯ practicing of Marching Boxing, which would do harm to their martial cultivation in the future, although it would help to build their body at the moment.

    So, Shiao Tianren turned his eyes to Lin Xun, and said after hesitation, ¡°Lin Xun, could you please spare some time to teach these kids every day?¡±

    Shua***

    All kids shot their eyes to Lin Xun straight. There was curiosity as well as expectation on their immature faces.

    They had seen Lin Xun beat Lu Ting in a wink of an eye, whichpletely shocked them. Although the young seven or eight-year-old kids couldn¡¯t understand it, they could still tell who was stronger.

    The winner Lin Xun was much stronger!

    Besides, having witnessed the miserable experience of Ying Liuer, they were frightened badly by Lu Ting, and eagerly wished to have another teacher.

    Taking a nce of all, Lin Xun said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m just at the beginning of cultivation, so it¡¯s too early to teach others.¡±

    However, he continued, ¡°But, if it¡¯s just to teach Marching Boxing, I think I can give a hand.¡±

    Shiao Tianrenughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! You will not do it in vain. When we share the goods exchanged, you will be included.¡±

    The kids burst into cheers after hearing that. They all looked forward to cultivating with Lin Xun, who was only 13 years old, a few years older than them, not to mention he was much stronger.

    Lin Xun smiled and took the responsibility. After discussing with Shiao Tianren, he made the decision that after eliminating all the pests in the spiritualnds, he would be a teacher helping the cultivation of the kids in Feiyun Vige.

    Without hesitation, after then, Lin Xun went back home. Concerned about the mysterious gate in his sea of consciousness, he¡¯d like to explore the secrets urgently.

    ¡­

    When Lin Xun reached home, all vigers knew what had happened in the training ground given it wouldn¡¯t take long for words to travel in this small vige.

    Many of them became angry at Lu Ting¡¯s ruthlessness. If Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop him, Ying Hao¡¯s son, Little Six, would be maimed without a doubt.

    Meanwhile, the vigers got to know more about Lin Xun ¨C More than a spiritual apprentice, he did well in martial cultivation too. At least Lu Ting was not his opponent.

    They were all surprised.

    Except Lu Ting, who was drinking at home depressedly now and thinking about killing Lin Xun with rage and venomousness.

    In front of him, there sat a man in grey clothes who was gaunt yet sturdy, with tanned skin and sharp eyes.

    That was Qian Qi, the second strongest practitioner who reached the level of Viscera Opening in Martial Realm, just a little inferior to Lian Rufeng. He was fierce and cruel with many spiteful means.

    ¡°A cut to sunder your ck snake?! That dagger should also be a treasure.¡± Qian Qi mused and then stated.

    Lu Ting¡¯s ck snake was made from the tendon in the backbone of a fierce beast known as Hideous Leopard. With additional refined stun gold, although not a precious treasure, it was extremely pliable and tough, which could not be cut off by an ordinary sword.

    It was not hard to infer that the dagger Lin Xun used could not be simple.

    ¡°Of course, how could I be humiliated if he didn¡¯t have that sharp dagger?¡± Lu Ting replied in anger. It was as if a bunch of fire was burning inside as long as he thought that he was defeated in public, which nearly drove him crazy.

    ¡°A young boy who knows how to inscribe spiritual tattoos, reached the second level of Martial Realm with a treasured dagger¡­How strange it is.¡±

    Qian Qi frowned and asked, ¡°Have you found out where hees from?¡±

    Lu Ting shook his head and answered, ¡°ording to Shiao Tianren, the boy came to Feiyun Vige by himself. No one knows where hees from.¡±

    Qian Qi sneered, ¡°You believe it?¡±

    Lu Ting was in a daze and said with gritted teeth, ¡°You mean Shiao Tianren hid something purposely from me?¡±

    Qian Qi smiled without a word.

    Lu Ting was furious and said, ¡°That old dog! How dare he y tricks with us!¡±

    Like a snake in the darkness, Qian Qi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Rx, we will handle him when Brother Lian Rufenges back. But now, we need to kill the young boy Lin Xun.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Ting felt refreshed and said, ¡°Totally right. He¡¯s gonna be a real trouble if we don¡¯t get rid of him. Then what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Qian Qi drank a ss of wine unhurriedly and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to break up with Shiao Tianren. To avoid any ident, we must make a good n to kill Lin Xun.¡±

    Lu Ting frowned and said, ¡°Then when can we do it?¡±

    Qian Qi grinned, ¡°Do you still remember the spiritualnd of Pock Sun?¡±

    Lu Ting blurted out, ¡°Of course, it is below the hill that is 6 miles away from the vige. Smoking Mountain is right next to it.¡±

    Qian Qi nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, and I heard that Lin Xun will go to that spiritualnd and eliminate the pests with Pock Sun five dayster.¡±

    Lu Ting seemed to realize something, ¡°You mean we can kill him then?¡±

    Qian Qi smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good opportunity? We can distract Pock Sun first, kill that boy together and unobtrusively, then throw his body to the deserted mine under Smoking Mountain. Who can tell it¡¯s us? Even when Shiao Tianren asks, we can say we know nothing about it.¡±

    Lu Ting grinned hideously, ¡°Fine, wait another five days and then I will kill him and bury him by myself.¡±

    ¡­

    After he got back home, Lin Xun began his cultivation in cross-legged position. He put his mind on that mysterious bloody gate when all distracting thoughts were gone.

    Boom***

    Just one momentter, Lin Xun trembled all over as if struck by lightning. His consciousness was like to lose and his body didn¡¯t belong to himself.

    When he woke up again, he found he was in a totally strange space that was dark and silent. Time seemed to stop here.

    Under his feet, there was a straight path which seemed to be paved with green clouds. At the end of the path, there stood a bloody gate.

    Like developed from nihility and brought out from a river of blood, the gate was 33 meters high in the dark red color. Horribly shocking, it was just like a gate to hell.

    The strange space, straight green-cloud path, and a mysterious bloody gate¡­

    All was so real, definitely not an illusion.

    Taking a few breaths, Lin Xun tried to calm down and then he realized that the bloody gate at the end of the Green-cloud Path was exactly alike to the mysterious gate in his mind.

    Lim Xun keenly felt that there must be a close rtion between what happened to him and the mysterious gate in his mind.

    Then what was the secret here?

    Could he find a method to change his fate here?

    Mused for a while, Lin Xun shook his head, discarded all thoughts and stepped out, nning to get more by watching closely.

    However, there was an odd wave dispersed from the Green-cloud Path while he took the first step.

    Like a ripple flowing over Lin Xun¡¯s body, the wave was obscure and soon disappeared.

    Then, there burst out a light curtain a few steps away from Lin Xun, which was round and shining. Inside it, a mystery andplicated drawing emerged.

    Shocked a little, Lin Xun was hesitated and gazed at the light curtain.

    At that time, a cool, cold and emotionless voice appeared.

    ¡°If you want to get to the Gate to Heaven, first, pass the Green-cloud Path with nine tests. The first one is Spirit Refining, after passing which, you will be rewarded with a manual to refine spirit, named Meditating Magic. Seeker, will you ept to begin the test?¡±

    The voice announced that at an appropriate speed ethereally, which numbed Lin Xun a while. Then he came to his sense again.

    Gate to Heave, Green-cloud Path with nine tests, Meditating Magic¡­

    That was the secret that Master Lu had mentioned?

    ¡°Am I Dreaming?¡± Ecstasy surged in Lin Xun¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 18: Meditating Magic

    <h4>Chapter 18: Meditating Magic</h4>

    ¡°Should I do it or not?¡±

    After calming down, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stop thinking about this.

    All was unknown to him ¨C The risks apanying with the first test of the Green-cloud Path was unknown, and the results if he failed were also unknown.

    However, he was sure that if he seeded, he would get the Meditating Magic and got closer to the Gate to Heaven at the end of the path.

    Should he do it or not?

    No one would tell Lin Xun what to do; he could only rely on himself.

    Wait!

    If there was nobody here, where did the voicee from? Lin Xun thought of it suddenly.

    ¡°Elder, could you please give me some information for preparation before beginning?¡±

    Looking up, Lin Xun cupped his hands and asked. Although he couldn¡¯t see the person who gave the order, it was better to act modestly in need of assistance.

    However, no one answered at all for a long period, except for that suspending and shining light curtain a few steps in front.

    ¡°So I have to make the decision all by myself.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed in heart with determination in his eyes. He was never an overcautious and indecisive person.

    If he gave it up while there was a chance, he would regret it.

    ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡±

    Lin Xun answered and then like a signal, that cool and cold voice announced again, ¡°The test begins ¨C Please learn and master Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo before going to the next test.¡±

    Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo?

    Test my ability on inscribing spiritual tattoos?

    While Lin Xun still felt confused about it, there was a ripple appearing on that light curtain, as if it was awakened.

    Then aplex and obscure spiritual tattoo appeared in the light curtain. Just liking dancing flowing light, every pattern was streaming trippingly, making people feel dazzled.

    Being attracted, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but step closer to observe it intently.

    Lin Xun had learnt spiritual tattoos with Mater Lu since childhood, so he knew well about them.

    Spiritual tattoos, also known as spiritual tattoo designs, had various effects and power. Based on the power of each one, spiritual tattoos could be divided into basic and advanced spiritual tattoos.

    The basic type included simple spiritual tattoos, like Red-fire Spiritual Tattoo, Birthwort Spiritual Tattoo, Gold Spiritual Tattoo, etc.

    The advanced type, also known as Spiritual Tattoo Formation, wasbined by different basic spiritual tattoos.

    In general, spiritual tattooists would call them Spiritual Tattoo Pattern and Spiritual Tattoo Formation distinctively, which could also help to separate a spiritual apprentice and a spiritual tattooist.

    One who could master 36 kinds of basic spiritual tattoo patterns was a junior spiritual apprentice; one who could master 72 kinds, an intermediate spiritual apprentice; and one who could mater 108 kinds, a senior spiritual apprentice.

    If one could inscribe a spiritual tattoo formation by himself, then he could be qualified as a spiritual tattooist.

    Well, Lin Xun knew nothing about the division of these qualification titles, but it didn¡¯t mean he was not good at it. Actually, he had known various basic spiritual tattoos by heart. Having learnt to inscribe spiritual tattoos with Master Lu for many years, Lin Xun practiced it every day. Until now, he mastered more than one thousand kinds!

    However, all were basic spiritual tattoos that Lin Xun could inscribe with his cultivation at present.

    Even so, any other spiritual tattooists would be totally shocked to know that Lin Xun, who was only 13 years old, mastered more than one thousand basic spiritual tattoos.

    After all, one who mastered 108 kinds of basic spiritual tattoos was already ranked as a senior spiritual apprentice.

    So you could tell Lin Xun had incredible skills on basic spiritual tattoos.

    Unfortunately, Master Lu had never told this to Lin Xun. Instead, he just denied Lin Xun¡¯s ability every time Lin asked .

    Lin Xun then thought hard about it, but there was no trail of this basic spiritual tattoo known as Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo. He had never heard of it.

    Yes, Lin Xun recognized at the first nce that it was a basic spiritual tattoo, not a spiritual tattoo formation, appearing on that light curtain.

    Unfortunately, he never heard of this kind of spiritual tattoo, and Master Lu had never mentioned anything about it.

    Lin Xun understood that there were numerous basic spiritual tattoos in the world, so even if he could not recognize it, it didn¡¯t mean that this did not exist.

    So he refocused and felt pleased secretly to find the first test of the Green-cloud Path was simply a basic spiritual tattoo.

    Maybe he would fail in other things, but for learning spiritual tattoo, especially when it was just a basic one, he was quite confident to pass the test.

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun began to learn it dedicatedly, until when he realized he was totally wrong!

    The Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo in his eyes was revolving in changeable tracks, like thousands of dancing flowing light. Each track was hard to remember, and together, this tattoo was so abstruse,plicated and obscure.

    Everyone would be dazzled at the first sight of it, not to mention to remember it. If gazing at it for a while, he would be anxious and prefer to die rather than learn it.

    Like any other spiritual apprentices, Lin Xun had always been tough although with a weak body.

    If you didn¡¯t have a strong mind, it would be impossible to learn and master spiritual tattoos.

    So not everyone could be a spiritual tattooist for cultivation, which also exined why a spiritual tattooist was rare and valuable in this world.

    However, even Lin Xun began to feel a little faint and difficult after gazing at the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo for a while.

    It surprised Lin Xun, making him realize he just underestimated the test.

    Although the spiritual tattoo was a basic one, it was really unique and totally different from what Lin Xun had mastered.

    The previous basic ones were traceable. Even some wereplex, you couldn¡¯t say they were obscure to understand.

    And above all, all basic spiritual tattoos were static!

    It was amon sense that each spiritual tattoo had a unique but fixed pattern and path. If there was a deviation or mistake when inscribing it, the spiritual tattoo would be useless without any power.

    Just like handwriting on the paper, there was a special meaning for each word, so if the strokes were wrong, the word would be meaningless.

    However, the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo was beyond Lin Xun¡¯s understanding about spiritual tattoos. For the first time in his life, he knew static spiritual tattoo could move!

    If the pattern and path of Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo turned around and changed, how could he inscribe it? After all, inscribing something required fixed rules to follow.

    The more Lin Xun thought about it, the more surprised he felt about this tattoo. If he was not wrong, there was no other basic spiritual tattoo in the cultivation world that could bepared with it.

    So unique that it broke the path to inscribe spiritual tattoos and actually created an unimaginably queer way.

    Did it really count as a spiritual tattoo pattern?

    Lin Xun thought it hard but could not answer it.

    Not knowing how much time went by, Lin Xun felt his head began to swell and be heavy to think about anything. It was suffused by dancing spiritual tracks, so dense, obscure and messy¡­

    In a trance, Lin Xun felt many shes of flowing light streaked across the dark sky, dim or bright, long or short.

    No matter what kind of flowing light it was, it shed away so fast like firework which then disappeared instantaneously.

    Seeming to sense something unconsciously, Lin Xun raised his finger and drew something on the light curtain.

    Weng***

    The brisk track on the light curtain he drew with his finger as an inscribing pen began to flow trippingly.

    When Lin Xun continued to draw, many brisk tracks appeared, keeping tripping on the light curtain.

    Soon, something magical showed up ¨C the flowing tracks of the spiritual tattoo on the light curtain seemed to be attracted by what Lin Xun had drawn, gathering around it like finding their captain and beginning to revolving.

    With a grin at the corner of his mouth, Lin Xun realized he was right.

    His finger kept moving and the tracks on that light curtain increased. Until the light curtain could not endure so many traces, Lin Xun stopped moving his fingertips.

    Weng***

    An odd sound buzzed, followed by the gathering andbining of countless spiritual tattoo tracks on the light curtain.

    Atst, they were blended in the spiritual tattoo track Lin Xun drew.

    Boom***

    At that moment, the light curtain turned into rain of light and disappeared.

    Lin Xun took back his hand and now he figured out the secret of this Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo.

    It was not a basic spiritual tattoo at all; instead, it was a martial manual! However, someone had hidden its magical power into each pattern and track of this spiritual tattoo.

    This martial manual was Meditating Magic!

    Lin Xun murmured then, ¡°So, it should be a kind of inherited spiritual tattoo. Whoever created this brand-new spiritual tattoo simply for transmitting a martial manual was incredible¡­¡±

 Chapter 19: Nirvana and Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 19: Nirvana and Rebirth</h4>

    The cool and cold voice announced again while Lin Xun was still wondering about it, ¡°Congrattions! Will you continue to do the next test?¡±

    Lin Xun came to his sense then. Looking at the Green-cloud Path to that Gate to Heaven, he refused by shaking his head.

    Spirit Refining, the first test of the Green-cloud Path, assessed one¡¯s ability to master spiritual tattoos. After passing it smoothly, Lin Xun got Meditating Magic.

    There were still eight tests left. Only by passing them all, could he arrive at the Gate to Heaven. However, Lin Xun was not sure he could pass them altogether once.

    ¡°Seeker, the next opening time of the Gate to Heaven will be three monthster, and the second test is Body Refining.¡±

    That cool and cold voice kept speaking emotionlessly, with no trace back to where it came from.

    ¡°There will be 108 opportunities to pass all tests. If you fail, the Heaven-essing ce will be closed again and only be unlocked one thousand yearster by chance. Please be well-prepared.¡±

    Faster than Lin Xun could respond, when the voice faded away, he lost his consciousness in an immense darkness with arge boom.

    ¡­

    There was a burst of pressing breathsing out of Lin Xun¡¯s cottage under the setting sun.

    Like a nearly drowning man who was just salvaged, Lin Xun was saturated with cold sweat, totally exhausted.

    However, his eyes were extremely bright.

    Recalling what he had experienced just now, Lin Xun could not make sure that was real until he found the Meditating Magic was imprinted on his mind.

    The mysterious bloody gate in his mind was the Gate to Heaven!

    The ult space, the straight Green-cloud Path, and that cool and cold voice all belonged to the Heaven-essing ce!

    Now Lin Xun could affirm the Heaven-essing ce was the secret Master Lu failed to unveil. Finally, he got a chance to defy the God and change his fate!

    Thinking of that, Lin Xun was way too emotional ¨C With his spiritual vein ripped away since young and bing a useless person who nearly lost the chance to cultivate, Lin Xun was depressed although he was an optimistic person. It was just a long nightmare!

    However, now everything changed and he found a way out!

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Master Lu.¡±

    Taking a deep breath in, Lin Xun appreciated Master Lu in the heart. With no idea whether Master Lu was alive or not, Lin Xun felt grateful as well as sad.

    Soon, Lin Xun frowned because of the stink he emitted. Only until now did he realize that his whole body was covered by ayer of filthy and dark sweat.

    So he walked to the well in the yard to clean himself, after which he felt totally refreshed. Every inch of his skin was then glowing with boundless energy.

    Returning to his room, Lin Xun scanned his body again and found instantly that his skin and membranes, muscles and bones, blood and flesh, as well as organs were full of vigor. His weak body was refined.

    Bang***

    Wanting to confirm something, Lin Xun shook his fist in a bow stance. A blow of FTSH (mes to scorch the heaven) was concise but fierce enough to break the air, making a heavy boom with his mortal body!

    ¡°The strength I own is really transformed.¡±

    Full of pleasure, Lin Xun could tell the change must have close rtionship with the Heaven-essing ce.

    The road to cultivation could not be separated with the refining of body and mind. People with weak body could not make great achievement in the cultivation even they could cultivate. The reason was simple ¨C A weak body could not hold too much spiritual energy.

    Generally, practitioners would put in many efforts to refine their body at the beginning of cultivation in order to tamp the foundation.

    Practitioners from a rich or powerful family would even be soaked in a liquid medicine made by various panaceas since born. After growing up, they would be taught of body refining manuals to polish membranes, bones, skins, muscles, inner organs, Qi and blood to improve and refine their body.

    All this was for cultivation.

    Who could be regarded as the strong?

    Those who could go further and higher on the road of cultivation were the strong!

    All believed in that.

    However, because of the wounded Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints since childhood, Lin Xun was so weak even though he had taken in many spiritual medicines.

    Well, the condition was changed now. For the first time in his life, Lin Xun felt his body was strong and powerful. With ecstasy in his heart, Lin Xun sat in the meditation position and began to inspect his whole body.

    Hua***

    Wisps of spiritual energy traveled around the meridians like flowing streams, revolving in his whole body.

    Hmm?

    Lin Xun got shocked quickly because he found there was something abnormal ¨C His spiritual energy within seemed to decrease by half!

    How could it happen?

    Lin Xun frowned and thought for a while. Having reached the second level, Inner Strong, of Martial Realm, he was full of spiritual energy inside. If his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints were not injured, he would have reached the third level, Viscera Opening, of Martial Realm two years ago.

    Even he had been stuck in the second level for two years, his spiritual energy was so refined and sufficient that many practitioners at the same level would envy him. That was Lin Xun¡¯s advantage.

    However, now his spiritual energy decreased by half!

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun began to cultivate Spirit-concentrating Manual, a gentle manual Master Lu had taught him which emphasized one should be true to his primordial spirit, be pure and firm, to adjust himself.

    During the cultivation, Lin Xun found out the root of the decreased spiritual energy ¨C Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints.

    When the spiritual energy got through the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints that would turn into four spiritual vortexes then, the energy would be refined separately in each vortex.

    So although the amount decreased after refining, the spiritual energy was actually condensed and the quality was upgraded virtually.

    If there was only one refinement, the spiritual energy would not lose in arge amount. However, there were four vortexes in Lin Xun¡¯s Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, so one round revolving of spiritual energy meant four times of refinements.

    It was not hard to tell the quality of his spiritual energy was enhanced remarkably after refining.

    Metaphorically speaking, if the spiritual energy in Lin Xun¡¯s body was a piece of stubborn iron, after being thoroughly tempered in a smelting furnace, it would turn into a hard-edged treasured sword!

    ¡°No wonder my spiritual energy is less ¨C It has been refined four times and the quality has been increased four times.¡±

    All shocks turned into excitement. Lin Xun knew it clearly that the purer the spiritual energy was, the higher the quality would be, then the power would also be increased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about the wound of the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints anymore from now on when cultivating.¡±

    Lin Xun was beyond happy with clear and bright eyes.

    This was a true blessing in disguise. Although his Spiritual Vein in the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints was ripped away, leaving him irreparable wounds and making him hard to cultivate, now the wounds turned into four spiritual vortexes, which would benefit his further cultivation tremendously.

    Even Lin Xun was surprised and felt it unbelievable.

    After a long time, Lin Xun regained his calmness and realized he was totally reborn.

    ¡­

    So many unimaginable things happened sincest night.

    Firstly, the old scroll and inscribing pen triggered a striking scene, showing Lin Xun an extraordinary battle, in which that imposing figure destroyed the heaven and earth and breached the Gate of Stars. Though he sighed ¡°Fate is not with me¡±, his elegant demeanor shocked and impressed Lin Xun deeply.

    Until then, Lin Xun realized the old scroll and the inscribing pen belonged to that man.

    After then, the dark grey inscribing pen underwent sudden changes and drew his blood to outline weird patterns, leaving him in aa.

    However, after waking up, without any trails of that old scroll and the dark grey inscribing pen, there was a Gate to Heaven in his mind.

    From then on, a series of changes urred¡­

    Four spiritual vortexes were formed in the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, solving Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation trouble caused by the wound because of the taken Spiritual Vein. His cultivation would not be restrained anymore.

    Then, Lin Xun broke into the Heaven-essing ce, passing the first test, Spirit Refining, of the Green-cloud Path and inheriting Meditating Magic by mastering Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo.

    After he returned, his weak body was refined and became strong and full of vigor. That was a brand-new transformation.

    Out of expectation, all of this just happened!

    However, no matter how incredible it seemed, Lin Xun knew one thing for sure, he should give the credit to Mater Lu.

    ¡°Defy the God, change fate, rebirth and nirvana¡­The one who ripped away my Spiritual Vein would never believe that infant is still alive.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes became cold and deep.

    Took his Spiritual Vein away, leaving him nearly dead with no idea who his father and mother were¡­how could Lin Xun forget the deadly hatred?

    Master Lu ever mentioned the one who took away his Spiritual Vein was in Ziyao Empire.

    And now, he was back and ready to revenge!

 Chapter 20: The Mystique of Spirit Refining

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Mystique of Spirit Refining</h4>

    Lin Xun intended to practice the Meditating Magic; however, before he took action, his stomach growled loudly.

    Meanwhile, an ineffable feeling of hunger flew over his body. Lin Xun could not bear it anymore and rushed to the kitchen.

    Not until then did he realize it was already dark outside. No one could endure one day without any food.

    There were pots and pans, as well as many pieces of preserved beast meat from vigers in the repaired kitchen.

    Lin Xun cooked a pot of spiritual grain rice, cut a pan of beast meat, and then wolfed down all squatting at the kitchen.

    The mild spiritual energy in the spiritual grain was indispensable for cultivation. However, for people in Feiyun Vige who could not cultivate, the spiritual grain would be exchanged for goods and materials as money. So valuable that they would not feed on it.

    As for the beast meat made with the wild animals hunted from the mountain, it could only satisfy people¡¯s hunger, and could not possibly bepared with the precious spiritual grains that contained spiritual energy.

    However, Lin Xun was a little surprised to find the hungry feeling didn¡¯t clear away after he ate three pans of beast meat and ten bowls of spiritual rice.

    Meanwhile, Lin Xun was also delighted to find his appetite increased, which meant his body was different from what it used to be and needed to be supplied with extra nutrition.

    The more one ate, the stronger one¡¯s body, Qi, blood and spirit would be. It was said that there would be spiritual vegetables, fruits, and refined elixirs, besides plenty of spiritual grains in each meal for the practitioners in Ziyao Empire.

    As a practitioner, Lin Xun understood it clearly.

    However, after being replete, he realized it would be a problem with only half bag of spiritual grain and six pieces of beast meat left.

    Based on his appetite, Lin Xun would consume 2500g spiritual grains and ten pieces of 1500-gram beast meat for three meals.

    However, he relied on Feiyun vigers for food and living materials at the moment. It was eptable for a few days, but for a long time, it would not be appropriate.

    ¡°It would be hard without food.¡±

    Lin Xun pondered and sighed. An old saying, ¡°The poor goes for civil and the rich seeks martial virtues¡±, was reasonable. The poor could not get enough resources to cultivate; they could not even afford the goods for cultivation at all.

    Another old saying, ¡°Cultivation requires four things including wealth, partner, manual, andnd¡±, which put the wealth in the first ce, emphasized the importance of money if one wanted to cultivate.

    Moreover, elixirs, manuals, fighting treasures, weapons and others practitioners needed would requirerge wealth.

    Now being poor and nk without a penny, Lin Xun had no more belongings except for some spiritual materials.

    So he needed to earn money in the first ce, not only to solve the problem at present, but also to prepare for the cultivation in the future.

    In Feiyun Vige, spiritual grains and beast meat meant money. However, growing spiritual grains cost too much time, which Lin Xun could not spare. So getting beast meat would be his best choice.

    He knew the robust vigers would get together and hunt in the mountains outside the vige during ck seasons. The beasts they captured would be partly left for life necessaries; as for the fur and leather, membranes and bones, as well as blood and meat would be sent to the Green-sun Tribe to be traded for goods.

    ¡°Go hunting? I can give this a try.¡±

    Making a resolution in the heart, Lin Xun thought it should be easy for him to huntmon beasts at his cultivation level, although hunting fierce beasts would be hard.

    Actually, Lin Xun thought more than that ¨C he needed much more money if he nned to move to other towns in Ziyao Empire.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun sat and meditated in his room in the dark night. Obscure and mysterious words were shining and streaming like flowing light.

    Meditating Magic, a manual to refine spirit, included three realms named Star Cirction, Moon Turn and Sun Glory.

    The Meditating in the name meant meditation. It required one to observe the mystique of spiritual refining with his own consciousness, to strengthen one¡¯s spirit and soul.

    This was a real iparable and rare manual.

    It was well-known that the amount and kinds of cultivation manuals were as vast as a mighty ocean and there were too many to enumerate. However, 99 percent of them were for spiritual energy cultivation or martial fighting.

    Manuals to refine soul and mind were hard to find and most of them were preserved by ancient ns and families. You could not find one in the market.

    This kind of manual was also called Soul Mystique, a rare treasure which every practitioner would yearn for.

    Why? After one broke through Martial, Gang Spirit and Sea Spirit Realms, and reached Tao Insight Realm, he needed to refine the soul to cultivate Innate Will.

    After he got Innate Will sessfully and mastered the power of soul, he could be qualified as a real strong practitioner in Tao Insight Realm.

    At that level, inferior practitioners would be terrified and could not help but kneel down in front of him.

    However, it was so difficult to reach Tao Insight Realm that perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be able to find one achiever among 10,000 practitioners.

    One who owned the power of Tao Insight Realm would win a ce among the mightiest practitioners In Ziyao Empire.

    It was not hard to conclude that how important it was to master a Soul Mystique for reaching the Tao Insight Realm.

    The Meditating Magic Lin Xun got was such a kind of Soul Mystique, which could be regarded as an iparable manual.

    It was no exaggeration to say there was only one in a million who could have the chance to learn and practice a Soul Mystique at the Martial Realm.

    Having learnt with Master Lu since childhood, Lin Xun knew clearly about the worth of a Soul Mystique because Lin Xun was also a spiritual apprentice.

    To inscribe spiritual tattoos required the support of a strong soul, or else the cooperation of spiritual energy, spiritual ink, inscribing pen, and the carrier could not be controlled urately.

    As far as Lin Xun knew, it was undoubted that the stronger a spiritual tattooist was, the greater his soul power would be.

    Without excessive excitement and thoughts, Lin Xun calmed down to perceive the first level Star Cirction of Meditating Magic through meditation.

    Just as its name implied, Star Cirction referred to the cirction of stars.

    In one¡¯s sea of consciousness, a practitioner meditated and understood the fantastic image of stars¡¯ cirction among the boundless space, and then guided the starlight down to refine his mind and soul along the star trail.

    When the cultivation wasplete, with a mere thought, the sea of consciousness could turn into a vast sky with shining stars, where the mind and soul could ramble without evil or distracting thoughts, and atst one could possess the soul root!

    But for Lin Xun, he was just at the beginning of understanding and learning, so there was still a long way to reach that level.

    Although there were only three realms named Star Cirction, Moon Turn, Sun Glory in Meditating Magic, when talking about its power to refine soul and mind, each realm was full of profound mysteries that were hard to learn and masterpletely.

    As Lin Xun began to meditate and learn Star Cirction, a vast night sky appeared in his sea of consciousness. However, it was deep, quite, unreachable, and the stars in it were dim and vague.

    This was the image of Star Cirction. Lin Xun needed to meditate on the image with self-consciousness before understanding and exploring more.

    The process was known as meditating and thinking.

    It was like a mirror to reflect oneself, which was the only way to refine one¡¯s mind and soul. Only the specific skills of meditating and thinking were different.

    For instance, what Lin Xun meditated and thought in his sea of consciousness was the image of Star Cirction. If all the stars in his sea of consciousness were illumed by the power of his soul and then sparkled bright, the Star Cirction wasplete.

    In the serene night, the moon hung high outside the window, mountains far away bathed in clear starlight, and nearby, locusts and cicadas were signing and chirping. What a tranquil night!

    Inside the room, Lin Xun was meditating and thinking in cross-legged position intently, wearing peaceful and unworldly expressions on his delicate but pale face.

    Time flied and one night passed. The morning sun dispersed the darkness and scattered brightness to the vige.

    Birds sang outside and it was a new day. Lin Xun awakened from meditation. He jumped out of the bed, feeling full of energy and totally fresh.

    With one night¡¯s cultivation, although he had not brightened one star in his sea of consciousness, Lin Xun felt he was much more refreshed than before and could see and hear better. For example, he could even hear the dew slip down the grass and then fall on the ground outside.

    It indicated his consciousness became stronger. Lin Xun had never thought that with only one night¡¯s cultivation, things would change so immensely. How marvelous the Meditating Magic was!

    Opening the door and walking into the yard, Lin Xun stretched his body and began to practice Marching Boxing until his Qi and blood were boiling and his sweats could not be stopped. Then he stopped and washed himself with clear well water. Now he was vigorous and powerful both physically and mentally, feeling like there was endless power inside.

    However, Lin Xun was struck by a tidal wave of hunger. With a bitter smile, he sighed there was no such thing as perfection ¨C although it was a pleasure to see his body and mind be stronger, it would also be a trouble since his appetite was doubled.

    So now Lin Xun¡¯s resolution to hunt in the deep mountain grew, or else he could not get properly fed by what the vigers provided.

    After meal, Lin Xun went straight to Zhou Zhong¡¯s cottage. He nned to help eliminate the pest in Zhou Zhong¡¯s spiritualnds today.

    When he arrived, he found Zhou Zhonging out with a longbow and broadsword on his back.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, what are you going to do?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the mountain to pick some herbs that¡¯ll enrich the blood and Qi, as well as hunting.¡± Zhou Zhong answered thoughtlessly.

    He patted on his forehead when he found it was Lin Xun who asked, and shouted, ¡°I nearly forget we will go to eliminate the pest in my spiritualnds today.¡±

    Go hunting?

    What a coincident! A touch of smile appeared at the corners of Lin Xun¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 21: The Hunting Full of Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Hunting Full of Surprises</h4>

    Outside of Feiyun, Zhou Zhong led a group of vigers, all of whom were the strongest in the vige, marching into the vast mountains in the distance.

    Lin Xun was also among the group. He had promised to kill the pests in the spiritualnd of Zhou Zhong on the sole condition that he joined the hunting.

    Zhou Zhong delightedly agreed.

    His wife was in desperate need to regain her Qi and blood as she just recovered from a cold which had severely weakened her.

    So he nned this hunting mainly to collect herbs which could supplement Qi and blood.

    As an experienced hunter in Feiyun, Zhou Zhong was quite aware of the dangers hidden in the mountains. For his own safety, he had to invite some strong vigers toe together.

    When Lin Xun insisted on joining him, he had not been worried. He had heard of the fight yesterday, so he knew Lin Xun was much powerful than the restpanions.

    The hunting group, led by Zhou Zhong who had rich experience, spent more than an hour to reach the border of the mountains.

    In front of them, the mountains towered over the sky, half of which were wrapped in fog.

    Faintly soaring cries of beasts were heard from the deep of the mountains, scaring anyone who tried to intrude.

    ¡°Watch out, everyone. Dangers are everywhere. Not only are there fierce beasts but also miasma and poisonous bugs. Stay close, and don¡¯t run about.¡±

    Zhou Zhong took the longbow from his back, held it in his hands, and nced around in sharp eyes.

    The rest vigers also took out their weapons, with heavy look on their faces.

    They were strong and vigorous asmon people, but they were no practitioners. None of them dared to be heedless.

    Lin Xun thought for a while, and grasped the pale cyan dagger in his hand as well.

    After this, they entered into the dense woods and soon disappeared.

    ¡­

    It was a vast forest growing with towering old trees, the luxuriant foliage of which shrouded the sky, making it dim and damp.

    Vines as thick as buckets were hanging all over the forest like boa constrictors. Fallen leaves piled up on the ground, dotting with peculiar and voluptuous flowers that were obviously toxic.

    The group of vigers led by Zhou Zhong advanced cautiously with their nerves tightened. They did not dare to speak, fearing that their sound would draw the beasts and bugs to attack them.

    Lin Xun, on the other hand, was rxed, so he had time to observe the scenery, even asionally to pick some herbs.

    ¡°Fluorite flower, blue star grass, trefoil silver cane, bitter root with red tail¡­never expected to find so many spiritual ingredients in such deep mountains.¡±

    He turned excited. As a spiritual apprentice, he had dealt with all kinds of spiritual ingredients since he was a little child, so he could spy out the good stuff from the useless one with a quick nce.

    With such experience and ability, he saw a lot of spiritual ingredients along the way, most of which could be used as raw material to make medicine and spiritual ink.

    Moreover they could be sold for money, which was really nice.

    But unluckily it was impossible to trade them in Feiyun.

    The animal-skin bag he carried was as long as a man and had plenty room to store the spiritual ingredients he collected.

    ¡°Little Brother Lin, what are you picking these things for?¡±

    When he saw Lin Xun was picking unknown flowers and nts, Zhou Zhong couldn¡¯t help but ask in a lowered voice.

    Other vigers had the same doubts in their minds.

    Lin Xun made no secret of his actions, and told them the values of each flower and nt, which made them even more confused.

    Yet their eyes brightened at the fact that these herbs could be sold for money, so they all asked Lin Xun to teach them.

    After he agreed with great pleasure, the vigers started to search for any valuable herbs under his instructions.

    It was no joke there was strength in numbers. After the duration of a burning joss stick, Lin Xun¡¯s bag was stuffed up.

    The vast forest off the beaten track turned out to be a hidden treasure full of various spiritual ingredients, albeit extremely dangerous.

    Without Lin Xun, the vigers who had been cheered up by the surprised discovery would have never learnt that the ordinary flowers and nts in their eyes could earn them money in the market.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun came to a stop and waved his hand, signaling the others to do the same.

    He then abruptly grabbed the longbow in Zhou Zhong¡¯s hands, quickly climbed up the old tree next to him, took a deep breath, and set an arrow against the string with the sharp arrowhead pointing to some ce far away.

    The vigers who had not understood at once realized there must be a ferocious beast approaching!

    They held their nerves immediately and got ready to fight.

    In a short time of several breaths, a deafening roar came from afar, frightening the birds in the forest like thunder.

    ¡°That does not sound good. It must be a snow-spot leopard.¡±

    Zhou Zhong¡¯s face turned colorless. The conclusion he drew was not out of nowhere but based on his years of hunting experience.

    The snow-spot leopard, as big as a buffalo, was snow-white with ck dots on its fur. It was fierce and cunning.

    Even Lian Rufeng, the Captain of the vige guardians, had nearly died when he had once been attacked by a snow-spot leopard after he had already reached the level of Inner Strong.

    Other vigers were sure enough frightened and all clenched their weapons.

    Who would have known a snow-spot leopard would interrupt their peaceful herb harvest? Right now, any negligence would cost their lives.

    Before anyone could figure out what to do next, a blurring white figure,ing across the woods like a powerful sh of light, made a violent sprang at Zhou Zhong.

    The attack was so fast that no ordinary person could be able to escape no matter how well prepared he was. Zhou Zhong¡¯s sword was still half way in the air before a bloody mouth wide opened right above his head.

    Everyone there thought he was going to die, but to their surprise, the white figure cried abruptly paused in the air, giving out a painful cry, and then fell on the ground.

    Not until now did the vigers see clearly it was indeed a snow-spot leopard, only that it had an arrow shot at one of the hind legs where blood was spilling out.

    Obviously, the arrow had saved Zhou Zhong¡¯s life!

    Before they had hardly recovered from the shock, the snow-spot leopard bellowed and jumped to its feet, charging at the crowd like it was not hurt at all.

    The bloody smell all over it, feeling like death, overwhelmed Zhou Zhong and other vigers, who tumbled backward in panic.

    Almost at the same time, a grey de dropped from the sky and urately hacked at the neck of the snow-spot leopard with great strength that could shake a mountain.

    Poof!

    Blood spattered up to one meter high, and then its head flew into the sky. Without its head, the body lost control and crashed on the ground.

    That was it?

    Zhou Zhong and the others found it hard to believe a snow-spot leopard that could have killed Lian Rufeng when his cultivation was within the level of Inner Strong was ughtered by an arrow and a dagger right in front of their eyes!

    Then they saw that Lin Xun walked to the dead snow-spot leopard and stabbed the pale cyan dagger into its heart to let fresh blood gurgle out into his skin water bag.

    Snow-spot leopard was no ordinary wild animal but a monster, and its heart blood was enriched with power that did not only have great medicinal value but could also vastly benefit the person who drank it.

    After the water bag was full, Lin Xun stopped and turned to the others, ¡°The blood is some good stuff, don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    As if awakening from a dream, Zhou Zhong and other vigers took out their water bags to fill it up with the blood.

    ¡°Little Brother Lin, it¡¯s quite extraordinary to kill an adult snow-spot leopard. Its skin alone can sell for ten copper coins in Green-sun Tribe, and its meat is also popr.¡±

    Zhou Zhong eximed.

    The others nodded, looking at Lin Xun with admiration. It was beyond their imagination that a 13-year-old boy could behead an adult snow-spot leopard by himself.

    Lin Xun grinned and said, ¡°I think we should hurry up and collect all the valuable stuff left of the snow-spot leopard. I am afraid the smell of its blood will soon lure more monsters toe.¡±

    The vigers agreed and in no time they dissected the snow-spot leopard and put all of its skin, meat, bones and tendons wrapped with the big leaves of the smell-blocking grass in their animal-skin bags.

    The smell-blocking grass was pungent enough to cover the blood smell, leaving no track for other monsters to follow.

    After this, they moved on.

    The recent attack made them more cautious and focused, so they stopped picking spiritual ingredients.

    However, Lin Xun kept searching except that he only selected the more valuable ingredients for he had be more captious.

    The more important reason was that they had limited animal-skin bags, so he had to give up on the spiritual ingredients worth less.

    After walking in silence for quite some time, Zhou Zhong frowned and murmured, ¡°Something is not right. We should have encountered at least seven or eight beasts along the way here, ording to past records. But this time, apart from a snow-spot leopard, nothing else has shown up. It¡¯s damn weird.¡±

    The rest vigers had also noticed this unusual situation and nodded their heads.

    Just then, Lin Xun seemed to find something and stepped up to a tree dozens of meters away.

    Soon he shouted, ¡°Come and have a look. It appears someone else has been here before us.¡±

    Zhou Zhong and the others hurried to join Lin Xun, and they saw a dead lizard-like monster with its whole body covered by dark green kes lying behind the tree.

 Chapter 22: Lava Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 22: Lava Wolf</h4>

    One-horned lizard!

    Zhou Zhong and the other vigers immediately recognized that the dead monster was a terrifying adult one-horned lizard.

    There was a strict standard that divided the animals on earth into three categories, which were wild animal, beast and monster.

    Wild animals, like jackal, marten, fox, mongoose and the like, were violent yet could be killed by ordinary hunters.

    Tigers, leopards, wild boars, raging bulls and bears were ssified as beasts, for they could fight against a practitioner who had just began the journey of cultivation.

    Monsters were totally different. They were the leviathans in the mountains, most of which had evolved to possess certain wisdom. Even the weakest monster could easily y a practitioner within the level of Qi Guiding, while the most powerful ones could scare a practitioner reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm to run far.

    The snow-spot leopard killed by Lin Xun a while ago was a beast.

    However, it was just a low-level beastparing to the one-horned lizard, which was able to ughter a practitioner within the level of Orifices Connecting.

    It was the first time Zhou Zhong had actually seen a one-horned lizard with his own eyes, although he had heard so many stories about how dreadful it was.

    They were lucky that it was dead, or else they would hardly walk out of here alive.

    Lin Xun crouched down to examine its wounds.

    The one-horned lizard looked like a raging bull covered with dark green kes. It used to have four pir-like legs and a waning moon-like horn on its head, except the horn had been dug out, leaving a bloody hole there.

    At its throat was another hole of the size of an infant¡¯s fist. Judging by the clean wound and its dying pose, it must have been butchered by a spear-like weapon that had impaled through its throat.

    Lin Xun was in secret shock at this thought. Whoever killed it should have reached the fifth level of the Martial Realm, Orifices Connecting, at least!

    Was there a powerful practitioner in this forest besides them?

    ¡°The person who has yed this monster must be much more powerful than Captain Lian.¡±

    While Zhou Zhong and the others were amazed and wowed, Lin Xun made a quick decision, ¡°We should leave.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    The vigers looked confused.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, the practitioner ahead of us must be too strong for us topete with, and he must have some sort of purposeing to this forest. Bad things might happen if we crash into him.¡±

    Lin Xun continued, ¡°Of course, there might be a chance he will not give us a hard time. For our safety, I think we should go back to the vige as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zhong and the rest now understood the risk and agreed to leave immediately.

    Once again, Lin Xun led the vigers to dissect the one-horned lizard and harvest all the valuable stuff.

    Every part of it was a treasure. Its kes, so hard that no sword could prate, were the best fit for making armors, so they could sell for a good price.

    Its teeth and ws could also be used to make sharp weapons, and its bones, blood and flesh were also prized as excellent tonics.

    But unfortunately, its horn that was the most valuable had been taken.

    Lin Xun and the others had no reason toin since they had contributed little to y the one-horned lizard. They had got lucky enough.

    And Zhou Zhong was no longer in need to find the herbs for his wife as the flesh and blood he collected from the one-horned lizard would be much better.

    Therefore they returned by the way they hade.

    ¡­

    In the meanwhile, towering trees were burned down, thundering somewhere deep in the vast forest.

    A giant wolf, red as fire, was running so fast that it became blurring. It dashed around madly, leaving a trail of falling trees and rocks behind it.

    If Lin Xun was there, he could tell it was ava wolf!

    It was more than wise to aid its cultivation with the essence of the sun and the moon, so it could easily defeat a practitioner who had reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm!

    Yet it was so scary and panic now as if it was chased by some horrific enemy.

    All of a sudden, a blurring figure shining like the silver stars shed by, tearing up the air with an incredible speed.

    Roar***

    The runningva wolf gave out a sad and shrill cry, and then copsed on the ground. The mes spattered out scorched everything, even the ground, within a radius of thirty meters.

    The cry died off soon, as theva wolf exhaled itsst breath. It was yed with one fatal strike, which was a bone spear of three meters long that prated through its back and nailed it on the ground.

    As soon as it died, a small figure emerged from the deep forest. It was a girl at the age of six or seven.

    She had long ck hair, her slim body was covered with an old animal-skin skirt, and her bare feet were as white as jade.

    She had a clean face, white and delicate, and a pair of crescent-shaped eyes, dark and serene. She looked like an offspring of some savage tribe, with a feeling of tranquil and ethereal beyond her age.

    She went straight to the deadva wolf, and her slim figure was in drastic contrast to the huge carcass.

    With an easy leap, she was on the back of theva wolf. She reached out one of her hands, also as white as jade, and lightly lifted the bone spear out of it, letting its blood ssh widely.

    The bone spear was white and shimmered with silver light, making the girl even more mystical.

    Evidently theva wolf was hunted down by this little girl!

    Imagine how shocking it would be for other practitioners to see.

    She bent over and took out a fiery-red crystal as big as a pigeon egg from the wound on its back.

    As sheid her eyes on the crystal, she smiled like a flower bud blossoming after raining, so magnificent that it could eclipse all the beautiful things in the world.

    She was about to leave when she sensed a faint breath in the distance, so she cocked her ck eyebrows and looked deep into the forest.

    A strange feeling arose from her heart. It was not rejection or hatred but a joyful yearning which she had never experienced. She stood there in still with her clear eyes filled with confusion.

    Dong! Dong!

    She was startled and turned around to see a gigantic figure of dozens of meters highing towards her. Everything in its path was destroyed. The earth trembled, the mountains swayed, and the monsters hidden in the forest was shaking in fear.

    That was a ck bear, huge and imposing like a small mountain.

    The little girl was not frightened by its terrifying appearance. Instead, she babbled a few obscure words to it and gesticted with her hands.

    The ck bear stopped and shook its head, suggesting it disagreed with her.

    She seemed to be disappointed, but soon she gnashed her teeth and dashed at the opposite direction like a bullet.

    No more than a few steps was she cupped by a big bear-paw, leaving her no way to escape.

    She shouted in great anger, yet the ck bear ignored her and headed deep into the forest.

    She had no choice but to sit on its paw in frustration, looking nkly at some ce that was farther and farther away.

    ¡­

    On the way back to the vige, a thundering roar was suddenly heard from somewhere deep in the forest, terrifying Lin Xun and the vigers whose faces turned colorless.

    ¡°Lava wolf!¡±

    ¡°Good heavens! Did the person who had killed a one-horned lizard y ava wolf now?¡±

    ¡°His cultivation must be within the Gang Spirit Realm or above, or there¡¯s no way he is capable of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Within the Gang Spirit Realm? It¡¯s impossible. It is said no one in Green-sun Tribe has such high cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the sound, that¡¯s where we have nned to go. Luckily we didn¡¯t.¡±

    Everyone was in great shock and couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    Lin Xun thought the same in his heart as well. If they had decided to continue their hunting, it was likely they would get themselves killed. Even he was intrigued and wondered who the practitioner that was able to y a one-horned lizard and ava wolf was, and where he or she came from.

    ¡°We¡¯d better leave the forest as soon as possible. It¡¯s too risky to stay.¡±

    Zhou Zhong suggested in a worrying tone of voice. No one said no.

    About half an hourter, they stepped out of the vast forest. It was nearly noon, and a burning sun was high in the clear sky.

    ¡°What a fruitful hunting today!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go back to the vige and let others share our joys.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I think someone can¡¯t wait to show off!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that? Till now, this is the first time I evere home with a dead snow-spot leopard and a one-horned lizard. I never have such good luck before!¡±

    Clearly, Zhou Zhong and the other vigers felt relieved after they got out of the dark forest full of dangers, and their spirits were lifted up by the full animal-skin bags on their back.

    Lin Xun, on the other hand, turned around to watch the vast forest in the distance, thinking to himself, ¡°What kind of treasure hidden there will draw such a powerful practitioner toe? I shall seek it out when I have the chance.¡±

    Then he shook his head and followed Zhou Zhong back to Feiyun.

 Chapter 23: Robbery That Offended All

    <h4>Chapter 23: Robbery That Offended All</h4>

    Lin Xun and the others caused an instant sensation when they returned to the vige with bags full of herbs, spiritual ingredients and valuable parts harvested from the two beasts.

    Almost everyone in the vige came to Lin Xun¡¯s cottage to see the snow-spot leopard and the one-horned lizard with their own eyes.

    The hunting group led by Zhou Zhong also happily prided in the fact that it was the first time over the years that they came home with two dead beasts.

    An overwhelming variety of spiritual ingredients were spread out all over the courtyard floor, among which the skins, bones, tendons, meat and blood of the snow-spot leopard and the one-horned lizard were the most fascinating.

    The vigers fixed their eyes on them with amazement and admiration.

    There were quite a few practitioners in Feiyun, and Lian Rufeng, with his cultivation at the level of Viscera Opening, was the most powerful one. Even he had never yed a beast like snow-spot leopard, let alone a one-horned lizard that was much more ferocious.

    So when they heard the snow-spot leopard was killed by Lin Xun single-handedly, they were held in awe unconsciously.

    To them, the story of a thirteen-year-old boy ughtering an adult snow-spot leopard on his own was legendary.

    ¡°Zhou Zhong, what are you going to do with so many things here?¡± One of the vigers asked.

    This had been discussed between Lin Xun and Zhou Zhong on their way back. The spiritual ingredients would be divided into two parts, with one belonging to Lin Xun and the other to the vige which could be traded for daily supplies in Green-sun Tribe.

    As for the things collected from the snow-spot leopard and the one-horned lizard, they were not something that could be obtained easily and frequently, so they would not be sold but kept for their own use.

    Zhou Zhong stepped forward after he saw Lin Xun smiled and nodded at him, ¡°Guys, I have discussed with little Brother Lin about this. We have both agreed to share the meat and the blood of the two dead beasts we brought back with everyone in the vige, as we all live in Feiyun like brothers and sisters.¡±

    The vigers cheered and brightened up at this good news that they had never expected to hear.

    In Feiyun, the things every household possessed were private. It was rare for one of the vigers to divide his gains with others, and surely no one had ever shared two dead beasts!

    ¡°Hahaha, in this case, I will take some of the skin and blood of the snow-spot leopard as well as some kes of the one-horned lizard!¡±

    Lu Ting pushed his way through the vigers and demanded, gazing at the two beasts with his greedy eyes.

    Behind him was Qian Qi with his arms crossed. He looked coldly upon the crowd and then got fevered when he saw the beasts.

    The vigers frowned and were silent at once.

    They were disgusted by Lu Ting¡¯s barefaced request for the most valuable parts of the snow-spot leopard and the one-horned lizard.

    Zhou Zhong, in particr, looked disapproving. He had said it clearly that only the meat and blood would be shared, nothing else.

    On the other hand, Lu Ting seemed not bothered at all. He went straight forward to grab the things he wanted.

    His rudeness had reached the limits of Zhou Zhong, who shouted immediately, ¡°Stop! These are not yours to take!¡±

    Lu Ting raised his eyebrows with a nasty expression on his face, ¡°You morons are not practitioners. Such good things are useless to you. Only I can make the best use of them.¡±

    While he was speaking, he reached out his hand to snatch the skin of the snow-spot leopard, looking outrageous and brazen.

    Then he suddenly paused as a pale cyan dagger popped up in front of him. He twitched his face subconsciously, stood up straight and looked at Lin Xun resentfully, ¡°Are you going to fight me?¡±

    Before the sentence was finished, Qian Qi, who had been watching from the distance, strolled close with a cold look on his face.

    Lin Xun smiled, with his dagger still pointing at Lu Ting, ¡°The snow-spot leopard has been killed by me, which means it is mine. Have you asked for my permission before you want to take something that belongs to me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. The snow-spot leopard is his.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ting, you crossed the line.¡±

    The vigers started to talk all at once.

    They had regarded Lin Xun as one of their own after he agreed to solve the pest crisis, so surly they were unwilling to see him being bullied by Lu Ting.

    Lu Ting screamed with a scowl, ¡°Shut up! There¡¯s no ce for you to speak. If it weren¡¯t for Captain Lian and me to keep you safe, you would have been dead already! How dare you help an outsider to against me now?¡±

    The vigers turned pale, shocking and angry. Yet they had to give the credit to Lu Ting and the other guardians for they had risked their lives to trade in Green-sun Tribe for daily necessities.

    Although they had been dissatisfied with fewer and fewer things the vige guardians brought back in the most recent year andined a lot about it, they had to keep their anger to themselves because their lives in future still relied on Lu Ting and hispanions.

    As no one talked back, Lu Ting smirked and then turned to Lin Xun.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t equivocate with me. Are you going to let me take it or not?¡± His tone of voice held a subtle threat.

    At the same time, Qian Qi also stared at Lin Xun in a cold and intimidating way.

    He had not intended to collide with Lin Xun openly in case of incurring public wrath, but his desire for the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard had clouded his judgment.

    If Lin Xun refused to cooperate this time, he would not mind to teach him a lesson with the world watching.

    The spitefulness in his eyes did not escape Lin Xun¡¯s watch, who concealed the contempt and sneered in his heart. How presumptuous robbers they were!

    ¡°You want these? Simple, beat me first!¡±

    Lin Xun said in his usual tone of voice, calm and smiling.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Lu Ting grimaced and nced at Qian Qi without a trace. Qian Qi took the hint and walked up behind Lin Xun from one side to block his exit.

    The vigers got raged at their shameless and peremptory actions.

    Zhou Zhong, on the other hand, got worried. He whispered to Lin Xun, ¡°How about¡­¡­we give some to them?¡±

    A wise man did not fight when the odds were against him. He wanted to persuade Lin Xun to give up for the safety of his own life.

    Lin Xun answered with finality, ¡°It is nonnegotiable.¡±

    ¡°Great! It should be like this!¡±

    With a loud shout, the vige head Shiao Tianren showed up in the courtyard.

    His appearance lifted the spirits of the vigers as if they had something to rely on. A vague smile crept up on Lin Xun¡¯s lips.

    If it had taken ce at some other time, Lin Xun would have let it go for now and then find a better chance to get even withter.

    But today was different. He had expected the vige head would not stand by, so he stirred up the fight with Lu Ting and Qian Qi.

    The two guardians frowned at first but soon restored calm. Apparently they didn¡¯t give a damn about the vige head.

    With a dignified bearing, Shiao Tianren looked at Lu Ting and Qian Qi and scolded with a heavy sound, ¡°How dare you two rob in the vige! Do you really think I will allow things like this to happen?¡±

    He stopped for seconds and then continued, ¡°If you seed today, will you be bold enough to rob other vigers tomorrow?¡±

    His words awakened the vigers, all of whom after a while shared a bitter hatred towards Lu Ting. If he wanted something from them in the future, what could they do?

    Lu Ting lost his patience. He frowned and pointed at Shiao Tianren, ¡°Old fogey, we have respected you for all these years. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡±

    The vige head¡¯s face darkened, while Lin Xun sneered at Lu Ting¡¯s stupid words. What he said now would only make the vigers hate him more.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Today is a misunderstanding. We will leave now.¡±

    Qian Qi abruptly interrupted and grabbed Lu Ting¡¯s arm to leave.

    ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t want the skin of the snow-spot leopard? And the kes of the one-horned lizard? You know we can make a good armor out of them!¡±

    Lu Ting shouted and struggled, still he was dragged away by Qian Qi.

    After two of them left, Shiao Tianren felt secretly relieved even though he remained angry. The stares of the vigers upset him, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s over. Go back to your homes.¡±

    The vigers also understood they should not stay under the current situation, so they hurried home, leaving Lin Xun, Shiao Tianren and Zhou Zhong in the courtyard.

    Were there any three of them, the vige head signed, ¡°I did not expect them to be so arrogant.¡±

    Lin Xun grinned and replied with an irrelevant answer, ¡°Qian Qi is a smart man. Once you were here, he knew they wouldn¡¯t get their ways today.¡±

    Shiao Tianren shook his head, ¡°They left for now, but I¡¯m afraid they wille after you another time.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. He thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Uncle Shiao, if both of them disappear one day, what do you think of it?¡±

    What he really wanted to ask was that did I have you support if I had the opportunity to kill them.

    Looking at the clear and peaceful eyes of Lin Xun, Shiao Tianren¡¯s eyelids twitched with a rush. It took him quite some time to give a decisive answer, ¡°That will be the best. It will be beneficial to all the vigers of Feiyun if they disappear!¡±

    Lin Xunughed at once, for it was the exact answer he wanted.

 Chapter 24: Six-word Saberplay

    <h4>Chapter 24: Six-word Sabery</h4>

    It was midday with a scorching sun. However, the conversation between Shiao Tianren and Lin Xun just sent a shiver down Zhou Zhong¡¯s body. He was startled as he could tell Lin Xun¡¯s killing intent towards Lu Ting and Qian Qi.

    It was true that Qian Qi, Lu Ting and the rest of the guardians connived with Lian Rufeng to embezzle vige property, making all peoplein. But still they were members of the vige. And more importantly, vigers still relied on them to trade their daily supplies in the Green-sun Tribe. If Lin Xun killed them now, who could help the vige with this task?

    But Zhou Zhong also knew that Lian Rufeng and the rest of the guardians had changed, who were now more atrocious and brazen than ever that they no longer cared for the vigers. If their evildoing was not stopped, there would be serious consequences.

    Zhou Zhong heaved a long sigh after some deep meditation, deciding to leave it alone. It was the vige head¡¯s decision, then there must be some reason to it.

    Shiao Tianren hurried away after some small talks. Not willing for a longer stay, Zhou Zhong divided up the game with Lin Xun and distributed the shares among households with the help of some strong vigers. However, not a share was left for Lu Ting and Qian Qi. No one objected as what those two did just now was intolerable.

    ¡­

    In the middle of Lin Xun¡¯s courtyard stood an iron-furnace with fire burning, in which the blood of the snow-spot leopard was boiling and bubbling.

    Standing by the furnace, Lin Xun rapidly put various spiritual materials into it, including clotting grass, spiritual dandelion, violet ck fruit, etc. Each of these spiritual materials was an elixir for strengthening muscles and bones as well as refining flesh and blood. Refined together with the blood of the snow-spot leopard, they would provide the best effect.

    This was a technique of refining spiritual materials.

    A spiritual tattooist must be equipped with the ability to identify spiritual materials and fuse spiritual inks.

    Lin Xun had learnt from Master Lu since he was a child. Thus, he knew the property and effects of various spiritual materials just like the palm of his hand. However, now he was doing this not for spiritual ink, but for cultivation.

    An hourter, all spiritual materials in the furnace fusedpletely with the blood of the snow-spot leopard and turned into thick and dark red liquid.

    It was a medicine soup named spirit refining liquid.

    Not until Lin Xun carefully collected all spirit refining liquid from the furnace with a water sac did he smile with relief.

    This liquid was great as it could not only refine Qi and blood but also strengthen muscles and bones, thus highly beneficial for physique developing.

    Gurgling¡­

    Lin Xun poured a bowl of spirit refining liquid and gulped it down, feeling a hot torrent flooding all over his limbs and bones.

    Without any dy, Lin Xun practiced Marching Boxing in his courtyard, his fists blowing the air and his moves vigorous and swift.

    He moved swiftly on the courtyard, stirring up the dust and making popping sound in the air.

    Soon Lin Xun felt his Qi and blood boiling to the extent of emitting wisps of white smoke from the top of his head. His body was like a burning furnace, and his muscles and bones were full of endless strength without the slightest sign of tiredness.

    About an hourter, Lin Xun first twisted then shook his backbone like a dragon, rushed forward with alternate steps and exerted his fists like sea waves roaring with anger, making deafening thunders.

    Boom***

    His fist struck a hole on the surface of the huge green rock in the middle of the courtyard. The flying debris hit the wall like falling rains, creating pattering sound and presenting a force quite strong.

    It was the seventh move of Marching Boxing, WTRM (waves to raze the mountain).

    Lin Xun had never been able to exert the full power of this move because of the damage to his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints.

    Now he could do it easily, with unhurried look and long breathing.

    Two facts could exin this. On one hand, his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints profited from its previous misfortune and formted four spiritual swirls, which not only enabled him to practice the boxing smoothly without any sluggishness but also greatly improved his spiritual quality.

    On the other hand, his physique started to change, and was much stronger than before. Besides, the ¡°spirit refining liquid¡± he swallowed had taken effect to refine his whole body, empowering him to exert the full might of WTRM.

    Lin Xun was overjoyed with such a big change within just a few days.

    Without any hesitation, his boxing form changed swiftly with a sudden move of his body and his gaze shot like a lightning. In a twinkling, he was like a general who fought in battles and looked arrogantly at all directions.

    Boom!

    His fists were as strong as a dragon. One single fist in the air was full of fierce power to kill, shaking ripples in air that spread to all directions.

    It was the eighth move of Marching Boxing, BTTH (battle through the heaven)!

    Lin Xun stayed where he was, feeling the power from his fist. Though he was gasping, his eyes were glistening with joy.

    Now he could finally wield the full strength of all eight moves of Marching Boxing.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun recollected himself, ¡°If I fight with Lu Ting now, I can defeat him with just a single strike.¡±

    That was absolute confidence! The spirit power surrounding his body became much stronger and solider with two years of lingering on the second level of Martial Realm, Inner Strong, which now was further refined by his four ¡°spiritual swirls¡±, greatly improving the quality of his spirit power and doubling his fighting capacity.

    In such a case, it would be a joke if he could not defeat Lu Ting.

    ¡°Qian Qi¡­¡± Thinking of the vigorous and snaky man, a chill shed by from Lin Xun¡¯s clear eyes. Qian Qi was a mighty practitioner at the third level of Martial Realm. If Lin Xun had to fight against him, he must take it with great caution.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun cooked some meat of the snow-spot leopard for dinner. He had it with spiritual rice then got back to his room and started cultivating without any dy.

    He was more than clear that Lu Ting and Qian Qi would treat him as a thorn in their flesh and find every chance they could get to kill him.

    However, it was not Lin Xun¡¯s style to wait for the doom. Now that he had made up his mind to get rid of these two threats, he would not allow himself to ck off.

    The martial arts he mastered for now were only Marching Boxing and Six-word Sabery, both of which were taught by Master Lu when he was a child.

    Marching Boxing was one of the most basic and also the most popr martial arts in Ziyao Empire, which Lin Xun had long mastered it all.

    Six-word Saberyprised of six moves, namely splitting, tangling, spinning, shaking, stabbing, and stripping, each with profound meanings.

    Initially, Master Lu taught Lin Xun this to improve his speed of dissecting spiritual materials and never mentioned the origin of it. An excellent cutting technique was a must for dealing withplicated spiritual materials.

    However, ever since Lin Xun started his cultivation, he realized that the sabery was definitely not a technique for cutting materials. Instead, it was a powerful and deadly fighting skill.

    The first word ¡°splitting¡± could further transform into 17 different moves, including ¡°heavy splitting¡±, ¡°side splitting¡±, ¡°front splitting¡±, ¡°bound splitting¡±, ¡°sink splitting¡±, etc. Every move was designed to hit the critical point of an enemy with the greatest uracy.

    Now Lin Xun could only practice the Six-word Sabery in a skillful way, far from getting the profound meanings and essence of each move. However, even just at the initiation stage, the power of this sabery was too strong to be underestimated.

    Today at the training ground, Lin Xun used the ¡°heavy splitting¡± and cut Lu Ting¡¯s whip with just one strike. It would not be hard to imagine the full power of this sabery.

    Lin Xun had long suspected that the Six-word Sabery was by no means an ordinary manual. However, Master Lu never exined a word about this.

    Anyway, Marching Boxing and Six-word Sabery were the two martial arts Lin Xun now mastered, which were already enough for him to defeat ordinary enemies.

    However, Lin Xun focused more on his cultivation, which was the key for evaluating one¡¯s fighting capacity. For example, no matter how proficiently a child could y Marching Boxing, without cultivation, it would be nothing more than a mere form.

    Only with the support of cultivation could one manifest his real power in battle.

    Gurgling***

    Lin Xun¡¯s mind was clear without any distractive thoughts while his spirit power was circting continuously through his body like a stream.

    With the flesh and blood of the snow-spot leopard and spiritual rice as the supplement for his spirit power, Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation, which had been condensed nearly in half, now got back to full saturation after 18 circtions of spirit power throughout his body.

    Furthermore, Lin Xun even sensed an apparent sign of breaking through!

    All this undoubtedly proved that he had now got rid of his misfortune of being impossible to cultivate and started apletely new journey after the Heaven-essing ce appeared in his mind.

    ¡°I will definitely break through to the next level in seven days!¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes glistened with confidence in the dark room. If he could make it, then Qian Qi would no longer be a threat to him.

    That night, Lin Xun continued to perceive the profoundness of Meditating Magic by observing the cycle of stars and refining his spirit after he cultivated the spirit power throughout his body.

    Now it was nearly dawn, but Lin Xun was still in high spirit without the slightest tiredness after a full night¡¯s cultivation. Instead, he could feel that his six senses, including his eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, were bing more acute than ever.

    He could hear the willow leaves floating with breezes, silkworms wriggling under the ground, rustling sound of the dew sliding off grass, the fluttering of a butterfly¡¯s wings, even the sound of air flowing and so much more. All kinds of sounds of nature formed a vibrant world that was so delicate and clear in his mind that Lin Xun involuntarily became peaceful in heart.

    This way of distinguishing sounds with six senses to feel the world in small details was something Lin Xun had never experienced before. All this was the effect of a stronger spirit after cultivating Meditating Magic.

    Spirit was the essential treasure for cultivation, which was strongly connected with one¡¯sprehension and wisdom. It was so mystic to describe that even a mighty practitioner in Tao Insight Realm had to gradually explore its profoundness.

    But Lin Xun, who just stepped into the stage of cultivation at the second level of Martial Realm, had already begun to contemte the mystery of spirit!

 Chapter 25: A Burial Ground

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Burial Ground</h4>

    Bang!

    A china teacup was smashed to the ground and broke into pieces with debris flying.

    Lu Ting gnashed with a somber face, ¡°Qian Qi, why the hell did you stop me? Together, we could have killed that little thing just like taking candy from a baby!¡±

    Qian Qi frowned and said, ¡°You really believe that Shiao Tianren and the rest of the vigers would stand by and let us kill him?¡±

    Lu Ting replied with a cold hum, ¡°Those vigers are just ordinary people who know nothing about cultivation. It won¡¯t make any difference even if they help Lin Xun. I can defeat them all with just one hand.¡±

    Qian Qi got angry. What an idiot! If they now went against the whole vige, who¡¯d be willing to nt spiritual grains for them?

    Sick of exining, Qian Qi directly said, ¡°Did you forget what I told youst time? The little thing Lin Xun will go to Pock Sun¡¯s spiritualnd to kill the pests a few dayster. It¡¯s about 10 kilometers away from the vige. We can kill him there!¡±

    Lu Ting was in a bit daze. Still unreconciled in heart, he responded fiercely, ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll wait for a few more days!¡±

    Qian Qi said with a greedy smile, ¡°When the little thing is killed, all treasures in the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard will be ours!¡±

    Lu Ting was thrilled! With a hideous look on his face, he thought in heart, ¡°Little thing! Enjoy yourst days in this world!¡±

    For many days in a row, Lin Xun spent all his time cultivating apart from helping vigers wipe out the pests in their spiritualnds.

    He studied the Meditation Magic, perceived the profoundness of Spirit-concentrating Manual and practiced Marching Boxing as well as Six-word Sabery. Not a second was wasted.

    The flesh and blood of the leopard and the one-horned lizard Lin Xun huntedst time had been divided up quite a bit, but the rest was enough for him to eat for more than ten days.

    The good thing was Lin Xun¡¯s cultivating speed was much faster with the help of the beasts¡¯ flesh and blood. Yesterday, he even got a chance to break through to the third level of Martial Realm, but he restrained at thest moment.

    Now he got four spirit swirls in his Heart Vessels and Four Acupoints, which seemed to have lessened the spirit power he refined, but, in reality, such changes had improved the quality of his spirit power by four degrees, making it purer, thicker and solider than ever.

    Lin Xun had no intention to advance to the next level until he refined all his spirit power to the fullest extent. And the reason was quite simple, for a more sustainable and longer journey in cultivation.

    The solider the foundation was, the smoother the road would be in the future. This had been an evesting truth since ancient times!

    However, those who could really follow this truth were not many as not everyone had the opportunity to refine his spirit power with four spirit swirls just like Lin Xun did.

    For amon practitioner, his foundation of cultivation was predetermined and unchangeable no matter how hard he tried.

    In the morning, Lin Xun woke up from his meditation. His breaths were sharp like an arrow, long and concise, and the abundant spirit energy flowed throughout his body vibrantly.

    ¡°I will break through to the next level within one or two days!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun inhaled like a whale swallowing water, turning the air nearby into a torrent rushing towards his mouth and flooding to his limbs and bones. Then he exhaled a turbid qi from his nose.

    It was the ¡°exhale the old and inhale the new¡± phenomenon in cultivation, which was to inhale the pure air to refine qi throughout the body and exhale the foul qi out, a sign for progressing to the third level of Martial Real, Viscera Opening.

    Viscera Opening meant to open the five internal organs, which corresponded with the five elements. It indicated a step further in the seeking of Tao when one could connect the meridians and veins along his viscera and run his spirit power through it.

    ¡°Exhale the old and inhale the new¡± was to prepare for the Viscera Opening. Clearing the turbid qi inside the body and running spirit power to connect the five internal organs would bring new changes to all aspects of a practitioner, including qi function, vitality, spirit¡­

    Walking out of his room, Lin Xun practiced all moves of Marching Boxing and Six-word Sabery in the morning light. Then he washed hurriedly and left home.

    Today, he was scheduled to go with Pock Sun and help to destroy the pests in his spiritualnd that was about 10 kilometers away from the vige. He had to set out early to get back before noon.

    Walking down the vige road, Lin Xun constantly nodded with a smile as responses to all the warm greetings he received on the way. Apparently, Lin Xin was well epted and respected by the vigers due to all the efforts he made these days.

    ¡°Uncle Lin, when will you teach us martial arts?¡± A little kid asked happily.

    ¡°Soon, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Lin Xun answered and touched the little kid¡¯s head with a hearty smile. He then joined Pock Sun, who was waiting some distance away, and walked out of the vige.

    Now only the pests in Pock Sun¡¯s spiritualnd were not eliminated. After this, he would be able to spare some time to teach those children martial arts.

    Pock Sun was an honest and dull middle-aged man. They didn¡¯t say a word on the way.

    It took them more than an hour to get to the 0.27-hectre spiritualnd belonging to Pock Sun. The Smoking Mountain was only a short distance away.

    Upon his arriving, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help looking at the Smoking Mountain, which was steep and over 300 meters high with huge rocks dotting on its surface. Unlike the cyan color of the nearby mountains, the Smoking Mountain was red just like burning mes. How remarkable!

    More than one hundred years ago, a practitioner from Donglin City passed by and stumbled across a small lode of Feiyun Fire Copper inside the Smoking Mountain, which was how Feiyun Vige got its name.

    However, time changed. After the lode was hollowed out, those great men who dug the mine left, abandoning all ves to their fate. All vigers in Feiyun were the descendants of those deserted mine ves.

    Lin Xun heard this from Shiao Tianren. So he involuntarily watched the mountain closely for some time.

    However, as far as he knew, a ce that harbored Feiyun Fire Copper must have special feng shui.

    ¡°Given the chance, I¡¯ll go to the Smoking Mountain and check it carefully. If those who excavated the lode were as blind as a bat, maybe I could find something valuable!¡±

    Lin Xun made up his mind immediately when the idea came to him.

    Without any dy, he took out his tools at ease and walked into the spiritualnd. Pock Sun was waiting some distance away when he started to inscribe the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo.

    ¡°The damn thing is here. Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Lu Ting hid behind a huge rock on the foot of the Smoking Mountain not far away from the spiritualnd, wearing an excited and ferocious look.

    ¡°Wait a minute. This little thing uses out his spirit power every time he inscribes a spiritual tattoo. That is our best chance to kill him.¡± Qian Qi replied with calmness and great caution.

    Feeling discontent about Qian Qi¡¯s decision, Lu Ting blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t think we can kill the boy easily with our cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Better be careful.¡± Qian Qi was not persuaded.

    Lu Ting felt so angry that he red his eyesrge. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Qian Qi, who was at the third level of Martial Realm, would take the damn thing Lin Xun so seriously.

    Soon a golden light soared high into the sky with a humming sound in the spiritualnd.

    Seeing the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo taking effect, Qian Qi gave out a long sigh and said, ¡°If he were not against us, Brother Lian Rufeng could really use his ability. What a pity!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical!¡± Lu Ting disdained him immediately.

    Qian Qi smiled and gave no concern to his response. Standing up, he walked directly to the spiritualnd and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to gather our prey.¡±

    ¡°We should have taken action earlier!¡±

    Lu Ting had long lost his patience. Jumping up abruptly, he rushed to Lin Xun just like a bloodthirsty bull with a huge hammer shimmering with slivery chill in his hand.

    ¡­

    Knowing for sure that the Light-attracting Spiritual Tattoo would take effect and wipe out all the pests in minutes, Lin Xun walked out of the spiritualnd without even looking at it. To his surprise, he didn¡¯t find Pock Sun.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Feeling strange, Lin Xun scanned around. Then he saw two figures moving fast towards him. One was thin and fierce with a surly face and a long spare in his hand; the other was tall and grim and carried a great hammer. They were no other but Qian Qi and Lu Ting!

    Apparently, they didn¡¯te to greet. But Lin Xun was quite collected as he knew already that Qian Qi and Lu Ting would attack him one day. He just didn¡¯t expect it would be today.

    Thinking of Pock Sun¡¯s disappearance, it suddenly urred to Lin Xun that they must have plotted this long ago.

    This ce was remote and far away from Feiyun Vige without a single person passing by, making it impossible to ask for help. It was definitely a good ce for murder.

    Lin Xun was clear that it must be Qian¡¯s idea as Lu Ting was just a rude man who¡¯d never have such wisdom.

    Standing there quietly and watching Qian Qi and Lu Ting getting closer, Lin Xun was quiteposed with even a hardly discernable smile at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye!¡± Lin Xun said with a gentle voice.

    Both Qian Qi and Lu Ting were shocked as they had thought that Lin Xun would run away with their sudden appearance. It never urred to them that he would just stand there silently as if waiting for their arrival.

    ¡°Stop putting on an act! I¡¯d like to see who the hell could save you today!¡± Lu Ting cursed harshly. The calmer Lin Xun looked, the angrier and more resentful he got.

    Qian Qi was also surprised by the calmness Lin Xun demonstrated, then he recollected himself, gaze turning sharp and cold. No matter what Lin Xun was up to, he must die today.

    ¡°You two picked a good ce. I was worried about where on earth I could kill you two quietly without leaving any clue. Now you have dug your own grave, saving me loads of trouble.¡±

    In his smiling voice Lin Xun slowly took out the cyan dagger from his waist. The air around him changed suddenly at that instant.

 Chapter 26: The Obliterating of Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Obliterating of Corpses</h4>

    Brow like a sword, gaze like a lightning, Lin Xun now turned to apletely different person withposure and killing intent that was impossible to be seen in a 13-year-old young boy.

    Shua***

    Without any hesitation, Lin Xun started the attack. With a sudden move of his body, he wielded his knife right at Qian Qi¡¯s face from a tricky angle.

    In such a case, he knew it well that there was no chance of bargaining and the best option was to take the initiative.

    The saber-light ripped the air just like tearing a piece of thin cloth, creating whimpering sounds that could pierce eardrum. The dagger moved like a galloping horse with irresistible force as strong as a rainbow.

    Weng***

    Qian Qi reacted swiftly. Shaking the iron spear in his hand in a special pattern, he confronted Lin Xun¡¯s attack skillfully and ferociously.

    He had apanied Lian Rufeng all these years transporting goods between the Green-sun Tribe and Feiyun Vige, during which he had killed numerous beasts and fought with many viins trying to rob them, equipping him with astute and deadly battling experience.

    At this moment, he would definitely not be startled by Lin Xun¡¯s sudden attack.

    It was the same case with Lu Ting. Rude as he usually was, he was also quite experienced in fighting. Seeing that Lin Xun attacked Qian Qi first, he couldn¡¯t help sneering in heart, ¡°What an idiot! A clever guy would never choose Qian Qi as his opponent in such a condition.¡±

    Although it seemed that the second level of Martial Realm was only one grade away from the third level, there was vast difference between them.

    However, much to his surprise, Lin Xun turned around, tapped hard on the ground with the tip of his toes, and changed his direction abruptly just as he was about to confront Qian Qi.

    Shua***

    The cyan dagger was fast like lightning, sharp and fierce like gusty wind. It was the ¡°side splitting¡± of ¡°splitting¡± in the Six-word Sabery, the essence of which was to trick the enemy and attack by surprise.

    This move was so unpredictable and difficult to guard against that it could kill the enemy in a single strike, presenting an unstoppable power.

    Lu Ting¡¯s pupils contracted due to surprise. It suddenly urred to Lu Ting that Lin Xun just made a gesture of attacking Qian Qi, while in fact, he himself was the goal.

    Lu Ting roared from wrath. Swinging the hammer against his chest as defense, he retreated far back immediately to avoid the strike.

    But Lin Xun would never miss such a good chance. Without any dy, the cyan dagger in his hand changed suddenly from ¡°slide splitting¡± to ¡°sticky tangling¡± of the move ¡°tangling¡±. It danced like a silkworm spinning, then stuck to Lu Ting¡¯s hammer just like a ma.

    Bang!

    As gentle as the move might look, it created a power so enormous that it shattered Lu Ting¡¯s right wrist into pieces, his hammer falling to the ground. Lu Ting, on the other hand, was like being hit by a powerful bull, flying over 10 meters away with blood spraying from his mouth and nose. He then passed out before he could scream.

    Seeing that Lu Ting was struck down, Lin Xun ducked swiftly aside without sparing a gaze and narrowly avoided Qian Qi who came at him from the side.

    ¡°Lu Ting!¡± Qian Qi got furious with a sullen look. He was shocked by Lin Xun¡¯s fluent strikes that were fast like a sprinting rabbit, leaving no time for him to save Lu Ting.

    He also never expected that Lin Xun would be so foxy and turned his dagger against Lu Ting in the middle of the fight. Worse still, Lu Ting was unexpectedlyme and was defeated by just one attack.

    ¡°You sinister little thing!¡± Qian Qi cursed with a cold voice, his killing intent spilling over. Eyeing sharply at Lin Xun, he was now rageful.

    Paying no attention to that, Lin Xun smiled and came right at Qian Qi with his dagger.

    He had no time for all those nonsense. Now that he finished Lu Ting, who was just like a stumbling block, he could focus all his attention on defeating Qian Qi, who was a powerful practitioner at the third level of Martial Realm.

    Shua, shua, shua!

    Lin Xun exerted all moves of the Six-word Sabery, wielding his cyan knife changeably in the air, sometimes moving gently like a dancing butterfly, sometimes as heavy as a mountain, sometimes like andslide or a tsunami crushing all, sometimes like a spark or lightning striking in all directions.

    It would not be overstated to say that he was like a startled dragon and the knife was like avnche, leaving no chance for Qian Qi to catch his breath.

    The martial art Qian Qi practiced was named ¡°Hawk Spear¡±, whose moves were cunning and deadly with irresistible force. Combined with his cultivation at Viscera Opening, hisbating power was undoubtedly strong and could kill an ordinary practitioner at the second level of Martial Realm in a blink of eye.

    On the contrary, he was nowpletely overwhelmed by Lin Xun and retreated constantly without the slightest chance to fight back.

    Qian Qi got a very sharp eye. So he knew it instantly that Lin Xun was exerting a powerful sabery that was unparalleled by anymon martial arts.

    Were it only so, he could still suppress Lin Xun with a higher level of cultivation. However, it never urred to him that Lin Xun was not a half penny worse than him!

    How could it be?

    Howe a 13-year-old boy at the second level of Martial Realm possessed spirit power so thick and strong?

    Qian Qi was surprised and infuriated in heart. As cautious as he usually was, soon he realized that he had underestimated this young boy.

    All those years of journey to the Green-sun Tribe had equipped him with some knowledge that many gifted youngsters might show shallow cultivation to the eye, but in fact, they could fight across levels.

    Such young talents were extremely hard to meet, merely once in a century.

    Even in the popted Green-sun Tribe, which had 8,000 inhabitants, only a few had such gifts and fighting abilities.

    Could Lin Xun also be such a genius with outstanding talents?

    Calm as he may look, Qian Qi was now anxious in heart.

    He had thought that Lin Xun was just a spiritual tattoo apprentice with nothing to be feared. He only started to take Lin Xun seriously after Lu Ting was defeated twice in a row.

    However, not until he truly engaged with Lin Xun did he finally realize that Lin Xun was far more powerful then he predicted. And that was not a good thing.

    Crack!

    Just then, Qian Qi felt a sharp pain in arms. His iron spear was cut into two parts!

    Damn!

    Waking up from his thoughts, Qian Qi¡¯s expression altered abruptly. Daring not to be abstracted again, he turned around and ran away immediately after a loud howl.

    He was now terrified. The broken spear was undoubtably a huge blow to him, making him realize that he was no match for Lin Xun. If this was not the correct time to escape, then when?

    Qian Qi just made a decision that he must escape to the Green-sun Tribe without any dy and report this to Lian Rufeng. Lin Xun was too frightening!

    However, the moment Qian Qi turned around, Lin Xun threw the cyan knife right towards him without any hesitation.

    Whoo!

    The dagger flew incredibly fast, making shrill sounds like a chasing ghost. In a sh, it stabbed hard into Qian Qi¡¯s back, bringing him down to the ground with blood spurting.

    Qian Qi screamed in desperate pain and fear and struggled to get up. Just then Lin Xun came over. Stepping on Qian Qi¡¯s back, he took out his dagger and cut his throat.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t say a word during the whole process and the way he killed was quite experienced and skillful.

    Qian Qi¡¯s eyes red desperately that his eyeballs nearly came out. He tried to turn his head to look at Lin Xun but, in the end, he fell to the ground and diedpletely before he could.

    Gurgling¡­Blood flowed out continuously from Qian Qi¡¯s throat and soaked the ground around him red, creating a daunting scene.

    Lin Xun turned a blind eye to all this. He went to Lu Ting and stabbed him in his heart after confirming Qian Qi¡¯s death.

    By now, Qian Qi and Lu Ting were both dead. And it just took a moment to finish the battle.

    Taking a long breath out, Lin Xun stared nkly at the corpse of Lu Ting. He was uncontrobly nervous as it was his first time to really kill a person.

    In order to reduce his anxiety, he had been cultivating frantically these days. Knowing clearly that he had to fight against Lu Ting and Qian Qi soon orter, he also rehearsed and prepared many tactics and methods beforehand.

    A thorough preparation was sometimes a good start for miracles. Lin Xun didn¡¯t aim to create any miracle though, everything he did was to kill Lu Ting and Qian Qi.

    He never expected that Qian Qi and Lu Ting were not as powerful as he had predicted. He was not surprised that he could take Lu Ting down with just one strike. However, what surprised him was that he didn¡¯t feel much pressure when confronting Qian Qi head-on, who was at the third level of Martial Realm.

    Furthermore, as the fight continued, he had a stronger feeling that the power Qian Qi showed did not pose any threat to him.

    Lin Xun had thought that Qian Qi was deliberately ying weak. Not until he finally killed Qian Qi did he realize that Qian Qi was inferior to him.

    What was wrong?

    Lin Xun was confused.

    He had prepared many other attack techniques to strike down Qian Qi and even expected for a desperate fight at the risk of his own life. Who¡¯d ever think that he could win easily with his own cultivation?

    ¡°Looks like he was just an ordinary guy.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun was a bit self-deprecating in heart, ¡°I make too big a fuss about it and have even been nervous about it for several days!¡±

    But the truth was Lin Xun had thought wrong about Qian Qi and underestimated himself.

    Qian Qi may not be one of the best at the third level of Martial Real, but he was absolutely a tough guy with loads of fighting experience.

    What Lin Xun didn¡¯t realize was that, with the help of the spirit swirls, his cultivation had been refined to a much solider status than ever before and his spirit power was not only purer and thicker, but also with a quality four levels higher than before.

    In addition, his hard practicing these days as well as the flesh and blood of the snow-spot leopard and the one-horned lizard he ate had strengthened his power dramatically.

    Therefore, it was more than logical for him to kill Qian Qi at the third level of Martial Ream with the assistance of such a unique and fierce Six-word Sabery.

    Without any more thinking, Lin Xun scanned around then cast his gaze on the Smoking Mountain.

    It was said that deep within the Smoking Mountain there still remained a tunnel that was dug for excavating the Feiyun Fire Copper, which, though deserted, was a perfect ce to obliterate corpses.

    Soon, carrying the corpses of Lu Ting and Qian Qi, Lin Xun came to the foot of the Smoking Mountain and found the deserted tunnel.

 Chapter 27: Ruddy Blood Bats

    <h4>Chapter 27: Ruddy Blood Bats</h4>

    Lin Xun had no idea of Qian Qi and Lu Ting¡¯s primary n, in which he would be killed and his body would be thrown in this very abandoned mine.

    However, Qian Qi and Lu Ting never thought that they would lose their lives instead.

    This abandoned mine was so deep that one could hardly see the end of it.

    After looking at the mine tunnel carefully, Lin Xun walked into it carrying two dead bodies.

    The mine was winding and dark, and the wall was covered with jogged rocks of grotesque shapes in the color of blood. Many ces had already been excavated.

    Here ever hid a minitype lode of Feiyun Fire Copper, which must have already been caverned out given the ce had been abandoned for more than one hundred years. However, Lin Xun didn¡¯te here for fire copper.

    He zigzagged down the mine for 15 minutes and stopped in front of a pot hole.

    After dumping Lu Ting and Qian Qi¡¯s corpses here, Lin Xun didn¡¯t leave; instead, he walked along the pot hole.

    The deeper he went, the colder and damper the hole was. In total silence, this ce was terrifyingly horrible.

    Zhi***

    With a sharp whistle, an obvious line like fire shot from the deep hole, breaking the darkness.

    Just as he expected! There was a touch of smile appearing on the corners of his mouth.

    Pu***

    Lin Xun waved the sharp dagger in his hand at the moment and theing firing line was split, turning into fire rain and falling down.

    Bending over, Lin Xun found it was a bat in fact, head cut off.

    With extended fangs and bulged eyes, it looked so hideous. The wings were suffused with blood, as if they were made of it.

    Ruddy Blood Bats!

    When he was young, Lin Xun ever read the Documentary of Spiritual Creatures, an ancient book Master Lu collected, which had recorded this kind of bat.

    It was a kind of mutant. Hiding by day anding out by night, ruddy blood bats fed on blood. People who were bit by them would be subjected to blood poison, which, if not being treated timely, would kill the victim within three days.

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about that. ording to the book, where ruddy blood rats appeared hid blood marrow grits, which were actually the teeth of ruddy blood rats.

    Ruddy blood rats would throw their mouth against the stones and smash their teeth and fangs every three years. After one month, new teeth would grow outpletely.

    For practitioners, blood marrow grits were highly valuable spiritual materials, which could be used in medicines or refined for spiritual inks. Best of all, it could help practitioners wash muscles and bones, as well as refine marrows.

    If practitioners who were going to break through Marrow Washing, the fifth level of Martial Realm, got blood marrow grits, the chance of sess would be improved by 20 percent.

    So blood marrow grits were a kind of expensive spiritual materials.

    When hearing there was a lode of Feiyun Fire Copper in this vige, Lin Xun had suspicion in the heart. He knew it clearly that ruddy blood bats like to inhabit in ces with Feiyun Fire Copper which could provide a natural barrier for them.

    That was why Lin Xun intended to visit this ce. However, he couldn¡¯t make sure whether those powerful people had discovered it or not.

    But now,ing across this bat, Lin Xun could tell there were still a lot of blood marrow grits hiding in the deep mine.

    Lin Xun could not help but quicken his steps with this thought.

    As a valuable thing, blood marrow grit could be sold at a high price. If he could collect a few, he would gain a considerable fortune.

    Being poor and nk at the moment, Lin Xun could not go to Ziyao Empire without money.

    If only for his cultivation and development in spiritual tattoo, Lin Xun needed to make money hard. Without arge amount of wealth, cultivation, as well as refining his ability on spiritual tattoos, could not be possible.

    There was a saying that went like this ¨C A spiritual tattooist was cultivated with golden and silver mountains.

    It was not overstated because inscribing spiritual tattoo required inscribing pens, spiritual inks and carriers, none of which could be dispensed with. Among them, spiritual inks were the most costly since each spiritual ink was refined with various spiritual materials. The higher a spiritual tattoo¡¯s rank was, the higher the requirements would be, so the materials used to refine spiritual ink were more valuable.

    This was only for spiritual inks. Concerning more about the selection and requirements of inscribing pens and carriers, one would never make it without money.

    Furthermore, sometimes spiritual tattoo would not be inscribed as nned, which meant arge sum of money was wasted. However, no spiritual tattooists could ensure they would make a sessful inscription every time they try.

    So to be a spiritual tattooist required a good deal of money besides gift and intelligence.

    If Lin Xun wanted to go further on the road of inscribing spiritual tattoos, money was indispensible.

    Of course, if he became a real spiritual tattoo someday, he could make money easily.

    There was also another saying¨C There was smell of money flowing through the fingers of each spiritual tattooist since every spiritual tattoo formation he inscribed would be sold at sky-high price.

    Having learnt with Master Lu, Lin Xun knew it clearly.

    So he must make money hard to learn and inscribe spiritual tattoos for increasing the chance to be a spiritual tattooist. After then, wealth, status, and fame would be on hand.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s eyes, inscribing spiritual tattoos was his survival skill. After survival, it could be used as a way to make money for cultivation.

    Not a child from a rich or powerful family who didn¡¯t need to worry about money, or an offspring from the nobility who had various resources, being poor and nk, Lin Xun could only rely on himself in Ziyao Empire.

    ¡­

    More ruddy blood bats came out as Lin Xun went deep. Fortunately, their attack force was weak though they looked ferocious, so Lin Xun killed them easily.

    Pu***

    The depressing sound of killing bats was unstopped. Besides that, only the sound of Lin Xun¡¯s footsteps could be heard.

    However, as time passed, the amount of ruddy blood bats was increasing. Sometimes they even rushed out in groups like lumps of fire rain. Thus Lin Xun had to cope with them carefully, waving that dark cyan dagger on his hand quickly.

    Gifted by Master Lu for defending himself when Lin Xun was young, this dark cyan dagger was cast by many rare spiritual materials. Unfortunately, there was no spiritual tattoo on it because even Master Lu could not seed in inscribing one.

    So it was just an ordinary weapon without grades, even it was unparalleledly sharp.

    To judge a weapon was graded or not was exclusive ¨C to check if there was spiritual tattoo on it or not.

    Treasures with spiritual tattoos were called spiritual weapons. Based on the power, these weapons were ssified into Human-rank, Earth-rank, Heaven-rank, and Yang-rank, and each rank then was divided into low grade, middle grade, high grade and top grade.

    Generally speaking, practitioners at the level above Gang Spirit Realm could exert the highest power of a spiritual weapon.

    For Lin Xun who was only at the second level of Martial Realm, a spiritual weapon on his hand could hardly exert its power.

    However, even without grade, this dark cyan dagger was powerful since it was refined with many rare spiritual materials.

    This dagger was also named Sky Breacher by Lin Xun, meaning it could break off the sky eventually.

    With Sky Breacher on hands, Lin Xun kept moving. Nevertheless, the mine was so deep and quiet, as if there was no end of it.

    Until now, he had walked five thousand meters for more than two hours.

    The deeper he went, the darker the surrounding was. Lin Xun could hardly see the path without the dim dark red glow on the wall.

    His vision was affected seriously, so when the ruddy blood bats attacked him suddenly, it became a little hard for him to defend himself.

    In the end, Lin Xun gave up distinguishing where these bats came from and began to perceive the dangers by his consciousness with focused mind.

    It was nearly the same as fighting with closed eyes.

    At first, things were a little out of control and Lin Xun was nearly bit by those rats in the crucial part. Butter he familiar with this kind of fighting method and did it with facility gradually.

    What¡¯s more, fighting with consciousness made Lin Xun gain much apperception of martial cultivation. The obscurity and mystique of Six-word Sabery that had not been fully understood before were also caught on.

    Shua***

    The de of the dagger breached the air and killed the sudden appearing bats with roving glitter, like an unexpected rainbow in the darkness.

    At that moment, Lin Xun waspletely lost in the learning of Six-word Sabery,pletely forgetting the passage of time.

    His skills of using the dagger became more adept and concise, with an indistinctly hard-edged and mysterious feeling.

    It was lucky since Lin Xun had perceived the Meditating Magic through meditation, and his soul and mind got improved and refined to sense the surroundings clearly. For any other practitioners who were at the second level of Martial Realm, if he fought without sight in this situation, he would be bit by these ruddy blood bats all over the body and die soon.

    Not knowing how long it took, when Lin Xun could not sense anything and became awakened, he found he reached the end of the hole.

    There was a huge rock in front of him unexcavated. Obviously, he could not go on.

    Looking the ce around, Lin Xun slightly narrowed his eyes when he saw piles of skeletons and bones on the ground!

 Chapter 28: Stare with Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 28: Stare with Astonishment</h4>

    Piles of skeletons lying on the ground were quite a frightening scene.

    The postures and clothes indicated they should be the ves that were captured for mining in those years.

    Squatting down, Lin Xun picked a section of bone in dark red and examined carefully, making sure these people were poisoned by ruddy blood bats and lost their livester.

    Recalling what he had experienced just now, Lin Xun felt a little distressed. Without cultivation, how could those ves resist against the attack of ruddy blood bats?

    Getting rid of the negative feelings, Lin Xun sought around and finally found many caves like honebs on one side of the rock, thickly dotted.

    They should be the nests of ruddy blood bats. Walking towards it, Lin Xun could see clearly there were piles of fangs like white sands in each cave.

    This was the blood marrow grit. In the size of sand, each one was jade white, and cold when grasped in the hands.

    Pa***

    Picking up one blood marrow grit, Lin Xun crumbled it with fingertips. The shell was broken and some fluid in the color of fire flowed out.

    He was beyond happy. There were thousands of caves here and piles of blood marrow grits in each cave. If he collected all of them, it would definitely be a good fortune.

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun striped the clothes off the skeletons and made a rough bag, then began to gather all blood marrow grits.

    It took Lin Xun more than 15 minutes to gather all. The bag became heavier and heavier, weighing more than 2500g.

    Lin Xun grinned with happiness, thinking with this bag of blood marrow grits, he would not be bothered by theck of money over a period of time.

    Before leaving, Lin Xun took a nce of the rocky wall at the end of the mine and had a bold suspicion. Going straight to the wall, he then cut it hard with Sky Breacher.

    Rocky debris fell down and a crevice in four-finger depth appeared.

    With fingertips stained with a few powders of rock, Lin Xun rubbed his fingers and a trace of hot feeling spread out.

    Eyes brightening, he kept cutting the rocky wall until a light red glow came into his vision when the crevice was wider than 30 cm.

    Full of pleasure, he kept excavating for another 15 cm and dug out a mottled red stone.

    In the size of a fist, the stone was rugged with an obvious red color like fire in the middle.

    Lin Xun raised his dagger and chopped the stone until a thumb-size fire copper showed up.

    Like enshrouded with mists, the fire copper was red and beautiful. Although it was small in a thumb size, it was nearly 4 kg.

    Just as he suspected it would be.

    When he nced at the wall just now, he noticed the rock was pretty dry, so different from the cold and wet environment around.

    So he considered the possibility and began to excavate the wall, digging out the fire copper.

    It was like pennies from heaven!

    Fire copper was a spiritual material for refining weapons. If cast with iron finely, it could be a sharp weapon, pliable and tough. If carved with a fire attribute-based spiritual tattoo formation, the weapon would be much more powerful.

    So though it was not as expensive as blood marrow grit, it was more favored by practitioners.

    ¡°Blood marrow grits, Feiyun Fire Copper¡­¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun tried to calm down and stopped mining the Feiyun Fire Copper; instead, he went back along the mine tunnel.

    He understood that it was impossible to dig out all the Feiyun Fire Copper in the mine by himself.

    So he must discuss it seriously with the vige head Shiao Tianren.

    Lin Xun was not greedy and since he lived in Feiyun Vige at the moment and had got a lot of help, he should be grateful.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun came back to the vige alone till the afternoon with a bag of blood marrow grits.

    When he showed up, a kid ying nearby shouted and ran to the vige immediately.

    ¡°He¡¯s back. Uncle Lin is back. He¡¯s alive.¡±

    There was a surprise in the immature voice.

    Lin Xun was in a trance. A little puzzled, he trotted down the road and saw a flock of peopleing towards him.

    Led by Shiao Tianren, vigers rushed toward him with Pock Sun bound and escorted by Zhou Zhong and others.

    Lin Xun realized what happened instantly and then walked towards Shiao Tianren and saluted.

    Shiao Tianren was impatient at first, but when he saw Lin Xun in perfect condition, he felt a sense of relief, smiled and asked, ¡°Problem solved?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded with a grin ¨C he knew Shiao Tianren was talking about Qian Qi and Lu Ting.

    Taking a deep breath out, Shiao Tianren patted on Lin Xun¡¯s shoulder happily, ¡°Great, well done!¡±

    Seeing this, the vigers around caught on to the fact that Qian Qi and Lu Ting would nevere back again.

    They could not help but stare at Lin Xun with shocked eyes. How could Qian Qi, a practitioner at the third level of Martial Realm, be killed by Lin Xun?

    It was amazing.

    Meanwhile, Shiao Tianren pointed to Pock Sun who was tied up and said, ¡°He had confessed all things, how would you like to deal with him?¡±

    With a bloody nose and a swollen face, Pock Sun was slumped and cried out, ¡°I was forced to do it. Qian Qi threatened me that if I didn¡¯t do as they asked, they would kill my three-year-old boy¡­I just couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    He howled when speaking of this.

    Many vigers became relented. Pock Sun was honest and reserved, so it was impossible that he would conspire with Qian Qi and Lu Ting to kill Lin Xun.

    Taking a look around, Lin Xun was clear in heart and smiled, ¡°Brother Sun had nothing to do with it. Since he was forced to do it, I suggest we just let him off.¡±

    Shiao Tianren was in relief inwardly. He knew all the details, so seeing Lin Xun let it pass, he was also not insistent and let people release Pock Sun.

    ¡°Thanks, thanks a lot, Brother Lin.¡±

    Pock Sun was so excited and touched that he was ready to kotow, but Lin Xun stopped him andforted him.

    ¡°All right, since Lin Xun hase back safely, do as you need to do.¡±

    Shiao Tianren waved his hands and said.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun was having a meal in the yard while he told Shiao Tianren what he had experienced, without mentioning the discovery of Feiyun Fire Copper.

    Hearing what happened and looking at the 13-year-old boy who ate intently, Shiao Tianren sighed in the heart and was shocked a little.

    Qian Qi traveled extensively and experienced many bloody battles. As a powerful practitioner only inferior to Lian Rufeng, he was killed by Lin Xun unexpectedly!

    Then how powerful Lin Xun was?

    Moreover, it was not just Qian Qi, Lin Xun had survived from the attack of him and Lu Ting, and killed them instead. How strong Lin Xun was now!

    Could it be that Lin Xun was an unsurpassed genius with talents?

    Thinking of this, it was difficult for Shiao Tianren to calm down.

    If Lin Xun didn¡¯t confirm it personally, he would never believe it.

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, I have got some unexpected treasure when I entered the abandoned mine of the Smoking Mountain.¡±

    Lin Xun picked up the bag nearby and poured the blood marrow grits on the desk. They were white, like crescent moons polished by sands.

    Feeling a little confused, Shiao Tianren asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised and then realized Shiao Tianren didn¡¯t know it, so he exined patiently, ¡°These are blood marrow grits, fangs of ruddy blood bats, which are a kind of valuable spiritual materials for cultivation.¡±

    Shiao Tianren didn¡¯t recognize blood marrow grits, but he knew ruddy blood bats. Hearing this, he took a deep breath and asked shockingly, ¡°You came across ruddy blood bats?¡±

    In Shiao Tianren¡¯s memory, this kind of bat was a monster that was thirsty for blood. ves who were forced to dig the mine in those years were mostly killed by this.

    That was why no one in Feiyun Vige would like to visit that abandoned mine.

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Shiao, all of them were wiped out.¡±

    All of them?

    Shiao Tianren was totally astonished and stunned for a while. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for misbehaviors. Too many things are out of my expectation today.¡±

    Lin Xun understood that since Shiao Tianren was just an ordinary people who couldn¡¯t cultivate, although he was the vige head.

    In Shiao Tianren¡¯s eyes, the ruddy blood bats could bepared to demons.

    After regaining his consciousness, Shiao Tianren said, ¡°You are the only practitioner in the vige now, so keep well of these blood marrow grits and don¡¯t let others spoil them.¡±

    Based on what he said, Lian Rufeng and his people were outsiders for Shiao Tianren now.

    Meanwhile, it showed he really cared for Lin Xun. If any other men heard about the value of these blood marrow grits, they would definitely want to take a share of it.

    However, Shiao Tianren didn¡¯t say anything about it, which indicated he had taken Lin Xun on his own side.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t refuse the suggestion and because of Shiao Tianren¡¯s kindness, Lin Xun made a decision right away.

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, actually, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you too¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun took out that thumb-size Feiyun Fire Copper and passed it to Shiao Tianren, ¡°I found a lode of Feiyun Fire Copper that has not been discovered and excavated there.¡±

    Pu***

    Spraying out the tea in his mouth, Shiao Tianren was stunned.

    There were too many shocks today.

 Chapter 29: Five Elements Opening

    <h4>Chapter 29: Five Elements Opening</h4>

    Shiao Tianren rejoiced with wild excitement in the heart after astonishment, since he knew what it meant to have an untapped lode of Feiyun Fire Copper uncovered.

    If they could take control of this lode, the vige would definitely get extraordinary transformation.

    Without any other valuable things, people in Feiyun Vige could only exchange a few living materials with the spiritual grains, barely solving the problem of food and clothing.

    However, if they could sell Feiyun Fire Copper, all vigers would be rich and not worry about making a living any longer.

    With enough materials, the kids could read and study, even set foot on the path of cultivation, and take adventures on bustling towns, instead of dwelling in this remote and backward ce like their parents and enduring the poverty.

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, I suggest you call upon all vigers to excavate the Feiyun Fire Copper. Then everyone could get a share of the gain by selling it.¡±

    Lin Xun said quickly.

    Shiao Tianren was so excited to hear it and his face turned red because of the ecstasy. However, after a while, he refused although he wanted to ept the suggestion, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. You discovered the lode, so it belongs to you. I can summon our vigers to dig out the fire copper for you, and you only need to pay for theirbors.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and said, ¡°It belongs to Feiyun Vige. I simply came across it by chance. If you don¡¯t ept it, I will give up digging the lode.¡±

    He said it calmly yet determinedly.

    Shiao Tianren stared at Lin Xun in a daze for a long time, then he asked, ¡°Do you understand how valuable a lode of Feiyun Fire Copper is?¡±

    Picking up the thumb-size fire copper on the desk, he continued, ¡°One piece like this could be sold for 30 Empire copper coins one hundred years ago. If you sold it in the towns, it would be more valuable.¡±

    Taking a deep breath in, he kept speaking, ¡°You should know what I just talked about was the case one hundred years ago. You will only get more nowadays, so do you still hold your idea?¡±

    Lin Xun was a little surprised by the worth of Feiyun Fire Copper; however, he nodded without hesitation and replied, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    He was an orphan growing up with Master Lu. At the age of 13, the mine prison where he grew up was destroyed and Master Lu was missing. He then had to trek to Ziyao Empire on his own.

    Feiyun Vige was his first residence in Ziyao Empire, and the vige head Shiao Tianren, as well as the vigers, had treated him as a family.

    Under the circumstance, how could he care too much about the wealth of a lode of Feiyun Fire Copper?

    Compared with that, Lin Xun was more grateful for the love and kindness Feiyun vigers showed to him.

    ¡­

    Shiao Tianren would never treat Lin Xun as a young kid any more from now on. Though he was only 13 years old, he was so mature and sane that ordinary adults would not match.

    What¡¯s more, he was a spiritual apprentice who did well in inscribing spiritual tattoos, not to mention he was also a strong practitioner with great fighting capacity.

    Shiao Tianren asked himself in the heart, if it had been Lian Rufeng who had found Feiyun Fire Copper, he would have never told anyone to share the profit!

    With such thought in mind, Shiao Tianren appreciated Lin Xun more and even respected him to some extent.

    It was difficult for an old man who had lived most of his life to respect a 13-year-old young kid.

    Shiao Tianren stopped dissuading Lin Xun finally. When Lin Xun made his decision, he began to consider how to summon the vigers to excavate the fire copper.

    However, Lin Xun blurted, ¡°Uncle Shiao, mining is not that urgent. We should eliminate the hidden perils first before releasing the good news.¡±

    Hidden perils?

    Shiao Tianren was a little confused and then he came to understand with severe expression on his face. Yes, since Lin Xun killed Lu Ting and Qian Qi, when Lian Rufeng and his gang came back, they would never let it go at that.

    It was not hard to predict.

    However, for Feiyun Vige, Lian Rufeng and his gang were a huge threat.

    Shiao Tianren had sensed Lian Rufeng and his men were nning to turn against the vige.

    If they returned as nned, Lin Xun, as well as all vigers, would be threatened and suffer terribly.

    Shiao Tianren asked frowning, ¡°Lin Xun, what do you think are we supposed to do then?¡±

    With the cultivation at the fourth level of Martial Realm, Lian Rufeng was strong. What was worse, followed by other guardians, the vigers could hardly fight against them.

    Pondering for a while, Lin Xun asked, ¡°Uncle Shiao, I need to know the vigers¡¯ view of Lian Rufeng and his men. After all, they are members of the vige. We have to consider the vigers¡¯ opinion before taking any action.¡±

    It was certainly an issue. Though Lian Rufeng and his men became arrogant and even feathered their own nests, if no one delivered the goods for trading, the living of Feiyun vigers would be unsustainable.

    In other words, if the vigers would like to survive, they had to rely on Lian Rufeng and his men.

    That was the reason why Lian Rufeng and his men were so haughty.

    Musing for a while, Shiao Tianren answered with obvious hatred, ¡°As Lian Rufeng and the guardianse back with fewer and fewer goods and materials, the vigers have been discontented with them. However, they have to bear it for living.¡±

    Then he sighed, ¡°What matters now is who can head to the Green-sun Tribe for the trade when Lian Rufeng and the guardians are gone.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun rxed and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really easy. I can take care of that after Lian Rufeng and his men are gone.¡±

    Shiao Tianren was refreshed and then inquired, ¡°Lin Xun, what¡¯re your odds of sess to kill Lian Rufeng?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t answer the question directly, he smiled and answered, ¡°Uncle Shiao, just rest assured and leave it to me.¡±

    There were a glimmer of smile and calmness on his delicate and fair face. Under the bright sunlight, he was so confident that Shiao Tianren was relieved and convinced. With no more hesitation, Shiao Tianren said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s do this then.¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Xun sat alone by the desk at night, looking at the dense stars and being lost in his thought.

    Now his wounds had been repaired and the cultivation would not be impeded. -Furthermore, he now had this Heaven-essing ce in his sea of consciousness, which improved his confidence to cultivate greatly.

    Under such a situation, it seemed there was no reason to stay at Feiyun Vige.

    ¡°When I help Feiyun Vige solve their worries, it¡¯s time to go¡­Master Lu, who on earth took away my Spiritual Vein that year? Where is he now?¡±

    Lin Xun knew he was abandoned. As an orphan, he never expected to find out his parents.

    However, what Master Lu said before parting made him wonder whether he could get some clues of his parents if he found out the man who ripped away his Spiritual Vein.

    Of course, he was not eager to look for his parents; he just wanted to figure out why that man ripped away his Spiritual Vein.

    It nearly killed him, and even he survived, cultivation was nearly impossible for him. How could he not hate that man?

    He would take revenge, definitely!

    Even Master Lu didn¡¯t ask him to do it, Lin Xun would find that man and get the answer

    Why?

    Why did you take away my Spiritual Vein?

    Meditating for a long time, Lin Xun inhaled deeply and sealed his hatred in the heart. Having grown up in that dark and bloody mine prison, he understood it was never easy to take revenge.

    Besides, Lin Xun knew nothing except the man was in Ziyao Empire by what Master Lu said. How could he take revenge?

    What was his name? What did he look like? What about his status or cultivation? Without any details of all this, it was really hard to figure it out in the vast territory of Ziyao Empire.

    However, Lin Xun was in no hurry. He was always patient. One day, he would get the answer!

    Of course, he must survive in Ziyao Empire and be stronger and stronger at first.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun lived calmly after killing Qian Qi and Lu Ting. He spent all his time cultivating and teaching the kids to practice Marching Boxing.

    Three days passed.

    The spiritual grains were ripe, so all vigers started reaping them round the clock happily.

    At the same day, Lin Xun finally broke through the second level and reached Viscera Opening, the third level of Martial Realm after two years¡¯ retention.

    It happened naturally as if a cup had been full of tea, so the superfluous liquid spilled out.

    This indicated Lin Xun¡¯s foundation of cultivation was so vigorous and solid. He was outstanding and far beyond his peers.

    Viscera Opening meant to open the meridians of the five internal organs. They were liver, heart, spleen, lung and kidney, which corresponded to five elements named wood, fire, earth, metal and water respectively.

    So the level was also known as Five Elements Opening.

    When a practitioner reached this level, he could guide the spiritual energy to revolve around the five internal organs, washing them and nourishing the meridians again and again.

    At Qi Guiding, the first level of Martial Realm, one would guide the spiritual energy to loop for nine times.

    At Inner Strong, the second level, the spiritual energy would circte eighteen times in the body.

    At Viscera Opening, the third level, thirty-six times!

    The frequency of cirction indicated the vigorousness and endurance of spiritual energy.

    No matter what, Lin Xun got a breakthrough after two years!

    It was such a pleasure as if he had gained a second chance to live. He knew as long as he persisted, someday, he would be as strong as that mysterious figure, who could rip the blue sky, shake the universe and breach the portal to stars!

 Chapter 30: The Realms of Martial Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Realms of Martial Cultivation</h4>

    The morning sun dispersed the darkness with a blow of fresh breeze. At the center of Feiyun, the kids were practicing Marching Boxing meticulously and adeptly at the training ground.

    Their moves were more concise, vigorous, and powerful than before.

    Lin Xun who supervised them alongside nodded slightly.

    The way these kids practiced Marching Boxing was loose in both moves and spirits before, missing many important force techniques. If they kept cultivating in that way, they would go astray.

    However, after being corrected by Lin Xun, they had begun to learn and master the secret magic of Marching Boxing.

    Lin Xun had a malevolent suspicion that Lian Rufeng and the guardians must have not taught the kids responsibly, or else they would tell the mistakes and problems easily.

    On the other side of the training ground, four kids were meditating with legs crossed, among which was Ying Liuer, son of Ying Hao.

    They were all 7 or 8 years old, who were better in qualification. Now they could feel Qi and guide it into the body. Given enough time and more practices, they would step into the world of cultivation.

    Lin Xun had devoted all to teaching and helping them. He passed on all he knew about Spirit-concentrating Manual to them and brought out the meat of the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard to refine their mortal body and replenish their spiritual energy.

    All this was for the development of Feiyun Vige in the future.

    Lin Xun knew it clearly that if Lian Rufeng and his gang were killedter, there would be no guardians for Feiyun Vige.

    Besides, Lin Xun would not stay here forever, so having someone to substitute Lian Rufeng and the pervious guardians was necessary to protect the whole vige.

    Ying Liuer and other three kids were picked by Lin Xun under the circumstance.

    Before leaving, Lin Xun would teach all he had mastered to them as much as possible. As for the future, they had to rely on themselves.

    While supervising these kids, Lin Xun was also busy figuring out the mystiques of the Six-word Sabery. Without using spiritual energy, he held the dark cyan dagger in his hand, waving it with the power of his muscle.

    Shua***

    A tiny willow leaf fell and was then split by the de with a sh.

    It was ordinary since almost all practitioners could do it. However, taking a closer look, you would find something special in that split willow leaf.

    The cut was down along a curved vein, not straight.

    In other words, not only did he cut it as swift as lightning, but also made the cut along the vein precisely.

    Although the willow leaf was slender, he cut it fast like a sh of lightning only with the power of his wrist. If some superb practitioners saw it, they would not hesitate to praise him.

    He was now at the level of Nuance for Six-word Sabery.

    Martial cultivation was divided into four realms named Initiation, Nuance, uracy and Mastery.

    Took Marching Boxing as an example. At beginning, if one could put every move to good use, he was at the realm of Initiation.

    Practice made perfect. When he perceived the quintessence of the moves, he reached Nuance.

    If he could then exert the power of their quintessence, he was at the realm of uracy.

    At the highest realm, Mastery, he would master all the mystiques of Marching Boxing and could exert the power to the full extent. At this realm, each move would be picked up at random and exerted smoothly and fiercely.

    These were the four realms of general fighting manuals.

    Now Lin Xun¡¯s practice of Marching Boxing was reaching the realm of uracy, which was only one step behind Mastery.

    It was normal since Marching Boxing was only a basic boxing that required little of practitioners. However, it would not be that easy if one wanted to practice it to the realm of Mastery.

    It required the ability of perception.

    After all, different practitioners would have various personalities. The spiritual energy they cultivated would be different, so would be the way they exerted Marching Boxing. Then if they intended to practice it to the realm of Mastery, they must seek out their unique style.

    However, most practitioners would not spend too much time on a basic manual which was ssified as a basic one since its power was limited.

    Lin Xun practiced it hard because Marching Boxing was the only boxing he knew and mastered. Without choice, he had to make extra effort to cultivate it.

    In his opinion, even a basic boxing, if he could practice it to the Mastery Realm, the power would be beyond imagination.

    Metaphorically speaking, an advanced manual was like an iron sword; a basic manual, just a wooden one. Generally, the power of a wooden sword could notpare with that of an iron one, but it also depended on who used it.

    A wooden sword could kill people in the hand of a master, while a sharp iron sword could do nothing in the hand of an ordinary.

    To practice Marching Boxing to the realm of Mastery needed perception, which could not be achieved easily. So Lin Xun put most of his mind on the Six-word Sabery recently.

    It was really unique, which was much more powerful than he had imagined, so it was harder to understand and cultivate it.

    Lin Xun had only practiced it to the level of Nuance with the experience of fighting against ruddy blood rats, or else he would never get into this realm.

    Through it, Lin Xun realized that practicing by oneself was like working behind closed doors. Only tempered by actualbats could oneprehend the essence of a manual truly.

    ¡°I need to go to the deep mountains again someday, and it would be better if I coulde across some fierce beasts to fight against.¡±

    The thought came to Lin Xun.

    Actualbats would not only polish one¡¯s martial art skills, but also temper his perseverance and brevity, as well as increase his experience. A practitioner who never fought would never go further on the road of cultivation.

    ¡­

    With seven days¡¯ endeavors, the spiritual grains in Feiyun Vige were all reaped. They were estimated to be 3000 kg or so, which were fewer than ever, though the vigers felt satisfied with the result since they knew it was fortunate to harvest so many spiritual grains after the gue of pests.

    Lin Xun had contributed to the good harvest a lot by eliminating the pests, so every family shared out their spiritual grains with him, giving Lin Xun nearly 50 kg in total.

    Usually, these spiritual grains would be sent to the Green-sun Tribe for trading living materials as goods. However, no one nned to do it anymore because of Lin Xun¡¯s n. Although they were not sure whether Lin Xun could do it sessfully or not, Chief Shiao Tianren had made the decision and they intended to follow it.

    ¡­

    Calm days went on unknowingly. One month had passed by since Lin Xun killed Lu Ting and Qian Qi.

    Besides teaching the kids to practice Marching Boxing, Lin Xun spent the rest of his time cultivating.

    With practices, Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation of Viscera Opening, the third level of Martial Realm, had been vigorous and powerful, and his fighting ability was also doubled.

    If he met Qian Qi now, he could kill him with just one move.

    The effect of the Meditating Magic was also obvious. Lin Xun¡¯s mind and soul were more concise and strong ¨C he would illumine one star in the sea of his consciousness with only one more step.

    Moreover, the powerful mind and soul brought great benefits to Lin Xun. He would not feel difort or tiredness in the slightest even only rested for three hours each day, which saved him a lot of time virtually.

    What¡¯s more, it made his understanding and perception of the Six-word Sabery much easier. Lin Xun was delighted to find the changes, realizing the specialty of the Meditating Magic even more.

    Besides refining cultivation and practicing martial skills, Lin Xun didn¡¯t ignore spiritual tattoo cultivation. He spared certain time to practice the speed, strength, and skill of carving spiritual tattoos every day.

    The only pity was ack of a suitable inscribing pen after that dark grey inscribing pen disappeared with that old scroll, or else he could refine some spiritual inks with spiritual materials collected recently to carve some real spiritual tattoos.

    If one could not inscribe real spiritual tattoos, his level would not be tested and recognized, and then he would never know the distance between him and a spiritual tattooist.

    However, Lin Xun was not hurried. He knew the sess of cultivation on spiritual tattoo could not be gained overnight; instead, it relied on umted practices, understandings and improvements day by day, without any shortcut.

    Well, Lin Xun felt quite satisfied as his cultivation on martial arts, spiritual tattoos, his mind and soul were all improved positively.

    However, as time passed, vigers at Feiyun were not light-hearted like Lin Xun because they knew Lian Rufeng and his gang woulde back and appear in the vige again one day.

    This depressed all vigers. Although not that gloomy or miserable, the atmosphere was tensed.

    Lin Xun could not help them since what shoulde woulde eventually. What he should do now was to consider how to handle it properly.

    After washing himself, with a bow made from white bones and a bag of arrows on his back, and the Sky Breacher on the waist, Lin Xun left home and went outside of the vige directly in the morning.

    The meat of the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard were eaten up this month, and it was not enough to satisfy Lin Xun¡¯s stomach with the only supplement of spiritual grains.

    In order to fill his stomach and prepare for the future cultivation, Lin Xun decided to go deep into the remote and thickly forested mountains again.

    He went alone without other hunters like Zhou Zhong this time for safety. Last time, if Lin Xun was not alert, they woulde across that unseenva wolf, the oue of which would be unbearable to contemte.

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t know theve wolf which he regarded as a terror threat had been killed by a mysterious girl.

 Chapter 31: Misfortunes Repeatedly Occur

    <h4>Chapter 31: Misfortunes Repeatedly ur</h4>

    Whistling***

    In the morning wind, Lin Xun¡¯s figure was as vigorous and agile as a swallow, quickly flittering away into the distance.

    In just a month, Lin Xun¡¯s emaciated body became much taller, thin yet dignified. He felt he was blessed with vigorous and eversting physical strength. His young and fine face was no longer pale, with an unrestrained sentiment of purity.

    All of these had a lot to do with his assiduous practicing. In addition, he ate spirit refining liquid, the flesh and blood of the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard every day. With that, he remoulded himself thoroughly and became a new man.

    When a man got to the third grade of Martial Realm, he could fly as steadily as he walked for two hours without fatiguing feelings. That was the so-called ¡°go like a horse and jump like a tiger¡±, which could be aplished by anyone who reached the level of Viscera Opening.

    The distance which used to take more than an hour now just took a quarter of an hour.

    Ancient mountains like a vast sea reappeared in Lin Xun¡¯s view. He took off the bone-made longbow on his back and an arrow from the bag, then disappeared in the dark forest with a quick leap.

    ¡­

    Bang!

    A momentter, an arrow flew like a sh of lightning and shot fiercely in the striped tiger, causing it to copse on the ground meters away with blood sshing. The beast died after a few screams.

    Meanwhile, a figure jumped from a distant tree and rushed to the dead striped tiger. With thin and imposing appearance, his gaze like a sh of lightning, he carried a huge bone-longbow in the hand. It was Lin Xun.

    The longbow had the backbone of the snow-spot leopard as its arch and a long sinew from the one-horned lizard its bowstring. After days of polishing and tanning, this bow got such strong force that it couldn¡¯t be pulled with strength less than a hundred pounds.

    Lin Xun invested bulk of time and energy to make the bow. For instance, the bowstring had been refined with the powder of Feiyun Fire Copper and several spiritual materials for seven days. It was so strong that an ordinary sword could never cut it off, and special arrows were required to match with it.

    The ck arrows in Lin Xun¡¯s bag, 0.3-meter-long each approximately, were made with the one-horned lizard¡¯s bones. Not only were they sharp, they were also tougher than the finest steel, weighing half a pound each.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s early childhood, Master Lu knew that he was weak and unable to fight for a long time. So he told Lin Xun that ordinary weapons might not be suitable for him; yet he could choose bows and arrows as his weapon.

    Bows and arrows required their users to gather all strength of the whole body and could kill with just one blow. For the weak who were incapable of enduring fight, they were undoubtedly the best choice.

    Since then, Lin Xun had been practicing using arrows, and he fell in love with the force of archery that could kill with a single strike.

    Though he had be quite a different person now, Lin Xun had no n to leave the bows and arrows behind. Sometimes, they could more easily kill his opponents for asions such as a surprise attack or a distant attack, and even worked better to protect him. If the situation went wrong, he could just turn around and leave without being caught by the opponents.

    In short, Lin Xun¡¯s means of fighting was simple but moreprehensive andplementary to his weak point. But Lin realized that it would be better if he had practiced escape skills. Master Lu never taught him that since he seemed not to be good at it either.

    Puff!

    Lin Xun raised his hand and pulled out the arrow from the striped tiger¡¯s body. He covered the corpse with prepared smell-blocking grass to conceal the smell of blood.

    Then he tied the tiger¡¯s body with a thin and resilient ¡°ghost-scaring¡± vine and hid it in a nearby grassy field, taking it as a trophy.

    The striped tiger could be counted as a fierce beast, more ferocious than the snow-spot leopard, but now no longer a threat to Lin Xun. Leaving a mark nearby, Lin Xun didn¡¯t hesitate to walk into the depths of the forest.

    But soon, the earth trembled, and the mountains swayed in the distant forest. Lin Xun flew quickly to a nearby tree and prepared to shoot.

    At the first sound of it, Lin Xun knew something big was running towards him!

    The shadow of a huge triangle bull came into vision as expected, marching with a deep rumbling sound. Trees were all knocked down along the way.

    Lin Xun became nervous, as this bull could kill a man in the fifth grade of Martial Realm. Without equal in strength seemingly, the beast was bloodthirsty. Tigers and leopards would run away when it approached. However, Lin Xun found something unusual. The triangle bull was fleeing obviously, as if it was frightened.

    Lin eventually decided not to fight with it, as the beast still posed a great threat to him at this moment, and he wouldn¡¯t risk his life unless he had to.

    Fortunately, the bull only cared about escaping, failing to heed the hidden man in the dense tree, and disappeared in no time.

    Lin was about to set forth, but then a sense of inexplicable horror popped up suddenly. Meanwhile, beasts roared from all sides of the forest.

    It seemed as if the ferocious beasts hidden in the forest were now all rmed by something and roared with panic.

    Rumbling¡­

    The earth began to shake dramatically with ancient trees trembling, branches and leaves rattling.

    Overlooking from the sky, you would see numerous beasts fleeing crazily like floods. Trees along the road were knocked down and crushed into pieces.

    What happened?

    At this moment, Lin Xun also realized something was wrong. He gave up hunting and took back his bow and arrows. Climbing to the top of the tree-crown in a sh, he saw a battle taking ce in the far distance.

    It was a ck bear over 30 meters high, huge like a hill, yelling to the sky with thunder-like sounds. A p of it with almost invincible power would crash a row of ancient trees into pieces.

    Its eyes were like a pair ofnterns. Its fur was glowing with ck light. Its evil spirit rushed high into the sky. Lin Xun felt a sense of suffocation even though he looked from afar.

    ording to the Documentary of Spiritual Creatures, the beast was billed as the king of mountains with strength mighty enough to crash mountains and tear up spiritual practitioners at the Spirit Gang Realm alive.

    The beast¡¯s opponent was a tall and strong figure with a piercing golden shadow whose face could not be seen clearly because of the long distance.

    What shocked Lin Xun was that the tall figure didn¡¯t show any fear upon the bear¡¯s violent attack and even rambled freely in the air. With only a pair of fists, he forced the wild bear to lower its head and roar repeatedly in wrath.

    The figure could fly in the air, and even subdue a wild bear that was capable to tear a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit.

    So he must be a strong practitioner at the realm of Sea Spirit!

    Only at that realm was one able to fly freely in the sky.

    Realizing that, Lin Xun was astonished. How could a practitioner at the realm of Sea Spirit suddenly emerge out of such bands within these thousands of mountains?

    Boom!

    Before Lin Xun figured it out, with an awful rumbling, the old tree where he stood was knocked down, making him stagger and topple down towards the ground.

    Thanks to his swift response, Lin Xun twisted his body in the air like a sparrow hawk, tapped on the branch with his tiptoe, thennded on the ground safely.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Just then, Lin Xun found a little girl at the age of six or seven dashing towards him. She wore hide skirt with a pair of bare feet as white as lotus roots, and her hair danced in the wind due to her fast running, showing up a beautiful and picturesque face. Seeing Lin Xun standing a few steps away, she stopped with surprise and then anxiously babbled something as if to tell him to run away.

    Lin Xun also knew that the situation was dangerous. He nodded and was about to express his gratitude, the girl, however, grabbed thepel of his clothes and flew away.

    A young girl, five or six years old at most, whose height didn¡¯t even reach to Lin Xun¡¯s chest, now lifted Lin Xun easily as if carrying a chicken, leaving Lin Xun astonished.

    What surprised him most was that he was caught right away without any chance to dodge.

    Whistling sounds flitting beside his ears, Lin Xun felt relieved when he realized the girl meant no harm.

    Soon a mixed feeling came out. Now he was in the third level of Martial Realm, but the little girl could still gallop easily carrying him. Clearly her cultivation was much higher than his.

    Boom!

    Soon, Lin Xun had no time to ponder; he saw the trees copsing one after another, and all beasts fleeing frantically.

    Under such a circumstance, he had to get out of this ce for survival.

    The girl took Lin Xun away from the forest and arrived at a safe ce soon. Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little girl, please¡­¡± but his voices stopped abruptly.

    Because at that moment, a streak of golden light suddenly pierced the sky from afar.

    Boom!

    Meanwhile, a horrifying boxing wind with spiritual power swooped down from the sky, tore up the emptiness and smashed ferociously towards the little girl.

    The girl immediately ducked aside with Lin Xun as if she had foreseen it. Unexpectedly, the boxing wind was so strong that it smashed a big hole in the ground.

    Its dreadful effect was expanding, however, causing the young and weak girl to stagger and fall to the ground with Lin Xun.

    How horrible!

    Lin Xun¡¯s pupils shrank with fright, but before he could respond, another punching with a dazzling golden light broke through the air and ran directly towards them.

    One fist after another, no one could escape even if Lin Xun got to the Gang Spirit Realm, not to mention that he was just at the third level of Martial Realm. It was so devastating and attacked so abruptly that it was impossible to defend against!

    At the very moment of life and death, Lin Xun heard a ngorous voice, ¡°How dare a Voodoo-barbarian act so presumptuously on the domain of Ziyao Empire?¡±

    Every word sounded so thunderous as if to shake off the world.

    Feeling nothing but dizzy, Lin Xun and the little girl were rolled up by unrivaled force, narrowly escaping from that terrible punching andnding on an opening area dozens of meters away.

    At this point, Lin Xun could see things clearly. Under the blue sky, a man, in a jade robe with hair in a bun and sleeves dancing lightly in the wind, was standing on a long blue sword with pine patterns in the air.

    The ethereal figure remained aloof from the world like an immortal descending to the earth.

 Chapter 32: Peerless Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 32: Peerless Treasure</h4>

    Another mighty spiritual practitioner in Spirit Sea Realm?

    Seeing the man flying on sword with an ethereal air, Lin Xun felt shocked as well as grateful. If not for his timely rescue, he and the little girl would have been killed already.

    In the meanwhile, Lin Xun now got a clear view of the murderer. It was an extremely strong and brutal man, his muscles glistening with golden light and hard as rocks, full of explosive strength.

    Hair like spears, gaze like lightning, he exhibited vigor of strength reaching high up to the sky, powerful and stable like towering mountains.

    In a sh, the minute the man in jade robe appeared, the blue sword with pine pattern he stepped on gave out a clear humming and soared into the sky, sending out a strong light that cut through the air like a rainbow splitting the sky.

    At that moment, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were tingling. The sword light was strong like a scorching sun intending to incinerate the world.

    The brutal man moved almost simultaneously. He roared and threw out his fists enveloped in zing golden light.

    Boom!

    The sky swayed, the earth trembled, and the clouds burst. The sh of the spirit energy created a power so strong that it engulfed all, eclipsing the world around.

    What a horrible scene! A fight between two top spiritual practitioners of Spirit Sea Realm was never a ygame.

    There had always been an old saying in Ziyao Empire that whenever a spiritual practitioner of Spirit Sea Realm started a fight, a great disaster was doomed toe, throwing all living things to misery and suffer, causing unimaginable damage.

    Now the battle happening before Lin Xun, though not in a popted city, was a nightmare for all things within a radius of over 300 meters. Rocks and trees crumbled into dust, the earth cracked like a cobweb, and the beasts that did not escape fast burst with their flesh and blood sshing without even a second to scream.

    It was a scene so devastating that Lin Xun dared not to look at. He rolled over, casting his body over the little girl¡¯s, and exerted all the power he could summon to defend against the fallout of the fight.

    For Lin Xun who was only at the third level of Martial Realm, a duel between two spiritual practitioners of Spirit Sea Realm was something nearly impossible to fend against, let alone escape from it.

    Life was not in his own hands. Now Lin Xun just hoped that this fight would end soon.

    Boom!

    The battle got more furious, their moves colliding like rolling thunder that pierced Lin Xun¡¯s eardrum, tossed his Qi and blood, and stirred his soul. He felt so ufortable to the point of coughing up blood.

    Daring not to have any distractive thought, he subconsciously practiced the Star Cirction of Meditating Magic to keep his inner focus and perceive the profoundness of the stars shining in the sea of his consciousness.

    Soon, his soul quieted down, his consciousness turned ethereal and all the negative thoughts ebbed like a tide. Suddenly, he noticed that though his eyes were closed, he could ¡°see¡± clearly what was happening around in his mind.

    In the sky, the man¡¯s jade robe was fluttering in the wind. His blue sword, quick and fierce like lightning, roared like a flying dragon, sending out dazzling sword light that eclipsed the sky.

    The brutal man before him, however, was quite uncollected. His stone like muscles were now scarred with sword marks oozing blood. His fists, in particr, burst with torn flesh and revealed bones.

    However, as if unnoticed to all the wounds and injuries, the man was stillposed and exhibited an air of unparalleled brutality.

    ¡°Vertical Sword!¡± The man in jade rode roared, getting a bit impatient. Then the air of the blue sword changed abruptly. It flew so incredibly fast like a sh of lightning cutting through the darkness that Lin Xun couldn¡¯t even catch a single trace of it in his mind.

    In the meanwhile, the brutal man muttered a painful groan, one of his arms chopped off with blood spurting.

    ¡°Horizontal Sword!¡± The man in jade robe was gaining momentum like a legendary swordsman who could turn the world upside down with one single sword. Apparently, he nned to take this opportunity to kill the brutal man at one stroke.

    At this critical moment, a huge bird swooped down from the sky, its wings splitting the clouds like sharp knives. Its body was golden, as if cast from gold, with spread-out wings over 33 meters long. And it was fast like lightning, carrying the brutal man away in a sh.

    The man in jade robe was caught off guard by the sudden change. Just as he was trying to catch up with the fierce golden bird, it disappeared far away in the sky.

    ¡°The dark specie ¨C Golden Eagle!¡±

    The man in jade robe muttered with an unhappy tone, ¡°I never expected that this brute was from there¡­¡±

    Now the battle was over, Lin Xun didn¡¯t give a thought about the Barbarian Hercules or the golden eagle. Instead, he couldn¡¯t help exhaling a long breath out, feeling tingling pain over his back. Touching with his hand, he noticed that his back was dripping blood, apparently wounded in the battle. Fortunately, the wounds were shallow and his bones didn¡¯t get hurt.

    Pulling the girl up, he felt relieved to see that though dirty-faced, she was unhurt.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man in jade rode walked to them.

    The area was devastated, full of obvious signs of a fierce battle.

    Lin Xun hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± Not until now did he notice that the man in jade robe was quite young and handsome, and his every act and move exuded a regal air.

    ¡°d to see that you both are unhurt. It never urred to me that there would be Barbarian Hercules within the Three Thousand Mountains. Do they alsoe for the peerless treasure?¡± Sighed the man, as if murmuring to himself.

    Peerless treasure? Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze.

    ¡°You¡¯d better leave soon.¡± The man gave a quick nce at Lin Xun and the little girl. Seeing them in shabby clothes which clearly showed they were the inhabitants of the nearby mountains, he immediately gave up the thought of asking for clues.

    ¡°May I know your name? Given the chance, I shall return the favor one day.¡± Cupping one hand in the other, Lin Xun said with an earnest voice.

    The man, though looking proud and noble, was quite warm-hearted. At least, he saved their lives. That was a great favor.

    ¡°Return the favor?¡± The man was in a bit of a trance. Seeming to have heard something funny, he shook his head, ¡°You take good care of yourselves. As for me¡­just take me as a stranger you met by chance.¡±

    Saying that, he stepped on his sword and flew high up to the clouds, his robe fluttering with the wind.

    ¡°A stranger?¡± Lin Xun grew fonder of him. Judging from this, he doped out that the man saved him and the little girl just incidentally, never expecting any sort of return.

    ¡°What a kind person!¡± Lin Xun murmured in admiration.

    Just then, the little girl seemed a bit abnormal. Seeming to have lost her soul, she ignored everything around and stared nkly at the deep mountains since the end of the battle, a strong sadness springing up on her young and delicate face.

    Seeing that, Lin Xun asked with a low voice, ¡°Little girl, did you stray away from your parents?¡±

    Shaking her head, the girl babbled some obscure words.

    Lin Xun went in a trance. Whatnguage was that?

    Seeing that Lin Xun didn¡¯t understand her words, the girl bit her lip, sighed lightly, and said no more.

    ¡°By the way, thank you for saving my life.¡± Lin Xun remembered being carried away by the little girl in the forest. Though feeling queer in heart, he much appreciated her helping out.

    The little girl looked up, her jewel-like dark and crescent eyes wide open, her expression confused, seeming unable to understand Lin Xun¡¯s words either.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Scratching his head, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help wondering if this little girl was a descendant of some savage tribe deep in the mountains.

    He had heard the vigers in Feiyun saying that deep within the Three Thousand Mountains, there were all sorts of evil spirits, including beasts and monsters that weremonly seen, and even some primitive barbarians and savages.

    But looking at the little girl¡¯s young and beautiful face, he overthrew his own spection immediately. How could a savage be so beautiful?

    Just then, seeming a bit tired, the little girl frowned, her weak and soft body falling down.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun subconsciously embraced the little girl¡¯s body. Only after he checked the girl¡¯s body roughly and found no big harm caused did he sigh with relief.

    Without any dy, he carried the little girl on his back and hurried back to Feiyun Vige.

    On his way back, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighing constantly due to what he experienced that day. Who¡¯d ever think that he would stumble across such a big upheaval while he was just nning to hunt some beasts for food?

    First, he saw the Barbarian Hercules killing the barbarian bear, causing a big turmoil of beasts. Then he witnessed an extreme battle between the Barbarian Hercules and the man in jade robe, which nearly got him killed.

    Fortunately, he survived, though saved a little girl who couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.

    Now, his game was lost, yet he brought home a girl ina, which really left him between tears andughter.

    Nevertheless, he idently got a chance to witness the confrontation of two spiritual practitioners of Spirit Sea Realm, which gave him a much clearer idea of the mighty power of cultivation and further enhanced his determination to cultivate.

    If he could possess a power strong enough to scorch the heaven and destroy the earth, he wouldn¡¯t be so helpless and passive with what happened today.

    ¡°I must be stronger!¡± Lin Xun determined secretly in his heart.

    ¡­

    Several kilometers away, the man in jade robe took out an exquisite jade letter and read it while flying on sword.

    It was an imperial notice issued more than a month ago by the men of the Imperial Observatory, which could only be owned and known by the dignitaries at the highest level in Ziyao Empire.

    ¡°A heavenly anomaly fell upon the thousands of mountains on the southwest border, whose profound mystery is beyond my capability to perceive. I sincerely hope your majesty would pay great attention to this as it might indicate the appearance of peerless treasure.¡±

    The man in jade robe read it out, his eyes full of meditation and wisdom, ¡°Did the Barbarian Hercules alsoe for this?¡±

    Thinking of that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°But where on earth is the peerless treasure hidden? I¡¯ve been searching the Three Thousand Mountains for over twenty days!¡±

    Chapter end

 Chapter 33: Shia Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 33: Shia Zhi</h4>

    When Lin Xun arrived at Feiyun Vige with the little girl on his back, there were a group of people at the entrance, full of suspicions and fears.

    Seeing him, they came up hurriedly with beaming faces.

    ording to the vige head Shiao Tianren, the fight which urred miles away previously was so formidable likendslide and tsunami that all vigers were rmed.

    Fortunately, the vige sat too remote to be affected.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shiao Tianren asked anxiously.

    ¡°Beast rampage.¡±

    Pondering for a while, Lin Xun chose to not tell the truth as the fact that two strong practitioners at the realm of Sea Spirit fought there was too shocking. It was better for the vigers to not know about it.

    Right after that, Lin Xun continued, ¡°Uncle Shiao, I saw many animals in the forest were dead when I returned. It will be an unexpected bonus.¡±

    Shiao Tianren¡¯s eyes brightened. It was really a good news. If they could collect enough animal meats, the vigers would have delicious foods; if they could gather some furs and bones, they would even exchange them for a big fortune.

    Without hesitation, Shiao Tianren with dozens of strong vigers headed towards the forest.

    In the midst of all the hustle and bustle, nobody asked where the little girl on his back came from¡­

    Getting back home, Lin Xun put down the little girl on the bed gently and covered her with quilt. Then he wiped off the dust on her face.

    With tranquil breaths, a beautiful and picturesque face with bright and spotless skin like mutton-fat jade showed up, which shocked Lin Xun totally.

    She was¡­utterly beautiful!

    At the age of only five or six, the beauty outlined with each feature on her face was like a lotus in the misty rain, overshadowing everything else in the world.

    Even Lin Xun who was hard to be affected felt amazed and touched. After a long while, he murmured, ¡°So beautiful at this age, then what will you look like when you grow up? You must be a peerless beauty like Helen.¡±

    The little girl was full of mysteries, and she should not be a resident of Ziyao Empire judging from the obscure words she spoke and the hide skirt she wore.

    Above all, there was a mighty power in her young and slender body, even though she was only five or six years old.

    He would never forget the girl carried him like a chicken in the forest before he could respond.

    How could a normal girl do that?

    What¡¯s more, Lin Xun dimly perceived that the Voodoo-barbarian intended to kill the little girl instead of him in the unexpected fight just now.

    Why did a practitioner at the realm of Sea Spirit want to kill such a little girl?

    It remained as a puzzle for Lin Xun.

    All in all, the girl in sweet dreams now must have many secrets.

    ¡°Forget it. It has nothing to do with me. Why do I bother thinking about it?¡±

    Shaking his head while leaving the room, Lin Xun then went to the kitchen directly.

    ¡­

    The girl was dreaming. There were earth-shaking noises due to fighting, mixed with painful roaring, and she was running about madly with anger, helplessness and hesitation. She didn¡¯t know the destination, but she was sure if she stopped, death would fall on her.

    After a long while, the little girl seemed to perceive something and turned around, then what she saw was devastating.

    A ck bear more than 30 meters high fell down on the ground with a loud bang, and never stood up again. In front of it, there was a strong and muscr man glowing with golden light all over his body.

    Why?

    Why did it go like this?

    With a pain beyond expression, the little girl could not help but crying out.

    However, at that moment, she felt a palm wiping off her tears. The touch of the palm was like mother¡¯s hug, making her frightened and painful heart calm down.

    She wanted to turn around and find out whom it belonged to, but then she waked up.

    With open eyes, she saw a delicate face with a pair of clear eyes on it, full of mercy and warmth.

    She recognized this face and remembered the smell of this person which made her feel delighted andfortable.

    She had sensed the same breath the day she killed theva wolf, but it was not as clear as today.

    ¡°You are awake.¡±

    Seeing the girl wake up, Lin Xun smiled and brought a bowl of porridge made with spiritual grains to her and said, ¡°Have something first.¡±

    The girl stared at Lin Xun nkly and then looked at the hot porridge with clean aroma. Suddenly, she felt she was hungry.

    Sitting up and taking over the bowl, she gulped down the porridge in a wink.

    Then she raised her head and looked at Lin Xun with clear and bright eyes.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    Lin Xun was a little shocked and then filled the bowl again.

    The girl did not hesitate and ate it up quickly again.

    Lin Xun widened his eyes and wondered how this little girl could eat so much.

    Well, it turned out there was nothing wrong with her at least.

    So Lin Xun brought the whole pot and watched the girl eating one bowl after another without a break. The smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared ¨C how could she eat so much?

    After a while, a pot of porridge made with spiritual grains was eaten up. The girl licked her lips as if she hadn¡¯t eaten enough and babbled something toward Lin Xun.

    He could not understand it although he tried to figure out by her expression what this beautiful foodie were talking about.

    ¡°Have a good rest and you¡¯re wee.¡±

    After cleaning up the bowls and dishes, Lin Xun walked out of the room. Looking at the dark sky, he was a little worried ¨C where were the girl¡¯s parents and why they left her at the deep mountains so heartlessly?

    If she was to live with him, they would definitely need much more food.

    However, Shiao Tianren came to Lin Xun with good news soon.

    Before the night came, Shiao Tianren and his people returned with piles of dead huge monsters like snow-spotted leopard, sinomenium acutum python, blood thorn wild boar, and even a rare iron beak pheasant.

    There were more than ten monsters in total which were then moved into Lin Xun¡¯s yard by a group of strong vigers who were sweating profusely.

    Excitement and high spirit were shown directly on Shiao Tianren¡¯s face. Before Lin Xun asked, he waved his hands and said, ¡°See what you need and take as much as you like. We will go over again before it¡¯s totally dark. It¡¯s unexpected to pick up so many preys. God bless us.¡±

    Without hesitation, Shiao Tianren left with the vigers happily. All were rubbing their hands and ready to get to work eagerly.

    Lin Xun was speechless and rushed to the gate quickly, seeing not only the previous group, but also women and kids who were following them and leaving the vige with torch in hands.

    Were it not for the little girl who needed to be taken care of, Lin Xun would definitely join them.

    When he returned the yard, Lin Xun was delighted to see so many dead monsters because of the unexpected cmity. He didn¡¯t have to be worried about foods any more.

    ¡­

    Over the next few days, all vigers were running about between the deep mountains and Feiyun Vige, bring back many preys like celebrating a festival.

    However, most of the preys were wild animals and beasts, only with few monsters.

    Even though, it was impressive to see the dead monsters piling up like a mountain in Lin Xun¡¯s yard.

    The wild animals and beasts were distributed among households by Shiao Tainren, as they were not much use to Lin Xun.

    Meanwhile, Shiao Tianren and all other vigers knew there was a little girl living with Lin Xun. They didn¡¯t say anything about it, but each time they saw her beautiful and perfect face, they would be shocked.

    Even Shiao Tianren was no exception.

    As for the kids in the vige, they would be dumb, as silly as a toad when seeing her. It was reallyical to see that. Although they nned to y with the girl, they cowered at the end as if afraid of profaning her beauty.

    Lin Xun felt funny about it, but also worried. Sometimes too beautiful meant unapproachable.

    Finally, Lin Xun requested Aunt Qiao to make a hooded hide cloak for the girl to cover up her beautiful face, which made Lin Xun feel a little relieved.

    There was still a puzzle for Lin Xun as the girl was very odd. She liked to be close to him, but would be reluctant to connect with anyone else.

    And he found that when the girl looked at others, there were indifference and alienation in her calm eyes, which would disappear only when she saw him.

    Why?

    Lin Xun could not figure it out.

    However, Lin Xun got the girl¡¯s name within a couple of days.

    Shia Zhi.

    A really special name.

    However, there was no more information about her. He could do nothing about it since they couldn¡¯tmunicate effectively with differentnguages.

    However, Lin Xun was surprised to find that Shia Zhi could understand what he said within just a few days; she could even speak some easy words.

    It proved the girl got quite a clever mind too, which was in no way inferior to her beautiful face.

    As an orphan, Lin Xun already took the lonely Shia Zhi as his little sister in the heart.

    Another three days passed. Vigers could not find more preys in the deep mountains, so they stopped the vigorous ¡°mopping-up action¡±.

    At that moment, the number of dead monsters in Lin Xun¡¯s yard reached nearly thirty.

    He was not at ease and had been upied with dissecting the monsters these days since if not handled properly, the corpses would stink which would be a huge loss.

    Shia Zhi, meanwhile, sat by his side silently and watched Lin Xun intently, as if there was only one person in her world.

 Chapter 34: A Storm Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 34: A Storm Is Coming</h4>

    In the courtyard, a pile of phosphatized wood was burning, on which a big iron cauldron was purring with white steam.

    There were dozens of spiritual ingredients, some beasts¡¯ blood and flesh, as well as herbs, boiling in the cauldron.

    Lin Xun was smelting some kind of spiritual ink instead of concocting pills as it looked like.

    Normally, smelting spiritual inks required specially-forged ¡°ink furnaces¡±, some of which were engraved with spiritual tattoos inside, making them as precious as spiritual artifacts.

    However, Lin Xun was unable to find an ink furnace in Feiyun, so he had to make it with the iron cauldron even though he could only get some ordinary spiritual ink out of such good spiritual ingredients.

    The spiritual ink he was smelting now was called the ¡°Red-fire Spiritual Ink¡±.

    The form was quitemon, but the effect of the Ink would differ a lot with different Ingredients.

    Take one of the ingredients ¡°Hydrangea¡± as example, three-leaf Hydrangea wasmonly seen but of mediocre quality, and nine-leaf Hydrangea was rare but the best.

    The spiritual ingredients Lin Xun used were only of average quality, not the best but good enough for his current needs.

    In the meanwhile, Lin Xun was honing a dark purple bone on a grindstone.

    The bone was half-feet long and as thick as a chopstick. It was a leg bone of a monster named ¡°iron-beak pheasant¡±.

    It was valuable as it could be made into an inscribing pen, which was a key tool to inscribe spiritual tattoos. Its tip was as sharp as a knife, so it was also called as the Tattoo Knife.

    The quality of an inscribing pen depended on the raw material it was made of. The better it was, the easier it could channel the spiritual energy of a Spiritual Tattooist.

    Besides, a first-rate inscribing pen could aid the spiritual tattooist to urately control the power of the spiritual ink and inscribe lines that could meet the requirements of the spiritual tattooist in terms of shade, thickness and camber.

    After the dark grey inscribing pen left by Master Lu disappeared, Lin Xun had been in need of a good inscribing pen to practice.

    Luckily, among all the dead monster bodies he found there was an ¡°iron-beak pheasant¡±. Its leg bone was good enough for him to make an inscribing pen.

    The bone scraped on the grindstone repeatedly, making sparks fly. After a while, an inscribing pen was in its early form.

    Around the courtyard, white monster skeletons piled up. More than 500 kilos of salted beast meat hanged on the wall of the cottage, like a meat mountain.

    Beast skin, veins, kes, ws and horns were ssified and piled in sorts, which were in total worth a lot, as they could either be used to concoct pills or smelt spiritual inks or be traded for money.

    All of these were the results of his hard-work in the past few days.

    Shiao Tianren and the vigers had brought back even more. Only the monster carcasses they had given to Lin Xun were as many as 30. Beasts and wild animals had been much more than that, but of little use to him, so he had distributed them among other vigers.

    Therefore, every viger in Feiyun, apart from Lin Xun, had been all busy preserving the meat from dawn to night in case it got rotted.

    Until today did Lin Xun dissect all the carcasses to sort out the useful parts and throw away the useless ones.

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Xun was wholly engrossed in sharpening the dark purple bone, and was not affected by the bloody smell spreading all over the courtyard.

    In about half an hour, an inscribing pen came into form after continuous scraping. Lin Xun stood up, and washed the dust off the pen to reveal its true colors.

    It was dark purple, fine and straight. The pen body was simple and unadorned, and the tip was thin and sharp as the de edge, ring with cold light in the sunshine.

    Lin Xun calmed his mind and used his spiritual energy to perceive it.

    He smiled after quite some time, as the inscribing pen was wless, which only needed some special process and spiritual ingredient to perfect it.

    Right at that time, he heard a sharp boiling sound from the cauldron, as if it was going to explore.

    The spiritual ink is ready!

    Lin Xun had to put the inscribing pen aside and put out the fire at once. He waited for the cauldron to cool down and then stepped forward to it with a white porcin bowl in his hand.

    The spiritual ingredient that had filled with the cauldron was now smelted to a thinyer of amber-like liquid on the bottom. The liquid was red and clear, looking like a me was burning on the surface. Refreshing fragrance exhaled from it.

    This was the Red-fire Spiritual Ink!

    Though it appeared to be some kind of spiritual medicine, it was not drinkable.

    Lin Xun poured the ink into the porcin bowl with great care, and smiled more happily. He just had to wait until night, then he could use the ink to inscribe some spiritual tattoos.

    ¡°Can I drink it?¡±

    Shia Zhi asked, pointing at the ink. Even Lin Xun didn¡¯t know when she came to his side.

    Her voice sounded tranquil and sweet, but what she said frightened Lin Xun, who shook his head immediately and said, ¡°It is not food. It is poisonous if you drink it.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shia Zhi said no more and stood there quietly.

    ¡°Wait until night. I will make you some tasty food.¡±

    Lin Xun rubbed her little head and went inside the room.

    Shia Zhi frowned, seemingly she did not like to be treated like a kid. She stood there thinking, and finally decided not to make a fuss about it.

    As a matter of fact, Shia Zhi was quite different from other 5 or 6-year old children. She was quiet and reticent, yet she possessed extraordinary intelligence and astonishing learning ability.

    In just a few days, she had been able to understand every word Lin Xun said to her, even to speak some simple words and sentences, such as ¡°is it eatable¡±, ¡°I am still hungry¡±, ¡°I want to eat more¡±, ¡°do you have more food¡±, ¡°this tastes good¡±¡­

    Every word came out of her mouth was rted to food, no wonder Lin Xun had seen her as a beautiful foodie.

    ¡­¡­

    At dusk, the vige head Shiao Tianren walked into Lin Xun¡¯s cottage.

    He was in a hurry, so he cut to the chase when he saw Lin Xun, ¡°Things are all set. We can leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Good. I did not expect you to get ready so soon.¡±

    A few days ago, he and Shian Tianren had analyzed the current situation in Feiyun and decided to transfer all the vigers to a safer ce before Lian Rufeng and other guardians returned in case things went out of control and endangered the innocent vigers.

    Even though both of them had not figured out what Lian Rufeng was plotting exactly, they knew for sure it was not something good.

    ¡°Haha, thanks to the disaster urred in the mountains, we have stored enough salted meat to sustain our living while we are hiding outside.¡±

    Shiao Tianrenughed.

    Lin Xunughed too. He said, ¡°Uncle Shiao, that¡¯s settled then. Tomorrow, you take other vigers to hide in the abandoned mine tunnel. After I settle things with Lian Rufeng, we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about any more.¡±

    Shiao Tianren nodded and then opened his mouth with a serious expression, ¡°Lin Xun, the thing you are nning is very dangerous. Do not risk your life for it. If you fail, we are fine to ept it. Do you really think Lian Rufeng is bold enough to kill us all? Where there is life, there is hope.¡±

    Lin Xun answered, ¡°Uncle Shiao, if I lose, other vigers may have the chance to live, but that¡¯s not the case for you and me. We have to win.¡±

    His eyes looked clear and cid, and his voice sounded decisive.

    How could Shiao Tianren not be aware of the stakes? Lian Rufeng had run out of his patience towards him long ago, so he certainly would not let him live if he had the chance.

    As for Lin Xun, after the death of Lu Ting and Qian Qi, either he killed Lian Rufeng or the other way around.

    At the thought of this, Shiao Tianren looked worried, ¡°Are you well-prepared?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I only have onest thing to do.¡±

    Shiao Tianren patted on Lin Xun¡¯s shouder, ¡°Then you take care. If you lose, run away immediately. Run to the Three Thousand Mountains, where even Lian Rufeng couldn¡¯t find you. Remember, don¡¯t lose your life for us in the end.¡±

    Lin Xun felt warm in his heart. He grinned, ¡°Rest assured, Uncle Shiao. I know fairly well what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Shiao Tianren stared at Lin Xun for a while, and then turned away.

    When he stepped out of the gate, he reminded again, ¡°Nothing is more important than being alive. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    His old voice drifted away in the dusk.

    Lin Xun smiled at it and went inside the room. Uncle Shiao was right. He must stay alive. If he died, he would never have the chance to revenge.

    He had understood it a long time ago.

    The next morning, the vigers took their belongings and left Feiyun under the lead of Shiao Tianren.

    They were no spiritual practitioners, and they were powerless in front of Lian Rufeng and the guardians. If they insisted to stay in the vige, they would only encumber Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun watched them leaving. He returned to the empty vige until they went afar. The look on his face was as calm as usual.

    The autumn wind was bleak. Dark cloud covered the sky unknowingly, foreboding a storm wasing.

    Lian Rufeng and the guardians were not back yet, but he knew they would soon.

    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±

    When he went back to his cottage, he saw Shia Zhi was waiting for him.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xun grunted. He knew it was impossible to lie to such a clever girl.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    She looked up, revealing her beautiful face covered by the hat. Her crescent-liked eyes were as clear as ck diamonds, looking serious and earnest.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 35: Ambush at the Entrance of the Village

    <h4>Chapter 35: Ambush at the Entrance of the Vige</h4>

    The earth was shaking. A drove of people and horses was galloping under the blue sky, blowing a huge cloud of dust.

    In the front were two scaled-horses, and Lian Rufeng was riding on one of them. Next to him was a slim old man with a goatee beard.

    The old man was haughty, and his finery was clearly too costly for any poor vigers.

    They were followed by a dozen of guardians. Some were from Feiyun, and the rest were the subordinates of the old man.

    ¡°Elder Wu, we will arrive at Feiyun in about two hours.¡±

    Lian Rufeng said with a ttering smile.

    Elder Wu¡¯s name was Wu Henshui, a great deacon of the Wu¡¯s Herbs Store in Green-sun Tribe. He was very strong, and his cultivation had reached the eighth level of the Martial Realm, ¡°Da Zhoutian¡± (Big Cirction).

    He was a famous businessman and a big shot even in Green-sun Tribe.

    All these years, Lian Rufeng had been doing business with Wu¡¯s Herbs Store.

    And thanks to Wu Henshui, Lian Rufeng had been able to send his son, Lian Fei, to study in Donglin Town.

    To him, Wu Henshui was so capable that he couldn¡¯t stand to disrespect.

    Wu Henshui nodded lightly, and asked abruptly, ¡°Have you heard of the blood marrow grit?¡±

    Lian Rufeng froze a bit, ¡°Is it some kind of herb?¡±

    The question revealed his ignorance. Wu Henshui gave him a scornful nce, and shook his head. This poor man from the remote and backwards vige was indeed vulgar and ignorant.

    As vulgar as Lian Rufeng, he knew he had made a fool of himself. So he asked again, ¡°Why do you mention it, Elder Wu?¡±

    Wu Henshui thought for a second and told him, ¡°You may as well know the truth. It is said there is an abandoned Feiyun Fire-Copper lode around your vige.¡±

    Lian Rufeng nodded his head, ¡°It is true.¡±

    Wu Henshui continued, ¡°Do you know that the red blood bats will inevitably be attracted to nesting at any ce with the Feiyun Fire-Copper?¡±

    Lian Rufeng nodded repeatedly, ¡°Elder Wu, you really know everything. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I almost forgot. There are red blood bats in that abandoned mine tunnel, so it has been regarded as a forbidden area. We are all afraid of dangers if we dare to intrude.¡±

    Wu Henshui smoothed his goatee beard, feeling contended, ¡°It is a total coincidence. I happened to read an old book a while ago. It was written that where there were red blood bats, there was blood marrow grit. Blood marrow grit is a valuable spiritual ingredient. A grain of it is worth ten copper coins.¡±

    Lian Rufeng continued to curry favor with him, ¡°Elder Wu, you really have sharp eyes. You are much clever than us. But what does the blood marrow grit do?¡±

    Wu Henshui enjoyed the Lian¡¯s ttery, so he did not mind to tell more, ¡°The blood marrow grit is very precious. It can refine one¡¯s blood marrow, and improve one¡¯s physique. With its facilitation, you chance to rise to the fifth level of the Martial Realm will be up by 20%.¡±

    Lian Rufeng was shocked, ¡°Is it really so magical?¡±

    He had been stuck at the fourth level of the Martial Realm and couldn¡¯t find the way to level up for years. The fundamental reason was that he was unable to polish his blood marrow as white as snow!

    No wonder he was stunned when he found out the use of the blood marrow grit.

    Wu Henshui looked at Lian Rufeng and said in a yful tone of voice, ¡°So little do you know.¡±

    Lian Rufeng hurried to say, ¡°Elder Wu, is the blood marrow grit the real purpose of your visit this time?¡±

    Wu Henshui nodded, ¡°It is one of my goals. The other is to inspect the spiritualnds in Feiyun.¡±

    Lian Rufeng smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have nned this for a long time. Nothing will go wrong.¡±

    His n was to help Wu Henshui upy the spiritualnds in Feiyun.

    If he seeded, he and the guardians would be able to take root in Green-sun Tribe, and even make a bit sess in Donglin Town through Wu¡¯s connections.

    Whether the vigers agreed or not, he did not care at all. For the sake of his own cultivation, he chose not to care.

    Even if the vigers rejected his proposal, what could they do?

    They were just nobody. It was no big deal if he killed them all.

    Wu Henshui was emotionless. He said, ¡°That¡¯s the best. When the spiritualnds are nted with spiritual herbs, we will make much more money. You will get your share too.¡±

    Lian Rufeng beamed with joy, ¡°Thank you for your patronage, Elder Wu.¡±

    Soon, arge stretch of spiritualnds came into their view, so did a vige at a distance.

    Seedlings of the spiritual grain were growing in the spiritualnds, like a piece of green silk.

    ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Looking at the vige and the spiritualnds he was familiar with, Lian Rufeng got excited. As long as his n went well, there would be nothing standing in his way to sess.

    The guardians behind him also could hardly hold back their excitement.

    ¡°Such good spiritualnds are only nted with spiritual grain. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±

    Wu Henshui roved his eyes about the seedlings in the spiritualnds, singing and shaking his head.

    Lian Rufeng looked puzzled. He asked, ¡°Elder Wu, the spiritualnds have the difference from good to bad?¡±

    Wu Henshui cast a disdainful nce at him, and replied, ¡°Among all thends we have in the three-thousand mountains, how many do you think can be reimed to be spiritualnds?¡±

    He pointed at the spiritualnds afar, ¡°Have a good look them. Beneath every spiritualnd there must be some hidden spiritual veins to foster the soil, or the soil willck the spiritual power to grow spiritual grain. You bumpkins really know nothing.¡±

    Being called a bumpkin made Lian Rufeng very anger in the heart, but he forced an obsequious smile on the face and said, ¡°Elder Wu, you are right. We are ignorant.¡±

    Wu Henshui snorted, ¡°What is your n about the vigers?¡±

    Lian Rufeng clenched his teeth and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°If they are willing to help you nt the spiritual herbs, then everything¡¯s fine. If not, I¡¯ll have to kill them.¡±

    Wu Henshui nodded in approval, ¡°You¡¯d better save their lives. nting and harvesting the spiritual herbs requires a lot of manpower. I don¡¯t want to spend more money on buying ves.¡±

    Lian Rufeng nodded immediately, ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    Wu Henshui did not want to chat any longer, so he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vige.¡±

    Then the whole group galloped to Feiyun vige in the distance, so rampantly they didn¡¯t even think to conceal their aggressive ambition.

    For them, the vigers living in Feiyun were just a bunch of poor bumpkins who knew nothing about cultivation and everything else. There was no need toe up with a n before they started the killing.

    This was what Wu Henshui was thinking right now, so were Lian Rufeng and the guardians following them.

    But what they did not expected was things had changed in Feiyun during thest few months.

    Om!

    The moment they arrived at the entrance of the vige, they heard a shrill whistling sound from afar, scaring the hell of out them.

    ¡°Stop! There¡¯s an ambush!¡±

    Wu Henshui drawn the rein and stopped. His face tightened slightly.

    Lian Rufeng was frightened with a shudder of horror. Subconsciously, he drove the horse to evade.

    Bang!

    He saw a beam of ck light brushing past his shoulder and inserting into the chest of a guardian behind him. Blood burst out everywhere.

    That was an arrow with incredible speed.

    If he did not dodge in time, he would have been killed.

    Cold sweat broke out all over his body. Before he could react, the arrow in the guardian¡¯s chest suddenly exploded like a mine.

    The guardian¡¯s body shattered and blood sttered. Aghast at the horrifying view, the other guardians hastened to evade, causing much chaos.

    ¡°Darn! You nned this all these days?¡±

    Though Wu Henshui was shocked and raged in the heart, he pretended to be calm on the face. He dismounted from the horse and hid behind its crupper, getting defensive.

    ¡°Elder Wu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lian Rufeng clenched his teeth, looking thoroughly ferocious. He drew out a long sword and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Get ready to fight!¡±

    Om!

    The familiar whistling sound was heard again. An arrow was shot from the vige like a shooting star.

    Bang!

    It was so fast that another guardian had no time to run away from it. He and his horse suddenly exploded, making blood and flesh flying.

    With only two arrows, two guardians were killed in an instant.

    The rest guardians were terrified and bewildered. They abandoned their horses and ran to hide.

    Until now, they couldn¡¯t be able to lock the whereabouts of the enemy, and they only knew the arrows were shooting from the vige.

    Lian Rufeng clearly understood the current situation. He was shocked and furious. How could it be that there was a professional bowman in the vige he had not known about?

    No ordinary bowman had the ability to kill a spiritual practitioner!

    ¡°Could it be Lin Xun? Unlikely! I have ordered Lu Ting and Qian Qi to stay in the vige. That young boy should have been killed by now! Wait a moment, something¡¯s not right!¡±

    All of a sudden, Lian Rufeng thought of a question, where is Lu Ting and Qian Qi?

    ¡°Son of a bitch! Kill your way into the vige right now. Staying here will make all of us live targets!¡±

    Wu Henshui had richbat experience, so he knew it was extremely dangerous to stuck in a t ground with no ce to take cover.

    However, he certainly would not rush into the vige where no one knew how many enemies were hiding?

    Lian Rufeng awakened with a start and yelled, ¡°Guys, follow me! Let¡¯s kill the damn archer!¡±

    Like a leopard about to start a raid, he quickly approached the vige in zigzags.

    Behind him, the guardians were all in panic, but they also understood if they didn¡¯t kill the archer, they would be shot as live targets here.

    They had no choice but to follow Lian Rufeng.

    Om!

    When they started to move, the familiar whistling sound rang out again, like the deadly voice ringing from the hell to demand their lives!

 Chapter 36: The Spook in Feiyun

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Spook in Feiyun</h4>

    Lian Rufeng instantly became ck in the face. He subconsciously flung himself on one side.

    Bang!

    A pitch-ck arrow hurtled through the air. One of the guardians blocked it with his de, but it exploded the moment it met the de.

    The guardian screamed in great pain, and then his body sted and fell apart.

    Lian Rufeng and the rest guardians were stunned once again. They found that the arrow was not only fast, but it also possessed incredibly explosive power. There was no way they could warn it off with their hands or weapons.

    ¡°The enemy is there!¡±

    One of the guardians yelled, pointing to somewhere deep in the vige.

    Lian Rufeng saw a figure shing by one of the roofs in the vige at once. The vague figure looked familiar.

    Lin Xun?

    Lian Rufeng narrowed his eyes. Could it really be the 13-year old boy?

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    With no time to think it through, Lian Rufeng shouted, and dashed into the vige.

    The fighting situation in the vige wasplicated. It had a lot of hiding ces, making it hard for the archer to aim the target.

    All of the guardians had rich experience in fighting. They knew if they stayed outside of the vige, they would have no ce to hide and the archer would shoot them as living targets, so they all ran into the vige behind Lian Rufeng.

    Wu Henshui was livid when he saw all of these. He had never expected such a small vige would have such a good archer.

    ¡°Elder Wu, the arrow was too powerful to be an ordinary weapon. If I guess right, it must have been inscribed with ¡®Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo¡¯!¡±

    A middle-aged man said in surprise.

    His name was Han Junshan, a capable subordinate brought here by Wu Henshui. He had reached the forth level of the Martial Realm, and more importantly he used to be an apprentice of Spiritual Tattoo.

    He had lost the hope to be a Spiritual Tattooist long time ago due to inadequate talent, but he still had an eye for Spiritual Tattoos.

    Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo?

    Wu Henshui¡¯s heart jolted, ¡°You mean there is a Spiritual Tattooist in the vige?¡±

    Han Junshan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Explosive-me Tattoo is one of the basic Spiritual Tattoos. Even I have certain confidence in it, except¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Except what?¡± Wu Henshui asked.

    ¡°The requirement of the Spiritual Ink is harsh, let alone it is inscribed on an arrow. Such an arrow could be sold for 30 copper coins in Donglin. It is hard to imagine such a poor vige could have such valuable weapons.¡±

    Han Junshan frowned. This was what puzzled him.

    Wu Henshui¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°So you mean there¡¯s a master in the vige?¡±

    Soon he shook his head and denied, ¡°That¡¯s not right. If there¡¯s a master, why did he hide and ambush us at the entrance of the vige? In my judgement, the enemy should not be very strong, so he had to do so.¡±

    Han Junshan nodded, ¡°I think so too. The shoots before have consumed much energy of the enemy. If they can seize the opportunity, they will surely take him down.¡±

    Wu Henshui felt tempted, ¡°Thus, we may find out where the arrowse from, and even make a good fortune out of it.¡±

    Han Junshan smiled, ying along, ¡°So it dose. Who would have thought there are not only dozens of acres of fine Spiritual Lands but also an abandoned mine tunnel full of blood marrow grit as well as explosive-me arrow in such a small and poor vige?¡±

    Wu Henshui took a deep breath, and said coldly, ¡°After Lian Rufeng takes care of the enemy, all of these will be ours!¡±

    Han Junshan asked, ¡°Elder Wu, shall we support them?¡±

    Wu Henshui sneered and replied slowly, looking at the vige in the distance, ¡°We don¡¯t need to get our hands dirty. Leave it to the bumpkins.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Feiyun vige was not big, but the alleys and the houses were both in disorder due tocking of overall nning, making it like a big cobweb.

    If someone determined to hide in it, it was not easy to be found. Because people with cultivation below the Gang Spiritual Realm didn¡¯t have strong mind power to lock the trace of a hidden man, so they could only use their eyes and ears in searching.

    Lin Xun was not worried about this.

    He had been certain the opponents¡¯ cultivation were within the Martial Realm, so he had asked Shiao Tianren to transfer all the residents out of the vige in advance. In doing so, he could take advantage of the intricate terrain to kill Lian Rufeng and the guardians and not fear to be threatened.

    Right now, he was hiding in a house, gasping and gulping from a water bag.

    It was filled with ¡°spiritual syrup¡±, which could help him regain his spiritual energy in a short time. The three shots he fired had consumed more than half of his spiritual energy.

    If he had not risen to the third level of the Martial Realm and refined the spiritual energy to perfect through the spiritual vortex, he could never shot three explosive-me arrows in session.

    During the time waiting for his spiritual energy to recover, Lin Xun became calm again. However, inside his heart, he felt unfortunate that he had not killed Lian Rufeng.

    He had nned to kill Lian Rufeng by surprise but had failed.

    At the thought of this, the old man with a goatee beard came into his mind. He had never seen Wu Henshui before, but instincts told him the old man was much more dangerous than Lian Rufeng.

    ¡°Why does Lian Rufeng bring him back to Feiyun? What on earth do they want?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned. He knew things were getting tricky. His n had only been made to deal with Lian Rufeng and the guardians. An extra dangerous man he did not know virtually added to his stress.

    Soon his spiritual energy recovered as before, making him refreshed and get rid of the bad thoughts.

    He put down the bone bow, held the Sky Breacher in his hand, took a deep breath, and went out of the door like a graceful cat.

    The fight had begun, and one of them had to die at the end. He had no time to waste.

    The vige was no longer quiet. Footsteps and shouts were heard from time to time, indicating Lian Rufeng and the guardians were searching for Lin Xun.

    ¡°Three were down, twelve to go. The old man with a goatee beard was the most dangerous, and Lian Rufeng shall not be underestimated too¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Xun quickly calcted as he carefully sneaked in the alleys.

    When he was about to make a turn at one of the corners, he suddenly stopped and a cold light shed across his eyes. He did not hear any noise, but he sensed danger was approaching.

    He held his breath and got close to the wall, waiting.

    A figure emerged to his sight silently. The guardian had a knife in one hand and a shield in another, alert and on guard.

    At the same time, he saw Lin Xun. The distance between them was one meter.

    Without hesitation, a green light shed. Lin Xun shed at the guardian with Sky Breacher, like a mountain dashing to him.

    The guardian reacted fast. He shouted in anger, held the shield to block Lin Xun¡¯s knife and thrusted the long de in his right hand towards Lin Xun at the same time.

    Bang!

    Unfortunately he underestimated Lin Xun¡¯s capability. The shield cracked into pieces at once and he was knocked into the air and hit hard the wall on the other side of the alley. His head then titled to one side, and he never got up again.

    Lin Xun leaped forward and cut the guardian¡¯s throat open with no dy. Blood burst out everywhere.

    Then he bent over and dashed off. He was like a cheetah with only his tiptoes tapping on the ground, disappearing from the alley again.

    That guardian, with his cultivation reaching the second level of the Martial Realm, had no threat for Lin Xun any longer, so Lin Xun¡¯s winning was of no suspense.

    A guardian had heard the noise and came to the site, but only to find a dead body on the ground with no trace of Lin Xun. He gave out a roar of rage.

    Soon, Lin Xun killed another guardian at a corner on the other side of the vige. This time, he rushed from the roof and cut the top of the guardian¡¯s skull with one sh. The guardian fell on to the ground without a sound.

    After that, Lin Xun disappeared like a ghost.

    He had been prepared for this, so he had walked through every corner of the vige a few days ago and memorized every hiding ce in his brain. He just needed to wait in the dark and got ready.

    His opponents, on the other hand, were unprepared and were taken by surprise.

    Over time, Lian Rufeng and the guardians looked awful. An unspeakable rage and scare filled with their hearts.

    First they were greeted with arrows at the entrance of the vige, and then they were forced to take part in an alley fight in the vige. They were smart enough to know their enemy was well prepared and waiting for them toe.

    In a quarter of an hour, a guardian came to Lian Rufeng with fear and said in a low voice, ¡°Captain Lian, the vigers are all gone. We have nothing to threat the enemy. Clearly it¡¯s a trap.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. Of course I know it.¡±

    Now there were only six people standing around Lian Rufeng. When he realized something was wrong, he had tried to get the guardians together.

    However, within only a quarter of one hour, five more guardians had been killed. Only seven of them stayed alive, including him.

    ¡°Lin Xun!¡±

    He clenched his teeth out of hatred. Until now, he was sure they had only one enemy this time, a 13-year old boy.

    But¡­¡­

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a young boy he despised could turn to a cunning, ruthless and powerful killer in just a few months.

    There was no doubt Lu Ting and Qian Qi had already been killed by him!

    ¡°Where did Shiao Tianren find such a tough little boy?¡±

    Lian Rufeng desperately wanted answers.

    Om!

    All of a sudden, the familiar shrill sound rang from a ce afar. That was the sound of a fast arrow tearing up the air.

    But in the ears of Lian Rufeng, it was the Death asking for his life. He roared with his face turned paler, ¡°Fuck, there you go again!¡±

 Chapter 37: The Bone Spear

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Bone Spear</h4>

    Lian Rufeng and the guardians had to retreat to one side together, though they were all supercharged with anger.

    Bang!

    An arrow sted a big hole in the ground. Dust and ashes spattered all over their faces.

    ¡°Wang Zhun, Xiao Shi, go to ask Elder Wu for help!¡±

    Lian Rufeng screamed, nearly going mad with rage. Also, he resented that Wu Henshui stood by and did nothing.

    Your life was precious, mine too!

    What the hell! Didn¡¯t he want to intervene until all of us were dead?

    Wang Zhun and Xiao Shi hurried off. They knew how serious the situation was.

    ¡°Captain Lian, what should we do now?¡±

    One of the guardians asked.

    ¡°Wait here. We can¡¯t afford to attack him again. He is too shifty. Only someone like Elder Wu can deal with him.¡±

    Lian Rufeng took a deep breath and said in cold voice. He would not risk his life again. Everything would be over if he died.

    What Wu Henshui would think of him, he cared no more.

    Others felt relieved hearing this. To be honest, they had been terrified watching theirpanions died one after another.

    Silence resigned. They were waiting for Wu Henshui to rescue them.

    A wind blew through the bleak vige, bringing a pile of fallen leaves together with a smell of blood.

    All of a sudden, Lian Rufeng got a bad feeling. It was only a few miles from here to the entrance, Wang Zhun and Xiao Shi should have got there already.

    But they had not heard a single sound since they left several minutes ago!

    Could the two of them have an ident?

    The suspect made him tense up and panic in an unspeakable way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it.¡±

    Lian Rufeng made his mind. He took the guardians away with him, for he realized sitting there waiting was not going to save them.

    The vige that he used to know had be strange and weird, like a chilling graveyard.

    Soon they stopped at one of the alleys. In the shadow lied two dead bodies. One¡¯s chest was cut open, bleeding profusely. The other¡¯s throat was crashed, leaving the head soft in a twisted way.

    They were Wang Zhun and Xiao Shi who had been sent to ask for help.

    A chill crept upon their backs, as if they fell into an ice cave. Two more guardians were dead!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    One of the guardians couldn¡¯t bear any more. He growled madly and rushed out of the vige.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Lian Rufeng shouted at him, trying to get him back.

    But it was toote. An arrow flew from the branches of an old locust tree very far away and killed the guardian in a blink of eyes.

    Another man died just dozens of meters away¡­¡­

    Lian Rufeng¡¯s face twisted and eyes bulged. This was outrageous!

    ¡°Go! Kill that small bastard!¡±

    He roared like he already lost his mind, and then dashed to the old locust tree in the distance. He had seen Lin Xun there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The rest three guardians hesitated, and finally decided to follow their Captain.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°They underestimated the enemy.¡±

    At the entrance of the vige, Wu Henshui and Han Junshan walked side by side. They had found quite a few dead bodies along the way. They concluded from the wounds that the enemy was not as simple as the expected.

    ¡°Indeed. Instead of risking his life to confront Lian Rufeng, he has nned to use the vige as a cover to destroy them one by one. Surely it¡¯s the best strategy.¡±

    Han Junshan said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s so surprising that such a cunning bad ass would show in this poor vige.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, he is all alone. Now I am curious to find out who he is, so meticulous and in control. But ording to my judgement, his cultivation does not exceed the fifth level of the Martial Realm, or he would have killed Lian Rufeng at first.¡±

    Wu Henshui looked indifferent and walked leisurely. Though he appeared to rxed, his shoulders slightly arched and his eyes were sharp as eagle¡¯s, clearly ready to fight.

    ¡°Elder Wu, we are going to suffer great losses this time.¡±

    Han Junshan furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. He will not get away with it, or I will not sleep well in the future.¡±

    Wu Henshui promised indifferently.

    Han Junshan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Then Wu Henshui raised his head and pointed to the distance. ¡°There he is.¡±

    Han Junshan drew a big ck sword from its sheath, and a killing intention shed across his eyes.

    Wu Henshui instead signed a slow breath. ¡°Since my cultivation rose up the eighth level of the Martial realm and me being appointed as the great deacon of the Wu¡¯s Herbs Store in Green-sun Tribe, I seldom have had the chance to take care of such things by myself. I just hope my enemy is not too weak.¡±

    Han Junshanughed, ¡°Elder Wu, leave him to me this time. He is not worth your attention.¡±

    Wu Henshui shot a nce at him. ¡°May as well.¡±

    They both had great confidence in themselves, so they didn¡¯t even think of Lin Xun when they were discussing.

    Of course, they had the abilities to look down upon Lin Xun. One of them was within the eighth level of the Martial Realm, and the other the forth level. Besides, the Kung Fu they had been practicing were way above Lian Rufeng and the guardians.

    No matter how crafty their enemy was, he had only one choice, to be killed, when facing with absolute power.

    When they were about to make moves, they saw a small and slender figure emerged from nowhere on the alley tens of meters away.

    The figure was in a ck animal-skin cloak, clearly a little girl. Most of her face was covered by the hood, except the delicate chin. The ck totally brought out the white in her skin, incredibly stunning.

    She was very young, but her standing there made Wu Henshui and Han Junshan quivered in the hearts from an unspeakable felling of horrifying.

    When they saw she had a spear more than ten meters long in her hand, white and shimmering with faint starlight, their faces changed drastically.

    It was a spiritual weapon!

    The bone spear was too powerful to be an ordinary weapon.

    Had her cultivation reach the Gang Spirit Realm?

    It was absurd. How could such a little girl have such high cultivation?

    Or did the bone spear not belong to her?

    This idea tempted Wu Henshui. A fever rose in his eyes.

    The little girl had not made a single movement since she appeared. She just stood there in the bloody dusk, a mysterious air surrounding her.

    She was there to stop them.

    ¡°You go. Sound her out.¡±

    Wu Henshui darted a look at Han Junshan. It was weird to see a little girl with a spiritual weapon in this poor vige.

    He chose to wait and see out of caution.

    ¡°Little girl, get out of the way!¡±

    Han Junshan was no fool. He knew there was something wrong about the girl, so he decided to talk first.

    The little girl shook her head, but did not speak.

    Han Junshan got nervous with not reason. She was indeed here to stop them.

    He couldn¡¯t tell why he became so vignt against a child, but years of fighting experience told him, it was never wrong to be careful.

    ¡°Get lost, or I will kill you.¡±

    He strode forward with the big ck sword in his hand, mighty like a mountain.

    He was a swordman with his cultivation in the fourth level of the Martial Realm, ¡°Orifices Connecting¡±, meaning his Qi could circte through the acu-points all over his body. When he did that, he would look as fierce and intimidating as a wolf.

    Before the sentence was finished, the little girl sensed the danger. She looked up, showing a pair of crescent-like eyes, ck and beautiful but emotionless.

    Em?

    When the eyesid on Han Junshan, he shuddered with infinite fear as if a sharp sword reached before his throat.

    The next moment, he felt dizzy, seeing rays of chilly starlight shing in front of his eyes, like a rosy dream.

    His mind began to wander, so beautiful!

    Almost at the same time, he heard a loud shout. ¡°Watch out!¡±

    He was confused. Watch out?

    Puff!

    Before he could react, he felt a pain in his throat, and then his body was knocked off as if being hit by a giant mountain.

    He finally came to his senses, but it was toote. Darkness had fallen and consumed him.

    The dreamy starlight vanished right off.

    ¡­¡­

    A chill came creeping over Wu Henshui. His robe was soaked with cold sweat.

    He had seen Han JunShan standing there like he was possessed and then the bone spear in the little girl¡¯s hand had pierced through with no resistance.

    It all happened so fast that it was toote when he realized it.

    It was way too horrible and strange!

    A 5 or 6-year old girl had killed a strong man whose cultivation exceeded the fourth level of the Martial Realm with a long spear in an incredible way!

    This was beyond his imagination. Fear grew in his heart.

    At this moment, hepletely lost his faith. The cultivation of the eighth level of the Martial Realm that he used to be proud of could not provide him a little sense of security.

    He forgot the blood marrow grit, the spiritualnds and the bowman he had wanted to kill.

    He just wanted to leave!

    This was hidden with unimaginable dangers. It was not a remote and poor vige, but a horrifying burialnd!

    Without hesitation, Wu Henshui turned and ran like hell.

    Yet in a blink of eyes, he felt a sharp pain from his back. He was hit hard and knocked off before he lost consciousness.

    It all happened in an instant, leaving him no time to evade or strike back.

    Shia Zhi, in her ck cloak, came up to Wu Henshui in the setting sun. She frowned, unsatisfied with the fact that she did not kill him with one move.

    When she was going to strike again, she heard acent yet cruelughter from afar.

    Could that mean Lin Xun was in danger?

    Her beautiful brows wrinkled. She took out the bone spear and dashed to theughter, fast like a shooting arrow.

 Chapter 38: A Narrow Victory

    <h4>Chapter 38: A Narrow Victory</h4>

    At the northwest corner of Feiyun vige located a row of old houses, worn down by the years without repair.

    When Lin Xunid eyes on them, he knew instantly he was surrounded and was left with no room to retreat.

    In his front, three guardians were closing in with a triangle formation. Their faces twisted, and their eyes red with hatred and killing.

    In his back, Lian Rufeng was waiting for him with a longsword in his hand.

    It seemed Lin Xun would not be able to escape.

    To their surprise, he was not nervous at all. He had a faint smile on his lips, yet his eyes were cold as ice.

    He had known it would be hard before the fight was started. He even felt relieved that he was surrounded by Lian Rufeng and three vige guardians, not the dangerous old man with a goatee beard.

    Lian Rufengughed, in a ferocious way. ¡°Little bastard, why don¡¯t you keep running?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled. He tapped the ground with the tip of his toes, spun backwards and flew at Lian Rufeng, leaving his back unprotected.

    The three guardians were first frozen and then rejoiced, all swinging their weapons at Lin Xun.

    The guardian with a short axe took the lead.

    The next second, he was in great shock that Lin Xun, who was supposed to rush forward, paused suddenly, bent his back like a spring and rotated in the air.

    Sky Breacher was swung a half circle at the same time.

    From a distance, Lin Xun and dagger were integrated as one, spinning like a top in the air. The edge whirled up a swirl.

    This was the ¡°spinning¡± move of the Six-word Sabery.

    It was treacherous and ruthless when spinning of the knife could create a swirl.

    Puff!

    The guardian¡¯s arms were cut off, but he was unable to steady his body then. He ran directly into the swirl of the edges and got his head severed in an instant!

    His arms and head flew in the air, and blood spattered everywhere. It was gruesome.

    The other two guardians, one step behind, watched the scene helplessly. They were shocked as hell, and dodged with a rush.

    But they underestimated Lin Xun, who continued to bolt at them with a swinging dagger.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    Lian Rufeng hurried to rush at Lin Xun. His face was twisted, his breath intense, and his longsword cutting the air as furiously as raging fire and as fast as lightening.

    Even he had failed to expect that Lin Xun could swing around and catch the three guardians off guard!

    Such diversion tactic was not worth mentioning for him, but that Lin Xun could kill one of his guardians with one blow in hand-to-handbat, leaving him no time to rescue, shocked him.

    He could not restrain his rage any longer when he saw the rest two guardians were at risk.

    His ck sword, howling through the air like a viper out of its hole, cut right at Lin Xun¡¯s back.

    It was a ruthless and cunning blow. If Lin Xun wanted to stay alive, he had to evade and gave up his attack on the two guardians.

    Little did Lian Rufeng thought that Lin Xun seemed not be aware at all, neither eluding nor stopping his chasing on one of the guardians.

    He was ying with fire!

    Lian Rufeng was ravished and took the chance to strike on Lin Xun¡¯s back forcibly.

    Bang!

    His longsword hit the target, but unexpectedly it sounded as if it chopped on a steel te. No blood was shed.

    Shit! He was protected by armor!

    There was a thump in Lian Rufeng¡¯s heart. His face darkened suddenly.

    In the meanwhile, Lin Xun was elerated by this blow and charged at the target like a bullet. He quickly swung his dagger at the guardian, so fast it looked like a cyan waterfall pouring down. The guardian right in front of him was beheaded.

    Blood sshed high in the air, and the headless body copsed on the ground.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face turned pale, nearly coughing blood, yet he was not defeated. He swallowed down the blood surging up to his throat, and rushed at thest guardian.

    The guardian was so terrified that he screamed loud and then ran away regardless whatever orders he received.

    The unexpected fleeing shocked both Lin Xun and Lian Rufeng, as none of them had believed the guardian had no guts at all.

    ¡°You are thest one.¡±

    Lin Xun gasped, staring at Lian Rufeng.

    By now, his spiritual energy had been consumed a lot. If he had not prepared the ¡°spiritual syrup¡±, he would have copsed already.

    After all his cultivation had only risen to the third level of the Martial Realm, his spiritual energy was limited no matter how pure and vigorous it was.

    Besides, he must have suffered a bad internal injury when he took the blow abruptly. Even Lian Rufeng found it unbelievable that Lin Xun could still stand and fight.

    No one, including himself, could have survived until now.

    Only the boy was standing right in front him with a bleeding dagger in his hand, his intention to kill unimpaired.

    How could a young boy with his cultivation of the third level of the Martial Realm achieve so much?

    Lian Rufeng couldn¡¯t figure it out. But one thing was clear, Lin Xun was already exhausted, a spent arrow to be exact.

    ¡°Me alone is enough to kill you.¡±

    Thoughts flooded with his brain, but did not slow his movement. He strode forward and blew his longsword at Lin Xun.

    He had not consumed much energy since the beginning and was in his primeparing to Lin Xun.

    More importantly, his cultivation was one level up than Lin Xun¡¯s.

    He swung his longsword with all of his spiritual energy, making it dazzling.

    He hated Lin Xun, and would not give him any chance to catch his breath.

    Within a short period of several breaths, they had crossed swords for dozen times.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, but this did not interfere with his moves, each of which was still as forcible and fierce as before.

    Though his spiritual energy was about to use up, his flesh body still possessed enough energy to fight off all the attacks with the ¡°tangling¡± move of the Six-word Sabery.

    Tangling meant fighting in a roundabout way.

    The ¡°tangling¡± move of the Six-word involved making a force with borrowed force, like levering a ton of weight with four ounces of force or using soft to conquer hard.

    When Lin Xun practiced it, it was like the silkworm spinning, soft as the spring rain at one time and rolling like surging waves at the other.

    Lian Rufeng¡¯s face grew darker and darker. He had a terrible feeling that his opponent was a slippery loach, and every blow was like hitting on the swamp.

    What kind of de was it?

    He had travelled between Feiyun and Green-sun Tribe all these years, and he had been to Donglin Town once.

    He had seen numerous master-hands and their martial arts, but none of them were as fascinating as the one Lin Xun practiced.

    In no time did he discover that Lin Xun was all wet through with cold sweat and was getting paler and paler, clearly unable to hold for too much time.

    ¡°Maybe I can loot it from him after I kill him?¡±

    He got tempted and thus more determined to kill Lin Xun.

    At the age of twelve or thirteen, Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power had long ago exceeded his age. Who would know what he could achieve if he lived?

    All of a sudden, a bone spear shinning with chill starlight stroke through the air.

    What?

    Lian Rufeng narrowed his eyes. What was it?

    He felt a sharp pain in his chest before he had time to dodge it. Darkness came over his eyes, and he lost consciousnesspletely.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun was confused at first. Soon he figured it out. He exhaled a long breath of foul air, feeling overwhelmed by unspeakable fatigue.

    He couldn¡¯t rest now. He bit the tip of his tongue, trying to let the pain keep him awake.

    ¡°They are all dead.¡±

    He heard a voice, quiet and sweet like the fresh breeze blowing gently.

    ¡°All of them?¡±

    Including the dangerous old man? He found it hard to believe.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shia Zhi looked up at his pale face, frowned and told him seriously, ¡°You need to rest.¡±

    Then she grabbed Lin Xun¡¯s clothes at his waist, picked him up and ran to the distance.

    ¡°Again¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Xun forced a bitter smile, feeling embarrassed for just about a second, because the next second he already fell asleep. The fight exhausted him so hard.

    By now, sixteen people including Lian Rufeng and Wu Henshui had been killed.

    Their bodies spread across the vige in disorder, shocking to see in the blood setting sun.

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Xun had a dream.

    In his dream, he heard a familiar chilly voice saying:

    ¡°Seeker, the ¡®Secret Heaven¡¯ will be open in three months. The second level is called ¡®Body Refining¡¯. You¡¯ll be give one hundred and eight opportunities. If you fail, the ¡®Secret Heaven¡¯ will be sealed for another one thousand years¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Three months after I broke through the first level? It seems I don¡¯t have too much time now!¡±

    He abruptly opened his eyes and woke from the dream.

    He looked at the familiar room and reflected for a long time. Finally he shook his head and decided not to think about it for now. He still had a few days to prepare, and overthinking was useless.

    He got up from the bed, still weak but not tired any more.

    At that time, Shia Zhi pushed the door open. When she saw Lin Xun was up, she seemed not surprised, as she only said, ¡°I am hungry.¡±

    Lin Xun felt lost. He had thought that Shia Zhi would ask about his health first instead of hastening him to make dinner.

    He shrugged his shoulders in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll cook the meal now.¡±

    Then he suddenly asked, ¡°how long did I sleep?¡±

    Shia Zhi replied, ¡°four days.¡±

    Lin Xun stared at her with wide open eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten all these days?¡±

    He saw her nodding.

    That made him heartbroken. He had let his ¡°life savior¡± starve for four days, so he rushed into the kitchen immediately.

    When he was busy cooking, Shiao Tianren came. Seeing Lin Xun was a pleasant surprise. ¡°Lin Xun, you are finally awake!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, is there a problem?¡±

    Lin Xun asked casually.

    His mind-absent question made Shiao Tianren speechless. Was the fight taking ce four days ago not a problem? And you sleeping for four days was not a problem either?

 Chapter 39: The Storing Ring

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Storing Ring</h4>

    Autumn wind blew through the courtyard gently. At the center of it, the weeping willow had turned golden yellow.

    The autumn sky was clear and the air was crisp. Lin Xun and Shia Zhi sat by a stone table in the courtyard, fixing their eager eyes at the five pots of stewed animal meat on it.

    Though the meat looked inly but tasted as good as it smelled, as Lin Xun had carefully matched different spiritual ingredient with different kind of animal meat.

    Next to the stone table, there was an iron pot full with rice cooked from spiritual grain.

    Hadn¡¯t eaten anything for four days, both of them were too starving to talk.

    Shiao Tianren sat on the other side of the table, watched them and smiled, while he was telling them all the things happened these days.

    After the fight, he had led the vigers back, shocking but excited and happy to see the dead bodies scattered in the vige.

    Lian Rufeng¡¯s death meant a less potential threat yet more concerns demanding urgent addressing.

    Such as the six strangers died with Lian Rufeng. They were no ordinary people judging from their outfits, and they being killed in Feiyun coulde with consequences.

    Such as no guardians in Feiyun any longer, meaning no one could transport their spiritual grain to trade in Green-sun Tribe.

    After four bowls of rice and one pot of meat, Lin Xun felt alive again.

    He then made a spiritual herb tea himself to clear his thoughts. ¡°Uncle Shiao, do you know the strangersing with Lian Rufeng?¡±

    Shiao Tianren suddenly got up. ¡°Follow me and see for yourself.¡±

    Lin Xun gave a nce at Shia Zhi, who was still concentrated in eating, nodded and left with Shiao Tianren.

    ¡­¡­

    On the empty practicing field at the center of the vige piled a lot of things, including dozens of weapons, essories like boots, belts and jade pendants, and other assorted items.

    Besides, there lied six dead bodies.

    All of these were guarded by Zhou Zhong and several other hunters in the vige.

    ¡°These are the things searched from Lian Rufeng. The six strangers were not from Feiyun, so I ordered no one to touch them, hoping you could find some leads.¡±

    Shiao Tianren exined.

    Lin Xun secretly admired his caution. With on dy, he went straight to Wu Henshui¡¯s body and examined with great care.

    When he first met this old man with a goatee, he had sensed great danger.

    Now he saw the old man lied there quietly with a shocking bloody hole in his chest, clearly killed by a sharp weapon.

    It reminded him of Shia Zhi, who must have been even more powerful than he had expected.

    Shiao Tianren and Zhou Zhong and the others came around, all looking at Lin Xun in curiosity and awe.

    They had realized how terrifying this young boy had been when they returned to the vige and found the bodies of Lian Rufeng and the others.

    It had beyond their imagination that a young boy alone had killed more than a dozen of spiritual practitioners, including Lian Rufeng who had reached the fourth level of the Martial Realm.

    Therefore, Lin Xun had changed in their eyes, more horrifying beneath the usual handsome and warm appearance.

    Lin Xun did not notice these of course. He groped the body for a while and only found a ck ring, nothing else.

    ¡°Is it¡­¡­¡±

    The ring was heavy, ck as iron and chill as jade.

    His finger moved and a wisp of spiritual energy flew into it.

    It hummed and a room-like space emerged in his brain, containing coins, tokens, spiritual herbs, bottles and jams.

    It was a storing artifact for sure.

    Lin Xun felt pleased, for he knew how precious it was. Made of a rare spiritual ingredient called ¡°Ethereal Crystal¡±, it could store things hundreds of thousands of timesrger than itself.

    Only rich people could afford such a valuable item.

    Lin Xun murmured, ¡°So it looked like he was not that simple.¡±

    He was curious about the token, so he took it out of the ring. It was the size of an adult¡¯s palm and was made of ¡°Serpenggiante¡±, a spiritual ingredient simr to the warm jade. On its front, there was a herb pattern, seemingly some kind of unique sign.

    On its back, a line of imperial seal characters was engraved: Great Deacon in Green-sun Tribe, Branch of Wu¡¯s Herbs.

    Just as expected, the old man was a big shot in Green-sun Tribe.

    Soon, Lin Xun found an iplete scroll with records about the ¡°blood marrow grit¡± and an animal-skin bag weighting several kilograms. It was filled with the seeds of different spiritual herbs, more than enough to nt in more than one hundred acres of spiritualnd.

    ¡°So this was what he came for?¡±

    Lin Xun looked thoughtful.

    Shiao Tianren couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Any discovery?¡±

    Lin Xun told him in a calm voice, ¡°If I guess right, Lian Rufeng and the guardians have colluded with the great deacon of Wu¡¯s Herbs Store, trying to upy our spiritualnds to grow spiritual herbs.¡±

    upying the spiritualnds!

    The truth was like a bomb among Shiao Tianren and the vigers. Lian Rufeng had nned to work with an outsider to take the spiritualnds their lives depending on from them, clearly he had not been going to let them live at the first ce! How ambitious and greedy he had been!

    They felt lucky that Lin Xun had killed Lian Rufeng and all the bad persons and thus difit their evil scheme, or else the consequences would be too grave to bear.

    Lin Xun found it was in no one¡¯s benefit to mention the blood marrow grit, so he kept silent. He took the Sky Breacher and cut Wu Henshui¡¯s belly open, blood spilling out.

    What was he going to do?

    The vigers almost threw up when they saw the colorful viscera and red blood.

    Lin Xun, on the contrary, was focused. He searched every viscera and meridian with his hands and fingers, which were covered with blood soon.

    The vigers couldn¡¯t bear any longer, so they turned their heads and looked away.

    Fortunately Lin Xun finished his searching in several minutes. He rose up, went to the pool by the side of the practicing field and washed the blood off his hands. ¡°He was really good. His cultivation was in the eighth level of the Martial Realm!¡±

    He looked easy on the outside but was actually shocked on the inside. Slitting up the dead body was just a means to check his cultivation.

    Lin Xun had not been able to deduce it from the old man¡¯s appearance, as there was no sign of ¡°Gang Qi¡± to prove that he had reached the Gang Spirit Realm.

    It was clear now that the old man had not just amazing background, but also his cultivation was much higher than Lin Xun. If it wasn¡¯t for Shia Zhi, he would have been killed.

    Shia Zhi!

    She was able to kill Wu Henshui, so she must be more powerful.

    Shiao Tianren looked grave and worried. ¡°Such an important person have died in our vige, will trouble follow him here?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure yet. I will go to Green-sun Tribeter. Maybe I can find out then.¡±

    He surprised Shiao Tianren. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Sure I am. Now that Lian Rufeng is dead, I have to go there and bring some supplies for the vigers.¡±

    Shiao Tianren was touched. ¡°Lin Xun, I¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Xun waved his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Uncle Shiao, no need to thank me. Feiyun is my home and that¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Shiao Tianren took a deep breath and calmed his mind. ¡°Good! In the future, whenever you are in need and whatever you need, we will do our best to help you, no matter what.¡±

    Zhou Zhong and the other vigers nodded repeatedly.

    Lin Xun gave them a smile to express his gratitude, and then turned to check other ¡°trophies¡±, which were mediocrepared to the storing ring.

    They were less valuable. Only a pair of long boots inscribed with ¡°Gusty-wind Spiritual Tattoo¡± appealed to him.

    They were taken off from Lian Rufeng, sort of some spiritual equipment, but the poorly inscribed Spiritual Tattoo greatly lowered its price.

    Atst, Lin Xun took the storing ring and the boots and left the rest for Shiao Tianren to distribute.

    Later, the dead bodies were moved outside of the vige and burned to ashes.

    Before he returned home, Lin Xun recollected one thing. ¡°Uncle Shiao, now that the crisis has abated, I think we should dig out the Feiyun Fire Copper in a few days.¡±

    Shiao Tianren got excited at this. He nodded, ¡°Anything you say. Only when these treasures are grabbed in our hands can we sleep tight at night.¡±

    Chapter end

 Chapter 40: Coins of Ziyao Empire

    <h4>Chapter 40: Coins of Ziyao Empire</h4>

    ¡°Thunk, thunk, thunk¡±, Lin Xun heard some knocking noise while getting home.

    In the yard, Shia Zhi was striking a suit of inner armour with a huge hammer in her hand, sparks sshing out with each beat.

    It was rather an inharmonious picture in which a five or six-year-old girl, young and tender, was carrying a huge rough hammer with her white and fine hands.

    However, the hammer seemed to be as light as a needle in her hands. The strikes were apanied by a special rhythm and beat, which made the task look all too easy for her.

    Lin Xun recognized the armour. It was the very one he made with the kes of the one-horned scaly lizard earlier which was damaged four days ago during his fight with Lian Rufeng. Thanks to the armour, he didn¡¯t suffer much from the p on his back.

    Though it never urred to him that Shia Zhi would repair the armour without him asking.

    Lin Xun went near and took a closer look at the hammer, then got startled again. The head of the hammer was like an iron blotch surfaced with finger prints.

    ¡°You kneaded this with bare hands?¡± Lin asked.

    Shia Zhi nodded with no intention to stop, and said, ¡°I have to make one with iron since there is no one off the peg¡±.

    Lin Xun gasped in surprise after hearing this. That was refined iron for God¡¯s sake! How could she make a huge hammer simply with the strength of her fingers?

    He looked at her nkly, thinking to himself that there might¡¯ve hidden an ancient fierce beast within her delicate and slim body.

    Laying the hammer aside, Shia Zhi passed the armour to Lin Xun and said, ¡°It¡¯s done now. Try it out¡±.

    Looking at the repaired hammer which was as good as new now, Lin Xun praised with smile on his face, ¡°You are full of surprises¡±.

    However, Shia Zhi went straight to the room as if she wasn¡¯t listening, and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to sleep for a while. Remember to make dinner. I¡¯ll be hungry when I wake up.¡±

    Bang!

    Just then the door was shut.

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders, feeling quite used to her unique behavior whichpletely differentiated her from other kids.

    His gaze alighted on the huge hammer which was incredibly heavy and as motionless as a statue when he tried to lift it with his hands.

    He was surprised and then exerted force suddenly with the spirit energy circting in his whole body. Only by then did he manage to lift the hammer and with the slightest perception, he realized that it couldn¡¯t be lighter than 250kg.

    Boom!

    The hammer fell down when Lin Xun loosened his grip, leaving a big hole on the ground.

    ¡°She really is a little monster!¡±

    Thinking that the hammer was kneaded by Shia Zhi with the only use of her hands, Lin Xun got aplicated expression on his face, bing more and more curious about her history.

    ¡°I have to ask her when she wakes up and get to the bottom of it¡±.

    Soon Lin Xun stopped dwelling on it, got into the kitchen and made dinner ready. Only then did he find the time to sit on the chair in the yard. Turning his hand over, there was a copper coin of the empire lying in his palm. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at it.

    This was the first time he had ever seen a real copper coin which was roughly the size of a baby¡¯s palm, in a pale yellowish color and felt gentle and delicate.

    As far as Lin Xun knew, all coins of Ziyao Empire were made from the powder of a special mineral called Cloud Spirit Stone, mixed with a dozen of materials including gold, silver and copper, and then refined by a series ofplex and unique techniques which would never be mastered by people outside of the empire.

    Coins of Ziyao Empire were divided into three categories, namely gold coins, silver coins and copper coins, with the same exchange ratio of one to a hundred. All coins, no matter what category they belong to, were carved with special patterns of the empire on both sides.

    Like this one at the moment, the front patterns consisted of three parts. A purple flower like a fire burning stood for the royal household of the empire, an extraordinarily sturdy green deer looking up to the sky for the empire¡¯s first academy called The Green-deer School, and a sacred sword breaking through the canopy for the army.

    Beyond all that, there were dense and colorful branches in cloud lines carved around the three patterns, representing the bigwigs, aristocratic families and ns who made outstanding contributions to the empire.

    On the other side, there stood a beautifulndscape covered in clouds and mists, surging forward with great momentum and unfathomable meanings.

    Lin Xun had no idea what thendscape represented, but it definitely meant something.

    Hum!

    Lin Xun took a blow on the coin, which was followed by a unique musical sound. This was undoubtedly a Ziyao Coin which would be indispensible to both his survival in the empire and his future cultivation.

    From Wu Henshui¡¯s storage ring, Lin Xun got quite an unexpected fortune of 1500 copper coins where were equal to 15 silver ones.

    The coins of the empire had great values. For example, three copper coins could exchange for half a kilo of spiritual grains.

    Or the piece of Feiyun fire copper Lin Xun once showed Shiao Tianren, small as a thumb, it could exchange for 30 copper coins in Green Sun Tribe which was equal to 2500g of spiritual grains.

    However, Lin Xun wasn¡¯t yet very clear about the exchange value of every object in the empire, thus he couldn¡¯t possibly understand the great purchasing power of 1500 copper coins.

    Besides the coins, Lin Xun got a bag of seeds of spiritual herbs, mostly of little value but a necessity of cultivation.

    He had no intention of nting them, for the whole process was tooplicated which would require a specialized nting master. Moreover, it often took three to five years for the herbs to ripen, or even centuries for some rare kinds.

    It might well be true that among those peopleing with Wu Henshui, there should be one or two nting masters.

    But none of that made any sense to Lin Xun now. What really mattered was to sell the seeds and make some real money.

    Besides, there were still some ripe herbs in the ring which were all highly valuable, some for tempering the body, some for refining cultivation, and some bottles for curing the wounds.

    For someone like Wu who was already at the eighth level of Martial Realm, his collections would certainly be out of the ordinary.

    So Lin Xun cleared up everything in the ring, then threw his Sky Breacher right in it seeing there was still space left.

    ¡°With this ring, it¡¯ll be so much easier for me to go to Green Sun Tribe for trading. At least I don¡¯t need to worry about being robbed¡±, Lin Xun wondered.

    He put the ring away carefully. It would draw too much unwanted attention if he wore it since Wu Henshui¡¯s status in Green Sun Tribe as the chief of Wu¡¯s Drugstore made it quite recognizable.

    Then he took out the boots he ripped off from Lian Rufeng again and pondered, ¡°These look a bit crappy, but they are a piece of spiritual equipment anyway. Too bad they aren¡¯t fit for me. I¡¯ll just sell them someday¡±. With this thought, he left them in the ring too.

    After all this, Lin Xun gave himself a long stretch, feeling quite relieved.

    Now the top priority for him was to continue his cultivation. As for the fire copper mine, he could just leave it to the vige head Shiao Tianren.

    After some calction, he figured there was less than half a month left for him to start the second test of the Heaven-essing Pce. He dared not to have the slightest negligence towards this. After all, he got Meditating Magic which was prerequisite to refining his body and soul when he finished the first test, who knows what woulde out of the second one? Lin Xun was quite excited.

    In thete afternoon, Shia Zhi woke up, sitting in front of the stone table. Soon Lin Xun brought her the food he prepared long ago.

    Recently, the vigers got a bumper harvest of spiritual grains which were yet to be sold. Lin Xun got bags of grains from them, plus the flesh and blood of nearly 30 beasts, he didn¡¯t need to worry about food for some time toe.

    The only thing troubling him was that Shia¡¯s appetite increased day by day. Like a bottomless pit, her stomach needed to be filled with more and more grains and meat everyday. If things kept going like this, Lin Xun really couldn¡¯t be sure how much longer before they ran out of food.

    But anyway, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it for now.

    While eating, Lin Xun asked, ¡°Shia Zhi, where are your parents?¡±

    Shia Zhi shook her head, chewing on a piece of delicious meat.

    ¡°Then what about your home? You remember anything about that?¡±

    Shai Zhi thought for a while, shaking her head again, ¡°I¡¯ve lived with Uncle Bear since I could remember¡±.

    Looking at her being all tranquil and serious, Lin Xun felt strange somehow. It never urred to him that this little girl in front could live in the mountains from childhood.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Uncle Bear?¡±

    ¡°You already met him the other day.¡±

    Reminded of the big barbaric bear he saw in the mountains the other day, Lin Xun got shocked again, then asked, ¡°Are you talking about the beast killed by the barbarian that day?¡±

    These words got Shia Zhi frown a bit. She raised her head and replied with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it like that.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I meant no disrespect¡±, Lin apologized immediately.

    He still felt strange though. No wonder thenguage Shia Zhi spoke was so hard for him to understand. How could he ever imagine that she was raised by a big bear!

    But something still didn¡¯t add up. That was not a kind of speech for beasts, but an entirely differentnguage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know nothing about barbarians or whatsoever, but I will kill him one day to avenge Uncle Bear¡±, Shia Zhi uttered these words, full of steadiness in her clear and onyx-like eyes. Then she continued hunching over her te again.

    Being interrupted, Lin Xun forgot to ask where she learnt about her oldnguage before and started to recall the duel between those two mighty spiritual practitioners in Spirit Sea Realm the other day.

    One in a jade robe flying on sword, obviously a tough figure from Ziyao Empire; the other called Voodoo-barbarian, shouldn¡¯t be someone strong from the empire.

    He could still remember that the real target of the barbarian then was not him, but Shia Zhi.

    With the strange andplicatednguage she was speaking, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but think, maybe she came from somewhere outside the empire?

    Chapter end

 Chapter 41: Lighting the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 41: Lighting the Stars</h4>

    Shia Zhi went to bed straight after dinner. Shey on Lin Xun¡¯s pillow, covered herself with Lin Xun¡¯s quilt, and slept in Lin Xun¡¯s bed, of course.

    She was sincere and forthright without any unnecessary courtesy. She didn¡¯t talk much but looked so special. Only when she was in deep sleep did she look like a real little girl with hershes curving like a pair of fans, her breathing light and long, her delicate and fair face, pure and innocent.

    Looking at Shia Zhi in her sound sleep, a hearty smile stole over the corners of Lin Xun¡¯s mouth. He could feel her exclusive kindness, affection or even dependence on him.

    Though still unknown about her history, Lin Xun no longer cared about it. His felt less lonely and much steadier than ever with Shia Zhi. Or was it also an emotional attachment?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out now, but he already realized that Shia Zhi was part of his life.

    ¡­

    Sitting in the meditating position, Lin Xun held his breath, concentrated his mind and began to cultivate.

    The third level of Martial Realm, Viscera Opening, required one to channel his spiritual power through his five internal organs and solidify his foundation through expiration and inhtion.

    The next level Orifices Connecting was to unclog all acupoints and apertures throughout the body so as to concentrate one¡¯s mind and amplify the blood and Qi. Reaching this level, a spiritual practitioner would double his power, refine his body and wash away all the filth inside his body.

    He keenly felt that his cultivation was further consolidated and enhanced after the dreadful battle four days ago. And it would not take long before he could advance to the next level as long as he kept cultivating hard.

    The advantage of an actualbat was not only to improve a spiritual practitioner¡¯s fighting skills, better his martial arts and increase his fighting experience, but also to strengthen his cultivation.

    About an hourter, Lin Xun ran the spiritual power through his whole body for 36 circtions and began to meditate the image of Star Cirction.

    The Meditating Magic was extremely extraordinary and profound. Although there were just three stages, namely Star Cirction, Moon Turn and Sun Glory, each of them epassed nearly everything. The more Lin Xun understood, the more he¡¯d feel the unfathomable mystery of it.

    Now a starry sky that was abstruse and boundless dotted with billions of stars appeared in the sea of his consciousness. But every star was unreachable and dimming without light.

    Lin Xun was a bit shamed that though he had been practicing the Meditating Magic day and night, he still didn¡¯t manage to step into the stage of Star Cirction.

    But any way, every time he perceived it, his soul was refined and strengthened. The benefits were obvious!

    Hu¡­

    With his breaths getting longer, Lin Xun concentrated all the perceptions in the sea of his spiritual consciousness, reflecting billions of stars in the sky.

    When he could sense the Star Orbit and bring down a star light through it, then he was truly in the stage of Star Cirction, which was also called Lighting the Stars.

    Lin Xun was extremely focused without any thoughts or desires. In his quiet and deep meditation, he felt like flying thousands of miles away without any tiredness or wants. As if guided by the natural forces of instinct, he flew to the blue sky, flew beyond the nine heavens and flew to the boundless universe¡­

    Countless stars reflected in the sea of his consciousness. Not until now did Lin Xun notice that all those stars were not fixed but were circting along different tracks.

    As if controlled by an invisible hand, the circle of every star was unrestrained like a heavenly steed, full of unfathomable profoundness. The sky looked like a huge chessboard while those stars were the chess pieces, and the tracks were the ces where these chess pieces were maneuvered.

    Lin Xun watched and perceived the sky silently. As time shed, an inexplicable enlightenment rose from his heart.

    ¡°If the sky were the chessboard, the stars the pieces, who can y it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me!¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly got it, and all his perceptions spread like a tide, lighting one of the stars like a ray of light rushing up the sky.

    For a moment, it was like an invisible hand dropping a piece on the chessboard!

    The stars were the chess pieces. When they were lit, the pieces were alive, and the real game and journey began.

    Hua¡­

    Meanwhile, a dim star in the dark sky suddenly brightened in the sea of his consciousness, shedding silver lights across the heavy emptiness.

    Lin Xun woke up immediately from his meditation. His soul felt an ineffable refreshment like being immersed in a hot spring with his pores open.

    He finally got to the stage of Star Cirction!

    Lin Xun was excited. It never urred to him that he would idently light a star in the sea of his consciousness after two months¡¯ attempts.

    Now his perceptions were exquisite and clear like a cobweb spreading away and covered his courtyard in a sh.

    All things in the courtyard were vividly reflected in his mind, grass fluttering gently in the night breezes, crickets sleeping under the windowttice, a drop of cold dew on the edge of the well, sweeping willows swaying gracefully in the moonlight¡­All were clear, vivid and ethereal.

    That was perception, a power from soul.

    And all this was called ¡°The spirit is out of the body, and all things reflect on heart¡±.

    In general, spiritual practitioners must break through the Martial Realm and get to Gang Spirit Realm to possess such perception. Now, Lin Xun, who was just in the third level of Martial Realm, was already able to do that, all thanks to Meditating Magic.

    Just entering the threshold of Star Cirction enabled him with such power. It would not be hard to imagine the mystery and profoundness of this soul refining art.

    Now he was at the initiation stage. As far as Lin Xun knew, when he could fully master the power of perception, light all the stars in the sea of his consciousness to shine across the sky, he was in theplete stage of Star Cirction.

    Lin Xun felt for it carefully and found that now his perception could only cover a radius of 33 meters. Any distance longer than that would be impossible.

    Emm? Just as he was about to get up and inscribe a spiritual tattoo to test what changes his stronger soul would bring him, he was surprised to find that Shia Zhi put her head on hisp, her beautiful and delicate face showing unwillingness to leave.

    The rare thing was she even wore a light smile on the corners of her mouth!

    Lin Xun hesitated for a while, then moved her head away with great caution. However, Shia Zhi cocked her brows, murmured ¡°No!¡± then grabbed Lin Xun¡¯s leg firmly.

    With a forced smile, Lin Xun had no way but to wait for the next day to do the test for he didn¡¯t want to disturb the little girl¡¯s sweet dream.

    Lying down on bed and looking at the girl sleeping next to him, Lin Xun was thinking about how to take the second test of the Heaven-essing ce. Then he fell asleep unconsciously after some time.

    The next morning, Lin Xun went out of bed and practiced Marching Boxing in his courtyard. Not until sweat oozed all over his body and blood boiled within did he stop. Washing himself with cold water from the well, he put on a clean suit and got busy in the kitchen.

    He clearly felt that his spirit was vigorous like a dragon and strong like a tiger, all his six senses with a feeling of renewal.

    Shia Zhi woke up immediately at the fragrance from the kitchen as if eating and sleeping were the most crucial things in her life that could never be dyed.

    During breakfast, Lin Xun thought of something and asked, ¡°Shia Zhi, are you practicing some body refining martial arts?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shia Zhi replied with confusion on her face.

    Pointing at the huge hammer at the corner of the yard, Lin Xun continued, ¡°Then how did you make this huge hammer?¡±

    ¡°With my hands.¡± Shia Zhi replied casually.

    Lin Xun was speechless with the answer.

    Staring at Lin Xun for quite a moment, Shia Zhi frowned, ¡°Are you nning to refine your body?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. He thought for a long timest night. The second test of the Heaven-essing ce was named ¡°Body Refining¡± with 108 chances to pass it, indicating that it would be extremely difficult with a high rate of failure.

    In such a case, Lin Xun must prepare himself. Thus, it would be best if he could furthur refine and strengthen his body.

    But he had no other knowledge on body refining except for making some beneficial soups with the flesh and blood of the beasts and other spiritual ingredients.

    There were various manuals on body refining. But Lin Xun didn¡¯t have one and there was no way he could find one in Feiyun Vige.

    ording to the realm of spiritual practice, the nine levels of Martial Realm were, in fact, a kind of training aiming at the practitioner¡¯s body.

    The first level, Qi Guiding, refined the Qi feeling inside.

    The second level, Inner Strong, focused on the muscles and tendons throughout all limbs and bones.

    The third level, Viscera Opening, dealt with the five internal organs.

    The fourth level, Marrow Washing, strengthened the bone marrows.

    The sixth level, Blood Burning, improved the blood.

    The seventh level, Xiao Zhoutian, and the eighth level, Da Zhoutian, was aplete refining of all the flesh, blood, meridian vessels, bones, acupoints, and internal organs throughout the body. Xiao Zhoutian was the preliminary refining, while Da Zhoutian went further and deeper.

    Not until the ninth level Spirit Turn were the body and the spiritual power refined together, bringing a great difference.

    All refinement of the nine levels aimed toy a solid foundation for spiritual practitioners so that they could sessfully condense the Gang Spirit when breaking through.

    But now Lin Xun just reached the third level of Martial Realm. Without the help of some other means, it would be extremely difficult for him to further strengthen his body within a short time.

    Shia Zhi said after pondering a while, ¡°Maybe we can fight.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze, ¡°Fight?¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, it is also one of the most direct way to refine the body by fighting with pure physical power.¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised, ¡°How do you know it?¡±

    Eyes full of confusion, Shia Zhi shook her head after some ponderation, ¡°I don¡¯t remember it, but I know it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Lin Xun bit hard on his lip and decided to believe in Shia Zhi, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s have a try!¡±

 Chapter 42: Being Abused Terribly

    <h4>Chapter 42: Being Abused Terribly</h4>

    After the meal, taking a deep breath in, Lin Xun stood in the yard and turned to Shia Zhi, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Fighting with only physical strength was one of the most direct and effective ways to refine one¡¯s body and spirit.

    Lin Xun would like to have a try to see whether the little girl¡¯s method was helpful.

    Shia Zhi got up and came to Lin Xun unhurriedly. Standing three or four meters away, she rolled up her sleeves leisurely, revealing a part of arms as white as lotus root.

    Raising her head and looking at Lin Xun with clear onyx-like eyes, she required, ¡°Attack me now¡±.

    Lin Xun was a bit surprised and hesitant. Honestly, to attack such a beautiful girl at the age of five or six with a height only to his chest was awkward.

    Although he knew Shia Zhi¡¯s fighting capability was unimaginably strong, he still felt ufortable to fight with her.

    However, looking at Shia Zhi¡¯s serious expression, Lin Xun gritted his teeth and enforced TRRE (tiger roar to repulse the enemy) through his hands.

    Hu***

    The boxing power released by physical strength vibrated the air, presenting a feeling of a fierce and fast moving tiger, vigorously and energetically.

    It was not hard to tell Lin Xun¡¯s master of Marching Boxing already reached the level of uracy, at which he could exert the power of this boxing¡¯s quintessence.

    However, Shia Zhi didn¡¯t move at all. She simply raised her hands, then buckled his wrist tightly like a hawkbill with her white and tender fingers.

    Lin Xun was shocked. But before he could disengage himself, Shia Zhi shook her arm lightly.

    Boom! Lin Xun began to tremble terribly like a piece of cloth and then fell onto the ground heavily. All bones seemed like to fall apart, making him gasp with pain.

    Thinking little of the pain on the body, Lin Xun was struck dumb in the heart. He was totally suppressed before giving any respond to the attack which was as fast as a lightning.

    Lin Xun could tell that Shia Zhi didn¡¯t use spiritual energy; in other words, she defeated him with one shake of wrist!

    He picked himself up and looked at Shia Zhi embarrassedly. There was no neglect in his eyes anymore, but seriousness and earnest.

    Meanwhile, Shia Zhi frowned her fine eyebrows and stated, ¡°You¡¯re so terrible at mastering your body, and even a wild bristle boar is better than you.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s face turned ck. A little girl of five or six years old said he was inferior to a boar?! What a shame.

    Bang***

    Exhaling like a thunder and curling his fingers to boxing, Lin Xun leaped out to attack her with RTSM (ridge to suppress the moon).

    Both offensive and defensive, there was no chance that Shia Zhi could defeat him again.

    However, being dazzled, Lin Xun was caught in the wrist again and then was smashed on the ground like a falling stone with arge boom. A bloody nose and a swollen face loomed among cloud of flying dusts.

    It was too embarrassing.

    Although he was mature, for a 13-year-old boy who was outstanding and hot-blooded, it was hard to put up with such disgrace.

    ¡°Come again.¡±

    Lin Xun could think no more and rushed out with arge yell.

    At this time, he changed the position by raising his arms. With fists tightened like a longbow, he exerted ICRA (iron-chain to resist attack).

    Shia Zhi shouldn¡¯t be able to even touch his wrists in this way.

    It worked. However, Shia Zhi frowned and then trotted toward him like a creeping dragon and snake. She broke Lin Xun¡¯s defense and kicked hisp with her forceful feet tips easily.

    Lin Xun felt his right leg numb immediately. As if he lost consciousness, he staggered and nearly fell down.

    Meanwhile, his wrist was buckled by Shia Zhi who slightly shook her armter again.

    Like what happened before, Lin Xun fell down to the earth face down, quivering the ground and causing dusts fly.

    With disheveled hairs, a bleeding nose and a swollen face, he struggled to stand up, covered with dust all over the body, like a drowned mouse.

    Staring at Shia Zhi fixedly, there were mixed feelings in Lin Xun¡¯s heart, shock, surprise, confusion, anger, shame, and so on and so forth.

    However, Shia Zhi seemed unaware of that. She frowned and looked at Lin Xun with doubt in her peaceful and beautiful face, ¡°Lin Xun, you¡¯re really inferior to a wild bristle boar. Are you more foolish than it?¡±

    Boom***

    Hearing this, Lin Xun felt all his blood and Qi rushing to the head ¨C an unspeakable feeling of shame and resent was burning like fire all over his body.

    How could she say I was inferior to a boar?

    How could she say I was more foolish than a boar?

    Lin Xun was nearly foaming with rage. With eyes popped, he rushed to Shia Zhi with a yell again.

    Bang***

    Shia Zhi curled her lips and raised her hands with gging interest. With only one move, Lin Xun fell down as expected.

    ¡°Come again.¡±

    As tough as a cockroach, Lin Xun rushed again after getting up.

    The strong feeling of shame lit his fighting will, making him forget everything else and cast various thoughts and constrains off.

    He was just an emtive young boy at that moment.

    Now he looked more like a normal 13-year-old boy, infuriated and unreconciled, with temperamental characters.

    Bang***

    He was defeated again.

    Come again.

    Bang***

    Come again.

    Bang***

    This resounded around Lin Xun¡¯s yard at the east of the vige for the whole afternoon. The sound was so terrifying that a group of skrks resting on the weeping willow were frightened away.

    The vige head Shiao Tianren heard that and then walked into Lin¡¯s yard to see what happened. Then he saw Lin Xun was lifted by Shia Zhi like a sack and then thrown to the ground mercilessly.

    Shiao Tianren was stunned. Was it just an illusion? He rubbed his eyes hard.

    However, he ensured it was notter. That outstanding young boy who saved Feiyun Vige and was adored by all was now beaten by a five or six-year-old little girl indefensibly and miserably.

    Shiao Tianren was in a trance. It was too crazy. How could this happen? It was really over his head.

    He intended to discuss the matter of digging Feiyun Fire Copper with Lin Xun, however, he left resolutely after seeing this.

    He needed to take some time to calm down. It was really shocking to think of what he just saw.

    Not until the sun went down, did the yard regain its peace.

    Gritting his teeth and staggering with a rickety body full of wounds, Lin Xun took off the ragged and dirty clothes and jumped into the ready vat.

    There were various spiritual materials in the vat, which could repair and strengthen the body remarkably.

    Hu***

    Lin Xun took out a foul breath and feltfortable when the warm medicine soup infused his scarred body gently.

    However, when he saw Shia Zhi nearby, his heart was twisted and a touch of shame and unwillingness shed by on his face.

    Lin Xun had forgotten how many times he was subdued this afternoon, but he could tell each time his bones were nearly shattered.

    He was numb and exhausted now. The pain in every inch of his skin and bones overburdened him.

    He could endure the pain with his strong spirit; however, the fact that he was defeated by the same move again and again was uneptable.

    It made Lin Xun begin to wonder whether he was really more stupid than a wild bristle boar.

    Shaking fiercely, he would never admit he was inferior to a beast.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±

    Shia Zhi got up and went directly to her room after saying it, and then added suddenly, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to cook. I will be really hungry when waking up.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a trance and then really wanted to shout out, ¡°How could you require me to cook in this condition? Can¡¯t you have pity on me?¡± But he didn¡¯t.

    There was a bitter smile on his face. Seeming to ept his fate, Lin Xun sighed and raised his head in the vat, looking at the dark sky dedicatedly. All emotions in his eyes disappeared, leaving behind the clearness and deep thought like usual.

    He was thinking over the fight this afternoon. Every detail was considered and soon he was lost in his mind.

    Shia Zhi¡¯s fighting skill was easy. With one grasp and one shake, he was defeated.

    The grasp was unbreakable as an iron loop.

    The shake was nimble as a sifter.

    However, to think again, one would learn a lot from it. For example, the grasp was as swift as lightning, and as precise as a goshawk which would wait to catch rabbits with one attack.

    It tested the eyesight and speed. It was not abstruse ¨C if practicing hard, anyone would achieve that.

    What shocked Lin Xun was the power in the shake. Like sifting shack, it concussed his whole body like strong tidewater, nearly scattering his bones.

    It was so horrible.

    How could Shia Zhi do it with only physical strength?

    Lin Xun was lost in his meditation.

    The efficacy of the medicines in the vat was absorbed by Lin Xun, which swept away all the numbness and tiredness. Without hesitation, he changed his clothes and began to prepare dinner.

    There was something special in the fight with Shia Zhi. Although Lin Xun was defeated badly, the wounds were all superficial, not that serious as they looked like.

    Lin Xun began to wonder Shia Zhi must have pulled her punches, while it was not sure how much power she drew on.

    When dinner was ready and served on the table, Shia Zhi showed up.

    Smiling, Lin Xun filled the bowl for her and blurted out, ¡°I think I have gotten it.¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded and took out a piece of meat thick as arm to eat. Then she said, ¡°You¡¯re too stupid if you can¡¯t figure out such a simple thing.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath in and decided to neglect the unmeant offense in her words. Then he uttered earnestly, ¡°We will continue tomorrow.¡±

    Every word was spoken out clearly, but Shia Zhi felt there was hidden bitterness in his voice, so she raised her head and mused for a while, then said, ¡°Diligence makes up forck of natural talent and a slow sparrow should make an early start. I just learnt these new sentences and I think they fit you well now.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s face turned ck immediately. Was she addictive to abusing me?

    Who was inck of natural talent?

    And who was a slow sparrow?

    Did she see him like this always?

    ¡°Just eat your dinner.¡±

    Lin Xun stared at Shia Zhi gritting his teeth and then blew off all feelings by eating, stopping the unpleasant conversion.

    This night was peaceful like any other night, however, when they recalled the memories in the future, they would understand the preciousness.

 Chapter 43: Change of Physique

    <h4>Chapter 43: Change of Physique</h4>

    The next morning, after Lin Xun had his breakfast, he prepared well and was ready for the training. Seeing Shia Zhi standing three meters away, his heart was full of ambition.

    He hardly sleptst night. Having practiced his Qi and spiritual soul, he had been reying the fighting skills of Shia Zhi in his mind silently.

    It was a fight of physical strength, whose purpose was to refine bodies. However, after being defeated repeatedly yesterday, he realized that a strong body could also be a good weapon to kill the enemy if he grasped the techniques of releasing power.

    Took Shia Zhi for example. Her fighting power was mighty enough to terrify people even without spiritual power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Shia Zhi was calm. The soft morning light brought a dazzling air of purity and holiness to her beautiful face.

    Hu¡­

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun went forward swiftly like a galloping horse, exuding a heavy and strong vigor.

    Taking a closer look, his muscles were pulsing like waving ripples. With all the strength concentrated, he was like a bow pulled tight, ready to shoot at any second.

    It was the TRRE (tiger roar to repulse the enemy)!

    As soon as this move was performed, the effect of it was entirely different from that of yesterday, which was simple, quick and straight. At the same time, the strength of arms flowed to his spine along his shoulders, mobilizing the power of rib muscles, while all muscles twitched like a taut wire.

    Bang!

    Even the air voiced a heavy popping sound out of the blow.

    Shia Zhi was unperturbed. Flirting her palm, she kept Lin Xun¡¯s wrist under her control. However, before she could exert power, she felt the muscles of his wrist shaking at an ultimate speed, which immediately turned slippery just like a mud fish.

    In a moment, Lin Xun¡¯s wrist escaped her hand that was firm like an iron band.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes brightened. As expected, if he managed to exert his power skillfully, it was easy to activate every joint and bone. He could control all the strength at his free will.

    In the past, he knew only how to fight with spiritual power. After reflecting overnight, he finally realized that there was also strong power in all tendons, muscles and bones, which, if coordinated well, would bring about incredible effect.

    If the body werepared to the battlefield, then all the muscles and joints were like soldiers in it. Commanded well, they could be the strongest troops.

    However, before Lin Xun had the time to feel happy, Shia Zhi¡¯s fingers were flexible like a hissing snake, her fingertip tapping slightly on Lin Xun¡¯s wrist. Then Lin Xun felt a tingling on his wrist, losing all the sensation in it.

    Bang! He was lifted by arms again and thrown hard to the ground like sifted chaff.

    Lin Xun gritted his teeth and stood up, dashing crazily again.

    Just now Shia Zhi¡¯s fingertip flicked an acupoint at his wrist. His consistent use of muscr strength was then interrupted, contributing to the numbness of his wrist.

    Lin Xun realized that without much thinking and was vignt about it afterwards.

    However, he was beaten down again after only two moves!

    This time he was defeated by the unexpected Locking Wrists. Shia Zhi¡¯s hands locked his wrist firmly like an iron ring. With her left hand pushing forward and right hand back, creating an opposing force of percussion, which straightly misced his wrist joints.

    The whole action was simple and quick, making Lin Xun¡¯s wrist p down with a sound of cracking. He didn¡¯t feel pain until he was knocked to the ground.

    It was the Manual to Break Tendons and Bones!

    Bringing his wrist joints back to ce, he looked at Shia Zhi, without the slightest frustration in his eyes, but a high fighting spirit burning like a fire.

    Although defeated again after only two moves, he was much better than yesterday. Lin Xun knew it clearly that he was progressing quickly!

    ¡° Again!¡±

    Lin Xun shouted in a low voice and exerted strength again. But this time he didn¡¯t confine himself to the moving patterns of Marching Boxing. His hands became much more flexible instead.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the following time, there were incessant sounds in the courtyard, making people terrified.

    Unknowingly, the door of the courtyard was open, and a group of children came in. They were all local kids. Observing their admirable Martial Master, Lin Xun, being defeated by Shia Zhi over and over again, they couldn¡¯t help opening their mouths wide and gasping in horror.

    Only five-to-six years old, Shia Zhi was as young as most other kids, or even younger. I It was unbelievable to see that she defeated Lin Xun repeatedly at this moment.

    Watching Lin Xun being thrown to the ground again and again, they felt very shocked and also lucky that they hadn¡¯t provoked Shia Zhi previously. Otherwise the consequence would be unimaginable.

    Before long, a group of elderly folks heard of this and came too, content to be lookers-on who feared there was not enough bustle to see.

    In the meantime, they could feel the pain Lin Xun suffered. More importantly, they were shocked at the strong fighting capability Shia Zhi showed which made her even more extraordinary than Lin Xun. That was something they could never imagine.

    Was she really a little girl who was only five-to-six years old?

    Supposing that Lin Xun was cheeky enough, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling very embarrassed being observed by so many people like this. He gritted his teeth without a word and let out all his strength into the fight.

    As for Shia Zhi, calm and collected as usual, she fought back when Lin Xun attacked her and beat Lin Xun to the ground relentlessly time after time, giving no thought to save him some face.

    Maybe in her eyes, everything was for refining Lin Xun¡¯s body, which was a thing that must be taken seriously. There were no such things as face and dignity in her mind.

    Seeing Lin Xun falling down miserably over and over, even Shiao Tianren sympathized with him. He gazed at the vigers around, waving and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something better to do? If so, go dig the mine in the ming Mountain!¡±

    Shiao Tianren immediately dispersed the crowd and closed the door, leaving the courtyard to Lin Xun and Shia Zhi.

    When the night fell, Lin Xun jumped into the wooden bucket again with injuries and scars all over his body, reflecting on the fighting details during the day while Shia Zhi went straight to bed.

    It was like this for five consecutive days!

    During these five days, Lin Xun did nothing but fight with Shia Zhi and of course eat. Then he recovered himself in the medicine soup and recalled the fighting details silently. Time went on day by day repeatedly, which seemed boring but was, in fact, very fulfilling.

    These five days witnessed Lin Xun¡¯s progress in exerting force. Now he could activate the power of all muscles, joints and bones throughout his body.

    Besides, there were extremely evident changes in his body. Although judging from the appearance, Lin Xun still exhibited a thin and tall figure; however, deep inside, every inch of his muscles and skin was hard like rock and firm like wire, and every bit of his joints and bones was refined over and over again like a polished jade.

    Even his Qi and blood were stronger than before!

    Although all the defeat he suffered during these five days seemed to depress him, the benefits were undoubtedly clear. It refined his body.

    No doubt, it was something quite cheerful for Lin Xun.

    However, the flesh and blood of the wild beasts, spiritual grains and many other spiritual materials in his house were consumed at a surprising rate during these five days.

    Not only did he consume a lot of supplies to cure himself, but also the appetite of Lin Xun and Shia Zhi was even muchrger than before.

    Now Lin Xun could eat half an adult snow-spot leopard and five kilograms of spiritual grains every day. As for the amount of food Shia Zhi needed, it would only berger than Lin Xun¡¯s.

    At this rate, the flesh and blood of the beasts in his house would run out in less than half a month. As for spirit grains, it couldn¡¯tst for a month either.

    Lin Xun had to think about one thing¨Chow to get supplies!

    Luckily, the vigers began to dig the Fire Copper under themand of Shiao Tianren.

    Now hundreds of pounds of copper had been excavated. With the impurities removed, there would be about twenty-five kilograms of Fire Copper left.

    If they sold it, considerable wealth would be obtained.

    Lin Xun nned to go to the Green-sun Tribe to sell the Fire Copper and many other valuable things that he didn¡¯t need some dayster, which should be enough to trade for many supplies.

    On the morning of the fifth day, when Lin Xun got up, he was surprised to find that Shia Zhi disappeared, leaving only a note in the room.

    The paper wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lin Xun was relieved. Looking at her ugly handwriting, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Shia Zhi learned these words from him. Although she was able to chat with him, she still couldn¡¯t recognize words. Thinking of her future, Lin Xun also began to teach her how to read and write.

    Now that she said she woulde back soon, there was no need to worry. Lin Xun went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    When Lin Xun delivered the hot food to the table, the door of the courtyard was knocked open. A wild beast with ming manes was thrown into the courtyard, shaking the ground.

    This was evidently a fiery-maned pig!

    It was tied by strings of tough rattans. With its mouth plugged with mud, it could only let out weak howls and its eyes were full of anger.

    Meanwhile, the delicate figure of Shia Zhi appeared. She washed her hands, came to the table and started eating.

    Lin Xun looked at this nkly. Pointing at the pig, he asked, ¡°You went out just to capture the beast?¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded and said seriously, ¡°After you finish your meal, go fight with the beast. Only with bloody fighting can you know how strong you are.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°If I fail, does it mean that I¡¯m inferior to a pig?¡± said Lin Xun.

    Shia Zhi thought for a while and said firmly, ¡°It does.¡±

    Lin Xun felt distressed in heart. He thought they were just joking about it. But now she really captured a fiery-maned pig and brought it home which was obviously to embarrass him!

    ¡°Wait and see, I won¡¯t be defeated by a pig!¡±

    Lin Xun threw a re at Shia Zhi and wolfed down the food at the table with abative look.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 44: A Flying Rainbow

    <h4>Chapter 44: A Flying Rainbow</h4>

    Fiery-maned pig was an extremely aggressive animal with ming fur all over its body, which was seemingly soft but, in fact, so ultimately hard that it could resist swords.

    It was very irritable with no equals in strength. A pair of tusks in itsrge and fierce-looking mouth was enough to make the strongest in the fourth level of Martial Realm dare not to face its brunt.

    Compared with the irascible fiery-maned pig, the snow-spot leopard and one-horned lizard were even qualified to be called mild and tame animals.

    Bang!

    In the courtyard, the fierce beast let out a miserable roar with its four feet nted firmly on the ground when Shia Zhi loosened the rattans tied on its body, making dust spinning in the air. Then it dashed fiercely to Lin Xun like a moving mountain with its body as big as that of a bull.

    Its tusks were extremely sharp like a pair of swords, shiny and sparkly with bloodthirsty gloss.

    Bang!

    Seeing this, Lin Xun ducked away from it , concentrated the strength of his palm and fingers, then punched hard in the side of its neck. However, the pig simply shook its head as if nothing happened, then suddenly turned around with its tusks pointing at the stomach of Lin Xun like a sharp sword cutting through the air.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and dodged the attack with quick steps. But it indeed surprised him. Although he merely used his physical strength on that strike, it would be too much for a practitioner in the fourth level of Martial Realm.

    However, to the fiery-maned pig, it was nothing.

    Bang!

    The fiery-maned pig was extremely arrogant and aggressive with its blood-red eyes fixed on Lin Xun , dashing around madly in the courtyard.

    With a second of negligence, Lin Xun failed to escape and had to fight it recklessly. Suddenly, like being hit by a huge rock, he retreated uncontrobly with his blood and Qi rolling all over the body. What a great force!

    Lin Xun¡¯s face fell. His muscles were now all tightened like steel wire. Suddenly he moved swiftly like a leaping leopard, went forth with his palm and fingers curled, then grabbed one of the beast¡¯s tusks with his hand. At the same time, he exerted force with his wrists, tightened the muscles in his arms, then lifted the beast!

    The fiery-maned pig that weighed more than 500 kilograms was surprisingly lifted up!

    Afterwards, Lin Xun moved his arm muscles as fast as fluctuating tide and concentrated all force on his wrists. Then with a sudden eruption, he shook his wrists violently. Bang!

    The wild pig was shivering uncontrobly in the air with all

    Its muscles and bones cracking. Then it was smashed onto the ground, leaving a big pit on it.

    Lin Xun learnt this move from Shia Zhi. With just one strike, the strength vibrated and spread like tidewater, strong enough to break apart all the power of the opponent, or even shatter his internal organs into pieces.

    However, the fiery-maned pig simply shook itself and stood up again with its blood-red eyes looking extremely aggressive before Lin Xun could ease up a little. It dashed to Lin Xun again, howling.

    Lin Xun got surprised with his eyes wide open, wondering how the beast could be so strong.

    He observed while he was ducking its attack, only to find the fiery-maned pig indeed suffered no harm at all and got more and more aggressive and brutal.

    It rushed across the courtyard with its four hooves flying, leaving a puff of smoke. The floor was trod with clear cracks.

    Without Shia Zhi controlling the situation, the mere dashing would ruin all Lin Xun¡¯s cottages.

    ¡°You damn beast!¡±

    Lin Xun got so irritated that all the blood was boiling within his body. There was no way that he would admit he was inferior to a pig. If so, how could he ever face Shia Zhi with dignity.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun stopped dodging at once, dashed forward with his arms stretching, and confronted the fiery-maned pig head on. His hands grabbed its tusks tightly, which surprisingly warded off the beast.

    The fiery-maned pig howled crazily, clearly infuriated. Its four hooves exerted strength and its body twisted violently, trying to shake off Lin Xun¡¯s arms.

    All of a sudden, Lin Xun exerted the strength of his arms. Just like winding up a rope, he twisted off the tusks of the fiery-maned pig after sounds of cracking, which made it roar franticly with blood sshing.

    Lin Xun was nearly thrown out.

    Then, he lowered his body, locked the beast¡¯s leg joint with his arms, then twisted hard. Crack! The beast¡¯s joint on its right foreleg was ripped off, its body crashing down heavily right after.

    This was not the end. Lin Xun seized the chance and removed all four leg joints of the fiery-maned pig in the same way with just a few breaths, making it lose all the support and scream miserably on the ground.

    Not until now did Lin Xun stand up and pat his hands, exhaling the foul air in one breath.

    Looking at the fiery-maned pig that was nowpletely conquered, although he was worn out, a sense of pride rose in his heart.

    Months ago, he was just a thin and weak guy. But now, he was able to beat a fierce animal that equaled a practitioner in the fourth level of Martial Realm with mere physical power. How could Lin Xun not be excited about such a great change!

    He owed what he had achieved to his diligent practice, and more importantly, all the help he got from Shia Zhi.

    It was the insistent fight with Shia Zhi that built up Lin Xun¡¯s body day by day. Now his muscles and bones were hard like iron and steel, full of bursting strength.

    Meanwhile, with all the exercise these days, Lin Xun got the hang of body fighting and could easily gather the strength in every inch of his body!

    ¡°Even without spiritual force, it seems that I can stillpete with a practitioner in the fourth level of Martial Realm using my muscle strength.¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a while then shook his head.

    Practitioners were different from fierce animals. A practitioner was armed with equipments, weapons and martial arts, above all, fighting wisdom and experience on with a beast could neverpete with.

    So, it must be much more difficult to defeat a practitioner in the fourth level of Martial Realm by physical strength.

    Shia Zhi came over, patting lightly on the head of the fiery-maned pig with her white, delicate and small hand. Thetter immediately fainted, as if it experienced a thunder shock.

    ¡°You are slightly better than the pig.¡± Shia Zhi said, looking at Lin Xun.

    The pride in Lin Xun¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared. He shrugged his shoulders, saying with a forced smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me some credit?¡±

    Shia Zhi frowned, thinking over for a while and said, ¡°What for?¡±

    Lin Xun was suddenly speechless.

    When eating lunch, Lin Xun thought of a question and said, ¡°Compared with spiritual force, physical strength is only suitable for hand to handbat. Even though you build up your body to the limit, the power you obtain would not seem to be as strong as that of spiritual practice .¡±

    Hearing this, Shia Zhi said nothing. Collimating her fingers as a knife, she swiped them slightly in the air.

    A jet of air as sharp as a dagger swept out, cutting down a section of the willow branch more than thirty-three meters away.

    Lin Xun suddenly fell into a daze.

    However, Shia Zhi busied herself with food again.

    It was a long while before Lin Xun opened his mouth again with a mixed expression, ¡°How could you do that?¡±

    Just now, he saw clearly that there wasn¡¯t any spiritual power in her strike whichpletely burst out with umted force within her body!

    In other words, this fact proved that physical strength couldpletely break the limit of closebat when it reached a certain high level.

    ording to what Lin Xun knew, one could only let out spiritual power and kill the enemy from a distance when he stepped into Gang Spiritual Realm even though he was a spiritual practitioner.

    Compared to that, Shia Zhi¡¯s capability to wield great strength across separated space only by physical power illustrated that she could never be weak.

    Shia Zhi was doubtful and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy. I could do it as long as I can remember.¡±

    Lin Xun wasn¡¯t shocked this time. Instead, he simply believed it. Over thesest few days, he found there were many unbelievable things in Shia Zhi who almost had no difference from some legendary talents born with knowledge. .

    Otherwise, who would expect a little girl at the age of five or six to be equipped with such a horrifying fighting ability?

    Lin Xun thought for a long time and finally gave up the intention to dig over it. He asked Shia Zhi the name of this fighting technique.

    From his perspective, this kind of body fighting technique was just like a type of martial arts, which wouldn¡¯t appear out of thin air..

    Shia Zhi shook her head, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name.¡±

    Lin Xun forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a name.¡±

    Shia Zhi let out a word ¡°oh¡± , absent-minded.

    However, Lin Xun appeared to be very interested and pondered over it, finally saying, ¡°How about the Martial Art of Relocating Bones?¡±

    He had grasped many body fighting techniques these days like the Martial Art of Vibrating after a sudden shake, Killing by Twisting Two Arms, Locking Bones and so on.

    None of these techniques were not simple, straight and quick, especially aiming at the most critical part of the enemy. Like the Martial Art of Relocating Bones, it stood out for being brutal and fierce.

    Shia Zhi nodded her head, not really paying any attention. However, it didn¡¯t hurt Lin Xun¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Eyes shining, he said happily, ¡°This martial art remains to be improved. But I believe, with ourbined wisdom, it will be better and better. Maybe its fame will shake the world and its name will stay in the history.¡±

    Shia Zhi focused on eating as if she didn¡¯t hear him.

    Lin Xun kept talking for a long time. Having noticed that nobody was listening to him, he suddenly felt very bored and embarrassed, shaking his head and saying, ¡° Never mind. This is not urgent. Let¡¯s talk about it some other day.¡±

    At this time, Shia Zhi suddenly raised her head, looking at Lin Xun, and said, ¡° You said you were going to the Green-sun Tribe before?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, if everything goes well, I will set out five dayster.¡±

    He said so because ording to his calction, it would be time to pass the second test of the Heaven-essing ce three days from now. It only made sense if he finished this before going to the Green Sun Tribe.

    With these days of body refining, there was more confidence in Lin Xun¡¯s heart and he had more prospect for theing test.

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun suddenly realized something, saying, ¡°Why did you ask?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to leave¡±, Shia Zhi said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± Lin Xun felt a bit touched. Although the little girl never stopped humiliating him these days, she still seemed like to have a good conscience.

    However, at the next moment, Shia Zhi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering who will do the cooking when you are away.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly looked zed, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want me to leave¡­¡±

    He spitted out his words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you starve to death even when I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Shia Zhi uttered a word ¡°Oh¡±, looking quiet and calm, ¡°Then it¡¯s okay.¡±

    And she continued to eat right after¡­¡­

    Meanwhile, from the deep mountains and forests more than ten kilometers away from Feiyun Vige, a rainbow flew over with ring light across the sky.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 45: Unacquainted Guests

    <h4>Chapter 45: Unacquainted Guests</h4>

    A flowing rainbow slipped across the sky like gorgeous cloth. It stopped over the sky above an ancient forest and turned into a flying carpet that was almost 10 square meters wide.

    The carpet was inscribed with many spiritual tattoo formations, shining brilliant rays. As if with a spirit of its own, it inhaled and exhaled the spiritual energy from the nature all the time. How miraculous and extraordinary it was!

    Clearly, it was an extremely valuable Spiritual Flier!

    At this moment, a man and a woman were standing on it.

    ¡°Master, why did we stop here?¡± The woman asked with confusion. Wearing a ck dress, her waist looked very slim, her figure extremely graceful, and her oval face charming and enchanting. Her ck eyebrows were straight, exuding an air sharp like a de.

    She was captivating like a wild rose with thorns, gorgeous but dangerous.

    Were any important figures of Donglin Town here, they would immediately recognize that she was the famous ¡°ck Rose¡± ¨C Mu Wansu, who was also the principal of Keystone Business, the biggest business in Donglin Town.

    Keystone Business was one of the few biggest businesses in Ziyao Empire that was even richer than the emperor, with its branches distributed all over the vast territory of the country.

    The boss of Keystone Business, Fortune God Shi, was a legendary person of the empire whose astronomical amount of wealth was rumored to be envied by the most powerful members of the royal family.

    Therefore, Mu Wansu, the ck Rose, could never be simple.

    However, such a person was now standing tamely by the man¡¯s side, her words full of admiration and respect.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? A big fight took ce here some time ago.¡± The man looked down with hands behind his back.

    He was tall with shoulders wide like mountains. The curves of his face were manly and broadly scattered. During the opening and closing of his eyes, an air of majesty that overlooked all could be felt in a casual way.

    He stood there naturally, with an overwhelming sense of oppression and a formidable presence.

    ¡°A fight¡­¡­¡± Mu Wansu narrowed her eyes with some seriousness. Taking a closer look, she found that the forest had suffered dreadful destruction, showing horrifying fighting vestiges everywhere.

    ¡°Master, you get a sharp eye!¡± Mu Wansu gasped in admiration.

    The man who was called Master paid no attention to the ttering words. He murmured to himself, ¡°If what I assumed is right, one of the fighters must be the ninth Childe of the Shie n from the Celebrity Lane. But what interests me most is his opponent.¡±

    ¡°The ninth Childe of Shie?¡± said Mu Wansu.

    A rakish figure in a jade robe and riding on a sword suddenly appeared in her mind.

    She said surprisingly, ¡°The ninth Childe of Shie who is widely praised as the Young Sword King?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else who can perform the Sword Scripture Invincible except for Shie Yutang? The scripture has a long history and is said to be iplete. Even so, it is mighty enough to shake the earth and kill the ghost,¡± said the Master.

    Speaking of martial arts, a hot and sharp shine shed by in his eyes. ¡°It was a pity that we camete. Otherwise, we can witness the power of the sword scripture,¡± said the Master with a regretful tone.

    Mu Wansu was shocked and stirred by the fact that it was really the Young Sword King, Shie Yutang.

    Among the extraordinarily vast Ziyao Empire, there was a very famous ce, Celebrity Lane, in the Forbidden City, where harbored nearly all the influential officials with mighty power.

    And the Shie Family, one with a martial history for thousands of years, had been living there long ago. As a descendant of Shie, Shie Yutang was already famous for being a rare and talented practitioner.

    When he sessfully grasped the Sword Scripture Invincible, the ancestral martial art of Shie, the whole imperial city was shocked, making him even more noted.

    It was because that nobody in the family had mastered the Sword Scripture Invincible for nearly a hundred years.

    Although Mu Wansu wasn¡¯t born in the Forbidden City, she had naturally heard of it as the principal of Keystone Business, yet she was still amazingly surprised.

    ¡°If so, the ninth Childe of Shie had arrived in the Three Thousand Mountains before we did?¡± asked Mu.

    Regaining calmness, she immediately realized the key of the problem.

    ¡°Certainly he did,¡± said the Master.

    He nodded, saying, ¡°Now who doesn¡¯t know that the men from the Imperial Observatory witnessed a heavenly anomaly in the Forbidden City? Legend has it that peerless treasure is very likely to appear. Shie Yutang must havee for this.¡±

    Then he frowned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about whom he fought with.¡±

    Mu thought for a while and took out a map. She scanned quickly and said, pointing into the distance, ¡°There is a ce called Feiyun Vige about ten miles away. Maybe we can go check it out there.¡±

    The Master was surprised, saying, ¡°Someone is living there?¡±

    Muughed, saying, ¡°Before we set out, I have gathered some information about the Three Thousand Mountains, and have leant by ident that someone found a small Feiyun Fire-Copper vein here many years ago¡­¡­¡±

    They actuated the flying carpet under their feet and talked while gliding over the sky.

    Mu exined Feiyun Vige clearly to her Master on the way, making him suddenly enlightened.

    Momentster, two of them showed up above Feiyun Vige.

    ¡°No wonder these vigers have survived. They have reimed spiritual fields.¡± Looking at patches of spiritual fields below, the Childe fell into deep thought.

    Then he stopped his gaze. Pointing to the east of the vige, he said, ¡°There is some fluctuation of spiritual force. There should be a practitioner. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    At dusk, Lin Xun had prepared six basins of tasty beast meat and a pot of spiritual rice for dinner. He and Shia Zhi sat in front of the stone desk under the willow in the courtyard, engaged in eating.

    There were only three days left before the next test of Heaven-essing ce. Instead of further refining his body, Lin Xun intended to store up energy for the test during these three days.

    ¡°I have roughly summarized the Manual to Break Tendons and Bones, dividing the moves into ¡°shaking¡±, ¡°tangling¡±, ¡°locking¡±, ¡°drilling¡± and ¡°copsing¡±. Of course, it¡¯s just a primary version. I¡¯ll enrich it with more fighting skills.¡±

    Lin Xun exined quickly while eating.

    Whether Shia Zhi heard it or not wasn¡¯t known. She just busied herself with the meal as if the food had much more charm to her than Lin Xun¡¯s words.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t seem to be angry and continued to talk. Learning and summarizing was a habit he had developed from childhood when he had been living with Master Lu.

    Whenever Lin Xun had encountered something, be it a problem or a gain, he had have toprehend it, learn it and summarize it by himself, because Master Lu had never exined anything.

    Although practicing martial arts was different from spiritual tattoos, the principles of them were the same.

    Suddenly Shia Zhi put down her chopsticks, looking at the sky far away. An air of seriousness flickered in her crescent eyes that were ck like gems.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Shia Zhi said.

    Lin Xun felt anxious becausemon visits of vigers wouldn¡¯t arouse such a big reaction in Shia Zhi.

    It only proved that outsiders had arrived at Feiyun Vige!

    ¡°Keep eating,¡± said Lin Xun.

    He thought for a while and decided to cope with shifting events with a fundamental principle.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shia Zhi replied briefly and lowered her head down to continue eating.

    ¡°How delicious it is!¡±

    Only in a while, an unexpected tall figure broke in, followed by a woman in ck dress. They were the Master and Mu Wansu.

    The Master first nced at the meat and hides hanging on the wall then fixed his eyes on the boy and the girl sitting before the stone desk in the middle of the courtyard.

    ¡°May I have the honor to know who you are?¡± Cupping one hand in the other, Lin Xun stood up and asked politely. In fact, he was taken aback with the unfathomable power they exhibited.

    Lin Xun felt great pressureing right towards him merely in the face of them.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just passing by.¡±

    The Master said and came to the stone desk, looking down on the six pots of beast meat, ¡°There are cyan python, green-fur martes, spotted tiger¡­¡­What rich dishes! I haven¡¯t eaten them for a long time. No wonder they smell so good.¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Childe, if you don¡¯t mind, please sit down and dine with us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, thanks.¡± Heughed and sat down. Taking a pair of chopsticks nearby, he wolfed down the dishes and behaved casually as if he was in his own house.

    Mu was shocked by her master¡¯s behaviors. It had never urred to her that the Master would show interest in these dishes. Could there something delicious that he hadn¡¯t tasted in the world with his noble status?

    Quite confused, she peered at Lin Xun. Seeing that he was only a boy at the third level of the Martial Realm, she rxed.

    Lin Xun was also curious about the purpose of their arrival. However, he didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal. So he was eased a little.

    But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down before he figured out their purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Shia Zhi suddenly stood up and went away alone, covering her face with her hat unnoticedly.

    Mu didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, only taking her as Lin Xun¡¯s little sister.

    Only the Master took a casual glimpse at the back of Shia Zhi. He frowned as if he noticed something umon. However, he shook his head finally and continued chewing on the beast meat.

    Watching all these details, Lin Xun didn¡¯t let out a breath of relief until he saw no special reaction from Shia Zhi.

    ¡°Little brother, how about a cup of wine?¡± The Master invited Lin Xun with a smile, carrying a jug of wine in his hand that gave off intoxicating fragrance.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help myself,¡± said Lin Xun with a smile. He went forward and sat down, looking cheerful and easy.

    Seeing that, Mu couldn¡¯t help taking another look at Lin Xun, her beautiful eyes full of surprise. People who could keep so calm and collected in front of her master were notmonly seen, not to mention that Lin Xun was just a young boy in a remote and poor vige. It was unbelievable!

 Chapter 46: Precious Liquor Named Four Seasons

    <h4>Chapter 46: Precious Liquor Named Four Seasons</h4>

    Though Mu Wansu was surprised by Lin Xun¡¯sposedness, when she saw the gon Childe Shi took out, the expression on her face changed.

    ¡°Childe Shi¡­¡±

    She could not keep silent anymore with anxiety between her frowned eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Shi Shuan waved his hands to stop Mu Wansu talking, and then lifted the gon and poured a cup full of it.

    As glittering and translucent as chrysophoron, the liquor was in dark cyan, giving out an elegant and refreshing fragrance.

    Looking at the liquor, he murmured ¡°Wonderful liquor¡± his eyes brightened.

    He had keenly perceived the changed expression of Mu Wansu and doped out the liquor should either be highly toxic or extremely valuable and rare.

    And thetter was more likely to be true since if those two intended to kill him, it was unnecessary to make use of the liquor considering their formidable power.

    Then Lin Xun raised the cup and drank off the liquor, after which his eyes became brighter.

    Like spring rain, the liquor with warm and gentle spirit energy spread to the limbs and bones and permeated the whole body fully.

    Within the time of one breath, Lin Xun felt all his spirit energy boiling, saturating and flowing through the body cheerily.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help topliment, ¡°Magical liquor indeed!¡±

    Seeing what Lin Xun did, Shi Shuan was surprised and impressed by his free and easy attitude, so heughed and added, ¡°Brewed by Master Mei from the Heaven Workshop of The Green-deer School, the liquor is called Four Seasons. Like the wind slipped secretly into the night, the first cup of it moistened everything silently and softly.¡±

    Meanwhile he served another cup of the liquor, ¡°Now please have this second cup.¡±

    Lin Xun was not hesitant and drank it off directly. Boom! As if scorching flood burst into his mouth, fierce and hot airflow ran madly in his body, making him shiver spontaneously. His face turned red immediately as every inch of his skin became red.

    The feeling was like exposed under the sweltering summer. Burning hotness rolled over the whole body and copious spirit energy spurted out of every orifice and pore.

    Lin Xun opened his mouth and stuck his tongue out, saying, ¡°How can a pot of liquor taste so different in two shots? Master Mei at The Green-deer School is really a great brewing master.¡±

    Hearing it, Mu Wansu was speechless and despised Lin Xun¡¯s ignorance in heart. How could he not hear of Master Mei, one of the first ss masters on refining medicinal pills and elixirs?

    This pot of Four Seasons was a priceless treasure even in the Forbidden City, the imperial capital. Nobody had ess to it except the bigwigs.

    Even Mu Wansu, who could be counted as a famous and powerful person for being the principle of Keystone Business of Donglin Town,, dared not crave for a taste of Four Seasons.

    However, Shi Shuan now served such a young boy at an obscure vige with it. Feeling absurd, Mu Wansu also envied secretly in the heart. Ignorant the boy might be, he was really a lucky dog.

    Knowing nothing of what Mu Wansu thought, Shi Shuan burst intough and said to Lin Xun, ¡°Like scorching sun slid through the throat, the second cup of it would get into your stomach and burn it fiercely.¡±

    Looking at Lin Xun¡¯s bright red cheeks, he inquired, ¡°Little brother, would you like to enjoy the third cup?¡±

    Indeed, Lin Xun got into a muddle to some extent. He could hold the liquor, but due to the two cups of it, the spirit energy within his body rose suddenly and sharply, as if mountain torrents surged into a small pond which was too small to hold it.

    Obviously, the Four Seasons was a kind of spiritual liquor which should be supremely precious and rare.

    Lin Xun had no choice but to cultivate. Guided by Qi, the booming spirit energy looped constantly to dissolve the efficacy of the drug liquor.

    Meanwhile, he smiled and answered, ¡°It is known as Four Seasons, then if I miss the third and the fourth cups, how regretful I will be for a life time.¡±

    ¡°How shameless the boy is!¡±

    Mu Wansu criticized him in the heart. She could tell Lin Xun had gotten the usages and benefits of Four Seasons. Supposedly, he should refuse it with reverence and awe. After all, the liquor was so expensive and rare that no one would ept it shamelessly.

    However, Lin Xun was so insatiable.

    Shi Shuan was also in a trance, and then looked Lin Xun up and down with sharp sight, saying, ¡°Honestly, your respond is really out of my expectation. For a general practitioner at the Martial Realm, the first cup will make him drunk and fall to the ground due to the abundant spirit energy in it. However, you are totally different.¡±

    With blurred eyesight and burning cheeks, Lin Xun mumbled, ¡°Er¡­maybe I¡¯m a good drinker.¡±

    Shi Shuanughed and filled the third cup with the liquor. Then unexpectedly, he pointed to the beast meats and furs in the yard and asked, ¡°Have you killed so many beasts by yourself?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and answered, ¡°No. There was a battle in the deep mountains far away a few days ago, and these beasts were involved and killed during it. I was just lucky to pick them up.¡±

    A battle!

    Shi Shuan and Mu Wansu were both shocked.

    As if having been drunk, Lin Xun continued, ¡°You may not have heard of it. That battle was between two strong practitioners at the Spirit Sea Realm. One of them was flying on a sword like an immortal¡­¡±

    It was Shie Yutang!

    What Lin Xun said made Shi Shuan and Mu Wansu confirm their suspicion.

    ¡°Then who did he fight with?¡±

    Mu Wansu could not help to ask.

    ¡°He is¡­Voodoo-barbarian?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and thought for a while, and then added, ¡°I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡±

    After that, he drank the third cup. This time, the liquor was clear and refreshing, gurgling down his throat like a stream in a valley. A feeling of broadness and freeness struck Lin Xun, bringing him back to the autumn under high sky and white clouds, full of solitude and bleakness.

    Boom***

    Like eruptible volcano, the spirit energy within galloped and looped unceasingly, washing out the meridians and coterals of the body ragingly.

    Although the energy was refined four times in the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, the soaring volume was still hard to control.

    If it went on like this, irreparable damage would be done to his body.

    Gritting his teeth, Lin Xun thought no more and took a deep breath in before crossing his legs to sit down on the ground and break through regardless of everything else.

    Shi Shuan and Mu Wansu cared little about Lin Xun¡¯s umon behavior which was actually normal. With abundant spirit energy, Four Seasons were prepared for practitioners beyond the realm of Gang Spirit. As a young boy at the third level of Martial Realm, Lin Xun astonished them after he kept drinking three cups of the liquor.

    All their attentions were now drawn to that Voodoo-barbarian Lin Xun mentioned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that strong practitioners from the Empire of the Dark visited this ce too. Have they also heard something about the Peerless Treasure?¡±

    There was a stern expression on Shi Shuan¡¯s face while he frowned.

    Empire of the Dark, which was located in the deep and turbulent wastnd, was an imcable foe of Ziyao Empire.

    ¡°If Shie Yutang said so, it couldn¡¯t be wrong. I can¡¯t imagine the Empire of the Dark will start making troubles again after thousands of year.¡±

    Mu Wansu tightened her mouth with a touch of worry in her eyes.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just wondering whether Shie Yutang has found that Peerless Treasure the men referred to.¡±

    Coldness emerged in the eyes of Shi Shuan.

    Mu Wansu didn¡¯t know how to answer the question since the clues they had found were too scarce. All spections were unreliable unless they could have a conversation with Shie Yutang.

    Shi Shuan thought in the same way, so he shook his head and turned the eyes to Lin Xun who was sitting nearby cultivating.

    Mu Wansu looked into the same direction and asked impulsively, ¡°Childe Shi, why did you serve the boy with the precious Four Seasons? It¡¯s quitevish.¡±

    Shi Shuan shook the head again and stopped her words.

    Seeing this, Mu Wansu became silent although many suspicions were kept in her heart.

    After some time during which one may finish a cup of tea, Lin Xun opened his eyes. With copious spirit energy, the aura he held up changed a lot in such a short period of time. He now looked somehow incisive and fierce like a sharp de just getting unsheathed .

    Within the body, the vigorous and pure spirit energy traveled around the meridians and orifices, passed the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, cycled once in the five internal organs and then went back to the meridians.

    The orifices in his body were now infused with subtle spirit light, echoing with the blood and Qi fiercely.

    He reached Orifices Connecting, the fourth level of Martial Realm!

    Connected orifices had a positive effect on the spirit, which then would influence blood and Qi energetically. When one reached this level, his Qi function and power would be transformed again.

    ¡°Congrattions! You had a new breakthrough on the cultivation.¡±

    Shi Shuanughed and cupped his hands to greet Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun got up hurriedly and saluted back, ¡°I really have to thank you for this. Without the liquor you just gave me, I would never break through now.¡±

    Shi Shuanughed and waved his hands, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s just a few cups of liquor. Please have a sit.¡±

    Lin Xun sat down joyfully.

    The breakthrough was so idental that he was also unprepared. However, he owed Shi Shuan a favor unconsciously.

    Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. How could he know this Childe Shi did it purposely or not? If there was a chance in the future, he would return the favor; if not, he would forget it ever happened.

    Never being a stubborn person, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t work himself to death for someone who did him a favor once.

    Seeing Lin Xun sit down naturally and leisurely, Mu Wansu praised him secretly. If others got such a chance to break through, they wouldn¡¯t keep so calm and quiet like him.

    ¡°To be honest, Ie to the thousands of mountains on the southwest border to search for a peerless treasure. It was said three months ago a heavenly anomaly fell upon this ce, so little brother, have you heard something about it?¡±

    Shi Shuan asked casually while serving the fourth cup for Lin Xun.

    ¡°I can¡¯t recall anything special.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and replied, ¡°If something happened in recent months, I should remember it clearly. However, nothing abnormal had urred at all. All vigers here can prove it.¡±

    Shi Shuan nodded and then was lost in his mind whilst Mu Wansu frowned and asked, ¡°Little brother, are you sure about it?¡±

    Before Lin Xun responded, Shi Shuan waved his hands and said, ¡°All right, ask no further. I got it.¡±

    Mu Wansu was dissatisfied with Lin Xun¡¯s respond and stared him with hostile eyes. The kid drank Four Seasons without appreciation; worse still, he never spoke of anything valuable. How irritating.

    However, she understood a young kid at such a barren ce might never hear of the Peerless Treasure.

    At the same time, the gate of the yard was pushed open and the vige head Shiao Tianren came in excitedly and blurted out, ¡°Good news, Lin Xun, we have harvested¡­¡±

    He stopped abruptly when he saw there were two strangers in the yard besides Lin Xun and the expression on his face changed subtly.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 47: A Token Gift

    <h4>Chapter 47: A Token Gift</h4>

    Shiao Tianren came at a wrong time!

    It was the first thought popping up in Lin Xun¡¯s mind. Seeing all the vigers following behind Shiao Tianren, Lin Xun felt uncontrobly nervous in heart. They all carried a heavy bag on their backs, inside which was obviously the Feiyun Fire Copper they just excavated.

    What troubled him most was that two little kiddies also followed behind, each holding a piece of Feiyun Fire Copper, which could not be concealed at all.

    Thoughts flooding in his mind, Lin Xun went up to greet and smiled, ¡°Uncle Shiao, please put all things down.¡±

    Shiao Xianren nodded in a bit of a daze, then arranged all vigers to finish the job swiftly,pletely ignoring the two strangers in the courtyard.

    They all sensed something unusual. Though confused, they didn¡¯t ask a thing. Even the two little kiddies were held by their parents to prevent them saying anything improper.

    In the end, Lin Xun winked implicitly at Shiao Tianren, who led all vigers away after getting the hint.

    ¡°Feiyun Fire Copper?¡± Witnessing all this, Mu Wansu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the small lode has been dug up long ago?¡±

    ¡°Miss, you may not know it. I idently ran into the deserted mine tunnels several days ago and unexpectedly found that deep within the tunnel, there still remains an undiscovered vein.¡± Seeing that it was impossible to conceal the fact, Lin Xun exined frankly.

    ¡°This is a great fortune.¡± Mu Wansu looked at Lin Xun, eyes full of implication.

    Childe Shi was also taken aback, ¡°Spiritual fields, beasts, and Feiyun Fire Copper¡­This vige really knows how to make money.¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, Lin Xun said with a forced smile, ¡°You may not know it, but Feiyun Vige lies deep within the Three Thousand Mountains. Even the nearest Green-sun Tribe is over one thousand kilometers away. Though we have spiritual grains, game, and coppers, it is never easy to trade them for real money.¡±

    The Childe smiled, realizing that Lin Xun was worrying that they might get their hands on these goods. However, he didn¡¯t point it out, ¡°It is really a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is.¡± Lin Xun sighed heavily.

    The Childe pondered for a while, then took out a token and gave it to Lin Xun, ¡°There is a Keystone Business in Green-sun Tribe. If you need to make some exchange, you can go there with this token.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡± Astonished in heart, Mu Wansu said, ¡°This token is a symbol of your status, too precious to be given away so easily.¡±

    Lin Xun had nned to decline it. But seeing Mu Wansu¡¯s reaction, he was tempted in heart and took it firmly with his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless with me. I¡¯d rather give it away. What¡¯s more, there is no way that I, Shi Shuan, would take back what I¡¯ve given away as a present.¡± Said the Childe casually, exuding an air of pride in his calm words.

    Wu Wansu was extremely anxious, ¡°But it¡­¡±

    Waving his hand, the Childe concluded, ¡°That¡¯s it. Say no more.¡± Then he turned to Lin Xun and said, ¡°Little bro, it is really lucky to meet you here. If you ever go the Forbidden City, do not hesitate to pay me a visit in Keystone Business. Good-bye.¡±

    Saying that, he turned away and left.

    Seeing this, Mu Wansu nced at the token in Lin Xun¡¯s hand, then glowered fiercely at Lin Xun, trying to make him give it back voluntarily.

    However, Lin Xun ignored her repletely as if he didn¡¯t notice it. He turned toward the Childe and said with great sincerity, ¡°Thank you, Childe. I¡¯ll definitely return this favor one day.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Wansu knew that this brazen youngster was determined to take this token. Biting her teeth hard, she said with a lowered voice, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll get even with youter.¡±

    The minute she finished her sentence, Lin Xun immediately put up a frightened expression and replied with a deliberately rising tone, ¡°Dear Miss, why do you want to get even with me? Did you get angry because I didn¡¯t treat you well?¡±

    As soon as his words came out, Mu Wansu knew that she was doomed.

    Sure enough, the Childe¡¯s voice came from afar, ¡°Haha¡­Little bro, please do not take it to heart. She¡¯s just joking. Wansu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Wansu felt extremely annoyed in heart, as it never urred to her that this young boy would be barefaced to such an extent. Though angry, she still wore a warm smile, her bright eyes full of captivating charm, and said with a sweet tone, ¡°Little bro, I just recalled that Green-sun Tribe is not far from Donglin Town, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again some time.¡±

    Saying that, she flickered away with her ck dress swaying in the wind.

    ¡°Please rest assured, my miss. Given the chance, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit in Donglin Town. By then if someone bullies me, I¡¯m still counting on you, my sister, to help me out.¡± Wearing a bright smile on the corners of his mouth, Lin Xun said with a loud voice.

    Mu Wansu, who just got out of Lin Xun¡¯s cottage, couldn¡¯t help gritting her white teeth while thinking of Lin Xun¡¯s craftiness and impudence.

    ¡°You little jerk, now that you call me sister, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve got one day!¡± Cursing silently in heart, Mu Wansu hurried away without any dy for fear she might not be able to refrain herself from beating this little brat really bad.

    It was not that she was stingy. The thing was she knew it well that this token was way too precious, symbolizing not just her Childe¡¯s status, but also unimaginable power.

    Now Shi Shuan just casually left it to a vige body. How could she not be anxious?

    But what¡¯s done could not be undone. Though very reluctant, she had to ept the fact.

    Watching these two leaving, Lin Xun stood there pondering for quite a while. Not until he saw a sh of rainbow flying far into the distance did he exhale a long breath of foul air, feelingpletely exhausted in the chair.

    What he experienced just now, though peaceful to the eye, was much more tiring than a bloody battle. Both the Childe Shi and the woman named Wansu were extremely powerful not just in cultivation but also in their wisdom and capability.

    Dealing with such people, Lin Xun looked calm and collected; however, deep inside, he was quite nervous and uneasy, daring not to show the slightest negligence.

    Now it was all over, but Lin Xun was puzzled. Shi Shuan should be a mighty practitioner of high status, whose purpose, obviously, was to search for the Peerless Treasure.

    That was the most confusing part! Should Lin Xun specte right, the heavenly anomaly Shi Shuan mentioned happened just about three months ago, the very day when he cracked the secret of the Heaven-essing ce!

    Was there any connection between the two?

    Lin Xun was not sure of it, but he would never impart it to anyone else.

    What Lin Xun couldn¡¯t figure out was that for someone like Shi Shuan, it was unnecessary to treat a vige boy like him with the precious Wine of Four Seasons simply for asking such information. Furthermore, he even gave Lin Xun a token!

    Why did he do that?

    Lin Xun never believed that there really existed such a thing as pennies from the heaven. Even if it did, it would never fall on him.

    But no matter how hard he meditated, he still couldn¡¯t get it. In the end, he just left it be, at least Shi Shuan did not show any malignity to him.

    On the stone table remained a cup of the Wine of Winter. Lin Xun drank it at one go, feeling a prative coldness stinging his throat like sharp des, which then turned into numerous small cold currents sweeping throughout his body. Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    How remarkable the wine was! Though from the same pot, there were four different vors in all the four cups, each containing horrifying spiritual power of which Lin Xun could only refine about 20% with his current cultivation. For the rest of the spiritual power, Lin Xun had to fight hard to subdue and store them in his body.

    An intion of spiritual power was not always a good thing. If he advanced too fast, it was very easy to result in an unstable cultivating foundation, which would cause great danger for future cultivation.

    The cultivation Lin Xun always strived for should be like water spilling naturally when it gets to the brink of the cup, which attached great importance to the training of his spiritual foundation.

    He had no n to progress too fast while narrowing or shortening his journey in cultivation, which would be like fishing in the air, causing a loss too huge to make up for.

    Meanwhile, a flying carpet was soaring fast between the clouds.

    ¡°Childe, why did you do that?¡± Without any outsider, Mu Wansu finally asked about the confusion she had harbored in heart all the way.

    ¡°I knew you would ask!¡± Hands behind his back, Shi Shuan¡¯s figure was tall and steady like an immovable mountain, ¡°Would you believe it if I say it was just a whim?¡±

    Mu Wansu was in a trance, shaking her head honestly.

    ¡°But I do believe it is luck that brings us to meet.¡± Shi Shuan said lightly, ¡°This boy is about the same age as my third younger brother. However, I did not find the slightest arrogance in him; instead, his boldness, wisdom and improvisation are outstanding and way beyond his age. A small vige like Feiyun can never keep him long.¡±

    Mu Wansu gave a cold smile, saying, ¡°I think he¡¯s just a canny and bare-faced little brat. He¡¯s not as good as you think.¡±

    Shi Shuan smiled casually. Overlooking the distant rivers and mountains, he said, ¡°You won¡¯t understand it. There is a kind of people who, if given the chance, would burst out a dazzling brilliance. But it¡¯s still too early to draw a conclusion. Time will tell whether he¡¯s a dragon or a snake.¡±

    Mu Wansu never expected that her Childe would speak so highly of a vige boy, her expression turning more serious. Looking back in detail, from their sudden entry into Lin Xun¡¯s house to the events happeningter, it was true that the temperament andnguage Lin Xun presented were not something a country boy could have.

    However, thinking of his treacherousness upon her leaving, Mu Wansu just couldn¡¯t force herself to see him as someone potential.

    She sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worrying that this boy may not get your warm intentions. There¡¯re way too many ungrateful people in this world.¡±

    An indifferent smile flickering on the corners of his mouth, Shi Shuan said, ¡°It¡¯s just some wine and a useless token. Not a big deal. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t remember me in the future. You think I¡¯d care for a young boy¡¯s gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Mu Wansu answered without any hesitation.

    As the eldest son of the ¡°Fortune God¡± who was the owner of the Keystone Business, he was one of the most shining figures among the younger generation in the Forbidden City.

    Most importantly, Shi Shuan was a mighty practitioner of Spirit Sea Realm who couldpete with the ¡°Young Sword King¡±, Shie Yutang.

    Perhaps just as he said, he did it casually to greet their encounter.

    Things in this world were exceedingly strange, the true mingling with the false. Some facts were indeed simple, not asplex as what many people thought.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 48: Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 48: Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield</h4>

    Lin Xun took out the token and looked it over.

    It was made of a special jade and embossed with an intricate spiritual tattoo, feeling a little heavy.

    On the other side of the token curved three gilding words ¡ª Shi Dingzhai, namely Keystone Business.

    If what Lin Xun assumed was right, the spiritual tattoo was a unique logo of the Keystone Business.

    ¡°This token can indeed save me a lot of trouble.¡±

    Lin Xun carefully put it into the storing ring, thinking about exchanging goods and materials in the Green-sun Tribe.

    Days ago, the prime director of the Wu Business, Wu Henshui, was killed by Shia Zhi. Lin Xun believed that they wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.

    Maybe he could use this token of the Keystone Business to solve the hidden trouble from the Wu Business.

    ¡°Anyway, I must go to the Green-sun Tribe,¡± said Lin Xun, looking thoughtful.

    Green-sun Tribe was the nearest ce to Donglin City in the Three Thousand Mountains. ording to Shiao Tianren, the vige head, it was a prosperous town.

    Lin Xun must go there not only for the future livelihood of the vigers in Feiyun, but also for his own cultivation.

    But there was one thing that Lin Xun must solve before this¨Cto pass the second test of the Green-cloud Road of the Heaven-essing ce!

    Shia Zhi woke at night. When she walked out of her room, she saw Lin Xun busy in the kitchen. Then she said after a long silence, ¡°Lin Xun, I want to be stronger.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked. He quickly served the finished dishes to the table, and asked Shia Zhi who was now looking serious, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    Shia Zhi said with her mouth closed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The little girl was calm and peaceful as usual, but there was a look of unprecedented persistence in her ck eyes.

    Lin Xun was silent for a while, thinking of what happened during the day. Then he seemed to understand something, saying, ¡°The man and the woman weren¡¯t bad persons.¡±

    Shia Zhi shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who is good and who is bad. I only know that I will be very passive when I confront people stronger than me. And I would hate being passive.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, saying, ¡°I got it.¡±

    He indeed understood it. The way Shia Zhi looked at the world might be simple, but she was born with a keen insight. She knew clearly what she wanted.

    Just like today, when the Master, Shi Shuan, came, Shia Zhi left her favorite dishes behind, going straight into her room.

    At that moment, she must have realized that she was no match for Shi Xuan. Therefore, she chose to avoid them.

    Lin Xun asked while filling her bowl with rice, ¡°What¡¯s your n then?¡±

    Shia Zhi picked up her chopsticks and thought for a long time. Then she said, ¡° I want to fight! I would be stronger more rapidly if I fight with the strong.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes flicked. The answer wasn¡¯t expected and made him feel sad somehow. It was a kind of desperate way to be stronger.

    If there were masters who could instruct, powerful martial arts, masses of practicing resources, who would choose the means of fighting with others to get stronger?

    Pitifully, both Shia Zhi and Lin Xun were on their own like orphans, who could only rely on themselves.

    Lin Xun finally made up his mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now. I will give you a reply a few dayster.¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded.

    She never doubted Lin Xun¡¯s decision which was aplete trust..

    It was also the trust that made Lin Xun decide to take her to Donglin Town and find her the best ce for practicing no matter the cost, after everything in Feiyun Vige was settled.

    Lin Xun would never want her to fight with any strong enemy. That was too dangerous.

    Three days shed by.

    Shia Zhi fell into deep sleep at night. The starlight from the window reflected on her peaceful, beautiful and fair face, giving out an air of pureness and innocence.

    Lin Xun sat down with his legs crossed, his handsome face emotionless like a dried-up well with no ripples.

    In the Sea of his Consciousness, streams of thought flooded into the bloody and mysterious door that stood there silently, which was called the Gate to Heaven.

    Just in a moment, the familiar feeling crowded in on him. It felt like walking in the space while the stars kept changing. Just for a moment, he appeared in the mysterious space again.

    The straight Green-cloud Path prolonged into the distance, the end of which was a mysterious and lofty Gate to Heaven.

    Lin Xun stood on the Path, looked at everything around him and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This is the Heaven-ess ce. Who constructed it?¡±

    After an unnoticeable fluctuation swept over Lin Xun, an icy and emotionless sound popped up.

    ¡°My practitioner, the second test is called ¡®Body Refining¡¯ and you have 108 chances. There will be three days for you to refresh after each failure. The Heaven-ess ce would be closed again if you failed for 108 times.¡±

    ¡°I got it. Go ahead.¡±

    Lin Xun was calm, with a decisiveness shining in his clean and deep eyes.

    ¡°The test starts.¡±

    There emerged a screen of light on the Green-cloud Path along with the sound, inside which was seemingly an overwhelming and violently fluctuating ocean.

    Then a huge vortex appeared suddenly in the screen before Lin Xun could react, which looked like a ck hole, and immediately swallowed up his figure.

    ¡°The test of Body Refining begins.¡±

    ¡°The ce is Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield¡ªMille Waterfalls!¡±

    ¡°The standard of passing it is to break thousands of waterfalls and ascend to the top of the mountain.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Shia Zhi suddenly opened her eyes from deep sleep and closed her eyes again when she saw Lin Xun sitting with his legs crossed in the dark room.

    In a while, she opened her eyes again, with a nk face, for Lin Xun disappeared in her perception, seeming to evaporate without a breath..

    However, it made Shia Zhi confused and gaze at Lin Xun for a long time with wide eyes when she found him right in front of her. She closed her eyes and continued to sleep after confirming his existence.

    However, with her eyes closed, Shia Zhi couldn¡¯t sense Lin Xun¡¯s breath, which made her unsettled for the first time.

    It was a long time before the little girl fell into deep sleep again.

    ¡­¡­

    Around Lin Xun¡¯s ears sounded thundering noises of running water.

    Opening his eyes, Lin Xun found himself in a mighty and overwhelming ocean, which intersected with the sky in the far distance.

    There stood a unique mountain cutting into the sky less than thousands of meters far away. And streams of huge waterfalls that shaped like white dragons flowed down from the top of mountain to the surface of the sea, causing plenty of waves and ripples.

    Looking far away, it was like a ¡°Water Mountain¡± and was very spectacr with thousands of waterfalls curtaining from the top.

    At the meantime, information about the test shed swiftly in his mind, which made him clear that he must ascend to the top of the mountain against the heavy falling waterfalls if he wanted to pass the test.

    Lin Xun suddenly put up a heavy look. It was not difficult to climb a mountain with his current cultivation¡ªthe forth level of Martial Realm. The real challenge was how to break up the waterfall pouring down.

    There was no way to dodge.

    Looking carefully, Lin Xun found the mountain was extremely tall and steep, which had a height of nearly thousands of meters. And the waterfalls poured down heavily from the top like roaring water dragons, so there was no way to get away from the strikes of them on the way to the top.

    Lin Xun had 108 chances, which seemed a lot, but he was very clear that this could only prove the extreme difficulty of the test. So he wouldn¡¯t waste any of them.

    ¡°Maybe the key to the test is how to resist the strikes of the waterfalls. As for climbing the mountain, it requires steadiness. If thrown down, I will fail.¡±

    ¡°Now that the name of the test is Body Refining, maybe I could make it with my physical power. As for spiritual force¡­¡­I guess it¡¯s no use here.¡±

    Lin Xun stepped forward only to find there was no sense of sinking when standing on the surface of the sea. Even if he could not fly he felt like standing on the ground.

    It might be the special allocation of the ¡°Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield¡±. Lin Xun didn¡¯t think further, or hurry to climb the mountain. Instead, he spent an hour watching around the mountain instead.

    Having confirmed the fact that there was no shortcut, Lin Xun carefully came to the foot of the mountain.

    Flowing down the mountain at an astonishing rate, the running waterfalls were like roaring dragons and sshed tens of thousands of waves.

    Lin Xun felt a sensation of suffocating oppression just standing at the foot of the hill. He tried to drive his internal spiritual force only to find there was no way to make it as if it was sealed.

    It further proved that the purpose of this test was examining the power of ¡°Body Refining¡±!

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun raised his head. Staring at the grand sight, his heart was full of pride.

    How exhrating it would be if he could conquer such a mountain and step on it!

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun, whose muscles and bones were tight like a full bow, concentrated his physical power to the limit and then stepped forward onto a rough rock at the foot of the hill.

    In a moment, a waterfall rushed down and struck on Lin Xun, nearly throwing him away.

    The hit was even more powerful than that of a practitioner at the third level of Martial Realm!

    Lin Xun was shocked. His toes were sharp like iron ws sticking to the surface of rocks. With a smart skill of exerting force, he kept his body steady.

    But even so, he had to bear the striking of waterfalls every second, which felt like someone whipping on him with a huge hammer, causing intolerable pain.

    Lin Xun knew it clearly that he couldn¡¯t stop and he would be done soon if things kept going like this.

    He gritted his teeth and stretched his arms, rushing against the waterfall. With all his fingers suddenly digging into the wall of rocks, he jumped and climbed upward.

    Boom! Boom!

    However, two waterfalls abruptly rushed to himin a row, knocking him away before he could react.

    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    Aloft in the air, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help spitting out dirty words. The next moment he returned to the Green-cloud Path of the Heaven-ess ce.

    ¡°My practitioner, you failed for the first time.¡±

    In the meantime, an empty and cold voice arose.

 Chapter 49: Golden Claws

    <h4>Chapter 49: Golden ws</h4>

    In the room filled with darkness, Lin Xun gasped heavily. There were unbearable pains like being punched by needles in every inch of his skin, his clothes being soaked by cold sweat.

    ¡° I never thought the second test would be so much more difficult than I expected¡­¡±

    While murmuring, Lin Xun felt not that depressed in the heart because he had expected there would not be much of a chance to seed in the first trial.

    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that he failed so fleetingly at the beginning of the test, which was hard to stomach for him.

    Shooting a nce at Shia Zhi in deep sleep, without drowsiness, Lin Xun went out of the room and intended to take a cold shower.

    So he didn¡¯t notice there was a smile shing by at the corners of her mouth.

    She sensed the existence of Lin Xun again in sleep. Although she wasn¡¯t clear about what happened to him, she felt unprecedentedly settled as long as she could perceive the breath of Lin Xun.

    ¡­¡­

    It waste night already and the vast sky was brilliant with starlight.

    Lin Xun soaked himself in a wooden bucket in the courtyard, feeling the cold water running down and moistening his skin, reducing the pricking bit by bit .

    ¡°Three dayster, there will be a second chance to do the test. However, ording to my physical power now, it might end with failure again.¡±

    Leaning against the bucket, Lin Xun gazed at the vast night sky in a trance.

    The ¡°Water Mountain¡± located in the sea was thousands of meters high and flowed down swiftly like a dragon, whose crashing power was beyond imagination. So it was nearly impossible to ascend to the top of the mountain against the huge waterfall.

    Lin Xun even doubted that there wouldn¡¯t be much hope to pass the second test even though he reached the ninth level of Martial Realm and his physique was refined well, let alone with the power he possessed at the moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    Lin Xun thought it over but failed toe up with a solution. He sighed deeply.

    However, Lin Xun suddenly noticed that his physical power was restoring at an unbelievable rate. A feeling of numbness generated from his skins, muscles and bones as if they were growing.

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart and soul was immediately captured by that. Carefully perceiving, he found there was an extraordinary power that could scarcely be noticed and was integrated into his body. His strength in the stinging body not only recovered, but also became even stronger than before.

    The unexpected change cheered Lin Xun up immediately and reminded him of the situation where he left the Heaven-ess ce for the first time months ago.

    At that moment, he thought the award was merely a volume of Meditating Magic after passing the first test. It never urred to him that even the scars of his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints would just disappear and the four spiritual vortexes were formed.

    Moreover, his weak physique had been improved a lot since then.

    ¡°Is it that every time I enter the Heaven-ess ce, my body will be improved a lot?¡±

    ¡°Or is there some connection between the change of my body now with my first try to pass Body Refining?¡±

    Lin Xun thought fast in the heart. He had been sent to a spiritual tattoo battlefield called ¡°Mille-Waterfalls¡± when doing the second test ¡° Body Refining¡±.

    The overwhelming stinging pain he felt just now was the after-effects of being struck by the waterfall, which now seemed as a refining for the body.

    It was possible!

    As soon as Lin Xun recalled the name of the test, Body Refining, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t exert spiritual force but physical power when passing the test, he suspected the strange intangible magical force mighte from the ¡°Mille-Waterfalls¡±.

    The discovery immediately made Lin Xun feel excited again. He hurried to dry his body with a towel, wore clean clothes and stood in the courtyard, practicing Marching Boxing.

    Hu! Hu! Hu!

    With his fists striking the air, Lin Xun did find his strength promoted a lot!

    He could only shake the air with his utmost force previously, but now he could easily achieve that by an arbitrary strike.

    ¡°If so, even if I keep failing, I shouldn¡¯t give up. Each time I try, my body will be refined, and my power will be stronger, then it¡¯ll get easier and easier for me to pass the test¡­¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s thinking was clearer and clearer. ¡° That should be it! It is the true purpose of the second test to refine body. So no matter how many times I fail, I only be calmer facing them !¡±

    ¡°For example, the requirement of the first test seemed to be simply uncovering the secret of the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo. Who could¡¯ve ever thought the true secret of it all is the key to practicing Meditating Magic?¡±

    ¡°Looking back on it, I have underestimated the tests on the Green-cloud Path. Who can ever assume that there are mystiques beyond imagination behind each one?¡±

    At this moment, standing alone in the darkness with bright eyes like stars, Lin Xun was suddenly as enlightened as beholding the sun zing forth from a cloudy sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Another three days passed away.

    Lin Xun entered the Heaven-ess ce at night and started his struggle for passing the ¡°Mille Waterfalls¡± again.

    This time Lin Xun managed to climb nearly seven meters due to his stronger physique before he was thrown away by three torrents of waterfalls forcibly.

    However, Lin Xun paid more attention to the change of his body rather than the failure. Feeling carefully, he found his previous spection was confirmed and that he became stronger after the struggle as expected!

    If he could do the test every three days for 108 times, it would cost him 324 days, which was nearly a whole year!

    Then the benefits would be beyond imagination if he would be stronger each time.

    Besides, he could also refine his body by various means in daily cultivations. With all included, it would not be hard to imagine how powerful he would be then!

    The thought aroused the ambition of Lin Xun to conquer the second test of the Green-cloud Path again.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to go to the Green-sun Tribe because of the over-umted stuff. Otherwise, I really want to engage all my time in practicing.¡±

    Lin Xun let out a sigh in the dark night. He had promised the vige head Shiao Tianren to set off for the Green-sun Tribe one hundred kilometers away.

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Xun rode a tall and sturdy scaled-horse, waving goodbye to vigers at the entrance of Feiyun Vige in the morning.

    ¡°I will wait for you here.¡±

    Standing by the scaled-horse, Shia Zhi said seriously, ¡±I will go to look for you if you don¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Lin Xun beamed with a brilliant smile under the morning sunshine.

    The scaled-horse neighed and galloped away with Lin Xun on his back.

    Shia Zhi gazed at his shadow for a long time until it couldn¡¯t be seen anymore and then returned home alone with a very lonely figure.

    Some vigers wanted to invite Shia Zhi to their home, because no one would make meals for her after Lin Xun left, which might be too pitiful for a little girl.

    However, shaking his head, Shiao Tianren stopped them and said, ¡°There is no need to do so, for she is different from others. What we should do is to keep an eye on her.¡±

    Thinking for a while, the vigers epted it. Shia Zhi waspletely different from other kids, since even Lin Xun couldn¡¯t fight against her. In addition, an aura of indifference and alienation she projected made all dare not approach her.

    ¡°I only hope that Lin Xun wille back soon.¡±

    Shiao Tianren took a deep breath in, murmuring to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    Like the spine lying across the earth, boundless mountains stretched up and down continually, dotted with rivers and streams. Looking across, it was a really deste ce.

    This was called the Three Thousand Mountains. Located in the southwest frontier of Ziyao Empire, it had been given the name of ¡°Natural Moat¡± since ancient times.

    It was said thatmon people would have a narrow escape if stepping in the Three Thousand Mountains where lots of horrifying beasts and numerous dangerous regions would be encountered.

    Burdened with a hide pocket of three-meter height which contained at least 50 kg of goods, a scaled-horse ran swiftly with rumbling sound, curling up flying dusts.

    There were some skins and furs, muscles and bones, sharp ws of beasts, as well as some spiritual medicines and materials grown in deep mountains and so on inside the pocket.

    Of course,pared with these visible materials, the stuff in Lin Xun¡¯s storing ring was the most valuable.

    There were 150 kg of Feiyun Fire Coppers!

    It wasn¡¯t the ore but refined Feiyun Fire Copper, whose worth was astonishing.

    Lin Xun on the back of the scaled-horse didn¡¯t hurry on with his journey at full speed since there were so many dangers and risks in this perilous region with poor mountains and torrential rivers.

    Moreover, as this was his first time to the Green-sun Tribe alone, Lin Xun wasn¡¯t clear about the specific road condition at all, although he roughly knew he should run in the north direction all the way for three days to arrive the destination.

    Naturally, he should be cautious in this condition.

    Luckily, he didn¡¯t encounter other dangers except some beasts along the way until noon.

    Seeing the sun scorching and his horse panting, Lin Xun searched for arge shadow with a thick forest and then stopped and dismounted to have a rest.

    In order to replenish his physical power, he took out some dried venison and chewed, while reflecting on what to do when reaching the Green-sun Tribe in his heart.

    Noticing the horse refreshed, Lin Xun rode on the horse at once and continued his trip after resting for a short period.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the ground far away suddenly shook violently, as if there was an earthquake, and blocks of rocks flowed down a hill afar.

    Meantime, a burst of terrifying roars of beasts resounded in the forest.

    Even the horse became relentless.

    A strong feeling of danger struck Lin Xun, making him anxious. However, he found nothing abnormal when ncing around.

    What happened?

    At this moment, a brilliant light rose and rushed out from the remote deep mountain, which seemed like to be a huge golden w!

    Chapter end

 Chapter 50: A Turtledove Takes over the Nest of a Magpi

    <h4>Chapter 50: A Turtledove Takes over the Nest of a Magpi</h4>

    As if made of gold, the huge ws stuck out of the ground, shading the sky!

    At that moment, even Lin Xun got so shocked that he felt cold all over his body. What on earth was that?

    However, only in a moment, the golden w and light disappeared. Everything recovered its previous state and even the earth didn¡¯t shake any more.

    It was so abrupt that Lin Xun could never expect it. How did the terrifying thing happen?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t run his horse forward until he regained peace, and became more cautious than previously.

    As expected, the Three Thousand Mountains were drastically risky. He had been caught up with such a horrifying situation, which was probably caused by a monster, when he was just less than five hundred kilometers away from Feiyun Vige.

    Having run another five kilometers, he saw the trail of a hill cracking, with many rocks weighing from tens of thousands of kilograms to hundreds of thousands of kilograms scattering among it.

    The region was also extremely depressing and deste with a scorched and lifeless surface of no grass, which formed a distinguished contrast with the forests far away which were flourishing with various nts.

    Lin Xun remembered the huge golden w was sticking out of the region but he couldn¡¯t be certain of where on earth it came from.

    After arriving here, the horse became unsettled again with its hooves shaking, seemingly paralyzed and was about to fall down.

    A shock grew in Lin Xun¡¯s heart, too. He dared not hang about and chose a roundabout to avoid this region carefully instead.

    After running miles away, the shock in his heart finally died down. And the horse got its peace back as well.

    ¡°That was weird.¡± Pondering for a long while, Lin Xun still couldn¡¯t figure out what happened. Shaking his head, he had to keep moving.

    Untilte in the afternoon, when the night was about to fall, there appeared a raging river with roaring waves, running among the mountains.

    The waves were dyed jacinth like burning blood under the sunset, which was gorgeous.

    Lin Xun got off from the horse and came to the riverbank. He found a safe ce near a pile of rocks and intended to rest there for a night before restarting his journey tomorrow morning.

    Having captured two fishes in the river, Lin Xun set up a campfire and began to prepare himself dinner, with his horse leaningzily sideways and snoringfortably.

    The atmosphere was extraordinarily peaceful.

    Meantime, a group of people were walking quickly five kilometers away. The head was a youngster wearing a gorgeous coat, with a pair of narrow eyes and an eagle-shaped nose, who projected a cold killing aura.

    There were more than ten strong persons around him, each of whom seemed brilliant. Among them, there was an old man in gray in particr, whose eyes were sharp like purple lightening and whose breaths were deep like dark abyss, extremely terrifying.

    However, his face was a little white. What¡¯s more, there was a scaring wound on his shoulder, with skin cut open and flesh torn out, nearly showing a white bone .

    Although the scar had already stopped bleeding, there were rain-like golden lights burning on it, making the scar unable to heal.

    ¡°Thanks to Master Xing Teng, we finally took away the invaluable treasure from the beast. After I return home, I¡¯ll ask for rewards for your meritorious deeds from my father!¡±

    The youngster in front suddenly burst intoughter, full of excitement and pride.

    ¡°My Childe, I¡¯m really ttered.¡±

    The old man in gray said with a forced smile. His face was white and the scar on his shoulder was burning in the golden fire. With his eyebrows locked, it was apparent that he was oppressing the pain.

    ¡°Master, you sure you are okay?¡±

    The youngster asked with concern.

    ¡°Although the power of ¡®the Burning of the Mysterious Magpie¡¯ is unbelievably diabolic, I would recover from it given some time. However, I couldn¡¯t fly now, which dyed your trip.¡±

    The old man apparently showed great respect to the youngster, with his words full of modesty.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Moreover, we might be found by the beast if we fly. The aftermath would be beyond imagination.¡±

    The youngster suddenly recalled something at the time and couldn¡¯t helpughingcently, saying, ¡°Master, do you think this is the ¡®Peerless Treasure¡¯ mentioned by the men at the Observatory of the Forbidden City?¡±

    Xing Teng thought for a while and answered, ¡°My Childe, maybe you are right as far as I¡¯m concerned, for the origin of the treasure is mysterious and it ought not belong to the beast.¡±

    The youngsterughed, saying, ¡°Nevertheless, this time the ¡®Peerless Treasure¡¯ has attracted lots of eminent people in the Forbidden City to the Three Thousand Mountains, which could be called as a gathering of the strongest and most powerful people, and caught the eyes of the whole world. However, the treasure was attained by us now and they were doomed to get nowhere!¡±

    Xing Teng frowned and suggested, ¡°My Childe, please pay attention to your words. We have to keep quite about this in case others wille to take it away from us.¡±

    The youngster nodded his head, saying, ¡°Yeah, yeah, you are right.¡±

    In a while, a coldness shed by in his eyes. ncing at the group of the attendants, he said, ¡°Did you hear what Master Xing Teng just said? From now on, nobody is allowed to speak about this and I will be relentless to whoever lets it out!¡±

    The fellows hurried to reply ¡°yes¡±.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a vast long river appeared in their vision.

    ¡°My Childe, it¡¯s already dark. How about resting here and continuing our journey tomorrow?¡±

    Xing Teng suddenly asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Pondering for a while, the youngster approved. Equipped with a fighting power at the level of Spiritual Sea Realm, Xing Teng was the strongest among them. However, he suffered some injuries now and asked for a rest, the youngster surely couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    ¡°My Childe, it seems somebody is there!¡±

    At this moment, a fellow said aloud, pointing at the opposite bank of the river where a burning campfire could be seen far away.

    Immediately, the group of people got intense, for whoever dared to walk in the Three Thousand Mountains couldn¡¯t bemon.

    Besides, now many top people came here for the ¡°Peerless Treasure¡±. Their situation would be not that good if they encountered one of them.

    ¡°Stay calm. It¡¯s just a boy at the forth level of Martial Realm.¡±

    Xing Teng took a nce and immediately figured out the situation, saying casually.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go to check it out.¡±

    Feeling eased immediately, the youngster led the group to cross the river by performing flying skills.

    As Xing Teng said, it was a teenager at the age of thirteen to fourteen with worn clothes made of coarse linen, which looked too shabby in the eyes of the group although it was clean and neat.

    The boy was of course Lin Xun.

    He also noticed someone approaching him just now. Seeing the group of people heading for him now, he was also shocked in the heart.

    If he was right, nearly everyone in the group was at the Gang Spirit Realm, and surrounded by strands of Gang Spirit.

    It must be correct.

    And the aura of the old man in gray was even more horrifying!

    Seeing such a group of people showing up in the wild made Lin Xun inevitably cautious.

    ¡°Ha, it seemed to be a young aborigine living in these Mountains.¡±

    The youngster nced at Lin Xun and snorted with a disdainful look, and then said while waving his hands, ¡°Kiddy, we are about to rest here for a night. If you are clever, go away now. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so you can just go without trouble.¡±

    His attendants couldn¡¯t helpughing out.

    The old man in gray frowned, but said nothing atst. It was just a boy who wasn¡¯t worth much attention.

    ¡°Thank¡­¡­thank you.¡±

    With a look of reverence and awe, Lin Xun stammered and walked away with his horse swiftly.

    Seeing his cowardly respond, the group of people burst intoughter again.

    ¡°As expected, he was a timid turtle, green and inexperienced. Just a few words of our Childe made him flee away. Ha ha ha.¡±

    An attendant ttered the Childe, which made the youngsterugh and say, ¡°The little turtle is smart, for knowing he would be punished if he didn¡¯t go away. But¡­¡­he was too coward.¡±

    ¡°My Childe, this is far from the truth. Even with much more bravery, the little turtle could only escape after seeing you.¡±

    In an instant, the ttering words flooded in, making the youngsterugh consistently.

    Only Xing Teng frowned but he had no solution. The youngster was the eldest son of Liu Wujun, the governor of southwest province in the empire, whose status was extremely high and even Xing Teng dared not say another word.

    They didn¡¯t notice at all that Lin Xun stopped running and climbed on a big tree, casting his cold eyes like stars on the riverbank miles away.

    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t a shock in his face at all, and he recovered his calm and indifference, with a huge bow made of white bones in his hand.

    In fact, Lin Xun was very angry although he retreated when he was insulted and expelled by the group of people.

    But there were no better ways because his level was inferior to theirs. If fighting face to face, he would be killed like throwing straws against the wind.

    ¡°Really a shame¡±

    Lin Xun murmured to himself. He knew it clearly that there was no chance to attack them even if he waited there, but he was very reluctant to go away without doing anything.

    At the time, the earth was shaking violently far away. Meantime, a golden light, which was very brilliant, rose from a remote ce and tore off the darkness.

    That was the huge w he had seen before!

    Lin Xun gazed at it at once, and then an odd smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, for where the w appeared was the riverbank!

    Those guys were going to suffer!

    Lin Xun nearlyughed out. God blessed.

    He jumped from the tree swiftly and approached the riverbank lightly as wind.

    Lin Xun wondered whether those guys would suffer and, at the same time, he was very curious about what on earth the huge w was.

    In a while, Lin Xun stopped and was shocked.

    An extremelyrge golden monster, as huge as a mountain, finally appeared in his sight. It was running under the night sky, with golden light shining all over his body, which even lit the sky.

 Chapter 51: A Disturbance Rose

    <h4>Chapter 51: A Disturbance Rose</h4>

    The golden glow shone like fire, brightening the world.

    The beast was incredibly huge as a mountain, rushing into the air. Like a ferocious beast from time immemorial, it was big enough to cover the sun and moon, roaring loudly enough to break mountains and rivers!

    Despite the distance, Lin Xun still felt a sharp pain in his eyes while his body was shaking and his soul was inexplicably oppressed.

    It could only be seen faintly that the beast was like a deer but not a deer, like a horse but not a horse, which had a head like a dragon¡¯s, a tail like a long rainbow. Its whole body was covered with golden fur while its four hooves were stepping on the glow.

    Overflowing with golden light, it rushed into the air and released billions of god¡¯s mes, rumbling and burning the mountains, turning the ancient forest into ashes, making such a horrifying scene.

    Its opponent held a spear, kept waving, andshed out with some horrible shadow of the spear but apparently couldn¡¯t stand for long and tried to dodge from its attack frequently.

    Lin Xun immediately recognized him. That was the old man in grey robe in the group he just met.

    It was them indeed!

    An odd smile appeared at the corners of Lin Xun¡¯s mouth. It would be absolutely deceptive to say he was not gloating.

    But when he saw the power the old man presented while fighting in the air, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished and wonder that this was undoubtedly another practitioner at the Sea Spirit Realm.

    Together with the Man in ck robe (Shie Yutang), Barbarian Hercules and the first son of the Keystone Business, Shi Xuan, this was the fourth practitioner at the Sea Spirit Realm that Lin Xun saw.

    It could be imagined how many top practitioners the so-called ¡°peerless treasure¡± had attracted to the three thousand mountains.

    However, these had nothing to do with Lin Xun. Compared with those at the Sea Spirit Realm, he was hardly strong enough to get involved in all this.

    Soon, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were drawn to the golden beast, and he wondered to himself whether the golden ws he saw at noon were caused by the old man d in grey and his party.

    But what did they do to make this monster so furious?

    Boom!

    The earth shook. The light rain sshed like falling stars, mming on the earth, burning down the ancient forest, destroying the mountains, and the earth turned into a scorched field inch by inch.

    It was such a horrible scene that whoever got involved in would be doomed to die.

    Lin didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and turned away.

    Seeing that the old man and his party had suffered, his anger was reduced a bit. If not leaving now, he would be making fun of his own life.

    Bam!

    However, when Lin Xun ran just less than a mile away, he heard a sudden noise breaking through the air, and soon there was a sound of a heavy object hitting the ground in the mountain forest not far away.

    And then a moan of pain came out.

    Hearing the sound so familiar, Lin Xun got startled. He approached carefully, then saw a bloody figure lying on the ground, bleeding and miserable.

    Even so, Lin Xun recognized him from his clothes at a nce. It was the young childe in that group!

    Lin Xun was delighted that God seemed to favor him today. Not only did he send a huge beast to destroy them and avenge him, but he even brought the ¡°culprit¡± to him!

    Of course, Lin Xun knew that it was just some foolish thinking. He looked around and saw the battle in the distance still going on.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the young man was thrown out of the battlefield by the old man in gray, so as to keep this most dignified young man alive.

    However, this guy ended up falling in front of him out of the blue.

    ¡°Childe, nice to meet you again.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and walked forward. The man was seriously injured and could hardly breathe. Though he already reached the Spirit Gang Realm, he was no different from a disabled now.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The young man gasped for breath and opened his bloody eyes. When he saw Lin Xun clearly, he called out at once, ¡°Little bumpkin, take me away from here. If you get me to safety, I¡¯ll make sure you have all the wealth and power you want.¡±

    His voice was sharp and husky. Atst, he even coughed up some blood, looking extremely miserable.

    ¡°Childe, that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, stillughing, ¡°Seeing you like this, I¡¯m already satisfied. Bye bye.¡±

    Then he turned around and went away.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    The young man called out, ¡°Bro, what do you want? Just tell me, and I, Liu Yukun, will promise you everything!¡±

    Lin Xun turned around, looked into the young man¡¯s eager eyes, and sighed, ¡°Childe, before you took my home and drove me away. It is already kind enough of me not to kill you. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    Liu Yukun cried, ¡°Brother, it was all my fault just now. I apologize. Please be generous and save me.¡± The young man was almost begging now.

    But at the end of the speech, he coughed violently, trembled all over and suddenly fell to the ground, nearly losing his breath.

    Lin Xun thought for a second and then stepped forward. ¡°Well, you and I have no blood hatred. It¡¯s fine to save you once.¡± He crouched down and stretched out his hand trying to help up Liu Yukun.

    Swish!

    Just then, a hint of cruelty and coldness shed by in Liu¡¯s eyes. His paralyzed body suddenly erected and at the same time with a sudden stretch of his arms, he sped Lin Xun¡¯s neck, holding a short sword which came out of nowhere against Lin Xun¡¯s throat.

    Liu Yukun said with a grim smile, ¡°Little bastard! Don¡¯t move, or this sword will get you killed!¡±

    Lin Xun remained motionless but calm, and then startedughing, ¡°I knew it! People like you won¡¯t have a good intention even when asking for help.¡±

    Liu Yukun asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bang!

    At this point, Lin Xun¡¯s scapr muscles suddenly bulged, releasing a tremendous concussive force, shaking away Liu Yukun¡¯s arm which was around his neck.

    At the same time, he tilted his head back and twisted his wrist all of a sudden, clenching Liu¡¯s arm firmly and then wrenching it.

    With a clicking sound, Liu Yukun¡¯s arm was dislocated with his joints removed. He lost his strength suddenly, then the short sword which was held in his palm fell to the ground.

    Crack! Lin Xun turned over and pped Liu in the face. He gave a tragic howl, some of his teeth falling out.

    ¡°How can it be, you¡­¡±

    Liu Yukun was frightened. How could he have thought that Lin Xun, who had been subdued by him, turned the tide so instantly?

    All this was due to Lin Xun¡¯s practice of the Martial Art of Relocating Bones while fighting with Shia Zhi. In closebat, this skill of using physical strength was absolutely unbelievable and would definitely make it impossible for the opponent to defend.

    Unfortunately, Liu Yukun only regarded Lin Xun as a practitioner at the fourth level of Martial Realm. He always guarded against Lin Xun using his spiritual power but neglected how powerful his physical strength could be.

    ¡°Childe, I tried to save, and this is how you pay me back?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed, took up the sword, and without any hesitation, he pierced Liu Yukun¡¯s throat at one blow, watery blood sshing out.

    Looking at Liu¡¯s eyes which were full of shocks, resentment and unwillingness now, Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Childe, the little bumpkin may not be so impressive, but he¡¯s quite clear of what to love and what to hate. Once he gets the chance, he can kill a scoundrel like you without hesitation. If you want to me anyone, me yourself.¡±

    Groans came out of his reluctant lips, but he finally fell to the ground and died.

    Lin Xun stopped smiling and looked back at the distance. The battle there had already ended. A fit of worry rose in his heart.

    He rummaged on Liu Yukun¡¯s dead body only to find a purple jade belt.

    It should be a storage device. Lin had no time to think but leave in a hurry.

    Soon after, the scaly horse galloped, running away carrying Lin Xun on its back, then quickly disappeared into the night.

    He must leave as soon as possible!

    Lin Xun knew it very well that Liu Yukun must be a very powerful person having a practitioner at the Sea Spirit Realm as his guard. When some Childe as powerful as him died, there would no doubt follow a lot of troubles.

    ¡°Howl¡±

    Lin Xun was running wildly on the scaly horse when he heard an earth-shaking animal roaring from afar which irritated the horse under him, making it groan and quite frenzied.

    Behind him, an enormous golden beast was roaring in the far sky, its voice filled with anger.

    Endless mes, like a flowing rainbow, poured down and burned the heaven and the earth, making it like a hell of fire.

    It was too horrible!

    Lin Xun congratted himself privately for his luck. If he had been one minutete and stayed next to the dead body of Liu Yukun, he would have been dead too.

    But Lin couldn¡¯t know whether the old man and his party had died in the battle.

    ¡°No matter what, I must leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    Lin took a deep breath and drove the scaly horse to keep running.

    ¡°Golden me Beast!¡±

    ¡°It was that. Can it be¡­¡±

    It had been so many years. Who could ever imagine that the Golden me Beast which had a blood rtionship with the ancient god beast Fire Kylin could still hide in these mountains!

    ¡°Indeed, there must be something unusual here. We all underestimated these mountains before. This is the first time for thest thousand years that we find the trace of the beast.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Maybe this beast is rted to that peerless treasure.¡±

    At the same time, in different areas of the three thousand mountains, the horrific roar of the beast also attracted the attention of many top practitioners who came to look for the peerless treasure.

    Such as Shie Yutang (the ninth son of the Shie Family), Shi Xuan (the first son of the Keystone Business), etc.

    This night was bound to be eventful.

    This was true for Lin Xun, as well as for the practitioners who gathered in the three thousand mountains because of the rumor of ¡°the peerless treasure¡±.

    What Lin Xun didn¡¯t know was that before long, Liu Yukun¡¯s charred body was found, causing a great disturbance.

    He was the eldest son of Liu Wujun, the governor of the southwest province of the empire.

    As for Liu Wujun, he was known to the imperial people as an overmatch at Tao Insight Realm who also had a great reputation in the whole empire.

    Liu Wujun spent his whole life in military, a brave blood warrior. He had been in power in the southwest province of the empire for nearly fifty years, very famous and powerful.

    Liu Yukun died in the three thousand mountains. As his father, how could Liu Wujun let it go without getting his revenge?

 Chapter 52: A Bronze Treasure Case!

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Bronze Treasure Case!</h4>

    Up since dawn, the scaly horse had run all night and could no longer bear it. Breathing heavily, it staggered and fell onto the ground.

    Lin Xun jumped off the horse¡¯s back andnded solidly onto the ground. He looked at the sweaty horse feeling so sorry for it. He had only thought of his own life and nothing about the horse¡¯s well-being, which made him riddled with guilt.

    ¡°Bro, I owe you big.¡±

    Lin Xun took out some spiritual materials and fed them to the scaly horse. Seeing it munching joyfully, he smiled.

    The scaly horse was a fierce beast, but once tamed it was extremely obedient. Without its help, it would be impossible to travel between the Green-sun Tribe and Feiyun Vige.

    Finding a ce to rest, Lin Xun took out the spirit refining liquid, gulped it down, and then took out the purple jade belt stripped from Liu Yukun.

    It was a precious artifact, which was not only engraved with exquisite and intricate spiritual tattoos, but also iid with small pieces of pearls and jade. It was not amon luxury.

    However, in Lin¡¯s view, these decorations were far too shy and impractical. He would never make a storage artifact so dazzling, for fear it would attract the attention of thieves.

    He opened the purple jade belt, revealing its storage space. Much to his surprise, inside the vast space of the artifact, there stood no other items except for a bronze case about 1/3 square meters in size.

    Lin Xun felt a little disappointed but couldn¡¯t stop himself from staring at the bronze case.

    The case disyed the ancient and clumsy color of time, with the four tattoos of moire,ndscape, beasts, and sun and moon engraved respectively on its four corners. Around its body were carved several mysterious spiritual tattoos, radiating an obscure yet horrifying appearance.

    ¡°It seems to be a spiritual tattoo formation that is specially used for sealing.¡±

    A trace of revtion shed in Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes. Even with his knowledge of spiritual tattoos, it was impossible to understand these inscriptions. Even so, it could be roughly seen from the aura it released that it had to have some kind of sealing power!

    Only a master of spiritual tattoo could make a spiritual tattoo formation. Who would go to such great efforts to carve a spiritual tattoo formation on a bronze case?

    It would cost too much!

    However, it was possible that this bronze case had been designed to seal some precious treasures.

    Thinking of this, it hit Lin Xun that Liu Yukun was not a man with a simple background. He thought of the time his party was hunted crazily by the golden me beast. Maybe it was the treasures sealed in the bronze case that led to the series of events?

    Then, what on earth was hidden in this bronze case?

    Lin Xun continued to examine it. Suddenly, he gasped in astonishment. On the opening of the bronze case was a spiritual tattoo restriction, which was a special spiritual tattoo formation used to form a shield. Only a powerful spiritual tattoo master could aplish this.

    A spiritual tattoo master enjoyed a status even nobler and more superior than a spiritual tattooist.

    The bronze case alone was priceless. It was not only engraved with a special spiritual tattoo formation, but it was also inscribed with a spiritual tattoo restriction on the opening.

    So, what treasure could be in the bronze case?

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t open it with the spiritual tattoo restriction on. This was not meant as a criticism of his skills. Even a spiritual tattoo master couldn¡¯t open it if the mystery of the restriction was not unveiled.

    ¡°Well, it will have to wait until there is a chance to open itter.¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it for a long time, but finally gave up. Although his knowledge of spiritual tattoos was slightly better than those of other spiritual tattoo apprentices, he still couldn¡¯t be considered a qualified spiritual tattooist, let alone a master of spiritual tattoos.

    The criteria to be a spiritual tattooist was quite simple, namely to finish a spiritual tattoo formation all by yourself. However, the truth was that it would be hard to achieve that without cultivation of Gang Spirit Realm. The spirit and soul power of practitioners at Martial Realm was simply not enough toplete a spiritual tattoo formation.

    Of course, this was under normal circumstances. There were still some exceptions.

    Lin Xun happened to know that Master Lu once let it slip by ident while drunk that he once could skillfully inscribe aplete set of spiritual tattoo formations. He rose to be one of the youngest spiritual tattoo masters of his time, achieving his status when he was still at the eighth level of Martial Realm.

    If Master Lu could do it, Lin Xun believed with hard work, he could most certainly aplish it, too.

    Regaining his wits about him, Lin Xun took out the bronze case.

    Bang!

    To his surprise, the bronze case weighed at least ten thousand catties and caused a great hole in the ground.

    However, this only strengthened Lin Xun¡¯s belief that there must be some extraordinary treasures sealed within it.

    Without hesitation, he put the case into his storage ring. He immediately felt a sense of relief.

    After resting for an hour, the scaly horse had regained its strength. Lin Xun determined which direction to go and set off again.

    Along the way, there weren¡¯t any more dangerous storms. But as he passed a volcano crater, Lin Xun stopped and threw the purple belt into the rollingva.

    He would not carry it. He even left all the jewels on the purple jade belt untouched to prevent any future trouble.

    Precious as it was, it was also part of Liu Yukun¡¯s personal belongings. It was hard to tell if some trace of him might be left on it. If there was any chance the forces behind Liu Yukun detected that, it would most definitely bring out an endless flow of disastrous aftermath.

    The Sunset in was located in three-thousand mountains, surrounded by mountains on three sides. To the north of it was the Donglin Town, located at the southwestern border of the Ziyao Empire.

    A river flowed down the mountains like a jade belt winding around the in, irrigating rich spiritualnds.

    It was in the Sunset in where the Green-sun Tribe was to be found.

    Historically, the Green-sun Tribe was a barbarian tribe in the mountains. But with the expansion of the Ziyao Empire, it gradually integrated into the territory of the empire. Even today, few real descendants of the Green-sun Tribe barbarians could be found.

    Even though it was called a ¡°tribe¡±, it was actually more like a bustling town, serving as a key hub to connect the Ziyao Empire and Donglin Town in three-thousand mountains.

    Goods abundant in three-thousand mountains, such as fur, bones and muscles, miraculous drugs and spiritual materials, were first transported to the Green-sun Tribe and then to Donglin Town.

    Another benefit to the Green-sun Tribe was its special geographical location. It attracted many chambers ofmerce from all over the empire, as well as adventurers to three-thousand mountains, all of which choosing the Green-sun Tribe as an important stay-dot.

    These were the reasons the Green-sun Tribe had achieved its current prosperity.

    It waste afternoon and the sunset glow tinted the sky red.

    A scaly horse came to the Green-sun Tribe, stirring up dust behind it.

    In order to withstand attacks from the wild beasts in the mountains, the Green-sun Tribe had built a thick and tall wall around the city, as well as two gates at both the north and south sides for pedestrians toe and go.

    It was not until the horse came near that the guards stationed on both sides of the gates could clearly see that it also carried a boy in gray of thirteen or fourteen years old, as well as a leather bag taller than a man.

    ¡°Three copper coins to enter the city,¡± said one of the guards.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Dismounting from his horse, Lin Xun took out three copper coins and handed them over with a smile on his face.

    The guard nodded and let him pass.

    In the Green-sun Tribe, it was a mixed bag of paradise for there were no strict orders. The tribe was more like a temporary foothold, with new faces appearing and old faces disappearing every day.

    No one would be willing to stay there for a lifetime. Compared to the prosperity of the Ziyao Empire, the Green-sun Tribe in three-thousand mountains still appeared to be much more backward and humbler. Furthermore, it was also a dangerous ce where you always had to guard against the mountain beasts.

    Lin Xun walked into the gate and disappeared at the tail end of the street, blending into the crowd.

    Having watched Lin Xun leave, the guard who took the copper coins suddenly waved and called to a man in ck who had a dishonest appearance. He whispered, ¡°Go and tell the shopkeeper of Wu Business that Lian Rufeng¡¯s horse in Feiyun Vige has appeared. And don¡¯t forget to report everything we saw.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    The man in ck nodded and hurried away.

    ¡°For so many days, Wu Business has been waiting, but only waited for a young man. It seems that they can only get news of Wu Henshui from him.¡±

    The guard mused for a while but then shook his head. These things were none of his business and his only job was to pass on information after all.

    Lin Xun hadn¡¯t noticed that he was being watched from the dark since he entered the city gate. Now, he was walking along a spacious street in the bustling crowd.

    The street was jammed with a noisy crowd, exhibiting a lively and exciting atmosphere.

    Dressed in animal skins, strongborers carried packaged goods, while peddlers wondered around the streets selling mountain specialties, such as saint grasses and miraculous herbs, as well as animal skins and minerals.

    From time to time, businessmen dressed in brocade and gorgeous clothes were seen running wildly through the streets in animal carts, and repairmen carrying weapons, hurried through the crowd.

    On both sides of the street, there were numerous stone houses, restaurants, pharmacies, weapons stores, inns, chambers ofmerce, brothels¡­.

    As the old saying goes, ¡°Small as it is, the sparrow has all the vital organs.¡± Though small, the Green-sun Tribe was truly a lively ce where diverse people shuttled through, forming a flourishing scene.

    This was the first time Lin Xun had ever entered a bustling downtown district like the Green-sun Tribe. He had mixed feeling about what he saw, yet his emotions were full of excitement, curiosity and admiration.

    Growing up in a mine jail, the first ce he had stepped out into was the poor and remote Feiyun Vige of Ziyao Empire. Sophisticated and profound as Lin Xun was, he was still only a 13-year-old boy. Immersed in such a prosperous environment, he could not help but get lost in a trance.

    If the Green-sun Tribe could thrive to this extent, what grand scene would he see if he entered the real city of Ziyao Empire?

    Chapter end

 Chapter 53: The Old Crow Inn

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Old Crow Inn</h4>

    Walking along the street, Lin Xun noticed he was being looked upon by many eyes, some of which revealed the hidden look of greed.

    Lin Xun knew the huge hide bag on the horse was drawing too much attention. An experienced veteran would instinctively know immediately what was hidden inside with only a quick nce and could tell the value of the goods simply by sniffing it.

    Besides, a man and a horse alone, was difficult not to notice.

    In the distance there was a suddenmotion, gathering a crowd of onlookers about it. Upon arriving, Lin Xun saw a man in an animal skin, with no time to run, having his head shed off by a practitioner. Blood sprayed out everywhere, creating quite a horrific scene.

    Instead of being shocked, the crowd cheered loudly, fearing that there was not enough drama to enjoy.

    ¡°How dare you steal from me. You are courting death. Bah!

    The practitioner took up his long knife, shot a malicious look at the corpse on the ground, and strutted away.

    It was a murder on the street in broad daylight!

    No one came to stop it. Obviously, people here were ustomed to this kind of thing.

    It was not long before two guards hurriedly cleaned up the headless body and carried it away. Within seconds, the street was restored to its former liveliness, as if the murder had never happened.

    Upon seeing this, Lin Xun squinted his eyes and realized that the Green-sun Tribe was definitely not a ce of rules. Having a strong force was an indispensable condition to survive and thrive here.

    Before long, Lin Xun again saw two groups of people fighting in the street, seemingly for a batch of goods. Quickly the fight was forcibly stopped by a passing practitioner, who killed two people directly. The bloody action shocked the people around and instantly resolved the dispute.

    Under the prosperity, dirty undercurrents emerged.

    Words of a prisoner in the mine prison he once lived in suddenly came to him, the meaning of which was too abstruse for him to understand back then.

    But now walking in Green-sun Tribe, looking at those greedy gazes hidden in this bustling city, suddenly he understood.

    However, Lin Xun was not afraid now. He realized that there were just a few practitioners, and most of them merely reached the Martial Realm. Practitioners at Gang Spirit Realm were rarely seen.

    If anyone dared to covet his goods, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t mind giving him an unforgettable lesson. But fortunately, Lin Xun seemed to have some luck today. No troublemakers came out, even though he noticed quite a few greedy peering eyes along the way.

    As night fell, it was getting dark.

    Lin Xun stopped in front of a building, named the Old Crow Inn. He cast two copper coins to the waiter for taking care the scaly horse. Then Lin Xun himself entered the inn, deciding to go to the Keystone Business to barter early the next morning.

    The first floor of the inn was furnished with many tables, all of which were alive with the noisy sounds of eating, drinking, and chatting.

    The owner was the Mono-eyed Bruiser who had a rather fierce face and was drinkingzily.

    Lin Xun¡¯s entrance instantly lit up several eyes, and all of which fell straight to his huge hide bag more than a head high.

    After seeing Lin Xun¡¯s young face, undisguised greed overflowed from their eyes.

    However, some people drew back their sights. A person of some intelligence would know a 13-year-old teenager, who dared to carry a hide bag of hundreds of pounds all alone, must be a powerful role.

    ¡°In house?¡± Asked the Mono-eyed Bruiser sitting behind the counter, absent-minded.

    ¡°Yes, check me in¡±, Lin Xun nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Twenty copper coins for one night.¡±

    Taking a quick nce at Lin Xun, the Mono-eyed Bruiser replied shortly, which immediately aroused a fresh burst ofughter.

    ¡°Cyclops, cheating customers again? Did you forget how you lost that eye?¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser ignored theughter, looking at Lin Xun without any exnation.

    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Xun quickly took out twenty coins and handed them over, ¡°Where is the room?¡±

    ¡°That room is yours tonight.¡± The Mono-eyed Bruiser raised his finger, pointed to the corner of the second floor, and then continued drinkingzily.

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Carrying the hide bag, Lin Xun went upstairs.

    Seeing Lin Xun enter his room, a drunken fat man suddenly came to the counter and said, ¡°This is a rare lucrative kid. The goods he carries is worth at least this much.¡±

    Saying that, he stretched out four fingers in front of the Mono-eyed Bruiser.

    But the Mono-eyed Bruiser seemedpletely unaware of him and continued drinking. After a long time, he nced at the fat man and said, ¡°Fatty Shiao, you¡¯ve been in the Green-sun Tribe for almost six years? Do you n to stay here forever?¡±

    His face changing suddenly, Fatty Shiao asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser sighed and said, ¡°Take a word of advice. Just leave this boy alone. He is not a guy to be trifled with.¡±

    Soon, he added, ¡°No, much more than that.¡±

    With his face changing drastically with a twisted expression, Fatty Shiao forced a bitter smile after a long while and said, ¡°I see.¡± He turned around and left.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser squinted as he watched Fatty Shiao walking out of the inn. He had given his advice, whether this fatty would listen or not had nothing to do with him afterwards.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser lifted his ss and looked at the ripple of amber-colored wine, murmuring, ¡°Days won¡¯t be peaceful now¡­¡±.

    Meanwhile, at the Wu business.

    As one of the leadingmercial banks of the Green-sun Tribe, Wu Business could be said to be rich in wealth and stable in foundation. The owner behind it was said to be a ¡°Big Shot¡± in the Donglin Town of the empire.

    In the night, the back hall of Wu Business was still aze with lights.

    Wu Deyong sat in the honor seat, sullen and silent.

    He was sent to the Green-sun Tribe to take charge of Wu Business. He was about 40, in the prime of his life, and was also a member of Wu n in the Donglin Town. He reached seventh level of Martial Realm and was a prestigious figure in Green-sun Tribe.

    Below Wu Deyong sat the men in charge of business affairs, who all at that moment looked silent and dared not speak out.

    ¡°As of today, it is already three days beyond the time limit agreed with the great deacon, Wu Henshui. But so far, no news at all. What do you think of this matter?¡±

    Wu Deyong¡¯s words broke the silence in the hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than two thousand miles from here to the Feiyun Vige. Maybe the deacon has been dyed along his way.¡±

    Someone said carefully.

    ¡°Hmm! Even if something happened, with the great deacon¡¯s meticulous mind, he would certainly send a subordinate back to deliver the message, but there is none. Do you think this is normal?¡±

    Wu Deyong frowned.

    ¡°Master, do you believe that some ident has happened to the deacon?¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wu Deyong fell silent with a scowl. Obviously, that was what he worried about.

    At that moment, a servant hurried into the hall, said, ¡°Master, therees news from the city guard! He said that a young man riding the scaly horse of Lian Rufeng entered the Green-sun Tribe this evening.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Wu Deyong¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered Lian Rufeng, a captain of the guards from Feiyun Vige.

    ¡°Where is the young man now?¡± Wu Deyong asked.

    ¡°ording to the news from the spy, the boy now stays in the Old Crow Inn.¡± Quickly replied the servant.

    ¡°Something does not add up. If the young man had been sent back by the deacon, he should havee to Wu Business first, but now he¡¯s gone to the Old Crow Inn. I smell a rat,¡± said a man with knitted eyebrows.

    Wu Deyong¡¯s eyes flickered and, after a moment of silence, waved his hands, saying, ¡°Send a group to the Old Crow Inn. Bring me back the boy by any means!¡±

    The servant immediately took the order and disappeared into the dark.

    Musing for a while, Wu Deyong soon changed the conversation and warned, ¡°Gentlemen, the three thousand mountains have not been very peaceful in recent days. Many of the top figures from the empire havee together for the ¡®peerless treasure¡¯. During this time, please be careful to stay away from any trouble, for even I can¡¯t save you!¡±

    Everyone nodded solemnly.

    They all knew it too well that in recent days many strange faces had appeared in the Green-sun Tribe, including some powerful nobles. Because of this, they needed to keep a low-profile.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s all for today. You can all leave now. I¡¯ll let you know when we sort everything out with the boy.¡±

    Wu Deyong waved.

    Now that things were falling into ce, there was no need to drag in so many people.

    Most importantly, in Wu Deyong¡¯s opinion, the teenager from Feiyun Vige should be brought back without any incident.

    The Old Crow Inn, in a room on the second floor, Lin Xun first checked the room thoroughly and then threw the leather bag into the storage ring.

    Outside, Lin Xun had to expose the hide bag to cover up his possession of a storage device. However, since no one was here, there was no need to take the trouble to do that.

    All he had to do was to take it out when leaving the inn. ¡°I rode the scaly horse of Lian Rufeng into the Green-sun Tribe with no idea whether the Wu Business got any news by now. But no matter what, the problem should be solved sooner orter.¡±

    Lin Xuny on the bed with crossed legs, dreamily getting lost in his own mind.

    He knew very well that the Wu Business would never let go of Wu Henshui¡¯s death easily. It would be better to settle the matter in the Green-sun Tribe so that they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to pick a fight at the Feiyun Vige.

    That was why he strayed all the way into the Green-sun Tribe, riding the scaly horse of Lian Rufeng, to try and attract the attention of the Wu Business.

    Although it was dangerous to do so, he already had a n in mind so he was not nervous.

    While Lin Xun was thinking about it, four or five men in gray had already taken advantage of the night and slipped into the Old Crow Inn.

 Chapter 54: Mad-Dog Wu Jie

    <h4>Chapter 54: Mad-Dog Wu Jie</h4>

    Seeing the four or five men enter the Old Crow Inn, the Mono-eyed Bruiser behind the counter narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man in the front with a faint trace of resentment.

    The youngster was of a skinny build with long narrow eyes. He wore a fur robe, creating an air of grimness and unruliness.

    ¡°Wu Jie, what are you doing here?¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser asked in a suppressed tone.

    At this point, the previous buzz and excitement in the hall vanished. All the diners and the drunkards looked stiff, as if they were rather afraid of the young man named Wu Jie.

    In Green-sun Tribe, ¡°Mad-dog Wu Jie¡±, backed by the Wu Business, was notoriously famous for his extreme brutality and craze for killing.

    Over the years, Wu Jie had killed at least a hundred people, and offended even more. But because of the Wu Business, he was still atrge.

    For example, it was Wu Jie who brutally dug out one of the Mono-eyed Bruiser¡¯s eyes with his fingers two years ago.

    Wu Jie grinned and said, ¡°Mono-eyed Bruiser, you¡¯d better sit tight. I¡¯m only here to take someone away.¡±

    Saying that, he turned around and asked one of his henchmen, ¡°Which room is that boy in?¡±

    ¡°Southwest corner of the second floor!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Unhurried, Wu Jie went upstairs with both hands tucked behind his back.

    Watching the group of them swagger by, the Mono-eyed Bruiser¡¯s expression twisted with mixed emotion, but in the end, he didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Soon, the Mono-eyed Bruiser realized something and looked up, the image of a handsome and warm young man rising before his eye.

    ¡°The boy is obviously not simple. Pity he offends the Mad-Dog, Wu Jie. I¡¯m afraid he will be dead soon.¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser drank a ss of wine and sighed pitifully.

    Mad-dog Wu Jie, a man who reached fourth level of Martial Realm, was not one of the mightiest in Green-sun Tribe. But with Wu Business behind him, and because he only killed ordinary beings and never dared to pick a fight with powerful figures, so far no one could do anything about him. The diners in the lobby on the first floor apparently realized that Mad-dog Wu Jie was there to deal with the young man and they couldn¡¯t help but talk about it.

    ¡°In my opinion, apparently this is the first time for the young man to enter the Green-sun Tribe. The huge bag he carries is obviously valuable but unfortunately, the notorious Mad-dog is after him, leaving him no chance of survival.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate? Aren¡¯t you drooling? Previously I saw you coveting the ¡®little fat sheep¡¯ and trying to take the chance!¡±

    ¡°Hmm! I¡¯m not the only one. Who in this hall is not drooling over the ¡®little fat sheep¡¯?¡±

    The expressions on the diners faces varied, more or less with some regret, not for Lin Xun, but for the fact that this ¡°fat sheep¡± would be eaten by a mad dog.

    During the discussion, the door of the room at the southwest corner of the second floor was opened. Wu Jie and his party walked in. The door was closed again, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.

    ¡°Fatty Shiao, why are you back?¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser saw Fatty Shiao, who had left before, return together with four people.

    After getting a clear view of the four people behind Fatty Shiao, the Mono-eyed Bruiser¡¯s expression turned weird. These four were all vicious people who lived a violent bloody life in the Green-sun Tribe.

    Butpared to Mad-dog Wu Jie, the four were not even a match.

    Fatty Shiao smiled proudly and whispered in a low voice, ¡°I think about it over and over, still unwilling to just watch a fat sheep pass by without taking a bite. So, I invited some friends to join me.¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser sneered, ¡°You¡¯re toote. Some early bird already got the worm.¡±

    Hearing that, Fatty Shiao¡¯s expression altered drastically, ¡°Who¡¯s so fucking viinous?¡±

    Just as the Mono-eyed Bruiser was about to say something, there came a loud bang in the lobby.

    From the opened door of the room at the southwest corner of the second floor, a dark shadow flew out and smashed into a table on the first floor, shattering cups, tes, kettles and tables and startling several drunkards at the table so much that they nearly fell to the ground.

    Several screams rose up, turning the scene into total chaos.

    The man was one of the subordinates of Mad-dog Wu Jie, who was now dead with a broken neck and bulging eyes full of horror. Seeing that, the whole hall fell into a dead silence.

    Who would have thought it was Wu Jie¡¯s subordinate!

    Fatty Shiao¡¯s face suddenly changed and he knew right away who the man before him was. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the dead body thrown downstairs was not ¡°the little sheep¡±!

    Also astonished by this, the Mono-eyed Bruiser could not help but look at the room at the southwest corner of the second floor.

    Bang!

    At almost the same time, another corpse was thrown downstairs. It was also Wu Jie¡¯s subordinate. The crowd broke out with another burst of screaming and everyone was terrified.

    This one died in an even more horrific way, arms twisted like fried dough twists and chest copsed as if trampled by a wild bull.

    Face twitching violently, Fatty Shiao gasped in astonishment. Finally, he realized that the warning from Mono-eyed Bruiser was true. The boy was by no means a ¡°little fat sheep¡±, but a ¡°fierce wolf¡± in sheep¡¯s skin!

    ¡°Wu Jie is up there too?¡± Fatty Shiao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser nodded, and he was extremely shocked to see two of Wu Jie¡¯s men killed in session especially with Wu Jie present. It was unusual.

    Bang! Bang!

    Soon, another shadow was thrown down, only this time it was two corpses. One was split in the head, blood and brain sma gushing out, and the other with his throat cut, blood gurgling but quickly converging on the ground into a pool.

    This time, the diners and drunkards all shivered with horror at the sight of the bloody scene, their greed vanishing without any trace.

    It was too horrifying!

    There was not a single sound of fighting, yet the four men that followed Mad-dog Wu Jie all died one after another. This was obviously not something an ordinary man could do.

    But even though extremely shocked, not a single person left. They all looked up to the room at the southwest corner on the second floor, seemingly waiting for something.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser was no exception. Now there was only Mad-dog and the young boy in the room, who¡¯d be the winner of the fight?

    As for Fatty Shiao and his fellows, they were petrified and rejoiced secretly that Mad-dog Wu Jie acted before them. Otherwise they would already be dead.

    No more bodies were thrown out. But just as the crowd began to get uptight, a teenager walked out from the room.

    He wore a gray coarse cloth with his long hair tied haphazardly behind his head, his face delicate and warm, his eyes ck and clear, and his nose prominent. Between his eyes, there exhibited a unique immaturity of a young boy who, wearing a warm smile on the corners of his mouth, looked extremely innocent with his thin figure. On his back he carried a huge hide bag, but in his hand was a bloody package with beads of blood dripping to the ground, terrifying all those present.

    Needless to say, this teenager was Lin Xun, and there must be a bloody head in the package he carried.

    Seeing such a scene, the air was frozen in silence so that even a falling needle could be heard. Only Lin Xun¡¯s unhurried footsteps could be heard in the room.

    Hands trembling involuntarily all of a sudden, the Mono-eyed Bruiser spilt his wine, which he didn¡¯t even notice out of his extreme shock. He knew from the very beginning that Lin Xun was by no means ordinary. But it never urred to him that Lin Xun would be so extraordinary to be able to kill the Mad-dog.

    Fatty Shiao and his party, as well as the diners, all looked dull, unable to hide the fear in their eyes.

    There were many powerful yet cruel figures in Green-sun Tribe. If you were not strong enough, there was no way to survive in such a ce with no rules.

    Because of this, after seeing Lin Xun kill the Mad-dog Wu Jie and his people in such a short time, everybody realized that an exceptionally ruthless role hade to the Green-sun Tribe!

    ¡°Innkeeper, I¡¯m sorry I need to checkout of the room.¡±

    Lin Xun came to the counter with a helpless smile.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser trembled all over, immediately took out twenty copper coins and handed them over to him, ¡°Here is your room charge.¡±

    Lin Xun took fifteen of them and left five to the Mono-eyed Bruiser, ¡°Something unexpected happened today, destroying a lot of things in the inn. Please take the money on those corpses aspensation.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lin Xun looked thoughtfully at Fatty Shiao beside him. Smiling, he teased, ¡°Dude, you pissed your pants.¡±

    Fatty Shiao was in a bit of a daze. Looking down, he found water stains under his feet. And it was wet between his leg. Face burning with extreme embarrassment, he felt so ashamed that he desperately wished there was a hole to hide in.

    Lin Xun had left and the dead silence in the hall soon dissipated. Now, seeing Fatty Shiao making such a show of himself, all those present couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. Fatty Shiao was scared out of his pants!

    Watching all this, however, the Mono-eyed Bruiser did notugh. He knew very well that the death of Mad-dog Wu Jie and his party would soon infuriate the Wu Business, causing unimaginable consequences.

    ¡°I can only hope the boy can get out of the jaws of danger.¡±

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser sighed privately in his heart. Lin Xun killed Wu Jie, indirectly avenging for his lost eye. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want Lin Xun to be harmed by Wu Business.

    The pity was the Mono-eyed Bruiser also knew in his heart because of the power possessed by Wu Business in the Green-sun Tribe, the young man might not be able to survive the night.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I never expected that they would be so impatient to take action tonight. Seems like all I can do is change my n and visit the Keystone Business by night.¡±

    Lin Xun led the scaly horse and walked on the street, nning his next step.

    Killing Mad-dog Wu Jie would undoubtedly draw all the hatred to him, but this was exactly what Lin Xun wanted.

    Every injustice has its perpetrator, every debt has its debtor. Since Wu Henshui ignored the lives of all the vigers and attempted to encroach on everything in Feiyun Vige, this was destined to the ugly end.

    Lin Xun would never let Wu Business pour all its fury on the vigers in Feiyun, just because of the death of Wu Henshui.

    But what really surprised Lin Xun was they reacted so fast that he had to temporarily change his n.

    He knew that the minute he left the Old Crown Inn, the news of Mad-dog Wu Jie¡¯s death would be sent as quickly as possible to Wu Business.

    Therefore, this problem must be settled tonight, otherwise he would be in great danger.

 Chapter 55: Constant Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 55: Constant Questioning</h4>

    The Green-sun Tribe was brightly lit at night. Though not as prosperous as during the day, there were still quite a few pedestrians on the street.

    Keystone Business was located in the central area of the Green-sun Tribe, covering an area of more than 0.67 hectare. Quite eye-catching, it was built with bluestone and was absolutely magnificent. It stood three stories high, towering over a nearby group of buildings.

    Upon arriving, Lin Xun found that Keystone Business was far from closing, but rather bustling and busy with many animal wagons parked nearby, and practitionersing in and out.

    Lin Xun tied the scaly horse to one side, carried the huge hide bag and went straight into Keystone Business.

    Keystone Business was luxuriously decorated, extraordinarilyrge, and very orderly. It was equipped with long rows of ivory counters, disying cultivation necessities like spiritual herbs, spiritual materials, weapons, tools, etc. in the two different zones on both sides.

    Many of the waiters, courteous and dignified, were serving the guests.

    There were also some guards about, with sharp eyes and deep breath, who in fact had reached fourth or sixth level of Martial Realm. More importantly, there was an old man sitting behind the lobby counter, who emanated an air of hidden Gang spirit and was undoubtedly a cultivator at the Gang Spirit Realm.

    All this proved that Keystone Business was powerful with a sound foundation.

    Lin Xun watched all this silently, but felt overwhelmed by great surprise. He did not know that Keystone Business was a top-ranking chamber ofmerce even in the Ziyao Empire, nor did he know that the boss behind Keystone Business was a legendary figure with the title of ¡°Fortune God¡±.

    But it could be seen from the details that this Keystone Business was iparable to the ordinary chamber ofmerce.

    A waiter approached, asked a few questions, and ushered Lin Xun to the exchange area, which was rtively quiet with only a dozen of people.

    ¡°May I ask what you want to sell?¡±

    Smiling, a middle-aged man in brocade robes asked, and did not underestimate or pay lip service to Lin Xun because of his age. Nor was the man too enthusiastic, showing only a lukewarm and courteous attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see your shopkeeper.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile on.

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes frowned and said, ¡°Sorry, the shopkeeper has something important to do. I¡¯m afraid he may not be able to meet you right now.¡±

    A mere nobody, at the age of thirteen or fourteen, dressed in coarse linen, asked to see the shopkeeper directly. He must be thinking too highly of himself. The shopkeeper of Keystone Business was by no means an ordinary man that anyone could meet just at will.

    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait.¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, as if not noticing the change of attitude of the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man frowned harder, his manner also bing somewhat indifferent, and replied, ¡°Childe, mind if I ask what is the rare treasure you hold that it has to be handled by the shopkeeper personally?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I am not qualified to meet your shopkeeper?¡±

    The middle-aged man in brocade robes said in an indifferent way, ¡°That I would not dare, but I think the articles you n to sell are not so precious as to bother our shopkeeper.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± he said, pointing proudly at Lin Xun¡¯s huge hide bag, ¡°There should be thirty-one pieces of fur, some bones, ws and dozens of spiritual materials, right?¡±

    Lin Xun looked surprised and said, ¡°You have sharp eyes!¡±

    The middle-aged man said indifferently, ¡°Sir, in our business, insight and observation are above average. Maybe in your opinion these items are quite valuable, but for Keystone Business, all these can only be exchanged for 4,000 copper coins, which is barely sufficient to buy an ordinary spiritual weapon.¡±

    After a long pause, he continued, ¡°So Childe, have you changed your mind now?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I think it¡¯s best for you to inform your shopkeeper. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but that I have something else to discuss with your shopkeeper.¡±

    The middle-aged man got very annoyed. He had exhausted his patience exining so much, but this young boy just didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°Sir, pardon me for not showing you the way out!¡± He was actually driving Lin Xun away. Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze, and helplessly said: ¡°Uncle, I do not know why you should be angry. But it would be too ungenerous of you to order me out.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed out of extreme anger, and retorted with a stern voice, ¡°How dare you, a little boy, use me of being ungenerous?¡±

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°I just think you should at least notify your shopkeeper first. If I¡¯m really making trouble here, you can drive me out, can¡¯t you?¡±

    The middle-aged man lost all his patience. Paying no attention to Lin Xun¡¯s exnation, he called, ¡°Come on, show this Childe the way to leave!¡±

    Upon his words, two practitioners who were guarding around immediately came over.

    At this point, Lin Xun could not help but feel disappointed. He had been sincere enough. However, they didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to his requests.

    Lin Xun sighed, ¡°Uncle, I think you will regret itter.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened and he went berserk, ¡°Get rid of this arrogant boy, now!¡±

    Exchanging a look, the two practitioners stretched out their arms and came right at Lin Xun from either side.

    Bang!

    However, although they moved fast, Lin Xun was even faster. He stepped forward in one stride, bent his arms, buckled the neck of the middle-aged man with his fingers, and then shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you move again! Or I will break his neck, immediately!¡±

    The two practitioners hesitated.

    Being subdued by one move, the middle-aged man was not scared but roared angrily, ¡°Someone is picking a fight with Keystone Business!¡±

    His words stirred amotion and soon many of the guards rushed in and surrounded Lin Xun. However, no one dared to step forward for fear of injuring the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Young man, I advise you to stop right now and not make fool of yourself!¡±

    An old man walked out of the crowd. It was no other than the practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm who sat in the lobby.

    Lin Xun looked so rxed that he evenughed and said, ¡°What if I said this is only a misunderstanding. Would you believe me?¡±

    The old man was obviously dazed, ¡°Oh, what misunderstanding? I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±

    The middle-aged man shouted in a defensive manner, ¡°This little jerk brought some junk goods to sell, and requests to meet the shopkeeper personally. He is obviously picking a quarrel with us?¡±

    The old man scanned the huge hide bag next to Lin Xun and said coldly, ¡°Young man, is this the misunderstanding you mentioned?¡±

    Lin Xun earnestly said, ¡°To see your shopkeeper is to pick a fight?¡±

    The old man was in a daze and replied sternly, ¡°No matter what, you must let go of him first.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t do that unless your shopkeeperes.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with the look of a killer. Then he said, ¡°It seems you really want it the hard way?¡±

    Lin Xun said, ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯m not the cowardly type.¡± Saying that, he clenched his fingers, tightened his grip around the middle-aged man, whose face turned red out of suffocation. This was a tant threat! ¡°Leave me alone, kill the bastard first!¡± The middle-aged man desperately cried.

    At that moment, a dignified voice sounded, ¡°Stop shouting, where are your manners?¡±

    It was the shopkeeper!

    Suddenly, all those present looked respectful, and even the old man kept silent.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really impossible to meet the shopkeeper without making such a noise.¡± Lin Xun murmured, and looked towards the direction of the sound.

    A middle-aged man in a navy-blue robe walked over. He had three wisps of whiskers under his jaw, his face was elegant and schrly, and every move and act exhibited a majestic air.

    This was Yan Zhen, the shopkeeper of Keystone Business.

    ¡°Young man, let go of him first.¡± Yan Zhen said peacefully as he walked up. ¡°Then I can offer you a chance to exin.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t push his luck and let go of the middle-aged immediately. He was not at all worried about being killed on the spot, which indeed surprised Yan Zhen, who waved away everyone and said, ¡°I hope your exnation won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and without any exnation, he took out a token and threw it over, ¡°Have a look at this first.¡±

    Yan Zhen frowned, but when he looked at the token, his face changed imperceptibly. He blurted out, ¡°Where did you get this token?¡±

    Seeing this, everyone nearby was in a daze. Was there any history of this token?

    Lin Xun replied briefly, ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡±

    Yan Zhen mused for quite a while, then took a deep breath, with a trace of sharpness and sternness shing in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Someone gave it to you? You think I will buy it? This token is not something a young man like you can own. Tell the truth, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    Yan Zhen was sure that the token was real, because the special sign on it could never be forged. But in his opinion, it was impossible that the token would be given to a teenager.

    Obviously, Yan Zhen had already regarded Lin Xun as a thief who swindled around the Keystone Business with this token.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help getting annoyed. The middle-aged man said he was not qualified to meet the shopkeeper and was deliberately picking a fight. Now he finally met the shopkeeper, who obviously suspected he was a liar. Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.

    Wearing a smile on his face, he sighed, ¡°It seems that Shi Shuan was lying. There is no use holding onto this token at all.¡±

    Shi Shuan!

    The name of their Big Childe.

    Hearing that, Yan Zhen¡¯s expression altered again. He hesitated and asked, ¡°Young man, did the Big Childe send you here?¡±

    The others were shocked that the little boy dressed in shabby clothes was actually acquainted with Childe Shi Shuan?

    It was impossible!

    This guy must be bluffing.

    What a great man Big Childe was? How could he associate with such a poor young man?

    At this point, hearing Yan Zhen say that he was sent by Shi Shuan, Lin Xun could not help but be speechless.

    ¡°Do they see me as the kind of person who is at another¡¯s disposal?¡±

    Although it was not totally snobbish or contemptuous, it was obvious that they thought little of Lin Xun, which was understandable as most people in the world were most likely to judge a book by its cover. There was no need to be angry.

    Lin Xun meditated for a moment and was about to say something when he caught sight of a familiar figure in the distance and an indiscernible smile took over the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 56: Sister Wansu

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sister Wansu</h4>

    Mu Wansu returned to the Green-sun Tribe alone two days ago, trying to pry into some news about the ¡°Young Sword King¡±, Shie Yutang. And the Green-sun Tribe was undoubtedly a best choice for this.

    Mu Wansu believed that Shie Yutang would also choose Green-sun Tribe as a temporary foothold when he came to the Three Thousand Mountains. So she could easily figure out when he arrived at the Three Thousand Mountains by enquiring if anyone had seen him recently.

    And it was all Shi Shuan¡¯s idea.

    Mu Wansu was confused as she just couldn¡¯t understand why her Big Childe would be so anxious to meet Shie Yutang. Was it simply for witnessing the uniqueness of the Sword Scripture Invincible? Or her Childe believed that Shie Yutang had already found the Peerless Treasure?

    Understanding it or not, Mu Wansu had to take actions fast. The thing was she had been back to the Green-sun Tribe for two whole days, yet so far no information about Shie Yutang had been found, which really made her a bit helpless.

    What a man Shie Yutang was! As secretive as he usually was in his movement and trace, it would never be easy to nose into any news about him.

    Luckily, just this evening, Mu Wansu got the news that a golden me beast, vanished for hundreds of years, appeared by a river about thousands of miles away from the Green-sun Tribe, which was probably closely rted with the Peerless Treasure.

    And ording to the news, that beast killed the eldest son of Liu Wujun, the governor of southwest province in the empire. A breaking news that could set off an uproar!

    Mu Wansu had decided to find out the whereabouts of this golden me beast first thing tomorrow.

    But what surprised her most was that, on this very night, she met that cheeky boy again when she nned to discuss something with Yan Zhen, manager of the Keystone Business in Green-sun Tribe.

    At this moment, standing far away and watching Yan Zhen questioning Lin Xun, who now looked exactly like amb to be ughtered in the middle of the crowd, Mu Wansu somehow felt overjoyed.

    You bad boy finally had a tough time!

    Mu Wansu earnestly hoped Yan Zhen would teach this brazen boy a good lesson.

    But as soon as the idea came to her, she immediately noticed that the little bastard was looking at her from a distance.

    Sensing his gaze , Mu Wansu immediately nned to dodge away, but it was toote.

    Waving his hand, that bare-faced boy eximed with surprise, ¡°Sister Wansu, what a coincidence! Please help me exin to them how I got the token. Brother Shi Shuan never told me that I would be treated like this at Keystone Business even with his token.¡±

    Touching her forehead, Mu Wansu just felt so speechless. How could this boy be so unashamed? Calling her so affectionately would really lead others to believe that they were intimate.

    Mu Wansu would very much like to pretend that she didn¡¯t know him and walk straight away. But the token was a gift from her Big Childe. Should she really do that, she dared not to face her Childe when he knew it.

    What to do?

    Mu Wansu hesitated. If possible, she¡¯d really pull the little bastard by his ears to vent her anger. He was really irritating to ask for help so deservedly!

    Puzzled by such a scene, Yan Zhen and others present all looked far away and immediately saw Mu Wansu standing afar.

    Wearing a ck dress as usual, she had a delicate and attractive face, her hair in an elegant bun, her figure extremely graceful and her ck eyebrows straight, exuding an air sharp like a de. Just like a wild rose blooming on a cliff, she was enchanting but dangerous with thorns.

    Yan Zhen¡¯s pupils contracted out of surprise at the sight of Mu Wansu. He asked in a bit of a daze, ¡°Miss Wansu, you¡­know this boy?¡±

    Others were confused too.

    Sighing helplessly in heart, Mu Wansu took elegant steps to the crowd and said casually, ¡°This token is indeed a gift from the Big Childe.¡±

    Though not directly answering the question, her words conveyed an obvious idea.

    It immediately cleared all the doubts and suspicions Yan Zhen previously had. As the manager of the Keystone Business in Donglin Town, Mu Wansu enjoyed a position that he himself could notpare with.

    More importantly, Yan Zhen was clear that she had been doing something important for the Childe. How could she say anything spurious?

    ¡°Seems like I really wronged this young boy.¡± Thinking that, Yan Zhen now looked at Lin Xun differently, eyes full of implication. Why the Childe would gift this boy a token so important was unknown. But he must have done this for a reason.

    But the expressions of the nicely dressed middle-aged man et al. altered dramatically. This young boy was actually a friend of the Big Childe? They dared not even to think about what would be waiting for them should their Childe know what happened today¡­

    The nicely dressed middle-aged man, especially, couldn¡¯t help regretting being a bit rude just now. But how the hell could he know that this shabby boy would have such a shocking background?

    Just then, he saw Lin Xun turning around and looking at him. Getting anxious, he thought that Lin Xun was going to settle scores with him.

    Quite unexpectedly, he saw Lin Xun cupping his hand and apologizing, ¡°Please excuse me for being impetuous. I should assume primary responsibility for it. Uncle, please do not take it to heart.¡±

    The middle-aged man was in a daze and replied subconsciously, ¡°Never mind. It was just a mistake. Childe, please don¡¯t take it personal either.¡±

    Seeing that, Yan Zhen waved his hand and ordered, ¡°You all leave now.¡±

    With these words, he led Lin Xun and Mu Wansu to a private room along a long corridor and arranged seats for them.

    ¡°May I know your name, my Childe?¡± Yan Zhen asked politely, getting quite enthusiastic now. With a gentle and cultivated appearance, he always wore a smile when talking, feeling like a breath of fresh air.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too courteous. My name is Lin Xun.¡± Cupping his hands, Lin Xun replied with a warm smile.

    Mu Wansu sat alone on the other side, and studied a delicate teacup in her hand absently, seemingpletely indifferent to the conversation.

    Though surprised at her attitude, Yan Zhen continued, ¡°Childe Lin, it is all our fault. Please excuse us for being inconsiderate.¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Xun behaved even more humble. He stood up immediately, cupped one hand in the other and replied apologetically, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t mention it. The primary fault is on me; how could I me others?¡±

    Yan Zhen was a bit confused about Lin Xun¡¯s intentions. This boy had been so tough in the hall, but why so humble now?

    Thinking that, Yan Zhen said, ¡°May I ask why you didn¡¯t take out the token at the very beginning? If so, this mistake could probably be prevented¡­¡±

    Before he even finished his sentence, Lin Xun answered with some embarrassment, ¡°You may not know that, in a critical condition like that, I was not sure about what this token was for. So I acted tough, thinking that you would surelye out as long as I stirred up some trouble.¡±

    Yan Zhen went speechless. At least this boy was honest about all his wicked ideas. A boy of good conduct.

    He unknowingly had a good opinion of him. Such wisdom was notmonly seen in a boy of 13 or 14 years old.

    The thing was this boy was quite resilient and tactical. If not for what he saw, Yan Zhen would suspect that Lin Xun was an extremely sophisticated adult.

    ¡°Is it really what you think?¡± Mu Wansu asked all of a sudden, her beautiful eyes staring sharply at Lin Xun like a de.

    She could tell it instantly that this brat had been talking nonsense from the moment he entered the room. He looked humble and talked in a way that no one could pick holes. What a cunning boy!

    More importantly, Mu Wansu knew it well that Lin Xun would never make such a big noise publicly simply for luring Yan Zhen out. He must be secretly nning something.

    Just then, she saw Lin Xun sighing with a forced smile, ¡°Dear sister Wansu, this is the first time I have walked out of a remote vige. If, by any chance, I have done something improper out of my ignorance, please do not hesitate to point it out.¡±

    Saying that, he saluted earnestly toward Mu Wansu.

    Mu Wansu knew that he was just acting, but it would be too ungenerous of her to me more with his perfect conduct.

    ¡°You little brat is getting foxier than ever.¡± Much dismayed in heart, Mu Wansu said with a charming smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t mention it again. Besides, you¡¯re the one our Childe values. Even real mistakes can be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Miss Wansu is right. Say no more of this matter.¡± Yan Zhenughed, ¡°By the way, Childe Lin, may I know your purpose of visiting Keystone Business?¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Xun suddenly looked serious. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m here for two important matters.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Yan Zhen smiled, stroking his beard.

    ¡°For one thing, I¡¯m here to trade some goods for daily supplies on behalf of vigers in Feiyun. Meanwhile, I sincerely hope to reach a trade agreement with Keystone Business.¡± Lin Xun said quickly, ¡°Senior, you may not know it. Feiyun Vige now can provide an abounding amount of Feiyun Fire-copper, which, I believe, Keystone Business also needs. Therefore, I hope we can sign a trade agreement to collect and trade in Feiyun Fire-copper, developing asting way to make money for Feiyun Vige¡±

    Raising his eyebrows, Yan Zhen asked, ¡°Feiyun Fire-copper?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Sister Wansu and your Big Childe have also seen it when they visited Feiyun Vigest time.¡± Lin Xun smiled and involved Mu Wansu in this matter with just one sentence.

    She red at Lin Xun and finally nodded, ¡°He is right.¡±

    Hearing that, Yan Zhen rested assured and smiled, ¡°Well, I can call the shots on this matter. It¡¯s a win-win agreement.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your help,¡± smiled Lin Xun.

    Now the agreement was made, whoever coveted the Feiyun Fire-copper would be against the Keystone Business.

    Meanwhile, Keystone Business would not cheat vigers from Feiyu because of his rtionship with Shi Shuan. So Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the vigers even when he left someday.

    Moreover, selling Feiyun Fire-copper could bring them sustainable ies to better their lives, saving them the trouble of worrying about livelihood.

    Indeed a way of killing two birds with one stone. Lin Xun had nned all this long before he came to the Green-sun Tribe. It was such a relief to see it sessfully done.

    ¡°Childe, may I know the second matter?¡± asked Yan Zhen.

    After a nce at Mu Wansu, Lin Xun looked at Yan Zhen and forced a wry smile.

    Simply looking at his expression, Mu Wansu got a sinking feeling that this little brat would definitely take the opportunity to ask for something really tricky! She didn¡¯t even have to hear what he was going to say!

    Chapter end

 Chapter 57: Relieving the Danger

    <h4>Chapter 57: Relieving the Danger</h4>

    Before knowing what he was going to say, Mu Wansu said, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t speak out!¡±

    Yan Zhen was in a bit of a daze, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    He had the impression that Mu Wansu was one of the famous big shots in Donglin Town. Full of beauty, wisdom and stratagem, she was seldomly out of control like that, which was the exact reason why she deserved the name ¡°ck Rose¡±.

    However, since she met Lin Xun, she found that all her stratagems were useless. She was very unlucky every time, constantly being taken advantage of. She could do nothing about it, feeling only intolerance, anger and bitterness.

    These feelings made grievances and anger umte in her heart. At the moment, seeing Lin Xun¡¯s foxy and deceitful face, Mu Wansu could not help but vent her indignation.

    However, Lin Xun looked as if nothing had happened and sighed, ¡°My elder sister, it must be known by senior Yan Zhen. Otherwise I¡¯m afraid some other misunderstandings will appear.¡±

    Mu Wansu froze for a moment and thought to herself, ¡°What does he mean? Does he think I already know what he wants to say?¡±

    But soon, Mu Wansu understood the purpose of these words.

    Hearing that, Yan Zhen¡¯s face became serious and replied, ¡°Now that Wansu also knows it, please speak about it directly. Please don¡¯t worry about any misunderstanding, even though it may lead to big trouble as we must discuss a countermeasure to deal with it.¡±

    Mu Wansu was rendered totally speechless by Yan Zhen¡¯s perfect cooperation¡­

    Lin Xun also looked serious, taking a deep breath as he prepared to say something. At the same moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, which made Lin Xun involuntarily frown. But Mu Wansuughed, feeling that god was helping her!

    Yan Zhen stood up and whispered, ¡°How dare someone knock at such a time. It must be something really urgent.¡± With this, he opened the door.

    Outside the door stood a servant, with a surprised and bewildered face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Zhen asked directly.

    ¡°Your excellency, Wu Deyong, the shopkeeper of Wu Business, hase with lots of people, insisting that we hand over a person to them.¡± The servant answered.

    Yan Zhen felt confused and his face suddenly turned sullen, ¡°Who should I give to them? Is he finding fault with me?¡±

    Lin Xun stood up at once and said to Yan Zhen helplessly, ¡°Senior Yan, I guess they havee for me.¡±

    The smile hanging on the corners of Mu Wansu¡¯s mouth froze immediately. By now, she clearly knew that the next thing Lin Xun was about to say was rted to Wu Business.

    Being tricked by this foxy boy once again, Mu Wansu gnashed her teeth with hatred!

    But then she heard Yan Zhen asking with surprise, ¡°They came to get you? What for?¡±

    Lin Xun quickly told the story about Wu Henshui and insisted that Wu Henshui was killed by the cornered vigers because he forcibly upied all the spiritualnds and fire-copper mountains of Feiyun Vige. Meanwhile, he also confessed that he was chased by the Wu Business as soon as he came to Green-sun Tribe, leaving him no choice but to ask for the help of Keystone Business.

    Hearing that, Yan Zhen frowned and said, ¡°So I see.¡±

    But he also thought it was a hot potato. The backstage host of Wu Business was a big shot in Donglin Town, a local viin that even the Keystone Business was unwilling to create a hostile rtionship with.

    But at the thought of the rtionship between Lin Xun and their big Childe, Shi Xuan, Yan Zhen had a clearer idea why he must help, even with the heavy costs.

    For a while, Yan Zhen also hesitated, instinctively his sights moved to Mu Wansu.

    ¡°Such a foxy boy, getting into such big trouble after only a few days in Green-sun Tribe. Will the big Childe regret gifting out the token if he knows of this affair?¡± Mu Wansu thought, which made her also feel troubled.

    Deep in her heart, Mu Wansu eagerly looked forward to handing over Lin Xun to Wu Business for the simple matter of revenge. But she could only dream of doing this because it was not allowed in the real situation.

    Mu Wansu sighed and thought, ¡°Fine, just help him one more time. If he still pushes his luck, I must set a clear boundary with him even if it means being med by the big Childe.¡±

    Making up her mind, a sharp and decisive expression appeared among Mu Wansu¡¯s eyebrows. She then said firmly, ¡°Tell them, Yan Zhen, Lin Xun is one of our Keystone Business, let them behave themselves!¡±

    Silently understanding it, Yan Zhen left in a hurry.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun said, ¡°Sister Wansu, what I care about is the safety of the whole vige, my own safety doesn¡¯t matter. If their anger is vented towards the vigers, I¡¯d rather refuse your help.¡± At the end of his words, you could tell by his expression he was determined.

    Staring at Lin Xun for a long time, Mu Wansu nodded in approval and said, ¡°Though you gave me a bad impression, I can promise you that I will never let it affect Feiyun Vige, especially with what you just said.¡±

    Lin Xun cupped his hands and saluted respectfully, ¡°Thanks a lot. I will remember your kindness and return it tenfold in the future!¡±

    Seeing his serious look, Mu Wansu felt a little strange. Then she waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect your reward. I just hope you do not make trouble for me.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head silently.

    It was a big taboo to have a hearty talk with a slight acquaintance. Knowing what he did today was an imposition to others, he knew he had no choice considering the fate of the people in Feiyun Vige or the need to find a temporary shelter for himself.

    Soon, Yan Zhen came back with smile, ¡°It has been solved. Even with a big shot behind him, a coward like Wu Deyong still needs to concede when confronted with our Keystone Business.¡±

    Lin Xun stood up once again to express his gratitude to Yan Zhen and then left.

    ¡°Wansu, what¡¯s the rtionship between this young man and big Childe?¡± As soon as Lin Xun left, Yan Zhen asked.

    ¡°I heard from big Childe that this young man has a boundless prospect, nothing else. Something I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Mu Wansu replied absently.

    Yan Zhen waspletely dazed. Originally, he thought there must be a strong friendship between Lin Xun and big Childe. Who would have thought that it was such a peculiar rtionship?

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Wansu enjoined, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about something else. In a few days, big Childe may return to the Green-sun Tribe. You should get ready for it.¡±

    Saying that, she stood up and left. Curiously, she thought of Lin Xun. ¡°Did he understand what I meant? Hope he will never strut in borrowed plumes, bullying others with big Childe¡¯s token, otherwise I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It was midnight when Lin Xun got out of the Keystone Business. Only a few people wandered on the street with the dim yellowmplight sprinkling on the road, lonely and silent.

    Leading a horse, Lin Xun walked on the road without meeting any ambush. It could be judged that Wu Business, after getting the warning from Keystone Business, had really retreated.

    It seemed that the winner between the confrontation of power and authority had already been divided out silently, which made Lin Xun realize the true meaning of a powerful force for the first time.

    Old-crow Inn.

    The Mono-eyed Bruiser was sleeping behind the counter when Lin Xun came back. But he came to life in a stroke when he saw Lin Xun, feeling shocked, fearful and awed.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you again. Please get a room for me.¡± Lin Xun smiled as he took out 20 copper coins and gave them to him.

    ¡°No, no, no. Only five are enough.¡± The Mono-eyed Bruiser replied.

    What happened that night caused a sensation through the whole Green-sun Tribe: Everybody was waiting to see the young man¡¯s end. But Wu Business just epted it, which made everyone surprised.

    By this time the Mono-eyed Bruiser understood the peculiar rtionship between this young man and Keystone Business. No wonder he dared to kill the mad dog, Wu Jie, et al. without any hesitation ¡ª He had somebody to rely on.

    Lin Xun took back his 15 coins directly and entered a room he was lead to by a ttering waiter.

    ¡­¡­

    The moment Lin Xun closed the door, the smile always hanging on the corners of his mouth disappeared. He stood nkly in front of the window, and looked at the remote darkness, with a hint of rarely seen loneliness appearing on his handsome and gentle face.

    After a long time, he shook his head, put out the light andy on the bed in the dark.

    It was the first night that Lin Xun did not cultivate.

    Early in the next morning, Lin Xun wore his usual warm smile again on the corners of his mouth when he left the Old-crow Inn in high spirits.

    The Green-sun Tribe was busy during the day, crowed with hustling people and a bustling atmosphere.

    Having had a bowl of soybean milk made by green spiritual beans on a small stall and ten steam buns stuffed with ck raging bull¡¯s meat, Lin Xun patted his round stomach with satisfaction and walked directly to the Keystone Business.

    The receptionist was the same middle-aged guard asst time, whose name was Shue Liang, an experienced treasure appraisal master.

    Shue Liang was more hospitable thanst time. He estimated the value of a big animal-skin bag of goods for Lin Xun and then personally fetched the exchanged 43 silver coins for Lin Xun, which was equivalent to 4,300 copper coins.

    Lin Xun knew without calcting that the price Shue Liang offered was not only fair but generous, and he certainly knew the reason.

    However, he didn¡¯t refuse the offer, but he insisted to settle at the market price when selling 150 kilograms of Feiyun Fire-copper hiding in the storing ring.

    This behavior surprised Shue Liang, changing his impression of Lin Xun and disbanding all the previous unpleasantness.

    Finally, Lin Xun got 550 silver coins by exchanging 150 kilograms of Feiyun Fire-copper, equaling to 55,000 copper coins.

    It was really a tremendous fortune!

    In the subsequent shopping, Lin Xun deeply understood the purchasing power of this fortune.

    All the goods and materials he bought for the vigers of Feiyun Vige merely cost 1,500 copper coins, in other words, merely 15 silver coins. And these daily supplies were enough for all vigers to sustain half of a year.

    In addition, Lin Xun ordered a batch of spiritual medicine in Keystone Business, which were respectively ¡°Qi Guiding Pill¡±, ¡°Inner Strong Pill¡±, ¡°Viscera Connecting Elixir¡± and ¡°Orifices Connecting Panacea¡±. Ordinary medicine as they were, they were necessary for Martial Realm practitioners. and they were prepared for the children who were going to step on cultivation.

    Besides those, Lin Xun bought himself some spiritual ink for inscribing spiritual tattoo, as well as some new clothes for himself and Shia Zhi.

    All the things he bought only cost 400 silver coins, from which one could tell the amazing purchasing power of the Empire currency.

    Consequently, it had been extremely difficult to earn the money. For Lin Xun, it was impossible for him to buy so many goods if not for selling 150 kilograms of Feiyun Fire-copper.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 58: Imperial Tests

    <h4>Chapter 58: Imperial Tests</h4>

    Upon leaving the Keystone Business, Lin Xun only had a hundred and seventy-three imperial silver coins. Most of his money was spent on spiritual medicines and spiritual ink.

    There was no other choice. All the goods used for cultivation were of great value, which ordinary people could not afford.

    Lin Xun had also heard that some people with the aptitude for cultivation failed to involve cultivation in all their lives due to poverty andck of financial support and had to be amon one of all mortal beings.

    Fortunately, Lin Xun didn¡¯t need to worry about it now.

    As noon approached, Lin Xun had decided to venture back to Feiyun Vige. Shue Liang sent two guardians to help Lin Xun escort the cargo.

    The two guardians, who were also responsible for purchasing Feiyun Fire-copper, followed Lin Xun this time in order to explore the way, and thereafter they would go to Feiyun Vige to buy Feiyun Fire-copper every other month.

    In this way, even if Lin Xu left Feiyun Vigeter, there was no need to worry that no one could deliver and exchange goods for Feiyun Vige.

    Lin Xun clearly knew that this must be the arrangement of Yan Zhen and it also proved that Keystone Business always matched the action to the word.

    From now on, as long as Lin Xun was alive and Keystone Business was still in Green-sun Tribe, surely no one dared to break the contract.

    Besides, the backing of Keystone Business ensured that others dared not to encroach on the wealth of Feiyun Vige.

    Shue Liang saw Lin Xun off to the outside of Green-sun Tribe, which attracted a lot of attention along the way. However, when recognizing the people from Keystone Business, all the passers-by looked away quietly.

    ¡°Childe Lin, based on your present age and cultivation, why don¡¯t you go to Donglin Town to attend the County Test?¡± said Shue Liang, who was surprised to learn that Lin was only 13 years old as they talked.

    ¡°County Test?¡± asked Lin Xun, in a daze.

    Shue Liang patiently exined, ¡°The Empire conducts several rounds of selection every other year, recruiting outstanding talents from all over the world¡­¡±

    ording to Shue Liang, in order to select talents, Ziyao Empire, on the basis of regional differences, set up four kinds of tests, namely County Test, State Test, Province Test and Nation Test.

    It was easy to understand that covering a vast territory, Ziyao Empire (except the imperial capital ¨C the Forbidden City) was divided into thirty-four provinces, each of which had several states. Simrly, each of the states included several counties.

    In short, counties, states, provinces, and the imperial capital make up the grand Ziyao Empire.

    And ¡°County Test¡±, ¡°State Test¡±, ¡°Province Test¡± and ¡°Nation Test¡± corresponded to different levels of assessment and selection.

    Therefore, County Test, the lowest level of test, held a simple requirement, that was the participants must be young practitioners who did not exceed 15 years old.

    All the people who met this condition could sessfully pass County Test.

    State Test, which was more rigorous, conducted urate assessments on aptitude, perception and root bones of the practitioners, and only the outstanding ones could pass the test.

    Province Test was super harsh. Shue Liang wasn¡¯t quite clear about the specific content, but he knew that all the people who could pass the Province Test were the first-ss figures in the world!

    Nation Test, the top test in the Forbidden City, seemed to be unreachable. The participants of Nation Test were one-in-million peerless masters, the chosen ones.

    It was worth mentioning thatyers of screening and selection worked in the forms of the four tests.

    The people who wanted to take part in Nation Test should be under the age of 18, and must pass the other three tests, none of which was receable.

    After learning this, Lin Xun could not help but marvel at how many brilliant people would stand out through the annual tests. Those people who emerged from rounds of tests, without further ado, would certainly be the mainstays of Ziyao Empire in the future.

    Soon a question came to mind and Lin Xun asked, ¡°Uncle Shue, what are the specific benefits of participating in the tests? ¡±

    Shue Liang fell silent for a long time and said, ¡°There are numerous advantages. The participants will not only get fame, but also many opportunities for promotion and development. Most importantly, it is of great benefit to one¡¯s future cultivation.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Take County Test for example. As long as you pass the test, a lot of ns, chambers ofmerce, military ministries and schools will try their best to cozy up to you by providing you with the wealth and resources needed for your cultivation.¡±

    Lin Xun was amazed and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. Although it¡¯s just a County Test, all participants are teenagers under 15 years old with cultivation. Such people are raw y with great potential. If they can be recruited and be one part of own forces, it would definitely bring great benefits to the forces in the future.¡± Shue Liang said,ughing.

    Lin Xun nodded as if deep in thought, and then said, ¡°I see. So, if you don¡¯t want to join other forces, there is no benefit, right?¡±

    Shue Liang said, ¡°No, of course not. As long as you pass County Test, the Empire will reward you with money and you will get an opportunity to take part in State Test. Once passing State Test, you will enjoy more benefits. At that point, somerge forces will also be paying attention to you.¡±

    ¡°If you can pass Province Test, that would be awesome. Even without the chance to take Nation Test in the future, you can have a very high status, enjoying endless wealth and inexhaustible resources for cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Passing Nation Test means you get a ticket to the Green-deer School, the most famous school in the Empire and the dream shrine of cultivation for countless practitioners!¡±

    Speaking of this, Shue Liang¡¯s face filled with admiration and his voice shook with emotion.

    Shue Liang regained his posture after a long time. ¡°However, it is difficult to enter the Green-deer School. Since it only enrolls one hundred students a year, only 1% of the participants of Nation Test get the chance to enter the school.¡± he said, smiling bitterly.

    Lin Xun, in silence, digested what he said for a long while, and could not help but sigh, ¡°The Green-deer School is really impressive. Even the currency circting in the Empire is imprinted with patterns about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± with sympathy Shue Liang said: ¡°Then again, each test of the Empire for selecting talents, with a lot behind it, should not be taken lightly. If you n to take the test, you can go to Donglin Town for specific information. I hear that the County Test of Donglin Town is about to begin in two months.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Lin Xun nodded.

    While they talked, the group had already traveled outside of the Green-sun Tribe.

    Here, Lin Xun took the initiative to leave and said, ¡°Uncle Shue, it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Well, take care.¡± Shue Liang nodded.

    Lin Xun smiled, turning the scaled-horse and riding away, and the two guardians from Keystone Business followed him with the cargo.

    ¡°Though a bit recklessst night, this young fellow is actually quite tactful and sophisticated. Barring idents, he will certainly be somebody someday. But it is a pity that he was born in a remote and poor ce with narrow horizon knowledge and little experience, for which he may encounter a lot of twists and turns in the future¡­¡±

    Shue Liang silently looked into the distance until their figures disappeared. Then he turned back to Green-sun Tribe.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile in Wu Business.

    Wu Deyong sat in the hall, with his eyes bloodshot and face looking somber.

    He never expected that a young boy from Feiyun Vige would be an honored guest of Keystone Business. And even Yan Zhen, shopkeeper of Keystone Business, personally backed up this boy. Wu Deyong had to calm his fury.

    The colossal force of Keystone Business was too horrible that even the Wu n behind Wu Deyong couldn¡¯t afford to offend it.

    Compared with Keystone Business, they were as small as ants in front of a towering tree. If they wanted to pick a fight, Keystone Business could crush them without striking a blow.

    Thus, they had to put up with it.

    At that moment, a servant hurriedly came to report, saying, ¡°The boy has left Green-sun Tribe, apanied by two escorts of Keystone Business.¡±

    The news was thest straw and Wu Deyong got livid. To his surprise, Keystone Business sent escorts! This clearly warned Wu Business not to do something excessive!

    ¡°Master, can we just let it go? Mad Dog Wu Jie and some others were all killed by the boy. Now everyone in Green-sun Tribe knows it. If we don¡¯t seek revenge, how can we strut about full of attitude in Green-sun Tribe from now on?¡±

    At one side of the hall, a middle-aged man said in anger, and others nodded, ¡°Aye¡±.

    Wu Deyong thundered, ¡°Don¡¯t let it go? You want revenge and to offer Keystone Business an excuse to wipe us all out?¡±

    All at once, the crowd went quiet out of fear.

    After gasping for a long time, Wu Deyong calmed down and said, ¡°This is over. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±

    A guy could not help saying, ¡°But now there is still no news on Master Deacon Wu Henshui. Forget it too?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! The young boy single-handedly made a round trip of killing in Green-sun Tribe, do you really think Wu Henshui is still alive?¡± said Wu Deyong, the corners of his mouth twitching when it came to Wu Henshui.

    The crowd fellpletely silent. They also knew that it was likely that Wu Henshui had been killed. However, they were extremely unwilling to let Lin Xun go like this. This was not only about their prestige, but also the reputation of Wu Business in Green-sun Tribe!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s inappropriate to strike down Lin Xun by ourselves, but we can get somebody else to do it. Why not hire some desperados?¡±

    The suggestion was made after a long silence.

    Hearing these words, Wu Deyong pped on the table and fulminated with anger ¡°Have you all forgotten what Yan Zhen saidst night? Should anything bad happen to that boy, whether it¡¯s on us or not, Keystone Business will eradicate us immediately! Do you know what this means? It means that even if the young boy dies in the mouth of a beast, we will suffer the full revenge from Keystone Business. A bunch of morons! Speaking without thinking!¡±

    The crowd got depressed right away and were extremely aggrieved. Keystone Business really pushed it too far!

    A momentter, seeing nobody spoke again, Wu Deyong took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course, blood must be paid in blood and it¡¯s only a matter of time. Don¡¯t you forget that Lian Rufeng, captain of the guardians in Feiyun Vige, left together with Wu Henshui. I remember that his son ¨C Lianfei ¨C is in Donglin Town for cultivation. Upon a proper opportunity, Lian Fei maye in handy¡­.¡±

    At the end of the words, a grim tone wavered in his voice.

 Chapter 59: Innate Spiritual-crystal

    <h4>Chapter 59: Innate Spiritual-crystal</h4>

    Rolling mountains stretched thousands of miles.

    With the horse galloping, Lin Xun thought of the trip to the Green-sun Tribe, feeling eased and lost.

    He had decided to let the past be past. When everything was on track, he would take Shia Zhi away.

    For both Lin Xun and Shia Zhi, only in the cities of Ziyao Empire, could they embrace the broader world!

    Besides, whether for the sake of self-cultivation in the future, or to find the one who took away his Spiritual Vein, he couldn¡¯t stay at Feiyun Vige all his life.

    ¡°Early this morning, I heard that Young Sword King ¨C Shie Yutang had killed the golden me beast whose innate spiritual-crystal was also obtained by Shie.¡±

    ¡°Wow, innate spiritual-crystal! That¡¯s priceless. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the core treasure of refining the Armor of Spiritual Tattoos, pretty rare.¡±

    ¡°Armor of Spiritual Tattoos? What is it?¡±

    ¡°A kind of powerful fighting outfit that only masters of spiritual tattoos are able to refine. But unfortunately, with harsh requirements for spiritual materials, refining such formidable battle-suit isplex and difficult, extremely easy to fail. Even the masters of spiritual tattoos may fail without enough opportunities and lucks.¡±

    ¡°So, the armor must be awesome once made sessfully, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It does boast earth-shaking and unfathomable power!¡±

    These words reached Lin Xun and gave him a shock.

    The conversation was between two guardians who were traveling with Lin to Feiyun Vige. They were from the Keystone Business, one named Gao Guiyong and the other named Zhou Quan, both of whom already reached the fourth level of Martial Realm.

    ¡°Has the golden me beast been killed by Young Sword King?¡± asked Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun also heard about the golden me beast when he was in the Green-sun Tribe, and now had concluded that the so-called golden me beast was just the golden monster he had seen a few days ago.

    ¡°Yes, it has.¡± Gao Guiyong hastened to say.

    Knowing that Lin Xun was on friendly terms with Master Yan Zhen, he certainly dared not neglect Lin Xun.

    Then Zhou Quan said, ¡°The death of the golden me won¡¯t bring Liu Yukun back to life anyway.¡±

    Squinting imperceptibly, Lin Xun was surprised, ¡°Liu Yukun?¡±

    ¡°The eldest son of Liu Wujun, the governor of the southwest province in the empire. Reportedly, the death of Liu Yukun and his guys was on the golden me beast; especially, that Liu Yukun, whose end was exceedingly miserable, was burned to a charred corpse.¡±

    Zhou Quan sighed, ¡°This incident will be learned by Governor Liu Wujun within a few days, which is likely to cause numerous disturbances.¡±

    Only then did Lin Xun realize that Liu Yukun, who had died at his hands, had so strong a background that he couldn¡¯t help but feel weird about how he killed the son of a governor by ident¡­

    But Lin Xun wasn¡¯t worried about it. At least, no one knew that Liu Yukun was killed by him now.

    Soon night fell. The group led by Lin Xun found a cave to get rest.

    After eating some rations, Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan took on their tasks ¨C alternately keeping guard, namely one was in charge of the first half of the night while the other took the lobster shift. In the wild mountains filled with many fierce beasts, it was definitely necessary to have someone stand sentry.

    In the case, Lin Xun was relieved and began to cultivate with great concentration.

    First, he cultivated the Spirit-concentrating Manual, guiding his spirit energy to finish 72 circuits in his body to reach the integrated state. Without dy, Lin began to meditate, practicing the Meditating Magic.

    Tillte night, Lin Xun opened his eyes and nced around to make sure that there was no danger. Then he gathered his senses and entered the Heaven-essing ce, trying to break through ¡°Mille-Waterfalls¡± for the fourth time.

    There was no doubt that Lin failed again in the end.

    Lin Xun had foreseen the result, so he was more concerned about the improvement of physical strength.

    As expected, by careful perception, he found that his skin and membranes, blood and flesh, muscles and bones were refined again, gaining stronger power.

    Thanks to the ¡°Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield¡ªMille-waterfalls¡±, Lin got a stronger body in spite of several failures in breakthrough.

    However, this time Lin found that his physical power had got stuck in a bottleneck. He wouldn¡¯t make more progress unless there was a total transformation of his physical strength.

    ¡°It seems that I have to start with cultivation.¡±

    Lin Xun pondered. He didn¡¯t know much about body refining, but could roughly concluded that physical power and cultivation should beplementary to each other.

    Cultivation breakthrough was an internal transformation while physical breakthrough was an external transformation. Since his physical power had hit a teau, breakthrough naturally needed to be done from inside to outside.

    At present, Lin Xun had nearly reached theplete state of Orifices Connecting, the fourth level of Martial Realm. When he finally made it, he could go about breaking through Marrow Washing, the fifth level of Martial Realm.

    ording to his calction, relying on the ¡°blood marrow grits¡± and ¡°Wine of Four Seasons¡± umted in his bodyst time, he could easily enter the fifth level of Martial Realm within a month, so Lin Xun didn¡¯t worry about it.

    By then, the internal cultivation breakthrough could certainly help crack the bottleneck of his physical cultivation, so that his physical power would enter a new level.

    Physical power and cultivation power were not Lin¡¯s concern yet. What really bothered him was the cultivation of spiritual tattoos, as well as his soul and mind.

    For the cultivation of soul and mind, he got the help of Star Cirction. The only problem was that progress kept slow, and the second star in the sea of his consciousness had not been brightened so far.

    The present level of Lin Xun could only be regarded as the threshold of Star Cirction, one of the three realms in Meditating Magic.

    As for the cultivation of spiritual tattoos, there was no progress in several months due to theck of a great deal of spiritual ink, on which Lin Xun felt quite helpless.

    Fortunately, this time he bought plenty of made-up spiritual ink in the Green-sun Tribe, which solved this problem.

    In addition to improving his physical power, cultivation, soul and mind, as well as spiritual tattoos, Lin Xun still needed to cultivate his martial arts which also ran into a stone wall.

    For example, although Lin Xun¡¯s practice of Marching Boxing reached the realm of uracy, which was only one step behind Mastery, no breakthrough was made for a long while.

    In the terms of the Six-word Sabery, he had only practiced it to the level of Nuance.

    To fully grasp the power of each martial art, four realms, namely Initiation, Nuance, uracy and Mastery, must be achieved.

    Currently, the martial arts he mastered for now were only Marching Boxing and the Six-word Sabery, on neither of which he reached Mastery. That was a shame, in Lin¡¯s opinion.

    Actually, Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that Marching Boxing might seem like a basic fighting skill, but there were very few practitioners who could reach uracy, let alone Mastery.

    Lin didn¡¯t know the origin of the Six-word Sabery, either. But if Master Lu learned that Lin Xun had practiced it to the level of Nuance, he would be shocked.

    Lin Xun had such thought only because of his extremeck of knowledge and experience in martial arts.

    After all, he grew up in the dark mine prison, almost totally concentrating on spiritual tattoos; on the other hand, Master Lu had never taught Lin Xun the knowledge on martial arts, and Lu¡¯s purpose of teaching Lin Marching Boxing and the Six-word Sabery was to refine Lin¡¯s body and flexibility of wrists to make him easily inscribe the spiritual tattoos rather than fight.

    Aftering to Feiyun Vige, Lin Xun met a group of ordinary people, from whom he couldn¡¯t learn more about martial arts.

    That was why Lin had a misunderstanding on his cultivation of martial arts.

    After he entered Ziyao Empire, a vast world filled with innumerable practitioners and forces, naturally he wouldn¡¯t have such a misunderstanding.

    There¡¯s no way to teach or learn experience and horizon which could be gained only by one¡¯s own adventure and perception.

    Just like the old saying, ¡°he who excels reads as many as ten thousand books and travels as far as ten thousand miles.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Xun opened his eyes at dawn. The mountain wind in the morning blew in through the mouth of the cave, bringing refreshing cool.

    After a night of cultivation, Lin Xun was refreshed, full of strength. Walking out of the cave, he saw Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan had been ready and sitting on their scaled-horses.

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun got on his horse and started out.

    On the way, Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan looked at Lin with a hint of doubt, even awe, which confused Lin Xun.

    Upon a proper opportunity, Lin asked, ¡°Did anything happenst night?¡±

    Gao Guiyong shook his head. ¡°Childe,st night when you were cultivating, all of a sudden your Qi disappeared and we failed to feel your existence, which scared both of us. We thought it was a trick of our enemies, but it turned out to be a false rm.¡± Zhou Quan said, hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Guiyong interposed: ¡°It was indeed a false rm. Now it seems to me that the manual which Childe Lin cultivated is so unique that it can conceal one¡¯s Qi.¡±

    There was surprise and envy in his voice. A manual which could conceal one¡¯s Qi! This wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could have!

    Lin Xun suddenly came to understand. He must be cultivating in the ¡°Heaven-essing ce¡± at that time, but he didn¡¯t exin.

    Zhou¡¯s words made Lin Xun realize that ifter he encountered an enemy whom he couldn¡¯t defeat, he could just find a secret ce to hide, Once he entered the Heaven-essing ce, the opponent qouldn¡¯t able to feel his Qi.

    Nevertheless, there was a downside too. Lin Xun would also lose his perception of the outside world. Once being found, he probably wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    Thus, it was better not to use this method if not necessary.

    As Lin Xun and his group were on their way, Shi Xuan, at a silence room deep in the Keystone Business of the Green-sun Tribe, put down his teacup andughed, ¡°As soon as I came back, I heard that Lin Xun had killed four subordinates of the Wu Business by himself. The whole tribe is buzzing with the news. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 60: Red-butterfly Jade Armour

    <h4>Chapter 60: Red-butterfly Jade Armour</h4>

    Every time when Lin Xun was mentioned, Mu Wansu standing nearby became irritable immediately.

    Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°It¡¯s true, but he¡¯s good at making trouble, and always needs the Keystone Business to clear up the mess for him, really detestable.¡±

    Shi Shuan was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mu Wansu told him what happened that day with nothing concealed and sneered, ¡°See, isn¡¯t he very hateful? How could he strut in borrowed plumes like this?¡±

    Shi Shuan was lost in thought. After a long time, he burst outughing, ¡°What a shrewd youngster! Previously I thought he was just a young boy with big potential, but now, I think I have underestimated him. It¡¯s really umon that a 13-year-old youngster should have such kind of shrewdness and tact.¡±

    When he was speaking, his voice was full of appreciation, which made Mu Wansu nearly doubt her ears. ¡°Childe, for someone so shameless, treacherous and crafty, why do you always think highly of him?¡±

    Shi¡¯s smile suddenly wavered and disappeared. ¡°Was it the first day he came to the Green-sun Tribe?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mu Wansu replied.

    ¡°And do you know why he killed the people including Wu Jie in public instead of being a low-key guy at first?¡±

    Mu Wansu answered indignantly, ¡°Of course he had already nned to let us save the situation for him, otherwise how could he do that without fear?¡±

    Shi Shuan smiled, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve been mistaken about one thing. The token is a gift from me. If he doesn¡¯t use it, then what¡¯s the value of the token in his hands?¡±

    Mu Wansu felt puzzled, but at once she retorted with a frown, ¡°Even though he needed our help, he could directly inform us in advance, instead of acting first and reporting afterwards, which left us in a passive situation. How could we bear that?¡±

    Paused for a few seconds, she gnashed and continued, ¡°Most egregiously, far from keeping a low profile after he came to Keystone Business, he fought with others, which put everyone on the spot. If I were not there at that time, it was going to be a big mess.¡±

    Shi Shuan sighed, ¡°That¡¯s what he wanted.¡±

    The frown on Mu Wansu¡¯s forehead became deeper. All of a sudden, she found that the Childe didn¡¯t change his view of Lin Xun at all even she had said so much just now; on the contrary, he seemed to appreciate him more, which made Mu Wansu feel aggrieved.

    ¡°I know his purpose. He just wanted to lure Shopkeeper Yan out!¡±

    Shi Shuan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just one of his aims. More importantly, to let all the people know, he was right in the Keystone Business at that time!¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Wansu was confusedpletely, ¡°Why did he do that?¡±

    Shi Shuan asked instead of answering, ¡°If Lin Xun took an initiative visit to Yan Zhen and you, and proposed that the Keystone Business shall stand opposite to the Wu Business, would you agree?¡±

    Mu Wansu hesitated. Finally, she admitted though she was unwilling to do that, ¡°Probably not. He¡¯s just a rural youngster. Even he was holding your token, we would at most save his life. It¡¯s not in our interest to offend the Wu Business openly just for him.¡±

    Shi Shuan nodded, ¡°Yan Zhen would surely do the same. That¡¯s why Lin Xun took the risk to attract the people with the Wu Business to the Keystone Business by this action. It¡¯s to force you to make a decision.¡±

    ¡°We would certainly be aughing stock in the Green-sun Tribe if we flinched, which would damage the reputation of the whole Keystone Business. While if we chose to patch up the quarrel and protect Lin Xun only, we would appear to be not grand enough and afraid of the Wu Business, which could also damage our reputation if known by others.¡± When it came to this, Shi Shuanughed spontaneously, ¡°You have seen the end. The Wu Business was forced to surrender, while Lin Xun became the final winner.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Wansu recalled the behavior of Lin Xun at that night, and thought againbining Shi Shuan¡¯s words, a blob of fear sprung up in her mind somehow, ¡°Would it be possible that you have overestimated him?¡±

    Shi Shuan replied lightly, ¡°I know you have prejudice to him, but you will agree with me after you think of it calmly.¡±

    Mu Wansu fell into silence, shocked on the inside for a long time. She pondered over everything Lin Xun did at that night, but still felt hard to ept him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s just a teenager from a remote rural vige. He only came to the Green-sun Tribe for the first time and could make such a sensation overnight. What he relies on all the time is just a token useless for me.¡± Shi Shuan said with exmation, ¡°He is really something¡­¡±

    Mu Wansu felt less consistent obviously, but still unwilling to yield, ¡°It¡¯s Childe¡¯s token. How could it be useless? But for that token, I¡¯m afraid he had already been sliced into pieces by the Wu Business.¡±

    Shi Shuan frowned, took a glimpse at Mu Wansu and said, ¡°Without this token, ording to Lin Xun¡¯s intelligence, he would find another way. At least he wouldn¡¯t expose himself so quickly under the nose of the Wu Business. Remember, don¡¯t act on impulse, otherwise you¡¯re bound to suffer a great deal.¡±

    With her face turning solemn, Mu said while nodding, ¡°I will always keep that in mind.¡±

    After a brief thought, Shi Shuan suddenly asked, ¡°Wansu, have you ever been to the Forbidden City?¡±

    Mu Wansu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s the imperial capital. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be essible for me in this life.¡±

    Shi Shuan continued, ¡°Someday, if you get a chance to enter the Forbidden City, you will be targeted by mighty enemies who want to kill you as soon as you get there. While you have no power to contend against them, what will you do?¡±

    Mu Wansu answered with her mouth closed slightly, ¡°Make an escape or seek a shelter from others.¡±

    Shi Shuan added, ¡°But if others refuse to offend these enemies, then what would you do?¡±

    Mu Wansu¡¯s expression immediately shifted like clouds.

    She took a tumble that Shi Shuan was contrasting her with Lin Xun.

    Indeed, Lin Xun came to the Green-sun Tribe from a faraway mountain vige, just like Mu Wansu going to the Forbidden City from Donglin Town. Under the same condition as Lin Xun¡¯s, how would she save herself?

    Mu Wansu finally understood, and bowed with a deep breath, ¡°Thanks a lot for your instruction.¡±

    But the prejudice to Lin Xun still remained in Mu Wansu¡¯s mind. This foxy boy took advantage of her for so many times, which made her suffer more than once. How could she forgive him at one stroke?

    Mu Wansu made up her mind. Though big Childe appreciated him so much, she would not open a gate for Lin Xun to take advantage of her anymore.

    Shi Shuan waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Take notice of your attitude henceforth. After all Lin Xun is still young without enough experience. It will take a long time for him to seed. One day if he is qualified to enter the Forbidden City, maybe I will invite him in person to the Keystone Business. As for the present, just take it as a good karma. It¡¯s up to him to be a winner or a loser.¡±

    Mu Wansu nodded in approval, ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Shi Shuan nced at her and shook his head speechlessly. He knew it¡¯s hard to iron out Mu Wansu¡¯s prejudice to Lin Xun, so he stopped saying more.

    Suddenly it seemed that something passed through Shi Shuan¡¯s mind. He muttered, ¡°Now that Shie Yutang has killed the golden me beast and taken the innate spiritual-crystal away, he should be going back home now to ask the elders to help him forge the Armor of Spiritual Tattoos¡ªRed-butterfly Jade Armour. If he seeds, his battle power will be more terrifying. By that time, there might be some changes on the top 30 of the Sea Spirit List¡­¡±

    Mu Wansu got shocked on the spot, ¡°The Red-butterfly Jade Armour should have such a big power?¡±

    Shi Shuan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the secret of the Shie n from the Celebrity Lane, which can generate marvellous energy matched up with Sword Scripture Invincible.

    When it came to this, Shi Shuan stood up and said determinedly, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back home. Shie Yutang has his luck, but I should not give up.¡±

    Mu Wansu asked promptly, ¡°Childe, once you are away, what should I do about the Peerless Treasure? Just give up?¡±

    Shi Shuan shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to seek for it anymore. In my judgement, this treasure perhaps doesn¡¯t exist at all. Even it exists, maybe it has already been obtained by others. Don¡¯t forget, the treasure mentioned by the men from the Observatory of the imperial capital is just a conjecture rather than a truth at first, thus, it is unworthy of more attention.

    With this, he pushed the door open and left.

    On this day, not only Shi Shuan, but many eminent people who gained nothing in the Three Thousand Mountains also went away with despair.

    The sensation caused by the Peerless Treasure finally ended in silence just after Shie Yutang killed the golden me beast.

    But the stir concerning with the Three Thousand Mountains wasn¡¯t terminated by this. The great disturbance caused by the death of Liu Yukun had only just begun.

    However, by far, it had nothing to do with Lin Xun.

    Continuing trudging for a day, Lin Xun finally saw the familiar Feiyun Vige at dusk, which made his hanging heartpletely rx.

    Along the way, except for several assaults from some fierce beasts sometimes, no more idents happened.

    ¡°Uncle Lin is back!¡±

    A group of kids ying at the entrance of the vige cheered as soon as they saw Lin Xun, and then they immediately ran to the vige to deliver the good news.

    Soon, the vige head Shiao Tianren and other vigers flocked to him with excitement and delight on their faces.

    Lin Xun felt warm in his heart. Maybe he could only enjoy the warmth given by others in Feiyun Vige, which was pretty cherished by him.

    Lin Xun got down from the horse, introduced Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan to Shiao Tianren and briefly reported what he had gained during this trip. Then heid other things aside and hurried home alone.

    He didn¡¯t see Shia Zhi just now. Though it was just four or five days since they separated, he still worried about if the little girl was alright these days.

    Opening the door and stepping into the yard, Lin Xun saw Shia Zhi sitting beside a stone table under the willow tree and having dinner alone.

    The setting sun was shattered into fine golden halo hanging over the girl, looking quite peaceful and pure.

    Seeing Lin Xun, Shia Zhi stood up, took out a pair of chopsticks from the kitchen, filled a bowl with spiritual grains and then put them on the stone table opposite her, ¡°Have dinner first.¡±

    No excitement, no cheer and no even greeting.

    But Lin Xun smiled and his heart was full of warmth. As he remembered, this was the first time that Shia Zhi got chopsticks and bowl for him since she broke into his life, and also the first time that she scooped up grains for him.

    This was the way Shia Zhi weed him back, special as herself.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 61: Marrow Washing

    <h4>Chapter 61: Marrow Washing</h4>

    In the evening, the vige head Shiao Tianren called all the vigers to gather in the ancestral hall and then started distributing the daily necessities needed by each family.

    This time, Lin Xun brought back arge number of items, including necessities like cloth, clothing, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and the like, seeds such as spiritual grains, spiritual vegetables and spiritual herbs, and tools specifically used for farming in spiritualnd like hoes and sickles.

    When all items were distributed, all the vigers were extremely excited. In the past, when Lian Rufeng was the head of the guards, the goods and items brought back could only maintain a mere substance. But by taking a look at the things Lin Xun brought back, not onlyrge in quantity but also in such a wide variety, it was clear that Lin Xun was definitely more credible.

    More importantly, every family got three imperial silver coins, which was equal to three hundred copper coins!

    For the vigers, who never got the chance to go out of the mountains, this was a great fortune.

    All of this made the vigers more grateful for Lin Xun, giving him an outstanding reputation in the vige.

    The vigers leftte into the night, leaving only Lin Xun and the vige head Shiao Tianren in the ancestral hall.

    ¡°How silly you are! What¡¯s the use of giving vigers money! They will stay in Feiyun Vige for their whole life and there is no chance to use the money.¡±

    Shiao Tianren sighed and thought Lin Xun had handed out way too much money, which he shouldn¡¯t have done.

    ¡°No chance to use it now doesn¡¯t mean no chance to use in the future.¡±

    Then Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, I got the money from selling Feiyun Fire Copper and this is just like paying the vigers for mining.¡±

    Shiao Tianren retorted unhappily, ¡°The wage is at the most 30 copper coins. Three silver coins is just too much!¡±

    Lin Xunughed without saying anything. He had made a deal with Shiao Tianren that vigers only got the wages for mining Feiyun Fire Copper and wouldn¡¯t share any of the profit from selling it, but how could he really treat the vigers just like workers.

    Feiyun Vige was his home and those vigers were his families. So, the money he gained must be shared with them. At this point, he would never begrudge the money he owned.

    ¡°All right, I don¡¯t know how to talk some sense into you.¡± Shiao Tianren sighed. Actually, what Lin Xun had done really touched him and since what was done couldn¡¯t be undone, he just had to let go of it.

    ¡°Uncle Shiao, I believe that Feiyun Vige will keep getting better in the future, so we should aim high and think big. We must let everyone be rich so when the chancees, all vigers can enter and live in the city.¡±

    Lin Xun continued seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your grandsons to get out of this poverty so that they can lead a better life like the kids in cities?¡±

    Shiao Tianren was swayed and fell into silence. At this moment, he was truly struck by the blueprint Lin Xun just depicted.

    Lin Xun got up and left without saying anything more.

    He knew clearly that change couldn¡¯t happen overnight. When all the vigers gained enough money and became rich from mining Feiyun Fire Copper, they would naturally think far ahead into the future.

    Surviving and living were two entirely different situations.

    In the past, people in Feiyun Vige had to solve the key matter of surviving.

    But after that, the quality of life and the education of children naturally came into their minds.

    And now Feiyun Fire Copper offered Feiyun Vige a great way to solve the matter of survival and to improve quality of life.

    Lin Xun was certain that even if he left, the life of vigers in Feiyun would keep getting better all the same.

    Of course, as long as no adversity happened.

    However, considering the credibility and prestige of Keystone Business, Lin Xun thought there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan left. They had finished their mission and hade to an agreement with Shiao Tianren that they woulde to buy Feiyun Fire Copper once every other month and bring daily necessities for vigers in Feiyun Vige.

    This was a win-win deal and trading in Feiyun Vige helped the vigers avoid many unnecessary risks.

    Also at the same time, Lin Xun had called together Ying Liu¡¯er and three other kids who had reached the first level of Martial Realm. He handed out the elixirs bought from Green-sun Tribe like pills beneficial for Qi Guiding, Inner Strong and Viscera Opening.

    There were over 20 kids in the vige, but unluckily for now only these four kids could sense the Qi-feeling and guide Qi into their body.

    In other words, among all those kids, only these four could embark on the journey of cultivation and the rest had little chance of it. This was the reality ¨C only a few people in this world were able to cultivate.

    On this day, Lin Xun left behind the duty of Kongfu Master in the vige because he had taught them all the knowledge he could give them. For future cultivation, it was up to the kids to practice on their own.

    ¡°A master teaches the trade, but the apprentice¡¯s skill is self-made.¡± This old-saying could be applied here.

    ¡­¡­

    Whether wiping out Lian Rufeng and his followers or using Keystone Business to suppress Wu Business, the aim was to eliminate hidden dangers for Feiyun Vige.

    And mining Feiyun Fire Copper and teaching the kids martial arts was for the future development of Feiyun Vige.

    Now that all things were proceeding smoothly, Lin Xun could also remove himself from all of these affairs.

    But Lin Xun couldn¡¯t ck off. With adequate materials and supplies, he didn¡¯t have to worry about eating and practicing. He practiced martial arts and inscribing spiritual tattoos during the day and continued cultivating and refining his soul at night.

    Every three days, he would enter the Mille-waterfalls of Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield to cultivate, making the best use of every minute.

    At times, he would make time to fight with Shia Zhi to refine his body. And all the inspirations gained from those fights were used to improve the fighting skill he created, namely A Manual to Break Tendons and Bones.

    All the while, Shia Zhi led a carefree life and the only thing she cared about was eating and sleeping.

    Half a monthter¡­

    Due to the refining of blood, marrow, and grit and absorbing the power of Wine of Four Seasons, Lin Xun sessfully reached the fifth level of Martial Realm ¨C Marrow Washing.

    Sough, sough, sough!

    In the yard, Lin Xun moved quickly around like lightning, leaving one shadow of himself after another behind in the air. Brandishing his Sky Breacher, he practiced all the moves of the Six-word Sabery naturally and smoothly.

    When a huge rock was thrown towards him, he cut it as easily as cutting tofu, into neat bs of stones in the air, leaving ripples of the de shadows behind. And every b was exactly the same, thumb-thick and 10cm long.

    Boom!

    In an instant, all the stones exploded before falling onto the ground and turned into dust blowing in the air.

    From this single hit, one could see how fast and precise Lin Xun was when he brandished his de. In addition to sharpness, the way he wielded his dagger carried a powerful internal force that turned the huge rock into dust.

    ¡°Sure enough, after entering the level of Marrow Washing, I¡¯ve gained a bettermand of a stronger power.¡±

    Then Lin Xun held his de and stood still to feel the intricacies of the sensation.

    Marrow Washing was the fifth level of Martial Realm. At this level, bones all over the body were thoroughly tempered and gave out a jade-like shine, best exining the saying ¡°Refine blood to make it thick and wash marrow to give it a jade-like halo¡±.

    At the same time, entering the fifth level of Martial Realm boosted and doubled his storage of Spiritual Force, making him full of strength and power. So even if he just stood there, one could still feel a forceful and overwhelming powering out of him, much like being targeted by a wolf or tiger. This marked the promotion of his internal and external Qi and energy.

    The next was the sixth level of Martial Realm ¨C Blood Burning, which meant refining the blood to make it burn and boil, providing vigorous energy and Qi for the body.

    Reaching this level, the whole body of the practitioner, such as his skin, tendons, blood, internal organs and Qi movements, would be thoroughly refined. Even if stopping at this level, a practitioner could still enjoy a life of over 100 years as easy as pie.

    But considering that Lin Xun just entered the fifth level of Martial Realm and that there was a long way to go for the sixth level, his top priority now was to focus on practicing in order toy a solid foundation.

    After all, he needed time after this breakthrough to enhance his cultivation and fully master his newly gained power.

    ¡°Are you going to keep cultivating like this forever?¡± Shiao Zhi asked, who was beside Lin Xun and had thrown the huge rock into the air for him.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lin Xun put his Sky Breacher away, sat in front of the stone desk and drank up the iced tea all at once, feeling refreshed all over.

    ¡°We will be leaving for the Donglin Town of Ziyao Empire in about a month. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while. You¡¯ll have to find an excellent teacher or enter a powerful college to learn more things and to strengthen yourself.¡±

    Lin Xun continued casually, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for this information for you when we enter Donglin Town.¡±

    Shiao Zhi shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a teacher.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze, but thenughed, ¡°So, we should find you a great college.¡±

    Different cities in the empire had different colleges with all kinds of courses. Some guided students to cultivate and others taught students certain cultivating skills rted to spiritual tattoos, spiritual tools, alchemy, melody, spiritual nts, beast domestication, military matters and what not.

    ¡°Will youe with me?¡± Shiao Zhi looked up and asked, her clear ck eyes staring earnestly at Lin Xun.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lin Xun thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°If you are not going, then I¡¯m not going either.¡± Shiao Zhi said.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s decide on this when the timees.¡±

    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t just leave me behind.¡± It seemed as though something just crossed Shiao Zhi¡¯s mind, which made her beautiful and tranquil little face look extremely determined.

    Then she turned around and went into the room.

    Watching Shiao Zhi walked away, Lin Xun, who was now sitting alone in the yard, fell into silence and was lost in thought.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 62: DeParting for Donglin Town

    <h4>Chapter 62: DeParting for Donglin Town</h4>

    Time flew, and half a month had passed in an instant.

    On this day, Gao Guiyong and Zhou Quan arrived at Feiyun Vige as scheduled. They were weed by the vigers¡¯ warm hospitality and purchased more than two hundred kilograms of Feiyun Fire-copper with seven hundred imperial silver coins.

    Meanwhile, Gao Guiyong brought Lin Xun a letter written by Shue Liang. The letter, whose contents were simple, said that there was only a month before the start of ¡°County Test¡± in Donglin Town. If Lin Xun wanted to take the test, he had to set off for Donglin Town as early as possible.

    In general, Lin Xun knew County Test would be held in December of each year, State Test would be held in March of the next year, and Province Test would be held three months after the State Test, i.e. in June. As for Nation Test, it would be in September.

    It was said that every year in September, Ziyao Flowers bloomed in the Forbidden City, the imperial city of Ziyao Empire. Embellishing every ce in the city, it was a marvelous spectacle in Ziyao Empire, and the period was called ¡°Ziyao Flower Festival.¡±

    Practitioners who passed Nation Test would be honored as ¡°Elites of Ziyao Empire, the Chosen Ones¡±, and then would be readied to go to the most famous Royal Street in the imperial city to walk among thousands of Ziyao Flowers and receive people¡¯s cheers and praises.

    This tradition was also called ¡°Journey of the Chosen Ones¡±.

    Lin Xun read the letter in his hands for a long time. It was dark when he finally made a decision.

    ¡­¡­

    Three dayster.

    Before dawn, Lin Xun packed his bags, took Shia Zhi¡¯s little hand, pushed open the door and walked out of the courtyard.

    ¡°You have really decided not to tell anyone else?¡± Shia Zhi asked surprisingly.

    ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s not a matter of life and death, it¡¯s better not to disturb them.¡± Lin Xun shook his head. In fact, he could not bear to see the farewell scene.

    However, they were shocked when they came upon the vige entrance.

    At that time, it was still night and the mountains in the distance were shrouded in darkness. But the zing mes lit up the area around the vige entrance.

    Shiao Tianren and other vigers all held torches, and both the elderly and the children stood there quietly.

    Every face was filled with sorrow, and many people were already holding back the tears in their eyes, trying not to cry.

    No one talked. The atmosphere was quiet, and only the wind was sighing.

    Lin Xun waspletely stunned. Ovee by mixed emotions, he could not calm down for a long time.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Shiao Tianren said in a low voice, ¡°Do not say any more. We just came here to say goodbye to you.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, and then rode past them on the scaled-horse with Shia Zhi in his arms. The horse¡¯s hoofs beat on the ground, giving out a crisp clop, which was especially loud in the quiet surroundings.

    Many children couldn¡¯t help trying to rush forward, but they were stopped by the adults around them. Some women had already bowed their heads and wept, suffering from unspeakable sadness.

    In the firelight, Lin Xun silently looked at each of the faces, and suddenly realized that he had lived in Feiyun Vige for half a year¡­

    Half a year!

    Not only had Feiyun Vige changed a lot, but many changes had taken ce in him. Now it was time to leave, and when would he return to this ce and see these people again?

    ¡°Lin Xun!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud cry resounded in Lin Xun¡¯s ears, waking him up from the muddled thoughts in his mind. Turning his head, he saw Shiao Tianren, the vige head, who said, ¡°Remember, Feiyun Vige is always your home. If you are tired outside, do not push yourself too hard. We are here, waiting for you toe back to Feiyun Vige!¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡±

    These vigers could no longer hold back their emotions and shouted out in unison, and the voices full of anticipation echoed in the night.

    After taking several deep breaths, Lin Xunughed and waved, and then pushed the scaled-horse to run away.

    By that time, it was dawn. The first light of morning pierced the darkness, scattering in all directions and illuminating mountains and rivers, and the young boy riding the horse was enveloped by a dazzling light.

    The scene that was forged at that moment was destined to be etched in the memories of all the vigers in Feiyun Vige for a lifetime.

    Although Lin Xun¡¯s figure had disappeared in the vast horizon, these vigers did not disperse, and they could not help thinking of many past events in their minds.

    When Lin Xun came to the vige for the first time, who could have imagined that it would be this teenager who helped them resolve one crisis after another?

    And who could have imagined that because of his arrival, Feiyun Vige had undergone earth-shaking changes within just half a year?

    The vigers were not stupid. It was clear that Lin Xun sincerely considered Feiyun Vige as his own home, while they also considered Lin Xun as their friend.

    The only pity was they all understood that Lin Xun was not doomed to stay in Feiyun Vige for a lifetime, since the outside world was his real stage!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Lin Xun, will wee back again?¡±

    ¡°We will.¡±

    ¡°Those people are pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°Certainly. From now on, it may be difficult for us to meet people who are as friendly to us as they are.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Shia Zhi, the outside world is very big, and there are many unimaginable dangers. I will do my best to protect you from being wronged.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me, I will not feel wronged.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, how can I leave you alone?¡±

    In the vast mountains, Lin Xun galloped his horse, and in the early morning, the bitter wind-swept Lin¡¯sely and angr face, making it appear particrly stiff.

    Shia Zhi sat in Lin Xun¡¯s arms, a faint smile hanging on her beautiful and quiet little face. Her world was so small that there was no room for something or someone else except Lin Xun.

    ¡­¡­

    Three dayster.

    Lin Xun arrived at Green-sun Tribe and met Shue Liang. And then he left Green-sun Tribe that afternoon with a map presented by Shue Liang and headed north.

    At the same time Lin Xun left, Yan Zhen, the manager of Keystone Business in Green-sun Tribe, sent a letter to Donglin Town thousands of miles away.

    The letter was sent to Mu Wansu, who was in charge of Keystone Business in Donglin Town. The content was very simple. It said, ¡°Lin Xun has gone to Donglin Town and is expected to arrive in two days.¡±

    The letter was carried by a ¡°green falcon¡±, and only six hourster, it came to Mu Wansu.

    At that time, Mu Wansu was bathing. After reading the letter, she tore it up, and leisurely said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I have the final say in Keystone Business of Donglin Town. As long as this little bastard is in Donglin Town, he should stop dreaming about relying on Keystone Business!¡±

    Saying that, she stood up from the tub. Drops of water hung from her white body, which was sexy and suffused with alluring luster.

    Mu Wansu put on a loose bathrobe and stood in front of a huge bronze mirror, wiping her wet hair with a clean towel. There was an unspeakable beauty in herzy manner.

    Immediately, she seemed to think of something, raising a pair of ck eyebrows and exuding an air sharp like a de.

    ¡°No, henceforward, Keystone Business can¡¯t even work with that little bastard in terms of buying or selling goods. I must cut off any contact with him. Didn¡¯t the big Childe say that this little jerk would be somebody someday? I¡¯d like to see if he can survive in Donglin Town without the help of Keystone Business!¡±

    Thinking of this, Mu Wansu, with blurred eyesight and a smile at the corner of her full red lips, muttered, ¡°Lin Xun, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You used to make me so angry. You shall remember evermore that if a woman bears grudges against you, the consequence will be terrible¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the same moment, in Wu Business of Green-sun Tribe.

    ¡°Manager, I have already sent someone to Feiyun Vige to investigate. Great Deacon Wu Henshui and his subordinates, including Lian Rufeng and his crowd, have all disappeared. The consequence is just as you have expected. They may have alle to a bad end.¡±

    ¡°In addition, just tonight, the scout came back with the news that Lin Xun had set out for Donglin Town apanied by only a little girl.¡±

    Wu Deyong quietly listened to the news reported by the subordinate and his facial expressions changing. After a long time, he finally gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t take the road to heaven, only to push yourself to hell? You will bring yourself to ruin! The base camp of our n of Wu is in Donglin Town! Although Keystone Business also has an industry in Donglin Town, perhaps we can still find an opportunity to kill him!¡±

    It had been a whole month. Whenever Wu Deyong thought of Wu Henshui, who had disappeared, and Wu Jie and the others who had been killed, it was like needles being pushed in his heart, making him unable to sleep or eat well.

    Especially ever since Keystone Business had silenced the event that day, the reputation of Wu Business in Green-sun Tribe had plummeted to the bottom, and made Wu Business aughingstock.

    This caused Wu Deyong¡¯s resentment to amplify with each passing day. Now learning that Lin Xun was going to Donglin Town to make a living, Wu Deyong immediately realized that this might lead to an opportunity.

    Just as he said, Donglin Town was the headquarters of n of Wu, whose influence was intricate there. Although Keystone Business was powerful as one of the first-ss forces in the empire, it could only be regarded as an outsider in Donglin Town.

    It was said that a powerful dragon could not crush a snake in its old haunts. Wu Deyong knew very well that there were tens of millions killing methods, so it was not necessary to kill Lin Xun with a real weapon. As long as some means were well arranged, and they were extra careful, Lin Xun could be wiped out silently!

    By that time, even if Keystone Business knew about it, n of Wu would never admit to what they had done, and the consequence would not be as serious.

    After thinking clearly about the possibility, Wu Deyong couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. In the evening, he took several guards and quickly left Green-sun Tribe to go to Donglin Town.

    ¡°Manager, things are in a bad way. Wu Deyong has taken his people to Donglin Town tonight. I¡¯m afraid that he has heard the news on Lin Xun and ns to kill him!¡±

    In Keystone Business, Shue Liang hastily found Yan Zhen, and worriedly said.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I have already sent a message to Ms. Mu.¡±

    Yan Zhen said imperturbably, ¡°Ms. Mu is there. Although n of Wu is rampant, how dare they offend Keystone Business because of Lin Xun?¡± Shue Liang felt relieved after hearing this.

    However, neither Yan Zhen nor Shue Liang knew that Mu Wansu had nned to draw a clear line with Lin Xun.

    Likewise, Lin Xun would have never imagined so many things had happened secretly because of his trip to Donglin Town.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 63: Guest to Donglin Town

    <h4>Chapter 63: Guest to Donglin Town</h4>

    Lee Kee Bookstore of Donglin Town.

    The unimpressive little bookshop, located in the deep corner of a busy street, was quite remote, so its business inevitablynguished.

    The shop owner surnamed Li, an old man in his twilight years, was drowsy behind the counter, with hands supporting his forehead.

    There was only one young boy picking books from the shelves in the bookshop, and the atmosphere was quiet.

    At the age of thirteen to fourteen, the boy who exhibited a thin and tall figure was handsome and warm, wearing gray clothes made of coarse homespun, which looked clean and neat.

    The boy was Lin Xun.

    After picking out four books, Lin approached the counter and whispered, ¡°Elder Uncle.¡±

    The old man woke up and smiled, ¡°Well, let me see. Imperial Geographic, Imperial History Official, Cultivation Basics and Spiritual Tattoo As¡­¡±

    He looked up, amazed, and said, ¡°Nowadays young people are seldom interested in such knowledge. It is rare that you are so fond of reading.¡±

    Smiling, Lin Xun asked, ¡°Elder Uncle, how much are the four books?¡±

    The old man said casually, ¡°Twenty imperial copper coins if you want.¡±

    Lin Xun hurried out of the bookstore with the paid books.

    The night outside was as ck as ink, and rows upon rows of buildings in the distance were lit up, brilliant as falling stars.

    In the night breeze, Lin trotted along the street, and soon he veered into a shop called ¡°Tiger Pulp¡±. He spent five imperial copper coins on arge cup of sweet and sour ¡°Ruta Pulp¡±, a specialty drink of the shop.

    The drink, made with several spiritual materials such as the leaves of poria cocos, wistaria and ruta fruits, as well as some spiritual vegetables, was not only delicious, but also pure, extremely suitable for practitioners to drink.

    Taking the purchased books and pulp in his arms, Lin Xun passed through the crisscross alleys without pause, and soon came upon a bustling wide street.

    The street was crowded with people, carriages and horses, and colorful lights were zing in the buildings on both sides of the road.

    Quite a few of the pedestrians were in finery, carriages shuttled, and from time to time practitioners on scaled-horses and horned deer galloped past.

    Some vendors hawked frequently by their stalls, and the noises kepting all around the busy street.

    This was the most famous street in Donglin Town. The street was 800 zhang (over 8,700 feet) long, which was how it got the name ¡°800 Avenue¡±.

    In the center of the street were multifarious stores, including the top business houses, restaurants, inns, elixir stores, and spiritual material shops of Donglin Town.

    All the stores were well-known money-squandering dens in Donglin Town, supported by various forces, and almost all their guests were highly-paid practitioners, since ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford the services.

    At the east end of the 800 Avenue, there was a famous school named ¡°Donglin School¡±, which was run by the imperial government. Every year, the school enrolled students to preach and teach knowledge. Once the students passed the examination, they only needed to pay a sum of tuition fee to start cultivation.

    For all the people who were dedicated to cultivation in Donglin Town, it was a glory for them to get the chance to study in Donglin School.

    Happening to pass ¡°Donglin Town¡±, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but took a nce at the school which covered a very wide area. Buildings of different heights dotted the campus, which students went in and out from time to time.

    Lin Xun stopped to look at the school quietly. A momentter he turned away.

    At this moment, a group of well-dressed young girls in high spirit came in the opposite direction, appearing quite different from ordinary people.

    ¡°County Test is about to begin a monthter. I have already reached the third level of the Martial Realm. It should be quite easy for me to pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, among us, who is not under the age of fifteen and who has not reached the third level of the Martial Realm? County Test is as easy as pie for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. County Test is nothing to worry about. What really worth considering is whether we should go straight to the Green-maple County to take the State Test in March of the following year after passing the County Test!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. This time, there are three thousand students of Donglin School about to take part in the County Test, while only one thousand students can be admitted. That is to say, two thousand people will be eliminated directly. So, don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±

    ¡°s! That¡¯s also my concern.¡±

    These young girls chattered as they walked, focusing on the topic of ¡°County Test¡±.

    Lin was about to pay more attention to what they said. Unfortunately, all the young girls had entered Donglin School. They were obviously students of the school.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun had to give up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people taking part in the County Test and 2,000 people would be eliminated, which means that even if I pass the exam, I may not be admitted.¡±

    Lin Xun thought as he walked. The so-called admission was to obtain a certificate which showed that you had passed the County Test, and this certificate was one of the conditions for participating in the ¡°State Test¡±.

    Soon the figure of Lin Xun disappeared in the ¡°800 Avenue¡±. After the duration of a burning joss stick, Lin walked into a run-downne which was dark and deste.

    This was the ¡°Civilian Area¡± of Donglin Town. Most of the people living here were the underprivileged. Compared with the prosperity of other ces, the Civilian Area, where good and bad people mixed up, looked undoubtedly shabby.

    The security here was also pretty bad. Every day thieves, rascals and viins fled hither and thither, creating chaos.

    Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t have settled here if he had had another choice.

    He made his way along a dark alley, as his feet were stained with muddy water. In the distance came the barking of wild dogs and meow of the wild cats now and then.

    At the corner of thene, a man with a protuberant mouth and thin cheeks suddenly rushed out, smiling and greeting Lin, ¡°Hi, bro! Alone, ha?¡±

    Crack!

    As soon as the man lifted his hand, Lin Xun grabbed it. Concentrating the strength of his palm and fingers, Lin Xun broke the man¡¯s wrist directly.

    A small de, shining coldly, fell to the ground with a tinkling sound, as the man loosened his lifted palm.

    The man felt the pain, and then passed out by one smack from Lin Xun before he could scream. His body was paralyzed and then fell down beside the road on which sewage was flowing.

    All the actions were quick and simple, done in a sh.

    Lin Xun seemed to have got used to this. He walked on with an easy look.

    Not long after Lin¡¯s departure, two furtive figures appeared at the corner of thene.

    Gloating at theatose man on the ground, the fatty guy gleefully asked, ¡°How many guys were there before him?¡±

    Counting on his fingers, the other guy said, ¡°Since the young Childe settled here seven days ago, this is the neenth man he beats.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, the Peanut-head Zhang used to be a clever guy, but it¡¯s too ignorant of him to set this young Childe up today. Didn¡¯t he know how Head Snake died?¡±

    ¡°He was as blind as a bat. Nowadays, in this area, who doesn¡¯t know that a ruthless young Childe with a fierce and deadly manner has lodged in the Courtyard 49, deep in the alley?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Upon that, the two guys leaned over and fumbled around on the man known as ¡°Peanut-head Zhang¡±. After collecting more than ten imperial copper coins, they left with a light heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Arriving at the Courtyard 49, Lin Xun pushed the door and entered.

    Bang!

    A punching in a horrifying momentum broke through the air and ran towards Lin, stirring up a st wave with a dull thud.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lin Xun said helplessly, without moving a muscle.

    Suddenly, the air returned to calm as the punching stopped. The small and slender figure of Shia Zhi emerged.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Should it be someone else, he would be dead by now.¡± Shia Zhi walked forward, naturally took the cup of ¡°Ruta Pulp¡± from Lin Xun, and turned away.

    Smiling, Lin Xun shrugged and went in the room.

    In the middle of the courtyard which was notrge, there was arge pagoda tree, with an umbrelllike canopy, lush and shady. On the other side were two rooms and a kitchen. After thorough cleaning, the ce was quite neat and tidy.

    In the room, a southern spiritual candle was lit, glowing brightly and giving off a faint scent which could soothe the nerves.

    Lin Xun sat at the table, looking through the books he bought, while Shia Zhi sat quietly on a stool, sipping the ¡°Ruta Pulp¡± in the cup.

    Seven days ago, Lin Xun and Shia Zhi came to Donglin Town. However, they found that with the 300 imperial silver coins Lin had brought, they couldn¡¯t rent a nice ce to live in the town; besides, it was not advisable to stay long at inns since living in an inn was not only expensive, but alsopelling.

    Lin Xun had to rent this courtyard located in the ¡°Civilian Area¡±. The rent was so cheap, only 30 imperial silver coins a year.

    It was after seven days that Lin finally understood why the rent was so cheap. The ce was too chaotic, quite a mixed bag, full of people of all sorts.

    On the first day of their settlement, a man nicknamed ¡°Head Snake¡± came with a gang of local ruffians to collect protection fee.

    The next day, Lin Xun went out to buy daily necessities. When he returned home, he saw three dead bodies lying in the courtyard. They were three burrs, ording to Shia Zhi.

    On the third day, Lin Xun was stopped in thene by a gang who had already been lying in wait to rob him.

    On the fourth day, Lin Xun encountered a group of viins who were attempting to rob a woman. Lin immediately came forward to rescue the woman, but it turned out that the woman was in league with the mob.

    On the fifth day¡­

    All in all, Lin Xun, in the seven days, saw all kinds of robbers, rogues and viinsing like pie-dogs which had smelled the blood.

    Of course, those people had iparably miserable end, and quite a few of them evenpletely disappeared from the world, but Lin Xun was clear that if they had to deal with these criminals every day, it was hard to be sure that nothing would go wrong.

    Most of all, there was a little girl by his side, and he didn¡¯t want her to grow up in this dirty and menacing environment.

    The reason was very simple. Lin Xun was brought up in the dark environment of the mine prison. Since childhood, he had seen a lot of cruel, crafty, bloody and vicious tricks, as well as fiendish and bloodthirsty evildoers.

    Compared with those evildoers, the hooligans living in the ¡°Civilian Area¡± were pure as white pond lilies, and well-behaved like innocent children, without deterrent force.

    Lin Xun knew that had Master Lu not been there, he, living in such environment since childhood, would have sunk into the darkness and be inhuman.

    In light of this, Lin wouldn¡¯t allow Shia Zhi to live in this murky ce.

    However, removal required a huge sum of money, which was not yet avable to Lin.

    So what Lin cared about most right now was how to make money, rather than pass the County Test!

 Chapter 64: The Meaning of Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Meaning of Fighting</h4>

    Without money, one could not go any further.

    It was not until Lin Xun arrived at Donglin Town did he realize the meaning of these words.

    Money was a must for every aspect of life such as clothing, food, amodation and traveling. Practitioners, particrly, needed it more thanmon people could expect.

    For example, an ordinary being ate whatever he could obtain. However, a practitioner had to eat spiritual grain and spiritual vegetables, as well as the flesh and blood of fierce beasts, to keep the body pure. But spiritual grain and spiritual vegetables were extremely expensive.

    Moreover, some rich practitioners exclusively consumed spiritual panacea and elixirs to improve their cultivation, which were way too expensive formon practitioners to afford.

    Besides, there were still many other aspects that required a practitioner to invest inrge amounts of money, such as clothing, beast ride, fighting equipment, and cultivation manuals.

    Why else would people say, ¡°The poor go for civil and the rich seek martial virtues¡±?

    Because only the sons of rich families could focus on martial arts without worrying about money.

    As for the sons of poor families, even with excellent aptitude, they were not able to hold on too long in the way of cultivation forck of resources and supports.

    Why would so many young practitioners take part in the annual County Test, and others even consider this as a great chance to seed?

    Because by passing the test, many powerful forces, such as chambers ofmerce, ns and aristocratic families, would pay attention to and even recruit them, providing them a myriad of resources and supports.

    All were for the cultivation, but without wealth support one could not seed.

    During the seven days in Donglin Town, Lin Xun went out frequently to get familiar with and adapted to the imperial city as quickly as possible.

    And throughout the seven days, he deeply realized the great importance of money.

    Donglin Town was different from Green-sun Tribe, for it was much more prosperous with unimaginable cultivation resources. However, these resources were extremely difficult for one to obtain.

    As for Lin Xun, it was his first time to a popted city. Thus it was even harder for him to survive in such a prosperous ce, abundant with mighty practitioners andplicated forces.

    Making money was his top priority.

    This was all that Lin Xun could think about, as only by making enough money could he and Shia Zhi move to a new living ce, acquire more cultivation resources and survive better in Ziyao Empire.

    ¡­

    In front of the table, Lin Xun suddenly sighed slightly.

    Shia Zhi looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Xun closed his book and shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The book he read was Imperial Geographic, which wrote about geography like the mountains and rivers in Ziyao Empire. He had just bought it from Li Kee Bookstore that night.

    Lin Xun had intended to look up the mine prison where he had lived in the book, but eventually he found nothing but the position of Three Thousand Mountains. And further south was the Turbulent Wastnd, where Empire of the Dark, mortal enemy of Ziyao Empire, was located.

    Lin Xun remembered clearly when he was pushed into a deep tunnel by Master Lu and had lost consciousness afterwards. When he finally awoke, he was already in Three Thousand Mountains.

    So, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help thinking that the mine prison where he had lived before was possibly somewhere right in Three Thousand Mountains.

    Unfortunately, Three Thousand Mountains was too vast to be specifically described in Imperial Geographic.

    Actually, it was a good book. Through it, Lin Xun finally understood that the vast and boundlessnd where he stood was called continent Cangtu.

    As for Ziyao Empire, it was just one of the numerous countries known in the continent.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about moving somewhere else?¡± Shia Zhi suddenly asked with her eyebrows frowning.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Lin Xun replied randomly and opened another book called Cultivation Basics, which, as its named implied, wrote about basic knowledge on cultivation. It was simple in content, but rigorous in method.

    In five separate parts, it described the five realms of cultivation including Martial, Gang Spirit, Sea Spirit, Tao Insight and Reincarnation Developing.

    For example, all nine levels of Martial Realm were exined in detail from the first Qi Guiding to thest Spirit Turn.

    However, these were all theoretical knowledge rather than true cultivation experiences. This could only provide readers with basic knowledge of each realm, what change one might meet once reaching it, and the specific criteria and sign for leveling up.

    Although the book was shallow in content, Lin Xun was quite interested in reading it. He knew about cultivation, but what hecked was the mastery of theoretical knowledge.

    ¡°No need to move, I like it here.¡± Shia Zhi had also taken a book called Imperial History Official and opened it to read.

    Looking up, Lin Xun took a surprised glimpse of Shi Zhi and asked, ¡°You like here?¡±

    Shia Zhi replied without even raising her head, ¡°At least here I can fight whenever I want, and it¡¯s amazing. If we moved out, I would have no rival to fight with, which is very boring.¡±

    Saying that, she raised her head and looked seriously at Lin Xun, ¡°Do you know what I felt the most during the days in Feiyun Vige?¡±

    Lin Xun forced a smile, almost knowing precisely what Shia Zhi was about to say.

    As expected, in the next moment Shia Zhi said, ¡°It¡¯s boredom. I analyzed my power and confirmed a fact. What I found was my power would weaken gradually without fighting.¡±

    Feeling a bit surprised, Lin Xun said with eyes focused, ¡°So, only if you continue fighting will your power stop weakening, right?¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded, ¡°More than that, only continuing to fight can make me stronger. I don¡¯t need any cultivation or manuals, all I need is just fighting.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze. He suddenly realized that, subconsciously, he had always taken Shia Zhi as a 5- or 6-year old girl and did his best to protect her. Although he knew that Shia Zhi was different from other kids, he never really thought about what Shia Zhi really wanted.

    She could easily kill Wu Henshui, who had a cultivation of 8th level of Martial Realm, and had lived in deep forests with fierce beasts at such a young age. And she possessed a fighting capacity so strong that even he himself couldn¡¯tpete with it.

    So, what on earth did she want?

    Lin Xun had never thought about it before. All he knew was that Shia Zhi liked eating and sleeping and lived a simple and carefree life. But now, after hearing what Shia Zhi said, hepletely understood that she had her own way of cultivating and thinking, as well as her own desired life.

    Lin Xun pondered for quite a while and finally said, ¡°I see.¡± And then he scratched his head and continued, ¡°But, fighting means killing, do you really understand that?¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded, ¡°I only kill the enemies.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a forced smile, ¡°But we don¡¯t have too many enemies.¡±

    Shia Zhi retorted, ¡°Really?¡±

    Musing for a while, Lin Xun went silent, ¡°Do I really have so few enemies?¡±

    Of course not!

    The man who dug out his Spiritual Vein, the huge hand that destroyed the mine prison and caused Master Lu to disappear, were all his enemies.

    However, at present, it was still too hard for Lin Xun to end these hostilities.

    ¡°Your enemy seems to be a Barbarian Hercules.¡± Lin Xun remembered that Shia Zhi was being chased by a Barbarian Hercules when they first met.

    ¡°I remember him, I will kill him in person once I am strong enough.¡± Shia Zhi said calmly, as if it was a doomed thing.

    ¡°Fighting¡­fighting¡­¡± Lin Xun hesitated. Shia Zhi wanted fighting, but he himself couldn¡¯t help her at all right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like fighting, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I cannot survive without fighting.¡± Shia Zhi said earnestly.

    Lin Xun let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Shia Zhi took up her book, pointed at a passage in thest page and said, ¡°I fight to be stronger, but he was born to fight. This is the difference.¡±

    Lin Xun was curious and took the book to have a look. It said, ¡°I was born with great talent and fortune, yet I belong to the battlefield. I will make myself known by the blood of my enemies. If I should die, I will take the ground of the battlefield as my grave and the bones of my enemies as my coffin. I will rest my head on the corpses of those who fought against me and lie in a sea made up of their blood. To be of heaven and earth, I will feel no regret.¡± ¨C By Ning Bugui, Blood King of Ziyao Empire.

    Impassioned by these words, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong impulse to fight in battle and exim in admiration, ¡°The Blood King possesses such a bold vision that it eclipses the sun and surpasses the mighty of all ages.¡±

    Saying that, he looked at Shia Zhi, who was sitting there quietly, and said thoughtfully, ¡°You are different indeed.¡± A faint smile crept over the corners of Shi Zhi¡¯s mouth, exhibiting a dazzling beauty that brought the house alive.

    Fortunately, this smile disappeared soon after.

    But Lin Xun still reminded, ¡°Shia Zhi, don¡¯t show your face in public.¡±

    Although she was only the age of 5 or 6, Shi Zhi possessed such a striking beauty that if noticed by others it could possibly result in unexpected trouble.

    Shia Zhi raised her little face and sincerely promised.

    Lin Xun smiled and said no more. Turning around, he sat in front of the table, took out an inscribing pen, a swallow-wing knife and a dish of finished spiritual ink.

    The inscribing pen was made from a leg bone of the iron beak pheasant, slim and straight with a light glow of dark purple. Its body was simple and unadorned, with its tip thin and sharp as the de edge, ring with cold light.

    Lin Xun named it as Purple Pheasant.

    Lin Xun had bought the swallow-wing knife from a weapon store that night. It was made of a spiritual material called Rosy Clouds Steel. However, without a spiritual tattoo, it was only an ordinary weapon.

    The Scarlet Spiritual Ink he bought was one of themonest inks in market, which could be used to carve more than ten kinds of basic spiritual tattoos attributed to fire.

    What Lin Xun wanted to do right now was to carve an Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo on the Swallow-wing Knife to make it a spiritual weapon.

    This was also the most effective way of making money that Lin Xun could think of right now.

 Chapter 65: Refining a Spiritual Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 65: Refining a Spiritual Weapon</h4>

    Chi¡­

    Lin Xun held the inscribing pen in his hand and started to carve. A wisp of spiritual energy rushed to the tip of the sharp pen along the straight purple body and changed into a very thin light, constantly huffing and puffing.

    With his wrist turning flexibly, he dipped the pen tip into the scarlet spiritual ink. Suddenly, all the ink was absorbed into the tip and the light turned into burning fire, red like blood.

    These two steps were called ¡°alluring spirit into inscribing pen¡± and ¡°absorbing ink as energy source¡±.

    The integrating degree between the spiritual power and the inscribing pen was very important. An inscribing pen with high quality would be more sensitive in alluring the spiritual power and thus be able to absorb the spiritual ink fully.

    At this moment, Lin Xun sat straightly in front of the table, his deep eyes staring at the Swallow-wing Saber on the table, seriously and calmly.

    Without hesitation, he took up the inscribing pen to work on the bright and clean body of the saber, making a melodious rustle.

    It could be seen that some really thin scarlet lines were flowing under the pen tip, like ink blooming in the clear river water, tripping and delicate.

    With his wrist moving like a flexible snake, Lin Xun inscribed in a skillful way, urately, neatly and smoothly.

    Although it was his first time to do it, Lin Xun was not anxious or nervous at all.

    Because he had practiced it for so many times in the past, he knew well every detail about inscribing a spiritual tattoo and every point in the whole process.

    Learning from Master Lu, Lin Xun had been dealing with all kinds of basic spiritual tattoos from childhood and gradually mastered their essence.

    As for the Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo he was inscribing, one of the basic spiritual tattoos, it was just the one he used to inscribe on the arrows for killing Lian Rufeng and his crowd before in Feiyun Vige.

    This time, however, the carving was different, since it was inscribed to refine a real spiritual weapon!

    A spiritual weapon was a mighty treasure that could exert great power when itpletely agreed with a practitioner¡¯s spiritual power!

    The only thing that made a spiritual weapon different from an ordinary weapon was the spiritual tattoo on it, which gave it amazingly mighty power.

    The arrows on which Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo was inscribed before were just semi-finished ones, due to themon-quality spiritual ink. Such spiritual weapons could be scrapped totally after being used just once, so they merely counted as semi spiritual weapons.

    Therefore, this time Lin Xun bought a Swallow-wing Saber and a te of Red-fire Spiritual Ink of high quality. The Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo should be inscribed perfectly to suit with the Swallow-wing Saber in material.

    Only in this way could a real spiritual weapon be made and unleash great power in use.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be more careful with it despite knowing well and having practiced it for millions of times.

    The process seemed to be really easy. One needed just a carrier, that was, a weapon, to carve a spiritual tattoo on the body.

    However, the actual refining process had strict requirements on the spiritual tattooist who should have the spiritual power of the level of Gang Spirit Realm to be strong enough to inscribe a perfect spiritual tattoo.

    Otherwise, the refining would break down halfway due to insufficient spiritual power.

    Being in Marrow Washing, the fifth level of Martial Realm, Lin Xun was now far from Gang Spirit Realm.

    The good thing was that it was the spiritual power rather than cultivation that mattered. Lin Xun could offset this shoring with his thick and strong spiritual power.

    In fact, thanks to the four spiritual vortexes in his Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints, Lin Xun now possessed great spiritual power, huge, condensed and pure.

    After refining for four times through the spiritual vortexes, Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual power was much purer and more condensed than that of othermon practitioners although he seemed to be no different from others in the fifth level of Martial Realm in cultivation.

    That was also why being in the fifth level of Martial Realm, Lin Xun dared to try refining a spiritual weapon.

    Chi chi¡­

    The pen tip moved like burning me, forming fine and intricate scarlet lines on the de of the Swallow-wing Saber.

    As time went on, Lin Xun¡¯s perception and spiritual power reached a perfect fit to the Purple-pheasant Inscribing Pen he was holding. He was working, ethereal in consciousness and unfettered in thought.

    Over time, his inner spiritual power was disappearing moderately, but far from the point where the power ran out.

    A light shed through the surface of the stilly hanging Gate to Heaven in the Sea of his Consciousness and disappeared swiftly. But Lin Xun was too focused on inscribing to notice this.

    At the same time, Lin Xun finished thest line of the Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo. An invisible wisp of air gathered in the pen tip quietly as he put down the inscribing pen.

    In a split second, feeling his wrist grasped by an invisible hand, with no time to hesitate, Lin Xun turned the pen subconsciously to finish thest line, naturally and smoothly.

    Raising his wrist and looking at the finished Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo, Lin Xun got dumbfounded, because it looked the same as what he was familiar with, but gave him a sense of unspeakable strangeness.

    Could he be out of his sense?

    Before he could think about it carefully, with a humming sound, thousands of dazzling lights breathed out like mes on the shiny and clear surface of the Swallow-wing Saber and shortly quieted down again.

    Looking at the Saber again, a touch of light scarlet like me emerged on the surface, generating an unprecedented spirit, ring and thrilling.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling joyous. Without hesitation, he took up the saber.

    Boom!

    With spiritual power infusing in it, a dazzling ze flew out of the Swallow-wing Saber which lighted up the whole room. Swaying the saber lightly, Lin Xun could even hear the sound of explosions like fulminatingva and explosive fire.

    I made it indeed!

    Lin Xun was a bit in a trance with bright eyes.

    He was sure that this Swallow-wing Saber had been transformed into a real spiritual weapon from an ordinary one.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected that he should make such a sess for the first try in his life.

    Master Lu had mentioned that as a spiritual tattooist, whoever he was, he would certainly be confronted with risks of failure in refining spiritual weapons, regardless of how well-experienced he was.

    In other words, failure was normal in refining a spiritual weapon, while the condition without failure was abnormal instead.

    Why was a spiritual weapon so expensive in the market nowadays?

    Because behind a sessfully refined spiritual weapon, there were always multiple failures, wasted spiritual materials and ink, as well as the spiritual tattooist¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    Usually, in all spiritual tattooists¡¯ view, a spiritual apprentice like Lin Xun, in the fifth level of Martial Realm, , had no way to refine a spiritual weapon sessfully.

    However, Lin Xun made it, right in the first time!

    Even Lin Xun himself was in a trance with the unexpected sess, who had prepared three copies of spiritual ink and three Swallow-wing Sabers in advance, just in case he failed.

    Who would expect that all the preparation won¡¯te in handy.

    Surprising enough!

    nkly looking at the Swallow-wing Saber in this hand, which should be called Explosive-me Saber now, Lin Xun was touched with emotion.

    Who would expect that a spiritual apprentice in the fifth level of Martial Realm could refine a spiritual weapon sessfully, right in the first time?

    What would other spiritual tattooists think once knowing about it?

    Thinking of this, a special smile crept on Lin Xun¡¯s mouth, but eventually he shook his head and decided not to speak it out unless beaten to death.

    The outstanding usually bore the brunt of attack. Lin Xun had known this long before. And if anyone knew this, he would absolutely get stuck in many unexpected troubles.

    ¡°Hereafter, I will count on you to make a fortune¡­¡±

    Staring at the Explosive-me Saber, Lin Xun murmured and decided to sell it out tomorrow!

    To refine a spiritual weapon, Lin Xun had spent 60 imperial silver coins merely in buying three Swallow-wing Sabers and three tes of Red-fire Spiritual Ink.

    Besides, he had spent 30 imperial silver coins on renting and others on food and daily goods. Of the 300 imperial silver coins he brought at the beginning, Lin Xun now had only 130 or so left.

    Making no money, he would be poor and nk soon after.

    Fortunately, the Explosive-me Saber was sessfully refined and could be sold at a good price as a spiritual weapon.

    Though having little idea about its current price on market, Lin Xun knew that a spiritual weapon would be worth more than 50 imperial silver coins regardless of how inferior it was.

    ¡°This one is better than your saber. Are you sure you want to sell it out?¡±

    Shia Zhi¡¯s voice arose.

    Surprisingly, Lin Xun found it was already dawn and Shia Zhi was still sitting next to him without going to sleep, which was unusual indeed.

    ¡°Since it is a spiritual weapon, only a practitioner in the level of Gang Spirit Realm can exert its highest power.¡±

    Lin Xun replied randomly, ¡°Of course, despite that, with this Explosive-me Saber I can surely fight betterpared with using the Sky Breacher. It is a spiritual weapon after all.¡±

    Saying that, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°But we need money now. I have no choice but to sell it out. In the future I will refine a new one by myself once there is a chance.¡±

    Shia Zhi said thoughtfully, ¡°But I think the saber is fantastic in material and you¡¯d better keep it with you.¡±

    Lin Xun got touched, since he knew the Sky Breacher given by Master Lu as a self-defensive weapon was fabulous for sure. ording to Master Lu, the spiritual material of forging the Sky Breacher was so rare that even he himself was unable to inscribe a spiritual tattoo on the de.

    From this one could imagine the uniqueness of the material.

    It was also because the Sky Breacher was still unable to be refined into a spiritual weapon so far, the unique material seemed useless.

    To his surprise, Shia Zhi should also recognize the Sky Breacher¡¯s uniqueness. That was amazing indeed.

 Chapter 66: Underground Forces

    <h4>Chapter 66: Underground Forces</h4>

    Early the next morning.

    Before dawn, Lin Xun already got up and walked into the courtyard, practicing Marching Boxing. His fists, like sea waves roaring, struck the air.

    Though Marching Boxing was a preliminary boxing which was very popr in the empire, very few people could reach uracy as Lin Xun did.

    It was only a pity that he hadn¡¯t practiced it to the realm of Mastery yet.

    He had mastered the quintessence and moves of Marching Boxing, butcked a unique spiritual temperament, namely the style of martial arts peculiar to a person.

    Lin Xun knew that what he needed now for breakthrough was an actualbat to sharpen himself and refine the soul of this boxing!

    He practiced for a full half-hour and stopped until his Qi and blood were boiling. After washing hurriedly, Lin Xun had breakfast with Shia Zhi and left home alone with a bundle on his shoulder.

    Today he was going to sell the Explosive-me Saber he madest night.

    Shia Zhi stayed at home because she wasn¡¯t interested in anything of Donglin Town, but reading. These days, for Shia Zhi, Lin Xun bought a lot of books, which were enough for Shia to count her thumbs.

    ¡­¡­

    Even in the early morning, the Civilian Area looked dark. Decrepit buildings ran crazy, forming cobweb-like alleys which were long and narrow.

    Walking through thosenes was like being in a maze.

    Fortunately, thanks to his good memory, Lin Xun didn¡¯t get lost. But not long aftering out of the house, he seemed to sense something and stopped, saying, ¡°Two bros, show yourself now, or I will force you to.¡±

    Before the sentence was finished, two figures hurried out of the corner of an alley nearby.

    It was a fat guy and a thin guy. ¡°Childe, please don¡¯t be mad! We are waiting here specially to discuss something with you.¡± The fatty one eximed as soon as he showed up.

    Raising his eyebrows, Lin asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The fat guy hesitated and nced at the thin guy beside him.

    ¡°Childe, honestly, since you killed the Head Snake a few days ago, some people have been out of line and all sorts of dirty things have happened, for which the nearby residents are suffering in silence.¡± The thin guy, rolling his eyes, said with a ttering smile.

    Lin Xun was at a loss for words. It was funny that the two guys who didn¡¯t look like nice ones dared toin about evildoers.

    ¡°We think this region cannot run without a leader, so we hope you can dominate the situation.¡±

    The thin guy said quickly, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll also benefit from it. In keeping with tradition, everyone in the gangs of this region will offer up a sum of money to you every month. What do you think?¡±

    Lin Xun finally got that the two guys wanted him to y the role of ¡°boss¡±, but he wasn¡¯t interested in it, and even less inclined to cooperate with some local ruffians, thieves, viins and the like.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Lin said and walked on.

    ¡°Childe! Childe!¡±

    The fatty one got panic and tried to stop Lin Xun. However, upon a brief eye contact with Lin, he felt a shudder running through him, just like being stabbed by a de, and dared not to make any more moves.

    ¡°Go away, you two. I¡¯d never meddle in a thing like that since I am not interested in it.¡± Lin Xun said inexorably, and his figure soon disappeared in the depths of the alley.

    Hearing that, both of the two guys were disheartened, unable to stop sighing.

    ¡°Fatty Diao, what should we do now? I don¡¯t want to be a retainer of Boss Shiong. I once offended a rtive of Boss Shiong for Head Snake.¡±

    The thin guy said, wearing a woebegone look.

    ¡°Damn! Since Head Snake died, Boss Shiong has been trying to take over control of this region. It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Fatty Diao gnashed and said, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the young Childe doesn¡¯t want to wade in. s, I don¡¯t know what to do now, either.¡±

    The Civilian Area was very big, covering a radius of dozens of miles, where lived more than 100,000 people at least. Most of the inhabitants were underprivileged small potatoes from all walks of life, and all sorts of people, including thieves, local ruffians, viins and prostitutes, could be found here.

    Naturally, gangs sprung up out of nothing.

    The underground order of the whole Civilian Area was nowpletely in the charge of over 20 gangs, each of which controlled a region, and fights for territory took ce frequently.

    The Head Snake killed by Lin Xun a few days ago was the gang leader of this region, while Boss Shiong was the gang leader of another region.

    Now since Head Snake was dead, Boss Shiong got a chance to take over the underground forces of this regions.

    ¡°Shit! If there¡¯s no other choice, let¡¯s turn to Boss Lyu!¡± The skinny one clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Anyway, Boss Lyu is the mightiest one of all.¡±

    ¡°Bones, are you crazy? Boss Lyu is sadistic. It¡¯s too risky to follow him!¡±

    Fatty Diao shook his head repeatedly.

    The thin guy called ¡°Bones¡±, with a wry smile, said, ¡°You have a better idea?¡±

    At this point, a light voice rose from a distance, ¡°You might as well take refuge in me.¡±

    A delicate young figure in a ck cloak appeared with the sound, and her face was covered by the hood.

    Apparently, it was Shia Zhi whom Lin Xun had left at home.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Fatty Diao was in a trance for a while. This figure looked pretty mysterious, but obviously it was just a child, which made Fatty Diao¡¯s face fall. He grinned hideously, ¡°Kiddy, make fun of me in broad daylight, uh-huh? Do you want to di¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before finishing the sentence, Fatty Diao felt like he was hit in the chest by a huge hammer, and his whole body uncontrobly flew away and fell hard on the ground. All his bones seemed like to fall apart, making him give out sad cries.

    Bones was stupefied. Since before he could see what happened clearly, Fatty Diao had already flown away¡­

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the boss of this region while you are my subordinates. Do you have any problem?¡± Shia Zhi stepped forward, and said in a cold voice, indicating she would not take no for an answer.

    Even though she might be just a child, Bones shuddered with irrepressible fear and shook his head again and again, saying, ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°What about you, aha?¡± Shia Zhi turned her eyes to Fatty Diao.

    Fatty Diao stopped his screech abruptly and picked himself up with a bounce, eximing, ¡°Absolutely no problem! We¡¯ll be your loyal henchmen and won¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for you!¡±

    Thwack!

    Shia Zhi raised her hand, smacking Fatty Diao in the face across separated space. He fell down, screaming and writhing in pain.

    Then, Shia Zhi said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear nonsense. Following me, you just need to do one thing ¨C obey my orders! I will mete out the proper awards and penalties. Have you got it?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The two guys werepletely awed and nodded.

    ¡°Good. You, go to tell everyone in this region that I¡¯m your boss now.¡±

    Offering a slight nod, Shia Zhi turned away.

    Seeing this, Fatty Diao, with unforgotten trepidation, exhaled a long breath of foul air, and suddenly recalled something. Then he shouted, ¡°Boss!¡±

    Shia Zhi stopped and asked, ¡°Any question?¡±

    Trembling all over, Fatty Diao said, ¡°I just want to know¡­you name.¡±

    After a long silence, Shia Zhi said, ¡°Shuang Mu (which implicated ¡®Lin¡¯ in Chinese).¡±

    ¡°Shuang Mu?¡±

    Having an eye contact, the two guys kept the name in their mind.

    Until the figure of Shia Zhi disappeared, Bones whispered, ¡°So, we¡­are really serving this Shuang Mu?¡±

    Fatty Diao, touching his swollen cheek, gasped with pain, ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you see the p on my face? Only the practitioners who have stepped into Gang Spirit Realm can attack people from a distance! Nowadays, there might be just five or six people who can do that in the Civilian Area.¡±

    Bones understood immediately and said joyfully, ¡°Great! We are saved! Boss Shiong is just at the eighth level of Martial Realm. How can hepare with our boss ¨C Shuang Mu?¡±

    ¡°Although our boss Shuang Mu looks like a child, she is indeed a master! Following her, perhaps we can really get somewhere in the future!¡± Fatty Diao said with a sense of pride.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go to tell the others that we have got a new boss!¡± Bones got excited.

    Fatty Diao nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Had Lin Xun seen this, he might have been speechless out of shock.

    The center of the 800 Avenue.

    Tall buildings, standing in the most prosperous core area in Donglin Town, appeared antique and superb, with ck bricks, yellow tiles, carved beams and painted pirs.

    Here throngs of well-dressed people with confidence and noble temperament came and went in an endless flow.

    When Lin Xun arrived here, he was dressed in rough linen, with a bundle on his shoulder, which highlighted him.

    From time to time, Lin could feel the loathing and disdain of passers-by, and many young belles directly got as far as possible away from him as soon as seeing him.

    This was no exaggeration. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford the services on the 800 Avenue, the most prosperous money-squandering den in the town, where ran multifarious stores, including business houses, restaurants, and inns. Therefore, most people showing here were well-heeled.

    In the eyes of others, the simple and clean clothes Lin wore was a symbol of poverty.

    Lin Xun seemed to be unaware and looked into the distance, where stood a towering building over 30 meters high.

    Keystone Business!

    Lin Xun thought for a while and finally walked in.

    In the Green-sun Tribe, although Mu Wansu¡¯s attitude toward Lin Xun was not good enough, she offered Lin a big help after all. Now Lin Xun needed to find a ce to sell a spiritual weapon, so Keystone Business was naturally his first choice

    Besides, Lin Xun would not only sell one spiritual weapon, but also certainly refine and sell more spiritual weaponster. He believed that the Keystone Business could be very interested in this and might develop long-term cooperation with him.

    After all, what kind of wolf would reject unsolicited meat?

    Anyway, Lin Xun offered such benefits to the Keystone Business the first time out of gratitude, not for more profits.

 Chapter 67: Treasure in the Hall

    <h4>Chapter 67: Treasure in the Hall</h4>

    Compared to Keystone Business in Donglin Town, Keystone Business in Green-sun Tribe appeared insignificant.

    When you entered, it was like in a gorgeous pce. Spacious andrge, every ce was filled with exquisite, antiquish and tasteful decorations.

    With warm smiles, beautiful maids walked around the guests like butterflies flying among flowers. Their manners were neither servile nor arrogant.

    Even for Lin Xun, who was dressed in in and simple clothes, they were polite and impable in etiquette.

    A maid took Lin Xun to the ce where treasures were exchanged.

    Soon, a treasure appraiser, who called himself Wang Lin, came over and talked with Lin Xun for a while. Then he took the Explosive-me Saber to scrutinize it.

    After a long time, Wang Lin looked up and said, ¡°The Explosive-me Saber, with much value, is a good stuff among the low-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank. Sir, do you really intend to sell this treasure?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded with a smile.

    Wang Lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°This treasure is worth 40 imperial silver coins. I don¡¯t know if that price is satisfactory to you?¡±

    Right then, Lin Xun took a look at the front of the counter where spiritual weapons were sold in Keystone Business and found that the average price of low-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank was roughly between 30 and 80 imperial silver coins.

    From this, it could be seen that the price offered by Wang Lin was neither high nor low.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about it. The reason he came here was to reach a long-term agreement with Keystone Business, which was also a payment for his debt of gratitude.

    At that moment, a maid suddenly came and called Wang Lin aside to say something in a low voice. Soon, Wang Lin returned and apologetically said, ¡°Wait a moment, sir. There is an urgent matter that needs to be dealt with.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Wang Lin hurried away, but did not make Lin Xun wait long before he returned. However, Wang Lin seemed to have something on his mind and was somewhat absent-minded.

    Lin Xun thought for a while and then took the initiative, saying, ¡°Mr. Wang, this spiritual weapon¡­¡±

    Before Lin Xun could finish speaking, Wang Lin waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t do this business anymore. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to buy it?¡± Lin Xun frowned at once and felt a bit surprised. Why did this guy change his attitude so fast just after leaving?

    ¡°Sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    Wang Lin¡¯s look became indifferent. This shocked Lin Xun, but he had started to figure out what had happened. However, holding back his displeasure, he got up and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, take care, sir.¡± Wang Lin¡¯s voice revealed alienation and indifference.

    Lin Xun suddenly asked, ¡°This is what Mu Wansu asked you to do?¡±

    Wang Lin froze, and soon his face changed slightly and said, ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡±

    Watching his expressions, Lin Xun knew the answer. He shook his head and said, ¡°All right, all right.¡±

    Without any hesitation, he strode away.

    Wang Lin sat there in a daze for a long time, and finally gave out a long sigh and went away.

    ¡­¡­

    On the busy street, Lin Xun turned his head and nced at the magnificent and majestic building of Keystone Business, and a self-mocking smile appeared on his lips.

    Lin Xun knew darn well that Mu Wansu disliked him. Especially after Yan Zhen was used to suppress Wu Businessst time, Mu Wansu became even more and more disgusted with him.

    However, after all, he owed Keystone Business a favor which could be deemed as Shi Shuan¡¯s or Mu Wansu¡¯s.

    Therefore, Lin Xun would not resent them for the refusal today. It was just a spiritual weapon. Now that they didn¡¯t want it, he could sell it to others.

    ¡°Mu Wansu still hates me. Doesn¡¯t she worry that I ampletely shameless and hold Shi Shuan¡¯ s token to harass her again and again? How could she do this to me now? Regrettably, I¡¯m not cheeky enough.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head with self-mockery. ¡°All right. Judging from her attitude, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to draw a clear line with me. In that case, I¡¯ll just stay away from Keystone Business.¡±

    Lin Xun stopped thinking about it and began pacing along the ¡°800 Avenue¡±, observing various shops on both sides of the street.

    However, soon someone took the initiative to greet Lin Xun. It was a man who looked mediocre and unattractive, but his manner was quite diplomatic and steady.

    ¡°Sir, if I¡¯m not guessing incorrectly, you just went to Keystone Business to sell a treasure?¡± The man cupped his hands with a smile, and his voice was mild and clear, giving people afortable feeling like a spring breeze.

    This was natural characteristic, which was unconsciously revealed from speech and behavior. It made this mediocre man appear friendlier, and it was difficult to make others feel disgusted.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Lin Xun nodded.

    ¡°Let me guess again. You must have thought the price Keystone Business offered was not enough, so you didn¡¯t close the deal, did you?¡±

    The man continued with a clear tongue and a warm smile.

    ¡°Right.¡± Lin Xun nodded again. He had just carried a bundle into Keystone Business and carried it out again. As long as you had paid attention to that, you could assume what had happened.

    The man smiled and then introduced himself, ¡°My name is Gu Yanping and I run a shop called Golden Hall. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe to my shop so we can really talk?¡±

    Lin Xun also smiled, ¡°Since Manager Gu invited me so warmly, how could I notply with your wish?¡±

    Both of themughed brightly.

    ¡­¡­

    Golden Hall was located at the west end of the ¡°800 Avenue¡±. Compared to the prosperous central area, this area was rtively quiet and cheerless.

    Golden Hall was not big. It was only a two-story building with grey tiles. But upon entering, you found that although far from beingparable to Keystone Business, it was neat and elegant, showing originality everywhere.

    But the only embarrassment was that when Lin Xun entered, he found that there was no other guest in Golden Hall except himself.

    Gu Yanping looked calm andughed, ¡°It has been only a few days since the shop was opened, and the number of customers is still small. Please don¡¯tugh at my humble shop.¡±

    Not only was the number of guests small, but Lin Xun also saw that the items sold in the shop were insufficient.

    Some counters were even empty, and only marked with names of the items.

    If ordinary people entered the shop, they might have some doubts. Was this shop an empty shell?

    At this point, Lin Xun roughly judged that Golden Hall could notpare with other businesses in terms of financial resources and background. Perhaps the only advantage was that the shop was located on ¡°800 Avenue¡±.

    However, Gu Yanping¡¯s following words surprised Lin Xun a lot.

    It could be seen that Gu Yanping looked unperturbed, and he said fully at ease, ¡°Sir, I know you have many doubts in your mind. To tell you the truth, this shop is rented by me, and my financial capability only allows me to pay half a year¡¯s rent.¡±

    Lin Xun was suddenly stunned, and after a long time, he said, ¡°Why do you tell me this?¡±

    Gu Yanping seriously said, ¡°For doing business, ¡®integrity¡¯ is the keyword, which is the biggest advantage I have right now. I could not develop and strengthen Golden Hall without integrity. So, I dare not conceal anything from you.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and suddenly found that Gu Yanping was a wonderful person who showed his extraordinary ability of observation from the very beginning. His means of treating people was umon, sincere and tactful, making it impossible for people to show their distaste.

    ¡°In that case, please appraise the saber.¡± Lin Xu took out the Explosive-me Saber and handed it to him.

    Gu Yanping dly agreed, and he took the Explosive-me Saber. After looking at it carefully for a long time, he nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a good stuff among low-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank, whose worth ranges from 30 to 80 imperial silver coins.¡±

    Lin Xun remembered Wang Lin¡¯s evaluation in Keystone Business just now and couldn¡¯t help nodding. It showed Gu Yanping¡¯s treasure appraisal ability was good.

    Then he said, ¡°Forty imperial silver coins, then this saber will be yours.¡±

    Gu Yanping didn¡¯t expect Lin Xun to be so straightforward. Thinking for a moment, he decisively said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to be respected by you, but business is business. If I buy it, I will give you fifty imperial silver coins.¡±

    Saying that, he fetched out a purse, and then he took out fifty imperial silver coins and handed them to Lin Xun, ¡°Please ept it, sir.¡±

    Lin Xun quietly put the money away and said, ¡°Manager Gu, now I believe you are sincere in doing business with me. If I need a ce to sell other spiritual weaponster, Golden Hall will be my first choice!¡±

    Gu Yanping smilingly cupped one hand in the other, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my business.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, and then left.

    ¡°Father, we don¡¯t have much money in our ount.¡±

    As soon as Lin Xun left, a teenager came out and said helplessly, ¡°Why do you still spend so much money? I don¡¯t think it will be long before we have to close down this shop.¡±

    The teenager named Gu Liang was Gu Yanping¡¯ s only son. Gu Yanping didn¡¯t agree with his son¡¯s words, and he said, ¡°Remember, Little Liang, doing business needs not only breadth of spirit and long-term version, but also the courage to cut off all means of retreat!¡±

    After a pause, Gu Yanping said with a resolute look, ¡°With the resources we have now, if we run the business within normal means, there is no way to survive at all, so we must be bold and take a chance. If we seed, we will have a strong foothold in 800 Avenue.¡±

    Gu Liang couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What if we fail?¡±

    Gu Yanping was silent for a long time before he responded calmly, ¡°Then we will pack up and leave. Since I was expelled from our home by those old guys in the Forbidden City, I have a thorough understanding of one thing ¨C I must only depend on myself to get what I want!¡±

    Saying that, he picked up the Explosive-me Saber and walked into the inner chamber.

    When it came to having been evicted from the family, a fire-like anger suddenly appeared in Gu Liang¡¯s eyes, but as soon as it passed away, Gu Liang became calm.

    In the inner chamber.

    Gu Yanping¡¯s demeanor was dedicated and unhurried. Like a different person, he stood at will and he raised the saber with his left hand. His eyes were full of absolute confidence, which made his mediocre appearance appear like a strange charm.

    All of a sudden, the five fingers of his right hand, which was like a blooming lotus, were foldedyer uponyer, and instantly formed a strange handprint which was gently imprinted on the surface of the Explosive-me Saber.

    ng!

    With a clear sound, mes like boilingva suddenly emerged on the surface of the saber, burning brightly, and dispersing the darkness in the inner chamber. Gu Yanping¡¯s face glowed with the ze.

    ¡°A good saber!¡±

    Although it was apliment, he looked calm and indifferent, without any other expressions on his face, as if he had been ustomed to such a sight for a long time.

    At the same time, the five fingers of his right hand changed again, and his fingertips struck the surface of the Explosive-me Saber in a unique rhythm like ying a zither.

    Boom!

    On the sharp tip of the saber, a brilliant light, red like sunset glow burst out, constantly huffing and puffing, and an extremely dangerous air spewed with its shing.

    ¡°A good saber indeed!¡±

    This time, however, Gu Yanping eximed in astonishment. The former look of an arrogant and calm face suddenly changed at that moment.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 68: The Enemy Appears

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Enemy Appears</h4>

    Gu Liang waited in silence.

    He was bewildered that it had been an hour, but not a sound from the inner chamber could be heard.

    Since the opening of Golden Hall, his father, Gu Yanping, had bought seven treasures, including spiritual armor, a spiritual spear and a spiritual sword, which were all spiritual weapons.

    But the quality of these spiritual weapons were not very good and they could only be considered as general. What¡¯s more, they were verymon spiritual weapons found on the market, so they still hadn¡¯t been sold.

    Gu Liang couldn¡¯t help but doubt if his father¡¯s n could work.

    What worried him most was that the cost of renting this shop, together with the money spent on buying those seven spiritual weapons, was about to exhaust all their assets.

    If the situation continued, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Golden Hall topletely close down!

    By that time, they would have no choice but to leave in disgrace.

    Gu Liang sighed. Since he was young, he had tremendous admiration for his father. Therefore, although he somewhat doubted his father¡¯s n, he never strongly opposed it.

    ¡°Forget it! If the worst happens, we can shut down the business and leave. But as long as we are alive, we can always start from scratch and have a gloriouseback!¡±

    Gu Liang took a deep breath and abandoned all distracting thoughts. He inherited many of Gu Yanping¡¯s traits, one of which was knowing that one should just do the best he can and then leave the rest to God. Worrying would just make things worse.

    Just then, the inner door opened and Gu Yanping came out.

    What surprised Gu Liang was his father looked like an entirely different person, full of joy and energy, like he was many years younger.

    ¡°Liang, the time for us to really make it ising!¡± Gu Yanpingughed.

    ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Gu Liang asked.

    ¡°The Explosive-me Saber that young man sold me is really extraordinary!¡±

    Thinking of the verification he had just made, Gu Yanping felt so excited, ¡°It¡¯s power is about 20% stronger than its peers! 20%! One low-grade spiritual weapon of Human Rank has the power of a middle-level one! No de can surpass it, even globally!¡±

    Gu Liang was shocked, but still had some doubts, ¡°Really, about 20% stronger?¡± As far as he knew, Explosive-me Saber was a verymon spirit weapon on the market, and even those of the best quality would be impossible to skyrocket by 20% of power!

    As was well-known, the Explosive-me Saber was refined, under the hands of spiritual tattooists, from fixed materials and spiritual tattoos, leaving no room for any change.

    This meant the power of Explosive-me Saber couldn¡¯t make any breakthroughs, or it was not Explosive-me Saber at all.

    That was why Gu Liang was startled and had doubts after hearing what Gu Yanping said.

    Gu Yanping, of course, understood his son¡¯s feelings quite well. When he got the result of that verification, he was shocked as well and even thought his eyes were blurred.

    But it turned out to be true!

    ¡°Liang, when I did the test, I used ¡®The Spell of Seeking Treasure with Flying Spirit¡¯! It was handed down from our ancestors and specially used for identifying treasures. This spell has never been mistaken when ites to identifying the authenticity of treasures from time immemorial.¡± Gu Yanping exined calmly.

    ¡°This is actually true¡­¡±

    Gu Liang was in a trance, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that amon Explosive-me Saber with power soaring by 20% will definitely cause an uproar if heard by spiritual tattooists!¡±

    Gu Yanping also felt amazed and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know who created this saber. That young man left in a rush, or I could ask him about it.¡±

    Gu Liang smiled and said, ¡°Father, he who is capable of making such a weapon must be an extraordinary spiritual tattooist, even a master. Such a character is not easy to see.¡±

    Gu Yanping pondered for a long time, shook his head and said, ¡°Leave this matter alone. I need you to find some people and spread news around! Make a slogan like ¡®Golden Hall gets a peerless de idently, but which one of you are qualified to own it?¡¯ We must let this slogan spread as far as it can!¡±

    Gu Liangughed slyly like a fox and said, ¡°A peerless de?¡±

    Gu Yanping alsoughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just amon gimmick used by sellers, intended to get more people to talk about it so to attract more attention.¡±

    Gu Liang nodded, ¡°I will see to it.¡±

    Gu Yanping then said confidently, ¡°Whether Golden Hall can have a solid foothold in Donglin Town totally depends on whether we can make a fuss and take full advantage of this chance.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In Keystone Business.

    After Lin Xun left, Wang Lin hurried far into the hall and treaded through into a quiet and tranquil courtyard dotted with waterside pavilions and small bridges. Mu Wansu, in a long ck gown, idly sat in one of the pavilions looking through an ount book.

    Her ck hair was put into an elegant updo, revealing a snow-white neck and her jade-like facial profile, which gave a stunning impression in the warm sunshine.

    It had to be said that Mu Wansu was indeed a rare beauty.

    However, after Wang Lin walked into the courtyard, he did not dare to look up at her. Instead he looked down and said reverently, ¡°Miss Wansu, Lin Xun pulled back. I think he understands what Keystone Business meant.¡±

    Mu Wansu closed the ount book, gave a smile with her full, ruddy lips and said slowly, ¡°I thought he could hang on in Donglin Town for a little more time, but, unexpectedly, it has been no more than 10 days before he starts selling spiritual weapons to make a living. It seems that he hase to understand that gaining a ce in Donglin Town is not that easy.¡±

    After this, Mu Wansu suddenly asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t give any response?¡±

    In Mu Wansu¡¯s view, Lin Xun was a shameless little bastard. After given the cold shoulder, how could he just leave like that?

    Wang Lin thought for a while and said, ¡°He seemed to know that all was being done per your instructions, but he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction when he left.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Wansu inexplicably felt that something was wrong, but immediately shook her head, thinking she had thought about it too much.

    Since the first day Lin Xun stepped into Donglin Town, all his moves were right under her nose.

    She knew that Lin Xun, due tock of money, had to live in the dirty and messy Slum. Besides, she also knew he was thinking about ways to settle down in Donglin Town.

    Mu Wansu had thought even though this shameless, crafty young man was not a trustful person, he did have some real tricks and abilities, so maybe he could survive in Donglin Town by himself.

    However, when Mu Wansu found out that Lin Xun came to Keystone Business to sell a spiritual weapon, she immediately realized that he had hit a dead end and couldn¡¯t carry on for any longer. If not, he, a practitioner of Martial Realm, would never be willing to sell his spirit weapons.

    This pleased Mu Wansu and also made her gloat, ¡°Is this really the person that the young lord thought highly of?¡± Without the help of Keystone Business, he was so useless that he couldn¡¯t move one single step forward. If the young lord knew this, what he would think about it?

    ¡°Miss Wansu, I can tell what Lin Xun sells is umon and I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s more in it. It¡¯s a pity to miss it.¡±

    Wang Lin didn¡¯t know what Mu Wansu thought. As a Treasure Appraiser, everything he cared about were all connected to his specialties.

    ¡°Just a low-level Spiritual Weapon of Human Rank! What¡¯s the point of making a fuss of it?¡± Mu Wansu said carelessly.

    ¡°ording to my judgement, although there¡¯s nothing particr about the rank of this Explosive-me Saber, its quality seemed quite different from its peers.¡± Wang Lin replied quickly.

    Mu Wansu frowned and said, ¡°No matter how different it is, it¡¯s still merely an Explosive-me Saber. So, what¡¯s the point of caring so much about it? Now please leave me alone.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Lin sighed silently, shook his head and walked away.

    ¡°Little bastard, what can you sell after selling all your spiritual tools. Keystone Business will not let you gain any extra advantage.¡± Mu Wansu smiled gently and went on to checking ounts.

    For her, what had just happened wasn¡¯t anything of importance, nor worthy of too much attention. What she really wanted to know was how long on earth could Lin Xun hold out in Donglin Town.

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know what happened in Keystone Business after he left. Nor did he know that Gu Yanping and his son were ted and prepared to make a big difference in their lives and their business.

    After selling the Explosive-me Saber and getting 50 silver coins, Lin Xun joyfully went shopping on the ¡°800 Avenue¡±. A Swallow-wing Saber plus a Red-fire Spiritual Ink cost about 20 silver coins. But Lin Xun got 50 silver coins from the Explosive-me Saber he refined, more than double its price.

    More importantly, he could refine more spiritual tools in the future! This was the real reason why he was so happy!

    And he seemed to have seen a shining golden road just lying under his feet.

    ¡°After getting enough money, I should buy and eat some Blood Refining Elixir to make preparation for breaking through the sixth level of Martial Realm.¡±

    Lin Xun calcted quickly. He had seen Blood Refining Elixir in Keystone Business in Green-sun Tribe, which was extremely scarce and valuable. It was said that this elixir was made of hundreds of spiritual herbs and was really expensive. One single elixir was worth about 10 silver coins.

    But this was normal. With the improvement of cultivation, the quality of spiritual herbs needed by practitioners was also elevated, not only in level, but also in price.

    For example, at the first level of Martial Realm, one could just eat some spiritual grains and spiritual vegetables. However, when breaking through to a higher level, the spiritual energy these grains and vegetables provided was far from enough. Besides, spiritual herbs were not merely for providing spiritual energy, but also had different uses. For different cultivation realms, practitioners needed spiritual herbs with different functions.

    What?

    An unusual feeling welled up in his heart, which immediately made Lin Xun sober up from his countless thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look back, only to find that the nearby streets were full of people bustling and hustling. Nothing unusual was standing out.

    Lin Xun then shook his head, turned away and walked far into an alley at the side of the street.

    Soon after Lin Xun left, two ordinary looking men withmon clothes suddenly appeared among the nearby crowd.

    They blended into the passers-by nearby perfectly, except that their eyes were all staring at the alley Lin Xun walked into.

    ¡°Old Dao, it seems the target has noticed us. Should we keep tailing him?¡± A dark-skinned man asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 69: The Leader of Shuangmu Gang

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Leader of Shuangmu Gang</h4>

    (Note: Shuangmu means double ¡°Ä¾¡±, namely the surname of Lin Xun, ¡°ÁÖ¡±)

    The man who was called Old Dao pondered for a while and then said decisively, ¡°Go after him!¡±

    The next moment, the two of them ran into the alley.

    This neighborhood had been a civilian area for so long, its windingnes crisscrossed like a dark and damp spider web maze.

    Before long, the two of them realized that they had suddenly lost all traces of their target.

    ¡°Old Dog, can you still catch his scent now?¡± asked Old Dao with frowned eyebrows.

    ¡°Not far from here.¡± Old Dog answered quickly.

    Old Dao responded ¡°Ok¡± and kept going, but there was some uneasiness in his heart. This alley was extremely narrow, less than 3.3 meters wide, and not a single person could be seen. Even in the daytime, it was still extremely dark and damp.

    ¡°Old Dog, we should be more careful. We do all these risky and dangerous things for money, but if we die, money is nothing.¡± Old Dao couldn¡¯t help but whisper the reminder, still feeling something was wrong.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s merely ad from a remote vige, not to mention that we are only tailing after, not against, him.¡± Old Dog retorted disapprovingly.

    ¡°All in all, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Old Dao said with eyebrows knitting together.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Old Dog replied carelessly, but then he yelled out, ¡°How could this be, the scent just disappeared here¡­¡±

    Old Dao was shocked for a while and his heart seemingly stopped beating for he knew something really bad was befalling them.

    Boom!

    At that very moment, a ck shadow suddenly fell as fast as a ghost from the sky.

    In a blink of an eye, Old Dao saw Old Dog violently shaken, as if hit by a lightning and then pushed down abruptly, making a mming sound.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Old Dao reacted very quickly, and after shouting this out, he drew his sword and brandished it forward.

    The ck shadow was Lin Xun. Before Old Dao came near, Lin Xun jumped forward like a cannonball, dashing right against Old Dao, grasping his wrist swiftly and giving it a violent shake.

    Bang!

    A terrifying power hit Old Dao like a tidal wave. All the bones in his limbs seemed broken, his power disappeared, and his mouth and nose were full of blood.

    Then, he was mmed on the ground. Suffering from dizziness and severe pain, he could no longer stand up.

    The fight happened suddenly and ended in an instant, unimaginably fast, straightforward and ruthless.

    It wasn¡¯t until this time that Old Dao finally saw their attacker ¨C the target of their tracking task.

    However, Old Dao never expected a 13- or 14-year-old boy to be so good at fighting, and so resolute and cruel.

    Lin Xun walked forward, pointed to Old Dog, whoyatose in the distance, and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me what I want to know. If you don¡¯t, I can always ask him. But if you do as I say, I will let you suffer less before you die.¡±

    These words made Old Dao realize that the young man in front of him was by no means a fledglingd!

    But Old Dao didn¡¯t want to give in and threatened with teeth grinding, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±

    A cracking sound was heard!

    Lin Xun smiled and without saying anything, he crushed Old Dao¡¯s palm with the tip of his toe, breaking its bones and causing blood to spurt. However, just as Old Dao wanted to scream out in extreme pain, a stone was stuffed into his mouth.

    Watching the face of Old Dao twisting with pain, Lin Xun, still gentle and calm, said softly, ¡°Believe me, since I was a kid I have learned thousands of ways to torture people. If you want to give them a try, just keep your mouth shut.¡±

    His facial expression changing and body trembling due to severe pain, Old Dao, internally wavering and unsure, just stared at the young man in front of him, so pop-eyed that his eyes seemed ready to shed blood.

    There came another cracking sound.

    Lin Xun was still smiling, but his actions were the opposite. He broke Old Dao¡¯s other hand with the tip of his toes. Old Dao cried out and made hissing sounds, his face distorted and ferocious.

    The young man seemed delicate, gentle and harmless, but the way he used those ruthless torturing skills was so experienced that even the best executioner could not surpass him.

    He was not a young man but a devil!

    Seeing Lin Xun squat down to show he wanted to continue torturing him with a cyan dagger, Old Dao copsed out of extreme fear and nodded madly.

    Lin Xun licked his lips and said with slight regret, ¡°I thought you might be a hard nut. However, you are so easy to crack, you left me no chance to try out more torturing methods.¡±

    Hearing this, Old Dao shook violently and thought, ¡°What? Breaking two hands is not torture?¡±

    Lin Xun stopped smiling, looked at Old Dao calmly and said, ¡°In this case, I will torture you no more. I ask and you answer. I hope you don¡¯t deceive me. I will ask your partner the same questions. And, if you two give different answers, you know what the consequences are.¡±

    Old Dao gave up strugglingpletely and just nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    When Lin Xun came out from the other side of the alley, two dead bodies were left behind in the shadows, perhaps to be torn apart and eaten by some wild dogs passing by.

    For this, Lin Xun did not care.

    He headed home at a leisurely pace with sweetmeats, spiritual fruits, roast meat and many kinds of snacks bought from the shopping street.

    The warm sunshine squeezed in from above the alley¡¯s high walls, dispelling the darkness and giving the thin figure of the young man a warm halo.

    No one could imagine that such a delicate and warm young man could end the lives of two people using such cold-blooded methods.

    This was Lin Xun.

    The dark experiences he went through since he was a kid made him destined to be different from his peers.

    ¡°Lian Fei¡­¡­n of Wu¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Xun kept sorting out his thoughts all the way home.

    Old Dao and Old Dog revealed everything, which confirmed what Lin Xun already suspected from the first day of entering the Donglin Town¡­ he was being watched by the n of Wu.

    This made Lin Xun quite surprised. The n of Wu was the family of Wu Henshui, and also the power supporting Wu Business in Green-sun Tribe.

    Lin Xun had thought that with Keystone Business involved, even if the n of Wu hated him so much, they dared not to pick fights with him. But now it was clear, they obviously didn¡¯t give up.

    ording to Old Dao, on the first day that Lin Xin entered Donglin Town, the n of Wu contacted Lian Fei and plotted with him. The topic? How to deal with him!

    The deal was that the n of Wu would hand this over totally to Lian Fei and wouldn¡¯t have to do it personally. However, they would stand behind Lian Fei, providing him with all the needed financial and resource support.

    That was what surprised Lin Xun the most. Lian Fei was the son of Lian Rufeng. It had never urred to him that the n of Wu would find Lian Fei to rub him out.

    But with a little thought, Lin Xun understood why Lian Fei would agree to do this ¨C his father, Lian Rufeng, was killed by him. How could Lian Fei ever forget this and stop seeking revenge?

    ¡°The n of Wu wanted to get rid of me through the hand of Lian Fei? Nice try!¡± Lin Xun sneered. Lin Xun could see the n of Wu obviously still feared Keystone Business, so they dared not to do away with him openly and had to do it through Lian Fei¡¯s hands.

    This time, Lian Fei hired scouts ¨C Old Dao and Old Dog ¨C to tail after him in order to get detailed information for future plots.

    Besides, ording to Old Dao, with the financial support of the n of Wu, Lian Fei had recruited lots of extremely vicious and desperate people, for whom money trumped over everything, including their lives. Once able to seize the opportunity, they would give him a deadly strike.

    If this was the case, although Lin Xun was not afraid of Lian Fei and his gang, he was still bothered by the fact that Lian Fei was plotting to kill him and might act at any time. No one could maintain vignce 24/7 like thieves do when wanting to steal from others.

    But Lin Xun learned that Lian Fei, 15 years old and at the fifth level of Martial Realm, was a student of The Donglin School.

    ording to Old Dao, Lian Fei was devoted to the County Test which took ce a monthter, and that was why Lian Fei still hadn¡¯t acted to kill him.

    ordingly, Lin Xun spected that if Lian Fei really wanted to murder him, perhaps he would act after the County Test.

    But these were only assumptions made by Lin Xun. If Lian Fei found out he had already uncovered his conspiracy, he might also act in advance.

    ¡°It seems I should act quickly to collect information about the n of Wu and Lian Fei¡­¡­¡±

    Inside, Lin Xun was pissed off and wanted to kill them all. What he hated the most was to be set up and framed. Since the n of Wu still didn¡¯t want to give up, there was no way that Lin Xun could sit around waiting for it.

    However, the current situation was that the foe knew and was watching every move of his, but he knew little of them, like the details of the n of Wu. So, the top priority was to collect more information and then ponder on how to strike back.

    Lin Xun kept thinking and even arrived home without realizing it. He then immediately dispelled all those distracting thoughts, opened the door and walked in.

    Gee!

    In an instant, Lin Xun saw there were two people, one slim and one fat, standing in the yard. His eyes became sharp and he decided to kill them if anything happened.

    Almost at the same time, the two people turned around and smiled obsequiously at the sight of Lin Xun.

    But when they saw the sharp and cold gaze of Lin Xin, they froze and couldn¡¯t help but start shaking.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    Lin Xun recognized them ¨C Fatty Diao and The Bones ¨C setting his mind at ease and hiding the bloodiness and sharpness in his eyes.

    Meantime, Fatty Diao and The Bones also felt rxed. They made a bow and shouted, ¡°Your majesty of Shuangmu Gang!¡±

    Shuangmu¡­¡­Gang?

    When hearing this name, Lin Xun was in a bit of a daze and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t they feel this name is too foolish?¡±

    ncing at them and the tightly closed door, Lin Xin suddenly thought of something and went straight into the room.

    After entering the room, as expected, he saw Shiao Zhi sitting at his desk, reading a book quietly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Lin Xun asked.

    How could he have not seen it? With Shiao Zhi here, Fatty Diao and his partner, with their limited martial arts, stood no chance of breaking into his house unless Shiao Zhi let them in.

    ¡°They are your subordinates.¡±

    Shiao Zhi put the book down, thought for a while and said, ¡°At first, I wanted to be their leader, but after some time I felt it was kinda bothersome, so I give this position to you.¡±

    Looking at the earnestness on her white and tranquil little face, Lin Xun looked really sullen.

    The dark and dirty side of the world was thest thing he wanted Shiao Zhi to get in touch with. But somehow, she got to those dark things by herself!

    Being in contact with those local ruffians, hooligans, scoundrels, viins and all others connected with the underworld, how could he shield her from those bad examples?

    Chapter end

 Chapter 70: The Second Spiritual Star

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Second Spiritual Star</h4>

    Lin Xun got exasperated which was seldom to see. He rushed out of the room and kicked Fatty Shiao and The Bones out with a sullen face.

    Then he took a deep breath, returned to the room and looked at Shia Zhi seriously. He asked, ¡°Why do you do this?¡±

    Shia Zhi with a stern look asked back, ¡°You promised me.¡±

    Lin Xun went nk and asked, ¡°What did I promise?¡±

    Shia Zhi replied, ¡°To fight.¡±

    Lin Xin stared at Shia Zhi silently.

    Shia Zhi stared back with her clear and crescent-shaped eyes and didn¡¯t yield an inch.

    Until the atmosphere in the room became so depressing that it seemed hard to breathe, Lin Xun sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡±

    He turned back, cleaned up the table, and put the sweetmeats, spiritual fruits, roast meat and other snacks one by one on the table.

    Then they ate in total silence.

    The dinner was extremely hearty, but Lin Xun only found them as tasteless as chewing wax. Finally, heid down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lin Xun retorted in a muffled voice, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. I grew up in simr environment with those vicious guys and had seen so many dirty and bloody things. So I knew once you got involved with that kind of people, you would definitely be affected by them!¡±

    Shia Zhi thought for a while and said, ¡°Even so, you are not one of them.¡±

    Lin Xun replied crossly, ¡°I¡¯m different.¡±

    Then Shia Zhi said, ¡°Like you, I¡¯m also different.¡±

    It was like a tongue twister, but Lin Xun understood her meanings well enough. He couldn¡¯t help but give another sigh.

    At this time, Shia Zhi put down her bowl and chopsticks, looked at Lin Xun and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. But if you are so angry, I will pull myself out of it.¡±

    She was a stunning beauty and always kept her tranquility, but now a firm determination was added to that tranquility.

    Lin Xun kept silent for long but suddenly smiled with all facial lines softened. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just wanted to test your attitude about it. And now that I have got the conclusion, I won¡¯t oppose it anymore.¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded.

    Lin Xun filled her bowl with rice and said, ¡°You should be carefultterly for the n of Wu may not let us off easy.¡±

    Shia Zhi looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged and said, ¡°Before taking any action, our top priority is to collect enough information to find out their strengths and weaknesses. This time we have to solve it all by ourselves.¡±

    She uttered a soft ¡°H¡¯m¡± as response, a trace of chill shing by in her clear eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    After dinner, Shia Zhi stood up straightly and said that she had to go out.

    Lin Xun wanted to ask what she wanted to do, but kept mouth shut in the end. He could make a good guess at it but could do nothing about it except giving a sigh in his heart.

    Even so, there was no need to worry about her safety for her fighting capacity was so mighty that even Lin Xun was no match for her. He believed that with some caution Shia Zhi wouldn¡¯te across any risk when dealing with those evil guys in this civilian area.

    Dispelling all the distracting thoughts and sitting before the desk, Lin Xun took out that Swallow-wing Saber and a te of Red-fire Spiritual Ink and focused his mind on refining Explosive-me Saber.

    The transaction with Golden Hall offered him a way of making money. For the sake of future cultivation, making more money was still the top priority.

    Three hourster.

    The Swallow-wing Saber on the desk suddenly brightened with clusters of mes on it, giving out booming sounds like that of roaringva.

    Again, he made it at one go! Lin Xun looked at the Explosive-m Saber in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but nodding with satisfaction.

    ¡°If Master Lu knew that I can make a low-grade Spiritual Weapon of Human Rank at the fifth level of Martial Realm without any failure, he must be really happy.¡±

    Somehow, when Lin Xun thought of Master Lu, he also thought of the big hand that destroyed the prison.

    A momentter, he took up the Purple-pheasant Inscribing Pen again and inscribed a spiritual mark on the handle of the dagger, which had the shape of the ancient Chinese character ¡°Xun¡±.

    Lin Xun still remembered that every time Master Lu inscribed spiritual tattoos, he would leave such a mark. ording to Master Lu, this mark represented him, a unique mark of a spiritual tattooist. When others saw it, they would know who inscribed the spiritual tattoo.

    And the ¡°Xun¡± mark Lin Xun inscribed not only represented his name, but also in a way showed his determination of finding the person who took his Spiritual Vein away.

    (Note: The Chinese character ¡°Ñ°¡± means to Seek.)

    Deep into night, Shia Zhi still didn¡¯te back. Sitting cross-legged on bed, Lin Xun felt a little bit worried while regting the spiritual energy throughout his body.

    Fortunately, Shia Zhi got back when he finished cultivating.

    As usual, she was in a ck gown with her extraordinary beautiful face under the hood.

    Lin Xun scanned her up and down for some time and finally made sure that she was not hurt. Then he said, ¡°Come back early in the future.¡±

    Shia Zhi said she would, washed her face cursorily and theny on the bed quietly.

    Lin Xun blew out the candlelight, and immediately the room fell into the darkness, only some faint starlight passed through the window, leaving some blurred spots of light on the ground.

    Some growling and barking were heard from the alley afar, which made the atmosphere in the room even quieter.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I killed the gang leader of another district. I didn¡¯t remember his name, but I took over all his men.¡±

    In the darkness, Shia Zhi, with her crescent-shaped eyes open, said softly, ¡°The trophies should be sorted out tomorrow. I told them to cash them all. Aren¡¯t youcking money now? No matter how much they send to me tomorrow, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡±

    Lin Xun was practicing the Meditating Magic and closed his senses, so he didn¡¯t hear a word of what Shiao Zhi said.

    Shia Zhi didn¡¯t seem to care if Lin Xun could hear her or not and just went on, ¡°As for the information about the n of Wu, I also arranged people to prob and collect. You may not know that although these gangsters are not good people, they do have some gateways that we don¡¯t have ess to. Besides, Fatty Shiao had promised that he would get all the needed information tomorrow.¡±

    Her eyes were so clear like freshly-washed ck gems, her voice so ethereal and particrly pleasant to the ear in the tranquil night.

    ¡°In short, with me around, you don¡¯t have worry about anything. Do you really think that I didn¡¯t notice the bad attitude Mu Wansu towards you? That woman is quite narrow-minded. Sooner orter I will teach her a good lesson. Hope by that time you won¡¯t get so angry like today¡­¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she lowered her voice and seemed a little bit down.

    Then there was a long silence before her sweet murmurs were faintly heard, ¡°My name is Shia Zhi. Since I was a kid, my world has been full of darkness. But you¡­you let me see the light¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, the Sea of Lin Xun¡¯s Consciousness was all dark too, and the only source of light was that bright star hanging highly on the sky.

    The star was also called the Spiritual Star.

    The more Spiritual Stars one lit, the more beneficial it was for refining the soul.

    Until the scene of ¡°Spiritual Stars surrounding the Great Universe¡± was formed in the Sea of Consciousness, one could say he had sessfully finished the Mastery level of the Star Cirction, the first level of the Meditating Magic.

    But now Lin Xun¡¯s soul had just stepped over the threshold of Star Cirction. With only one Spiritual Star lit, there was a long way from the level of Mastery.

    Strands of swaying star lights, like tranquil water waves, was nourishing his soul quietly.

    At this point, with mind vacant and pure, Lin Xun could feel clearly that his perceptive power was recovering.

    Be it the night before or this night, refining spiritual weapons consumed not only his spiritual power but also the perceptive power of his soul.

    Generally, spiritual tattooists, after refining a spiritual weapon, needed to rest for as short as 2 to 3 days or as long as half a month to recover all the perceptive power consumed.

    But for Lin Xun, due to the Meditating Magic, it was not a problem any more. When he exhausted his perceptive power, just by observing and pondering on the Star Cirction, he could recover thoroughly overnight.

    And Lin Xun found that the constantly consuming and recovering of perceptive power was also beneficial for refining his soul power. This was especially true if he practiced Meditating Magic after consumingrge quantities of perceptive power, yielding twice the result with the same effort.

    Like exhaling the old and inhaling the new, that process refined and promoted his soul in all the consumptions and recoveries.

    Like right now, Lin Xun clearly felt that when his perceptive power recovered, his body seemed so full of power that it wanted to burst out. He didn¡¯t suppress the restless power, and naturally this perceptive power erupted and sted off in an instant, seemingly flying back to that remote starry sky.

    The moment Lin Xun woke up, he saw that a dim star in the Sea of his Consciousness brightened suddenly, echoing with the first Spiritual Star at a distance.

    Just over two monthster, Lin Xun lit another Spiritual Star!

    There was a buzzing sound!

    At the same time, Lin Xun¡¯s soul shook due to a tickling feeling. Like opening a new window, Lin Xun just felt his Soul Power increased abruptly. Before he could only radiate his perception for about 33 meters, but now he could capture even the smallest details of things within the scope of over 66 meters!

    Meanwhile, his Six Senses, i.e. the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, became even more keen and sensitive to the extent that he could clearly sense the subtle changes in the air like the floating dust.

    It seemed that suddenly the whole world changed, bing more magnificent with richyers of pictures, which made Lin Xun kind of reveled in it.

    This demonstrated how the Soul Power recognized the whole through observing the details. What made practitioners great was their ability to see what others couldn¡¯t see, observe what other couldn¡¯t observe and control the power others couldn¡¯t control!

    When Lin Xun finished his cultivation, the sun was getting above the horizon ¨C it was totally a new day.

    And in this very day, a piece of news, saying that the Golden Hall would sell a peerless saber, swept over the streets and alleys of Donglin Town like windstorms, causing quite a stir.

 Chapter 71: A Treasured Saber Event

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Treasured Saber Event</h4>

    The next morning, Wang Lin walked out of Keystone Business hurriedly towards the west of 800 Avenue.

    He was a little mind-absent because he was wondering, ¡°What is the background of Golden Hall? How dare it boast to publicly sell a Peerless Saber? Why have I never heard about a store called Golden Hall on the 800 Avenue?¡±

    Yesterday, Wang Lin also heard of the fired-up information. At first, he thought that it was just a stunt by a profiteer who yed to the gallery.

    However, thinking it carefully, Wang Lin found the tricks Golden Hall used were really outstanding.

    Not a well-known store it was, however, it released news spreading rapidly through the whole town within only one day and caused a sensation. That in itself was abnormal.

    From Wang Lin¡¯s perspective, even if the so-called ¡°Peerless Saber¡± was a stunt, this kind of hype was beyond what an ordinary businessman could make!

    Therefore, it was why Wang Lin couldn¡¯t helping to see what was happening here.

    The Golden Hall would show the ¡°Peerless Saber¡± to the public at midday. Wang Lin would like to see who on earth its owner was and whether the so-called ¡°Peerless Saber¡± was really worthy of the name.

    A treasure chariot pulled by four white deer with golden mane drove across the street and suddenly stopped by Wang Lin¡¯s side.

    The curtain of the treasure chariot was lifted up and there revealed a middle-aged face with a genial look, ¡°It is you, Brother Wang Lin from Keystone Business.¡± said he smilingly.

    Casually cupping one hand in the other Wang Lin greeted indifferently, ¡°It is you, Shopkeeper Shiao of Treasure Loft.¡±

    Shiao Yuanzhong, the genial middle-aged man, was the shopkeeper of the top business ¡°Treasure Loft¡± in Donglin Town. He was shrewd and tactful.

    Treasure Loft and Keystone Business were opponents, so Wang Lin did not show much affection towards Shiao Yuanzhong.

    ¡°Haha, are you going to Golden Hall to have a look?¡± asked Shiao smilingly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Lin nodded calmly, ¡°Golden Hall caused such a sensation yesterday, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about it.¡±

    Shiao couldn¡¯t agree more and said, ¡°Right. I heard that Golden Hall popped up several months ago. I originally thought that it is just a small shop, however, it seems its owner is by no means ordinary.¡±

    Saying that, Shiao sighed with implication, ¡°Currently, the fraternities in Donglin Town are shocked. Brother Wang, I believe you¡¯re also clear that one strongpetitor is tantamount to one hungry wolf. Under such a context, I wonder what Miss Wansu thinks about it.¡±

    Wang Lin shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Wansu¡¯s mind is beyond my guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shiao nodded and said nothing more, then he left smilingly.

    ¡°It seems that the great uproar stirred by Golden Hall has brought about vignce of othermercial houses. Supposedly, it would be difficult for Golden Hall to keep a foothold thoroughly in the future.¡± Wang Lin looked as if deep in thought.

    It was pretty bustling on the street today. Besides ordinary people, a lot of cultivators also flocked to the ce where Golden Hall was located.

    What Wang Lin heard on the way were all the remarks about the ¡°Peerless Saber¡± Not everyone bought the hype. A few skeptical voices could also be heard. However, the more skeptical people were, the more mysterious it got.

    On the way, besides Shiao Yuanzhong from Treasure Loft, Wang Lin also met many well-renowned key figures from other business, who all yed indispensable roles in Donglin Town.

    For instance, Wu Yongtai from Wu Business and Shi Wenfeng, the owner of Gold Collector, were seemingly average shopkeepers but, in fact, had powerful ns behind them.

    Wang Lin also met plenty of Spirit-Gang Realm cultivators, some of whom ranked top in Donglin Town such as Lei Qidong, a senior coach from Donglin School and Sun Zhan, the general coach from Jin¡¯s Martial Club¡­

    Seeing all these, Wang Lin eximed privately, ¡°The shopkeeper of Golden Hall is so extraordinary that such a gimmick attracted so much attention. He must be an expert inmercial publicity.¡±

    However, Wang Lin was clear that serious consequence would result should the Peerless Saber be more in name than reality.

    Business was based on credibility. Under watchful eyes of the people, it would be impossible for Golden Hall to survive on the 800 Avenue if they tricked the public.

    Soon Wang Lin arrived at Golden Hall, which was now tightly packed with people. Waves of noises overwhelmed the ce.

    ¡°A Peerless Saber? Which level is it? Is it the Human, the Earth or the Heaven? It is impossibly a pure Yang spiritual tool because that is a precious treasure which can only be driven by a powerful cultivator at Reincarnation Developing Realm!¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, this Peerless Saber is not ranked by levels. The reason why it is peerless is that it perhaps has some extremely unique use and power.¡±

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯tment on it too early. Small as it is, Golden Hall is quite arrogant. I think it¡¯s just a fraud!¡±

    ¡°Howe! No business dares to y such a trick as it would offend everyone present, which is beyond Golden Hall can bear.¡±

    Wang Lin was standing outside the crowd and listening to theirments. He became so curious about how the shopkeeper would deal with this situation.

    Today, would Golden Mansion be an instant hit and keep a solid foothold in Donglin Town, or just a farce and go back home embarrassedly?

    ¡­¡­

    In the meantime, Lin Xun left home and went across twisted dark alleys. Finally, he went out of the chaotic and turbulent civilian area.

    He was going to buy some ordinary tools and spiritual ink to prepare for refining spiritual tools in the future.

    A high profit could be obtained by refining tools. Moreover, Lin Xun could improve his skills in spiritual tattoo inscribing, which was beneficial for him to be a professional spiritual tattooist in the future. It could be said that he shot two hawks with one arrow.

    Lin Xun had learned that some spiritual tattooists would seek refuge with a huge force to earn money through refining spiritual tools and better their skills in spiritual tattoo inscribing.

    Along the way, the news that Golden Hall would sell the Peerless Saber that day bewildered Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun was quite clear that Golden Hall was currently an empty shell struggling financially with weak root. How could it get a ¡°Peerless Saber¡± to sell?

    Something just didn¡¯t add up! He did sell an Explosive-me Saber to Golden Hall the day before, but it was merely a low-grade spiritual weapon of Human Rank, themonest spiritual tool of all. It bore no rtion to ¡°Peerless Treasure¡±.

    Lin Xun shook his head and had no n to waste his time on being a looker-on.

    Furthermore, even if Golden Hall really got a Peerless Saber to sell, Lin Xun was afraid that he could not afford it with his current financial status.

    Soon, Lin Xun walked into a specialty store in the corner of the street which sold ordinary tools.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the Golden Hall.

    Gu Liang could not sit in peace. He was not fearful but excited. A huge amount of people was waiting on the street outside Golden Hall, creating waves of noises that got through the walls and made Gu Liang¡¯s hot blood boil.

    He clenched his fist tight. It all depended on this very day whether Golden Hall could rise to fame overnight.

    ¡°Come on. Is this scene really worth exciting?¡± Gu Yanping walked out of the room with a fine jade box. He shook his head smilingly when he saw how his son¡¯s restlessness.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Gu Liang scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be so diposed when you get more experiences. As the saying goes, ¡®Every time you encounter a major event, you must calm down¡¯. This is a must for every qualified merchant.¡±

    Gu Yanping was calm and collected, his mediocre face looking extremely unhurried.

    Commercial cultivator!

    It was a title for cultivators who embarked on the journey of cultivation by wealth.

    Full of stinks of money,mercial cultivators were often despised and rejected by genuine cultivators. In young Gu Liang¡¯s heart, however,mercial cultivation was the most sacred path of seeking naturalws.

    His father was amercial cultivator and also the very person that Gu Liang admired most.

    And in Gu Liang¡¯s opinion, there was only one person who could be mentioned in the same breath with his father. That was Fortune God Shi, the most renowned person in the world as well as the owner of Keystone Business!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. We don¡¯t want to keep our guests waiting so long.¡± Gu Yanping turned around and walked out of the shop.

    Gu Liang followed promptly after him.

    ¡°Here they are!¡±

    ¡°Is this the owner of Golden Hall? I thought he has extraordinary power, but in fact he is just a mediocre middle-aged man.¡±

    ¡°Look at the jade box in his hands! Is the Peerless Saber inside it?¡±

    Gu Yanping and his son walked out and stood in the high steps of Golden Hall. Seeing that, people who had been waiting long outside burst out in mor.

    Wang Lin narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Gu Yanping carefully, only to find that Gu Yanping was aplete stranger to him.

    However, the unhurried demeanor Gu Yanping exhibited was indeed iparable, , which involuntarily aroused Wang Lin¡¯s curiosity and expectation. Did the owner of Golden Hall really have a saber that could be described as peerless?

    Not only Wang Lin, many big figures of huge business from Donglin Town like Shiao Yuanzhong were also secretly observing all this.

    Gu Yanping waved his hand, quieting down the noisy atmosphere.

    There was no opening remark. Gu Yanping came straight to the point without hesitation. He directly opened the jade box and took out a spiritual saber with red sheen on its whole body.

    The sword was about 44.6 inches long and three fingers wide. Its de curved like a swallow¡¯s wing, emanating chilling and dazzling glow under the sun.

    Swish!

    All sights were drawn to this saber. However, the atmosphere turned dead silent when people got a clearer view of the saber and the nimbus its edge presented. All looked surprised and bewildered, and the expression of many turned weird, dumbfounded as if daring not to believe what they saw.

    At this moment, someone yelled angrily before Gu Yanping could introduce the saber, ¡°What a profiteer! Is this the fucking ¡®Peerless Saber¡¯ you mentioned? It is just an ordinary Explosive-me Saber!¡±

 Chapter 72: Reversing the Course

    <h4>Chapter 72: Reversing the Course</h4>

    The angry voice, which was so loud, broke the silence, and many people began to shout curses.

    ¡°What the hell! Dragging Explosive-me Saber in to fill up the vacancy? Does Golden Hall treat us all as idiots? Get out of Donglin Town!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going too far. Fooling people with a lowest-grade spiritual weapon, the Golden Hall is definitely an unscrupulous store which is execrable!¡±

    ¡°Get out of Donglin Town! We don¡¯t wee such a profiteer!¡±

    ¡°Get out of Donglin Town!¡±

    Lots of ordinary people, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, followed suit.

    No wonder these people were disappointed. They originally thought that the ¡°Peerless Saber¡± must be a miracle, but it turned out to be an Explosive-me Saber which was prettymon in the market. This was more than a deceit. The Golden Hall was clearly ying around with them!

    Even the managers of top business houses, who came here for checking it out, were surprised now. The owner of Golden Hall didn¡¯t look like a fool, but why did he do such a stupid thing?

    However, by their instincts, these sophisticated big shots were aware that the thing might not be so simple, so they remained apathetic instead of getting outraged.

    If Golden Hall left Donglin Town in disgrace, there would be one lesspetitor for them here.

    But what if the course was reversed?

    It would be better not to pass any opinion until a conclusion was reached.

    Wang Lin was among these bigwigs. Only different from others, he froze at the first sight of the Explosive-me Saber.

    Not that the saber was too miraculous, but he personally appraised the saber the day before!

    It was the Explosive-me Saber that Lin Xun had brought to Keystone Business to sell! Wang Lin could never misremember it. At that time, he had perceived that it was indeed an Explosive-me Saber, but there was a unique air around the de, which made the saber unusual.

    It was a pity that before Wang Lin conducted a careful exploration, he got an order from Mu Wansu to drive Lin Xun, with his saber, out of Keystone Business.

    In spite of a bit of reluctance, Wang Lin had no alternative but to follow the order upon the determined attitude of Mu Wansu.

    Unexpectedly, just after one day, this Explosive-me Saber appeared in Golden Hall and was used to hype by the owner of Golden Hall as a ¡°Peerless Saber¡±!

    Thinking of this, Wang Lin was a little depressed. Judging from the sophisticated means of hype, he could be sure that the owner of Golden Hall was not ayfolk, nor an unscrupulous profiteer used by the crowd.

    Since he dared to take out this saber in full view of the public, this one must be different from other Explosive-me Sabers, boasting something special!

    What was so special about this saber on earth?

    Wang Lin became more and more curious although he was depressed.

    There were curses all around the ce. Various dirty words were piling up one after another. The chaotic situation was getting out of control.

    Gu Liang, who had never experienced such a predicament, was standing on a high step, with his face red out of anger and grievance.

    These short-sighted guys abused before knowing the specifics, which was really too much!

    Gu Liang was about to refute them, but his father Gu Yanping stopped him.

    At this point, Gu Yanping still remained calm and selfposed, as if he had not been affected at all.

    ncing around in sharp and bright eyes, he said with a heavy sound, ¡°An appraisal will tell you if we are liars and if the saber deserves the title of ¡®Peerless Saber¡¯.¡±

    Although he looked mediocre, his words like rolling thunder that went out in all directions immediately suppressed the curses, pierced the eardrums of many ordinary people, and made their Qi and blood in turmoil, which scared them all.

    The atmosphere became quiet, therefore.

    How strong his spiritual power was! Apparently, this guy was a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit!

    After noticing the terrific cultivation of Gu Yanping, a lot of the practitioners on-the-spot felt astonished. It was rare for a store owner to be able to reach such a level.

    Holding down the situation just by one sentence. Gu Liang couldn¡¯t help admiring his father.

    ¡°Bro, how are you going to appraise it?¡± Someone asked in a low voice. It was a practitioner, whose body was covered by looming Gang Qi. Clearly, he was also a formidable figure.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Gu Yanping said confidently with a faint smile, ¡°I know there are quite a few peers present. Just invite them to appraise the saber and let them tell you the truth, ok? In this way, you will no longer doubt my intentions.¡±

    It was a good idea. Many people nodded their heads.

    At the same time, a lot of people set their sights on different positions, where stood the managers of major business houses, such as Shiao Yuanzhong (with Treasure Loft) and Wang Lin.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯d better do as he asks instead of standing on ceremony.¡± Wang Lin said, taking the lead in standing out.

    As a famous treasure appraiser with Keystone Business, Wang Lin got recognized by plenty of people around at once. It would be just that he appraised the Explosive-me Saber.

    ¡°I would also like to appraise it and see what¡¯s so good about this ¡®Peerless Saber¡¯.¡± An obese middle-aged man who looked amiable came out of the crowd.

    Shiao Yuanzhong, manager of Treasure Loft!

    Seeing hime forward too, the crowd surged again.

    ¡°How can Wu Business be deprived of this?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Gold Collector is also willing to find out the truth for all of you here!¡±

    A number of people, all of who were big potatoes from major business houses in Donglin Town, offered themselves one after another.

    Seeing such a scene, everyone present waspletely relieved, just keeping the doubt in the heart. Was there really any surprising secret hidden in this ordinary Explosive-me Saber?

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment. Later, my peers will reveal the answer for you!¡±

    Gu Yanping cupped his hands toward the crowd, then turned around and walked into Golden Hall with Wang Lin, Shiao Yuanzhong and some others.

    Staring at the back of Gu Yanping who was leading the way, Shiao Yuanzhong and others, except Wang Lin, sneered in their hearts. Did Gu Yanping want to defuse the current crisis relying on them?

    No way!

    As representatives of the major business houses in Donglin Town, Shiao Yuanzhong and others certainly didn¡¯t want to see anotherpetitor, which was understandable.

    They had already made up their minds. If the appraisal result wasn¡¯t satisfactory to them, they would not mind being back stabbers to make Golden Hallpletely disappear in Donglin Town!

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Golden Hall was still a sea of people, and all of them were waiting for a result.

    Standing in front of Golden Hall, Gu Liang, whose heart was thumping, had a faint feeling that his father had made a bad decision. Since their peers in Donglin Town were eager to look on the embarrassment of Golden Hall, how could they offer real help?

    But due to respect for and confidence in his father, Gu Liang wasn¡¯t thrown into confusion.

    As time psed, still no news came from Golden Hall, which made the crowd around impatient.

    Did it need to take so long to appraise only one Explosive-me Saber?

    When the public became more and more impatient, there was finally a movement in Golden Hall. It was Shiao Yuanzhong, manager of Treasure Loft, who came out first.

    However, he was in a trance at the moment, with his eyebrows locked, and a faint amazement appeared on his formerly genial face.

    Without a word, Shiao Yuanzhong jostled his way through the crowd, surrounded by his guards, and hurried away on his carriage.

    This scene startled the people around. What happened in Golden Hall just now?

    It was not long before others, including the managers of Gold Collector and Wu Business, came out one after the other, with various expressions on their faces, somber, astonished, bewildered or thoughtful.

    Like Shiao Yuanzhong, they turned away without saying anything after stepping out of Golden Hall.

    Seeing this, some clever ones on-the-spot had already got a point, but they could not be certain, while most of the people became somewhat puzzled. What was the appraisal result?

    At this time, Gu Yanping and Wang Lin walked out side by side, the former looked rxed and talked in a jovial mood, while thetter shook his head and sighed from time to time.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Manager Gu has got an extraordinary treasure by his unique insight.¡± Wang Lin said regretfully.

    ¡°Thanks for your praise. I¡¯m really ttered.¡± Gu Yanping smiled and cupped one hand in the other.

    ¡°s!¡±

    Wang Lin sighed again and was just about to walk away. Just then, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s the appraisal result?¡±

    As soon as the words came out, lots of people looked at Wang Lin in unison.

    After a long silence, Wang Lin said, ¡°It¡¯s really ¡®peerless¡¯, worthy of the reputation.¡± Then he turned away.

    Upon thisment, everyone present was shocked and burst into an uproar.

    An ordinary Explosive-me Saber should really deserve the title ¡°Peerless Saber¡±?

    Looking at the shock and confusion on the faces of these people, Gu Liang could not helpughing, which swept away all the anger and grievance in this heart. He felt great.

    Gu Yanping looked degage and undisturbed as usual, and such tolerant spirit was rare.

    ng!

    A clear sound echoed through the crowd, as Gu Yanping took out the Explosive-me Saber, on whose edge gorgeous and dazzling mes were leaping.

    Suddenly, all people were attracted to the saber, trying to see what was behind this so-called ¡°Peerless Saber¡±.

    ¡°The secret of this saber is impossible to be expressed in a few words, but I can tell you that this saber is twenty percent more powerful than other Explosive-me Sabers and isparable to a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank!¡±

    With a confident look, Gu Yanping said slowly.

    Twenty percent more powerful!

    A few words shocked a lot of practitioners, who, as connoisseurs, all clearly knew what it meant to be able to own twenty percent more power for amon low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank.

    Most importantly, this saber was still a low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank, but it owned the powerparable to a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank!

    It was indeed umon. As an ordinary spiritual weapon, this Explosive-me Saber was truly ¡°peerless¡± because it should boast such peculiar power.

    At least, there was nothing like it in the whole empire now!

    And what made people even more curious was who refined such an unusual spiritual saber?

    It was impossible for an ordinary spiritual tattooist to do this. A master of spiritual tattoos might be able to refine a variety of spiritual weapons on high grades or ranks, but it would be also very difficult to lift power in one of the mostmon low-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank.

    Was this saber refined by a grandmaster of spiritual tattoos?

    Only the transcendent, like a grandmaster, might be able to create a totally different kind of Explosive-me Saber?

    Plenty of the people thought to themselves.

    Unfortunately, they perhaps would never know that the man who refined this saber was now just an obscure spiritual tattoo apprentice, not even a spiritual tattooist¡­

    Chapter end

 Chapter 73: Getting Well-known in the Town

    <h4>Chapter 73: Getting Well-known in the Town</h4>

    This disturbance about ¡°Peerless Saber¡± at Golden Hall finally ended near twelve forty-five.

    After ascertaining the extraordinary value of the Explosive-me Saber on the spot, many practitioners began to bid for it. Some even intended to bid with 800 imperial silver coins. But finally, a practitioner in the level of Gang Spirit Realm bought it at the price of 300 imperial silver coins.

    A price of 300 imperial silver coins was exaggerated indeed and even more incredible for buying a low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank.

    After all, on the current market such a spiritual weapon was worth between 30 to 80 imperial silver coins. 300 imperial silver coins were already enough to buy a high-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank.

    But a practitioner would regard this price reasonable once knowing the secret of the saber. Because the saber was so unique that it was impossible to find a second one in the whole empire.

    The rarer a thing is, the more it is worth. A spiritual weapon was not ordinary anymore once owning a unique attribute.

    As for Gu Yanping, a price of 800 imperial silver coins was too much. Anyhow, this Explosive-me Saber was just one of the most ordinary spiritual weapons. A price of 300 imperial silver coins was fair and satisfactory.

    And his act of selling it at a fair price won many practitioners¡¯pliment and approval, as well as promoted the reputation of Golden Hall.

    After today¡¯s event, Golden Hall undoubtedly gained ground in Donglin Town. But to stand firmly and long, it needed more efforts and painstaking operation.

    All thanks to a saber!

    Sitting in the inner chamber in Golden Hall, Gu Yanping couldn¡¯t help recalling Lin Xun again. He said to himself, ¡°This time, thanks to Keystone Business¡¯s misjudgment, I obtained a great treasure that could turn the tables.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve contacted the suppliers and signed a cooperative contract with them.¡± Walking hastily in, Gu Liang said feverishly.

    ¡°Um.¡± Nodding absent-mindedly, Gu Yanping said, ¡°Son, now we¡¯d a nice beginning, but there will be troubles as well. The other businesses in the town would not see us blossom and do nothing.¡±

    Gu Liang frowned with delightful mood vanishing gradually, ¡°Father, in your opinion, what should we do next?¡±

    Gu Yanping pondered and asked, ¡°Do you remember the Childe selling the Explosive-me Saber yesterday?¡±

    Without hesitation, Gu Liang answered, ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Gu Yanping said, ¡°Your next task is to find this Childe and invite him to Golden Hall for a talk.¡±

    As if getting his father¡¯s idea, Gu Liang nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. That childe is our savior, I will definitely finish the task perfectly.¡±

    Nodding his head, Gu Yanping suddenly sighed, ¡°A treasure just brings temporary poprity. For sustainable development, we need much more treasures so that we canpete with other business. But it is easier said than done.¡±

    ¡­

    Although the event was over, the gossips about what happened at Golden Hall were just brewing.

    In just a few hours, nearly all the folks in Donglin Town knew the Peerless Saber Golden Hall sold was an Explosive-me Saber.

    Ordinary as the Explosive-me Saber was, it shocked shopkeepers of top business such as Treasure Loft, Gold Collector and Wu Business, making them speechless and return in frustration without aplishing anything.

    Numerous practitioners vied fiercely for this Explosive-me Saber and it was finally sold at a striking price of 300 imperial silver coins.

    Golden Mansion was well-known now!

    Golden Hall won a great reputation in the whole Donglin Town overnight, arousing myriad discussions and uproars.

    And the discussion about the unique Explosive-me Saber was even more rampant. Many practitioners aware of the fact were all full of praise about it and even renamed the Explosive-me Saber as ming Spirit Saber!

    As for the shopkeepers in Donglin Town, they cared more about which spiritual tattooist created the ming Spirit Saber and whether the spiritual tattooist was working for Golden Hall at present!

    Making it clear, they would get to know Golden Hall to the fullest, thus be able to take some precautions and even suppressions against Golden Hall.

    Or they could poach this mysterious spiritual tattooist to work for themselves with high payment, undermining the foundation of Golden Hall!

    In the afternoon of that day, these shopkeepers all sent out respective scouts to pry into

    the mysterious spiritual tattooist who refined the ming Spirit Saber. They seemed to make it stealthily, but still arouse a lot of attention.

    For a while, the discussions about the mysterious spiritual tattooist¡± became a hot topic in Donglin Town.

    ¡­

    As the initiator of the whole event, Lin Xun knew nothing about all this.

    He bought more than ten kinds of finished spiritual ink and ordinary weapons just now. Although having bargained with the shopkeeper repeatedly, he finally paid 120 imperial silver coins for it all.

    Walking out from the shop with only 9 imperial silver coins left, Lin Xun pained for his speed of spending money.

    ¡°Hoping that these stuff can be refined into treasures that sell for a good price¡­¡± Exhaling a long breath, Lin Xun walked to the civilian area along the street.

    Passing by a busy tea house, Lin Xun idently heard some news about the events happened at Golden

    Hall. He felt a bit weird on hearing that the so-called ¡°Peerless Saber¡± was merely an Explosive-me Saber.

    He vaguely remembered that there wasn¡¯t a second Explosive-me Saber when he sold his own at Golden Hall, could it be¡­

    Lin Xun was in trance. That was a full amount of 300 imperial silver coins!

    Not until he got home did he finally calm down a bit. Even if the Explosive-me Saber was the one he had sold to Golden Hall the day before, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. The saber now belonged to the Golden Hall and had nothing to do with him however ridiculous price the it was sold.

    ¡°You came back just in time, here is the information reported by Fatty Diao.¡± Walking out of the room, Shia Zhi handed a hide scroll to Lin Xun.

    In no time, she took out a hide bag with melodious tter of coins colliding, which immediately drew Lin Xun¡¯s attention.

    ¡°It is the trophy, 200 imperial silver coins in total.¡± Shia Zhi said randomly.

    Lin Xun waspletely in a daze. Pointing at the scroll in his hand and then the bag with imperial silver coins, he asked, ¡°Where do thesee from?¡±

    Thinking for a while, Shia Zhi immediately realized that although she had told all this to Lin Xun the night before, he had been cultivating and hadn¡¯t heard it.

    Shia Zhi, therefore, exined once more.

    The corners of Lin Xun¡¯s mouth cramped involuntarily as it never urred to him that,st night, Shi Zhi killed a gang boss, took over a crowd of heelers, and obtained arge amount of trophy. Moreover, she even sent out Fatty Diao to gather information of n of Wu!

    After a long while, Lin Xun finally digested all the news and said, ¡°Be careful hereafter.¡±

    Shia Zhi nodded and said, ¡°I am hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something¡±

    Lin Xun turned around and walked to the kitchen with aplicated mind. Shia Zhi behaved out of his surprise once more, rendering him totally speechless.

    Watching Lin Xun busy in the kitchen, a faint smile crept over the corners of Shia Zhi¡¯s mouth but then disappeared immediately.

    Turning back to her room, Shia Zhi whispered another name ¡°Green Wolf¡± soundlessly, an epithet of a gang boss in another civilian area.

    ¡­

    After dinner, Shia Zhi left home again.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop her as he had changed his mind on Shia Zhi and no longer took her as a child.

    Sitting in front of the table, Lin Xun opened the hide scroll, which listed all the information about n of Wu in an orderly manner.

    There were three huge native forces in Donglin Town, respectively, n of Wu, n of Shiao and n of Jin.

    Wu Business, Treasure Loft and Gold Collector respectively managed by them were all top shops in the whole Donglin Town with great force, taking up almost half of the totalmercial profit in the town.

    ording to the information, with hundreds of direct families, thousands of guards, boundless expanse of spiritualnds and dozens of various kinds of mines, n of Wu controlled the trade in spiritual grains so firmly that almost all the merchant trading spiritual grains had to stock from it.

    Besides, there were three overmatches in the level of Gang Spirit Realm working for n of Wu!

    A master in the level of Gang Spirit Realm might seem nothing in the whole Ziyao Empire but could be called a big shot owning everything he wanted in such a town locating in the border of southwest province.

    Wu Chaoqun, the current leader of n of Wu, was an overmatch at Spirit Turn, the ninth level of Martial Realm. Being experienced and astute, he was really a marvelous figure.

    Wu Yunshan, the big Elder of n of Wu, was a medium-stage overmatch in the level of Gang Spirit Realm.

    The second Elder Wu Yushan was a preliminary-stage overmatch in the level of Gang Spirit Realm.

    And the third Elder Wu Lanshan was also a preliminary-stage overmatch in the level of Gang Spirit Realm.

    ¡­

    Soon, Lin Xun had a basic idea of the force and background owned by n of Wu and couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.

    He never expected that n of Wu possessed such a solid foundation, indeed a dominator in Donglin Town.

    Besides these, there were also some other information about Lian Fei on the scroll, but mostly unnecessary and useless for Lin Xun.

    ¡°n of Wu¡­Lian Fei¡­¡±

    Lin Xun was lost in thought.

    After pondering a lot, Lin Xun finally made a conclusion that he himself was far from a threat to n of Wu. It was Keystone Business that they really feared, forcing them to deal with him stealthily and limiting the power they could use.

    This judgement was essential to keep Lin Xun from getting confused and panic, providing him sufficient time and chance to prepare for some countermeasures.

    However, Lin Xun was also clear that he would be in danger once n of Wu knew that Mu Wansu had drawn a line with him.

    ¡°It seems that I have to hurry up!¡± Lin Xun took a deep breath, hisely and angr face looking firm and determined under the bright candle lights.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 74: A Beautyâ€™s Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Beauty¡¯s Resentment</h4>

    The same night, at Keystone Business.

    Mu Wansu had just returned from a banquet co-organized by the shopkeepers of top businesses in Donglin Town.

    Having been expecting a big event, Mu Wansu attended the banquet only to hear mainly discussions about Golden Hall.

    This formerly unknown business was now arousing disturbances and discussions all over the town. Today, especially, an Explosive-me Saber caused many business leaders to lose their cool and gather together to discuss countermeasures.

    Donglin Town was not big in area and had long been carved up by varied forces. Suddenly a Golden Hall appeared and wanted a share, which other businesses absolutely wouldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Unfortunately, in the end of the banquet there wasn¡¯t an agreed countermeasure yet. After all, these businesses all had their own intentions, without enough profits, how was it possible for them to band together?

    Most importantly, this Golden Hall appeared so suddenly and caused such a big sensation in just two days that it was toote for other business to stop its rise.

    Not interested in suppressing Golden Mansion, Mu Wansu was clear that in the eyes of the three native forces in Donglin Town, namely Wu Business, Treasure Loft and Gold Collector, Keystone Business was merely an intruder with fiercepetition against them.

    So, Mu Wansu wasn¡¯t in the mood for such a thing.

    On returning to her own room at Keystone Business, Mu Wansu was surprised to see a person waiting there already.

    ¡°Wang Lin, what happened?¡± asked Mu Wansu.

    Seeing Mu Wansu, Wang Lin was a bitplicated in expression and asked, ¡°Miss Wansu, did you hear the event that happened at Golden Hall today?¡±

    Golden Hall again!

    Mu Wansu frowned and then replied absent-mindedly, ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Lin asked tentatively, ¡°Then do you know the history of the ming Spirit Saber?¡±

    Immediately getting interested, Mu Wansu invited Wang Lin to her room to have a seat and finally asked, ¡°So you already know the master who refined this spiritual weapon?¡±

    After tonight¡¯s event in the banquet, even Mu Wansu was also curious about the mysterious spiritual tattooist who refined such a unique Explosive-me Saber.

    It was even renamed as a ming Spirit Saber for its improved power, which was indeed a great glory for a spiritual tattooist.

    Like other business leaders, Mu Wansu was also brooding that if she could find this spiritual tattoo master, she must use every means to draw him over to Keystone Business!

    Wang Lin shook his head, ¡°I have no idea who refined this ming Spirit Saber, but I do know who sold it to Golden Hall.¡±

    Mu Wansu was refreshed with eyes brightened, ¡°Oh, tell me.¡±

    Hearing that, Wang Lin hesitated for a while before he said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Wansu, do you remember that Lin Xun came yesterday?¡±

    Mu Wansu said sullenly, ¡°Why mention that bloke here? Could it be¡­¡±

    Suddenly, as if realizing something, her facial expression altered abruptly, ¡°You are not saying that this bloke Lin Xun is right the one we are looking for, are you?¡±

    Wang Lin nodded with a forced smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Wansu¡¯s excitement vanished, and her charming and pretty face looked extremely mumpish and uncertain. Finally, she asked, ¡°Did you mean that the spiritual weapon he brought to Keystone Business for sale yesterday was right this ming Spirit Saber that stirred the whole town?¡±

    Wang Lin could see that Mu Wansu was a bit out of control, but eventually he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve personally identified the saber yesterday and again in Golden Hall today. There is absolutely no mistake, it is definitely the one Lin Xun brought here yesterday.¡±

    Bang!

    The teacup in Mu Wansu¡¯s hand was crumbed, her full and tempting chest heaving heavily out of extreme emotion.

    Indeed, she hadn¡¯t expected that there should be such a coincidence. Yesterday she was so pleased that she sessfully dislodged andpletely set boundaries with a little bastard whom she had grudged for long. Today, however, she was told that this little bastard was right the mysterious initiator who helped Golden Hall to be well-known.

    What¡¯s worse, but for her decision yesterday, the unique ming Spirit Saber would have belonged to Keystone Business!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± A little bit unpleased, Mu Wansu red at Wang Lin coldly.

    Wang Lin said with a forced smile, ¡°Yesterday, Lin Xun and I agreed upon the price of the saber, but you were resolute in standpoint, I had no way but to¡­¡±

    Mu Wansu was red with anger, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that ming Spirit Saber was really something.¡±

    Wang Lin felt wronged with the rebuke and retorted, ¡°I told you yesterday indeed. But you said it was just an Explosive-me Saber. No matter how unique it was, it was still nothing.¡±

    Being in a daze, Mu Wansu suddenly recalled that she had indeed said it yesterday, which was actually the most frustrating part.

    She didn¡¯t care about the ming Spirit Saber at all. What really interested her was the spiritual tattooist who actually created it!

    If she could hire the spiritual tattooist who could refine such a spiritual weapon, that would be a great help and certainly bring immeasurable benefits for Keystone Business!

    Apparently, owning this saber, Lin Xun must know its origin clearly. However, she personally ruined it all!

    Thinking of this, Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help regretting to herself. Had she known it, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with that bloke yesterday.

    ¡°This bastard bloke is too annoying!¡±

    Whining secretly in heart, Mu Wansu finally realized that this bloke would bring her big trouble every time they met. Yesterday, for instance, she thought that she finally got even with Lin Xun. Today, however, she received the retribution.

    Was this little bastard doomed to be the bane of her life?

    Mu Wansu was so annoyed. Having nowhere to venture her rage out, her bright and beautiful face was tinged with resentment.

    Seeing this, Wang Lin said, ¡°Miss Wansu, this is also a good thing. Now in Donglin Town, probably only Golden Hall and we know the fact that this ming Spirit Saber came from Lin Xun, which is actually our advantage. As long as we can find Childe Lin Xun, we can surely find out the mysterious spiritual tattooist who refined the ming Spirit Saber. And it would truly be a blessing if we can hire this spiritual tattooist to our Keystone Business at the soonest.¡±

    Mu Wansu hesitated and said, ¡°You want me to make peace with that bloke?¡±

    Wang Lin was in a daze, ¡°Miss Wansu, do you bear any deep hatred against Childe Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Mu Wansu shook her head. Not a deep hatred indeed, it was merely¡­personal conflict!

    Wang Lin smiled, ¡°In this case, tomorrow I will meet Childe Lin Xun on behalf of you. I believe that as long as we are sincere enough, he would not mind it anymore.¡±

    Thinking of yielding to Lin Xun, Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help feeling rageful. She frowned and shook her hands tly, ¡°No need!¡±

    Wang Lin was dumbfounded.

    Mu Wansu said coldly, ¡°Lin Xun is just a nobody at the fifth level of Martial Realm from the remote Feiyun Vige, how could it be possible for him to consort that mysterious spiritual tattooist? In my view, he must have got the ming Spirit Saber by ident, so there is no need to waste effort on him.¡±

    Wang Lin couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°But what if¡­¡±

    Mu Wansu said, ¡°Even if this bloke really has something to do with that mysterious spiritual tattooist, we can still handle itter. As for now, let¡¯s just stay quiet and figure out what role Lin Xun is actually ying in the event.¡±

    Saying this, Mu Wansu had recovered her confidence as usual. Trying to get her to yield to Lin Xun? Impossible!

    Sighing privately in heart with gging interest, Wang Lin said no more. He stood up and took his leave.

    ¡°From tomorrow on, send some scouts to keep an eye on Lin Xun to see what he does and who he meets every day. It may help to find the mysterious spiritual tattooist.¡± Mu Wansu ordered.

    Wang Lin nodded and then turned to leave.

    All they talked was about the ¡°mysterious spiritual tattooist¡±. However, neither of them would expect that this mysterious spiritual tattooist was Lin Xun.

    It was understandable, being in the fifth level of Martial Realm, how could Lin Xun sessfully refine a spiritual weapon?

    In the past history of Ziyao Empire, there were indeed some spiritual tattooists who sessfully refined spiritual weapons in the level of Martial Realm, but they were so rare that it would hard to actually meet one in decades or centuries.

    Could Lin Xun be one of the rare and iparable spiritual tattooists?

    Neither Mu Wansu nor Wang Lin would believe it.

    Still less, this ming Spirit Saber was so unique in that it could unleash 20% more power than an ordinary low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank. How could a young man in the level of Martial Realm make it? Even a normal spiritual master couldn¡¯t do it!

    So subconsciously, besides Mu Wansu and Wang Lin, even Gu Yanping of Golden Hall also regarded Lin Xun and the mysterious spiritual tattooist as two different persons.

    Wang Lin left, but Mu Wansu was somewhat agitated for the figure of Lin Xun kept popping up in her mind like a haunting ghost.

    Biting her juicy lips, Mu Wansu¡¯s delicate face kept changing in the lights, sometimes gnashing, sometimes frowning, and sometimes lost in thought¡­

    ¡°This little bastard definitely is sent by god to torture me!¡± Mu Wansu sighed faintly.

    ¡­

    At night, Lin Xun refined another ming Spirit Saber, again seeded at one go. Butpared with the previous two sesses, he was not too excited anymore.

    The only thing pleased him was that after lightening the second spiritual star in the Sea of his Consciousness, his perception obviously advanced to a higher level, keen and firm, making it easier for him to inscribe spiritual tattoos.

    Soon, Shia Zhi returned. Seeing Lin Xun sitting on the bed and cultivating concentratedly, she did not disturb him and prepared herself some hot water for washing. After washing, shey on the bed and watched Lin Xun¡¯s clear-cut face, lost in thought.

    Having seen the information about n of Wu reported by Fatty Diao, Shia Zhi knew that it was a bit tough for Lin Xun, but she had decided what to do.

    At this moment, Lin Xun suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°I am not opposed to your fighting in this area. As for issues of n of Wu, I have a n and won¡¯t allow you to take any risk.¡±

    He looked unusually serious, even austere.

    Shia Zhi looked at Lin Xun in a trance for long with her crescent eyes and softly replied, ¡°Uh huh.¡± She then closed her eyes, feeling a bit surprised andplicated. ¡°So¡­he can actually read my minds?¡±

    Shia Zhi now looked so happy that a faint smile unknowingly crept over the corners of her mouth¡­

 Chapter 75: Preparing Beforehand

    <h4>Chapter 75: Preparing Beforehand</h4>

    In the morning.

    A big snow came out of the blue and snowkes whirled in the sky like a myriad of feathers. A row of icicles with the size of arm hung from the eaves. It was freezing cold outside.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    In the yard, the quickly moving saber reflected light here and there, sweepingrge quantities of snow up into the air.

    Lin Xun was shirtless and moved so quickly that people could only catch the shadows of his body. He brandished the Sky Breacher so sharply and smoothly that nothing could break through his defense.

    Lin Xun was tall and slim. And the muscles of his bare upper body were like blocks of thoroughly-tempered lead, which made him look well-built and elegant rather than stout and barbaric.

    It had been half a year since he left the mine prison and Lin Xun turned from a thin, pale and weak boy into a charming, elegant and self-possessed young man.

    And the alreadyely and angr face was lit up by a high spirit.

    Suddenly with a whizzing sound, a bone spear broke through the defense of the wielded saber and hit at the weakest point. The strike was simple, direct and nimble.

    With a thud, Lin Xun stumbled and staggered backward a few steps, the Sky Breaker in his hand buzzing.

    ¡°This sabery is very powerful, but its core power was not unleashed because you haven¡¯t mastered it thoroughly.¡±

    Shia Zhi, wearing a ck wind coat, stood calmly in the snow at a distance with a bone spear in hand.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lin Xun put away his saber, sighed softly and then started washing himself.

    What he practiced just now was Six-word Sabery. At the level of Nuance, he had just got to the essence of this sabery but it was really hard for him to exert his core power thoroughly.

    Lin Xun knew that he needed more actualbat experience. Practicing all by himself was far from enough, and he must undergo trials of cruel fights.

    ¡°You are not going out today?¡± Shia Zhi put away her bone spear and asked.

    ¡°Not for now.¡± Lin Xun put on his clothes, covering his naked upper body, and started preparing breakfast.

    He refined two more Explosive-m Sabers these two days, but the stir caused by sale of the first saber in Golden Hall made him realized that it was not a proper time for him to go to Golden Hall to sell these two spiritual weapons because he was afraid that lots of people in this town were looking for him ¨C the ¡°secret spiritual tattooist¡±.

    However, Lin Xun believed since Golden Hall could sell that Explosive-m Saber out at a price of 300 imperial silver coins, it definitely wouldn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity of making more money. Gu Yanping would contact him sooner orter.

    ording to the information collected by Fatty Shiao, Lin Xun realized that he was not as safe as he thought.

    Therefore, he should take some measures to deal with the threats from the n of Wu and guard himself against the revenge of Lian Fei.

    He thought for a long timest night and finally decided to seize all avable resources to improve his strength!

    At breakfast, Lin Xun told Shia Zhi his thoughts, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit still and await destruction. We must make some preparations and act in advance.¡±

    Shia Zhi listened in silence.

    Lin Xun mused, ¡°This time, the n of Wu ns to kill me through Lian Fei just because they are afraid that the Keystone Business will stir a finger. But, as you know, the Keystone Business will not help us any more, so we have to rely on ourselves.¡±

    Shia Zhi raised her head and said carefully, ¡°You have told me these a few days ago. Now just tell me what to do.¡±

    These words robbed Lin Xun of his speech. He was in a trance and asked awkwardly, ¡°I really have said these before?¡±

    Shia Zhi answered, ¡°Yes¡±.

    Then Lin Xun said, ¡°That¡¯s good. My n is that we take the initiative and find a proper chance to wipe out Lian Fei and his followers.¡±

    Shia Zhi asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Lin Xun mused, ¡°Once Lian Fei dies, we will know the real attitude the n of Wu holds towards this matter. If they do not hesitate to take violent actions against us, we have no choice but to hide for some time.¡±

    Shia Zhi frowned and repeated, ¡°Hide?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and said, ¡°Yes, hide. I¡¯m afraid they have known that we are living here. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay here.¡±

    And he continued after a pause, ¡°With sufficient manpower andrge fortune, the n of Wu is a local snake in Donglin Town. If we have to be their enemies, we can only take circuitous tactics such as assassinations and sneak attacks. In this way, they are sitting targets while we lurk in the dark and act under cover. As long as we do not get caught, this will definitely give them a hard time.¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Xun added, ¡°But such tactics are very dangerous. Once we get trapped or exposed, we have no choice but to fight desperately to extricate ourselves.¡±

    Shia Zhi thought for a while and said, ¡°If I steal up on them, I, at most, can kill a practitioner at the preliminary stage of Gang Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked for this was the first time Shia Zhi revealed how powerful she really was and what surprised Lin Xun even more was that Shia Zhi had already had the power to kill a practitioner at the preliminary stage of Gang Spirit Realm!

    That was Gang Spirit Realm which was extraordinary in the eyes ofmon people!

    At that realm, the Qi was refined into Gang. One could take in the spiritual energy of the universe anytime and anywhere and in the Ocean of Qi in his body could form an inscrutable ¡°Pond of Spiritual Power¡±. A practitioner at Martial Realm couldn¡¯t contend with one at Gang Spirit Realm in terms of fighting capacity.

    It was said that reaching the Gang Spirit Realm meant one had just set foot on the road of cultivation. At this stage, not only did the spiritual power and physical strength surpass the human limits, but also the life span, soul and even the whole body would be thoroughly remolded!

    The ninth level of Martial Realm was nothing more than the base for stepping on the road of cultivation in the eyes of real practitioners.

    But Shia Zhi said she had the power to kill a practitioner at the preliminary stage of Gang Spirit Realm. Although she had to make use of sneak attacks, it was shocking enough.

    She was just a girl of 5 or 6 years old. Who could believe that she was so powerful?

    It had been a long time before Lin Xun calmed down and responded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Shia Zhi frowned, ¡°Good? Given another three months, I can kill a practitioner at the preliminary stage of Gang Spirit Realm without relying on sneak attacks.¡±

    Lin Xun was just speechless. And he had thought that it was remarkable for him to non-stop rise in rank, from the second level to the fifth level of Martial Realm, during a little more than half a year.

    Who could ever think that Shia Zhi progressed much more quickly.

    Except ¡°Wow¡±, Lin Xun really didn¡¯t know what to say about her¡­

    Lin Xun rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have so much time. I think the worst that can happen is if we are really at wit¡¯s end, we could just leave Donglin Town and find a proper opportunity to stage aeback.¡±

    Shia Zhi raised her head and said seriously, ¡°But I do not like enduring and escaping.¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged and said, ¡°This is the worst situation which has a slim chance to happen.¡±

    At this time, there came the rat-tat at the door.

    Shia Zhi seemed to know who that was and just kept eating her meal.

    Soon, the courtyard door was pushed open, Fatty Diao and the Bones walked in and each of them carried a giant box.

    ¡°Respected Boss Shuang Mu!¡±

    Fatty Diao and the Bones was surprised to see Lin Xun here, but they instantly gave a salute with a ttering smile.

    With the corners of his mouth twitching imperceptibly, Lin Xun thought that this ugly nickname seemedpletely irrecusable¡­

    ¡°Put things there, and then you can leave.¡±

    Shia Zhi ordered casually.

    Fatty Diao and the Bones nodded quickly, put the two boxes in the corner of the wall, and went out in humble reverence.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lin Xun asked immediately.

    Shia Zhi stood up and said, ¡°I, with my guys, wiped out another gangst night. These are the trophies.¡±

    She opened one wooden box and found it was full of shining imperial silver coins whose number was about 500.

    But Shia Zhi just gave it a nce and opened the other box. It was full of cans and bottles of spiritual medicines which were obviously valuable.

    Lin Xun stepped up. After seeing these imperial silver coins and spiritual medicines, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The profit is a bit too fat!¡±

    Shia Zhi replied casually, ¡°Those gangs have been in the Civilian Area for many years. They often rob of, extort and steal others¡¯ property. Do you really think they will be short of money? These are only a small part of what we get, and the rest has already been distributed to members of Shuangmu Faction.¡±

    Shuangmu Faction!

    Hearing this, Lin Xun got defeated totally and just asked, ¡°So, now¡­Shuangmu Faction also bes a gang?¡±

    Shia Zhi answered, ¡°Yes¡±, and then added instantly, ¡°The Civilian Area is quite a mixed bag and it is impossible to eradicate all the underground forces. However, under my constraints, Shuangmu Faction is no longer involved in businesses like stealing, robbery and killing.

    Lin Xun asked with surprise, ¡°This is equivalent to depriving them of the means by which they survive. How could they agree on this?¡±

    Shia Zhi answered, ¡°They have already agreed because I have promised to help them take over other gangs¡¯ territories and the benefit they get is way beyond their imagination.¡±

    Lin Xun lost his tongue and asked no more questions.

    ¡°I ordered them to pick these spiritual medicines out particrly for they are very beneficial to the cultivation at the fifth level of Martial Realm.¡±

    Shia Zhi continued, ¡°The 500 imperial silver coins in this box should meet our daily need. Therefore, you do not have to spend so much energy and time in refining spiritual weapons for money.¡±

    Then, Shia Zhi turned back into the room and intended to go to sleep again.

    At this moment, Lin¡¯s mood was prettyplicated. War and pige were surely the most effective ways to amass a fortune!

    In as short as two days, Shia Zhi wiped out two big gangs in the Civilian Area and gained 700 imperial silver coins and a lot of spiritual medicines. In contrast, the money Lin Xun earned from selling spiritual weapons was just a drop in the bucket.

    However, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t give up refining spiritual weapons. Gaining wealth by robbing and taking over others¡¯ territories not only would just work temporarily, but also was too risky, and the trophies were all stained with blood.

    But refining spiritual weapons was different. It was a steady way of earning money, and more importantly, it could help him polish his skills of inscribing spiritual tattoos.

    Since this day, Lin Xun no longer went out and made the best use of the daytime to inscribe spiritual tattoos, refine spiritual weapons, promote his cultivation, strengthen his spirit and soul, practice martial arts¡­

    At the meantime, every three days he would enter the Mille-waterfalls of Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield to challenge himself. Although he failed every time, he could clearly feel that his physical strength kept getting stronger.

    As for Shia Zhi, this little girl slept during daytime and vanished at night. Every other day, she would bring back arge fortune, either imperial silver coins or spiritual medicines beneficial to Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation.

    Were it not for the troublesome n of Wu, Lin Xun even kind of liked the current tranquil life which was really umon for him.

    Unfortunately, his life was not destined to be tranquil forever.

    At one night ten dayster, an assassination attempted against Lin Xun started quietly¡­

 Chapter 76: The Assassins Came

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Assassins Came</h4>

    Late at night, the chilly wind roared outside.

    In the room, Lin Xun was cultivating with his knees crossed. After 10 days of diligent practice and with the help of various elixirs, Lin Xun hadpleted the cultivation on the fifth level of Martial Realm. And his spiritual power was so pure that it was like transparent liquid and contained dreadful and iparable strength.

    Although the four spiritual vortexes on the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints could refine the quality of his spiritual power nonstop, one question ensued ¨C the amount of spiritual power in his body would be lessened after refining.

    Therefore, if Lin Xun wanted to reach the Mastery level, he had to practice harder and consume more spiritual power than others.

    Luckily, every other dayrge quantities of spoils would be sent to him, which contained lots of spiritual herbs beneficial for promoting cultivation, leaving Lin Xun no worries about the big consumption of spiritual power.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through¡­¡­¡±

    After cultivation, Lin Xun could feel the change of his Qi and knew clearly that he was just one step away from the sixth level of Martial Realm.

    Besides diligent practice, one more important reason for all this was that his bodily cultivation became stronger and stronger every day.

    The cultivation for the ninth level of Martial Realm was a process of refining the body and nourishing the soul. Refining and strengthening the body were not isted but would again benefit internal cultivation.

    Likewise, promoting internal cultivation would contribute to bodily cultivation.

    Take Marrow Washing of the fifth level of Martial Realm as an example. By strengthening the body, one could refine his tendons and bones and unclog his bones and marrow so as to promote inner cultivation more smoothly.

    And again, promoting internal cultivation could also improve the functions of the body and unlock more of its potentials, helping ovee all obstacles in elevating bodily cultivation.

    All in all, refining the body externally and promoting the spiritual power internally took ce in the same body and were inseparably interconnected.

    When practicing to increase spiritual power, some offsprings of big families always chose a certain method to refine their body, so as to temper the base of Dao and promote cultivation ¨C kill two birds with the same stone.

    Although Lin Xun didn¡¯t employ any method to refine his body, practicing in the Mille-waterfalls of Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield had immeasurable benefits in that regard.

    Naturally, all of these greatly contributed to the promotion of his spiritual power.

    But all of a sudden, Lin Xun was awakened.

    Shia Zhi who was lying in bed opened her eyes and whispered: ¡°Someone was lurking towards our courtyard.¡±

    He was shocked, got up quickly and hid himself.

    It was alreadyte at night, and the area around Courtyard 49 was very quiet except wild dogs and cats in twos and threes barking and mewing.

    ¡°How many?¡± Lin Xun asked in low voice. And at the same time, he spread out his perception but didn¡¯t capture any trace of the intruders. Obviously, they either were proficient in stealth or didn¡¯te that close yet.

    ¡°Three.¡± After saying this, Shia Zhi got up, dressed in an orderly manner, and got off the bed with that over 3-meter long bone spear in her hand.

    This bone spear was very special, giving out faint cold starry light in the darkness, making it look mysterious and stern.

    Lin Xun had carefully examined it and was sure that it was a spiritual weapon, but he couldn¡¯t look deeper into the spiritual tattoos on it.

    ording to Shia Zhi, this spear was hers as long as she could remember, and she also did not know its origin. What¡¯s more, when it was not used, the spear would disappear in no time as long as Shia Zhi wanted.

    This made it even more mysterious. Even Lin Xun couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of spiritual weapon could be so magical. That was once in a blue moon weapon.

    ¡°They are getting closer. I¡¯m gonna go out to check.¡±

    Leaving no chance for Lin Xun to stop her, Shia Zhi opened the door and vanished silently in the darkness. All traces of her breath disappeared.

    Lin Xun frowned, took a deep breath and then got out of the room like an agile palm civet, hiding in the darkness of the courtyard.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Hey guys, it¡¯s just a kid at fifth level of Martial Realm! Do we really have to be so careful?¡± A man with a narrow long face smirked frivolously.

    ¡°Du Shiao, you wanna do it all by yourself?¡±

    In the shadow of a nearby alley stood a woman in a tight ck leather skirt whose snowy and plump slender legs were so straight and seductive; above the slim waist was her breasts so full that they seemed about to explode; and the plump red lips also stood out in the darkness.

    Next to the woman, there was a woebegone old man with his hands on the back, observing the time of the day from time to time by looking at the sky. His appearance was so in and ordinary.

    The man who was called Du Shiaoughed, ¡°I am not interested in kiddos but fond of sexy women like you.¡± He licked his mouth with unrestrained greed in his covetous eyes.

    ¡°Really? Wanna y some games now?¡± The woman flirted with a smile on her face and deliberately raised her full and snowy breasts, but her eyes looked cold and chilly.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to die. Who doesn¡¯t know that getting on your bed means having no chance to see the sun rise again?¡±

    Du Shiao shook his head, looked at her plump breasts bluntly and said with fascination, ¡°Wow, it has just been a few days, but your breasts are much bigger than before. Seems like some toy boys fell into your snare again.¡±

    ¡°Are you a real man? Have no gut to do anything else but staring even when I ask you to.¡± The widow in ck was not angry but said disdainfully.

    ¡°Do you really think I do not dare?¡± Du Shiao asked with a sullen face.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    That woebegone old man rebuked. His voice was hard and dry, but also unquestionable. ¡°If this is really an easy target, then there is no need to demand the three of us toe together.¡±

    They were shocked for the old man had never told lies. If he said so, then it definitely meant this was a really challenging task.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    The old man moved so quickly like an old bat. Sliding in the air, he leaped onto the courtyard wall quietly and then disappeared.

    He was so good at Qing Gong (The ability to lighten the body and move with great agility and swiftness.) that he didn¡¯t make a noise whennding on the ground. Clearly, he had practiced this for many years.

    As for the ck widow, with a wave of her hand, a soft whip appeared in midair from nowhere and wrapped around one corner of the eaves. Then next moment, she bounced up and jumped into the courtyard.

    While Du Shiao looked careless but once he made the move, he was extremely agile. He clung to the wall with his hands like a gecko, seemingly slow but disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    The courtyard was pitch-dark and the whistling wind made the old locust tree keep swaying and rustling, making the atmosphere so quiet and terrifying.

    The barking and mewing of wild dogs and cats stopped without being realized. It seemed that they sensed the dangers hidden in the darkness and fled with their tails between their legs.

    When the three of them entered the courtyard, they went forward in a shape of a triangle. They had rich practical experiences and carried out many assassination missions. But the time they entered the dark courtyard, a dreadful feeling welled up from their hearts.

    It seemed that someone was watching them in the darkness.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong. I can search an area with a radius of about 16 meters with my soul power. I¡¯m sure that there is no one in that room.¡±

    The ck widow reported suddenly in an extremely low voice, but the two people next to her heard it clearly. ¡°In other words, till now I still don¡¯t know their position.¡± Her expression became really solemn. Assassination meant attacking and killing by surprise. But now, she even had no clue of where her target was which made things much moreplicated and dangerous.

    ¡°Could it be something wrong with the intelligence?¡± Du Shiao asked with his eyes looking sharp and cold.

    ¡°Not possible. The source of the intelligence is reliable and our target has been here for ten days and never gone out.¡± The old man looked sulky and his eyes revealed his astonishment and doubts. He then continued, ¡°In my view, the target may have detected our n and dodged our probing ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Du Shiao was shocked. And meanwhile the ck widow stopped suddenly without giving any cues.

    A whooshing sound was suddenly heard in the wind.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed suddenly. He quickly deployed all the strength he had, and, with a wave and grasp of his hand, ced a bronze shield in front of him.

    The other two did not react any less slowly, and took out their weapons to defend themselves.

    Boom!

    There came a shing sound like that of thunders, so loud that their eardrums were about to burst. The bronze shield in the hands of the old man suddenly broken into pieces and sshed all around, like it was made of paper. And the old man was also knocked off violently.

    At this time, the tact of this old man came into y. He got up in a blink of an eye and slid from one side like a terrified bat.

    The ck widow and Du Shiao also realized that the situation was against them. One threw out her long whip to coil around the branches of that old locust tree and bounced out like a shooting star. And the other one directly rolled and flew out like a bird.

    Bang!

    A bone spear was inserted deeply into the position where they were, leaving a big hole behind on the ground.

    The three of them were astonished and panic-stricken. Could this kind of power belong to a young man at the fifth level of Martial Realm?

    It was a trap!

    They were trapped!

    They simultaneously thought that judging from this strike which made them so terrifying, the power of the person fighting with them was dreadful.

    They must withdraw!

    The three had been teamed up for years, and had a tacit understanding of each other. They gave up their actions without hesitation and tried to rush out.

    For them, the dark courtyard and the fierce wind was now so horrible, and a chilling cold feeling welled up uncontrobly from their hearts.

    So many dangers hid in the darkness and it was a well-prepared ambush.

    Bang!

    There came a sudden scream. As if being hit by a cannonball, the old man was knocked up to the air, hitting so hard on the wall that it copsed. He died immediately.

    ¡°Run! Quickly!¡±

    Du Shiaopletely panicked, but at this very moment a navy-blue de blocked his way, which was so dazzling in the darkness.

    ¡°It is surely a trap! The target is not alone!¡±

    Du Shiao gave a shout and brandished forward violently with a long bore spine.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The shing sounds kepting and sparks due to crashing weapons sshed around in the dark courtyard.

    Du Shiao was losing!

    The ck widow knew that Du Shiao was behind the eight ball without having to look back, but she couldn¡¯t do much to help. With the old man dead and Du Shiao standing no chance to survive, her top priority now was to escape!

    As long as she could flee from this dark and dreadful courtyard, the ck widow had faith in herself that she could fight her way out and survive.

    With a sway in the air, she got out of that courtyard and felt slightly rxed in the heart.

    This action was definitely the most dangerous one in recent years. Until now, they had not seen even the shadow of the people they fought with. Such a trap just gave her a chill.

    ¡°You are just gonna walk away while all your partners are staying?¡±

    Suddenly a calm voice rose which sounded so clear and intangible in the darkness.

    The ck widow was hit by depression.

 Chapter 77: Breakthrough in Fight

    <h4>Chapter 77: Breakthrough in Fight</h4>

    A delicate young figure walked out of the darkness.

    It was obviously a little girl. Her fair chin was bright and smooth, shining in the dim starlight.

    Was it true that their opponent should be such a kid?

    ck Widow couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Whoosh!

    In a twinkling, ck Widow felt a pain in the nape, like being mped by a cramp, losing all energy, and then realized that she was lifted up.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t have time to respond at all!

    A terrific horror urred to ck Widow. With a cultivation at the seventh level of Martial Realm, she was a professional killer with quite a reputation in Donglin Town. This was the first time she was defeated overwhelmingly, merely by a little girl!

    How was it even possible?

    ck Widow was in a daze.

    Shortly afterwards, Shia Zhi had returned home, carrying ck Widow. She randomly dropped ck Widow on the ground and then focused on the center of the yard.

    Over there, Lin Xun was fighting with Du Shiao fiercely, with buzzing air and flying dirt.

    With florid pale cyan light shining on the de of Sky Breacher, Lin Xun exerted Six-word Sabery to the fullest. His moves were ruthless, swift and agile.

    But his opponent Du Shiao was not weak at all. On the contrary, his fighting manner was even fiercer than Lin Xun, pretty aggressive and fearless.

    Using athy awl as weapon, Du Shiao fought with flexible, tricky and intricate movements, forcing Lin Xun to evade and defend himself sometimes.

    Standing quietly aside in the yard, Shia Zhi didn¡¯t intend to offer help at all.

    Beside her, having gave up the attempt to run away totally, ck Widow watched the fighting with expression changing constantly.

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±

    The voice arose nearby shocked ck Widow. With a glimpse of Shia Zhi, she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but she could feel pressure like a mountain pressing on her back and forcing her not to move at all.

    Taking a deep breath, ck Widow said from her gritting teeth, ¡°Du Shiao is at the seventh level of Martial Realm and his special fighting skill ¡®Cirrus-cloud Prick¡¯ has reached uracy. That young boy, merely at the fifth level of Martial Realm, was inexperienced in fighting, although subtle in technique. If nothing else¡­¡±

    ck Widow dared not say anymore.

    It seemed to her that Du Shiao was doomed to death even if he won the fight, for the existence of this mysterious and formidable little girl.

    Thinking of this, she felt a sense of despair. This time, not only Du Shiao, but she herself would be very likely to die.

    With a random glimpse, she saw a dead body lying in front of a copsed wall in the corner of the yard.

    It was just her another partner ¡°Old Frown¡±.

    This scene upset ck Widow again. With a cultivation at the eighth level of Martial Realm, Old Frown was actually an unusual overmatch with great fighting capacity. He once sessfully killed a practitioner at the ninth level of Martial Realm, which making him well-known as a veteran killer in Donglin Town ever since.

    Now, however¡­this scary and daunting Old Frown became a dead body!

    How grisly fighting capacity this little girl owned?

    An unquenchable confusion emerged in ck Widow¡¯s heart.

    ¡°If nothing else, your partner will lose in the duel for sure.¡±

    Watching the battlefield without a blink, Shia Zhi said with a tranquil expression, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? Lin Xun has gradually adapted to the fighting and is about to break through and rise to a higher level.¡±

    Breakthrough?

    Being deeply shocked, ck Widow looked into the battlefield. Sure enough, she found that the young man seemed to be suppressed but was actually getting better in sabery and severer in temperament as the fighting continued.

    His Qi, particrly, like soaring smoke and boiling flood, made thunderous sounds along with his every action.

    Wisps of white mist pervaded around him, omening blood to be burning, which was also a sign of breaking through to Blood Burning, the sixth level of Martial Realm!

    ¡°He is actually going to break through in fighting. What an extremely thick and strong cultivation base he has!¡±

    ck Widow was totally amazed.

    She had noticed Shia Zhi was a formidable person while ignored Lin Xun. Seeing this scene now, she suddenly realized that she underestimated this young boy.

    It was marvelous for him to keep fighting with Du Shiao till now. Any ordinary practitioner at the fifth level of Martial Realm would have been killed by Du Shiao easily already.

    And now, he seemed to n to exceed himself ording to the fighting air he released. Whoever could get here deserved to be called a remarkable genius of many ages in ten thousand!

    As far as ck Widow knew, Wu Lingcong, the second ce in the Nation Test three years ago, had promoted his level to Gang Spirit Realm in fighting, for which even the emperor praised, ¡°In terms of martial cultivation in the world, the second ce is one of the best.¡±

    At that time, the first and third ce in the Nation Test were respectively Young Sword King Shie Yutang and Song Shinglie, who were all famous outstanding talents, but only Wu Lingcong received the emperor¡¯s great praise!

    Although at the fifth level of Martial Realm at present, this young boy was far notparable to those outstanding talents like Wu Lingcong, the fact that he could show the omen of breakthrough during fighting was already enough to shock the world.

    It was difficult for ck Widow to calm down. A young boy and a little girl, one is scarier than the other. Compared with them, she couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated.

    Iparable!

    ¡°Your partner is going to lose the battle.¡±

    Shia Zhi said abruptly, waking ck Widow up to look at the battlefield. It was clear that although kept attacking fiercely, Du Shiao was gradually unable to suppress Lin Xun.

    Roaring with surprise and exasperation, Du Shiao was also unexpected that his opponent was such a tough guy.

    Giving out a long roar, Du Shiao pushed his awl on the hand out abruptly, ready to put up a desperate fight.

    Meanwhile, a dazzling red rose out of Lin Xun¡¯s skin, as if a furnace erupted abruptly in his body.

    In a split second, as the air around him increased swiftly, Lin Xun, as if a phoenix who embraced his rebirth by nirvana, totally reincarnated into another person.

    He should break through to the next level!

    Being totally shocked, ck Widow lost her wits and couldn¡¯t believe that such an unusual thing should be done by this young boy¡­

    ¡°It is impossible! You¡­you¡­¡±

    Seeming to be shocked too, Du Shiao looked ferocious and especially reluctant to ept the reality.

    Bang!

    Meanwhile, Du Shiao¡¯s awl was heavily struck to fly out by Lin Xun with his sharp saber. As that huge power led to the fracture of Du Shiao¡¯s wrist, Du crashed to the ground heavily with screeching.

    Puff!

    Lin Xun leaped forward and cut Du Shiao¡¯s weasand open straightly, with warm and scarlet blood spurting in the night, beautiful and breathtaking.

    Gasping heavily, Lin Xun had a glimpse of Shia Zhi and then sat cross-legged for meditation concentratedly.

    This fight which just stopped, really drawn-out and extremely dangerous, could be called a battle of life and death.

    Even Lin Xun had to admit that Du Shiao was the strongest among those opponents he had ever met so far. With a two-level higher cultivation and rich experience in fighting, Du Shiao was definitely not an ordinary practitioner.

    In thetter part of the fighting, Lin Xun nearly exhausted his all spiritual energy, which was extremely dangerous.

    Fortunately, he finally seized the opportunity to break through to the next level at a crucial moment and turned things around.

    Although Lin Xun killed Du Shiao, breakthrough in fighting made his blood burn like a boiling furnace and soaring spiritual energy dash around madly like a horse without rein. If he failed to control the spiritual energy as soon as possible, he would eventually fall into the danger of going in evil way.

    Being solemn and calm in the evening, Lin Xun concentrated on cultivation totally.

    Without caring all this, ck Widow watched Du Shiao¡¯s dead body dully, with dejection and hopelessness on her beautiful face.

    After Old Frown, Du Shiao was dead as well¡­

    Had she known this, she wouldn¡¯t have taken this assassination deal!

    ck Widow thought bitterly. Next, it should be my turn.

    ¡°Speak out the maniptor who hired you, and I¡¯ll let you go right away.¡± Shia Zhi said softly in a calm and ethereal voice aside.

    But as for ck Widow, she was chilled from top to toe and knew that she was going to die soon.

    ¡°I am just an assassinator who kills people as required, and it¡¯s beyond our range to know the hirer¡¯s identity. Just kill me as you wish.¡± ck Widow said depressingly with a pale face.

    She didn¡¯t know indeed, and she could say nothing more even they didn¡¯t believe in her. She had prepared to die upon a failed mission since the moment she became an assassinator.

    This was an ordeal for every qualified assassinator.

    After a short silence, Shia Zhi said, ¡°You can go now.¡±

    For a second, ck Widow almost couldn¡¯t believe it. She asked in hesitation after a long trance, ¡°You really want to let me go?¡±

    ¡°Killing you makes little sense.¡± Shia Zhi said indifferently.

    She had thought the opponent to be softhearted. However, upon hearing this reason, ck Widow found bitterly that they didn¡¯t want kill her just because they looked down on her.

    What did ¡°making little sense¡± mean?

    That meant her death counted for nothing to others!

    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    After a long silence, ck Widow stood up and gave a salute to Shia Zhi. Then she pointed at the dead bodies of Du Shiao and Old Frown afar, ¡°Since they all died already, may I take their dead bodies away for burial?¡±

    Shia Zhi nced at her in surprise and then nodded, ¡°That can¡¯t be better.¡±

    After saluting Shia Zhi again deeply, ck Widow, with the two dead bodies, disappeared in dark night soon.

    ¡°n of Wu? Or could it be Lian Fei?¡±

    Guarding Lin Xun, Shia Zhi kept in silence, with indifference and coldness in her ck eyes.

    In the ten days, both she and Lin Xun were waiting for a chance to kill Lian Fei. Unfortunately, ording to the information reported by Fatty Diao, Lian Fei had been staying at Donglin School all along.

    Unexpectedly, the opponent had sent out killers before she and Lin Xun could take any action¡­

    ¡°Whoever it is, he shall pay the price by death!¡±

    Raising her head, with strands of ck hair which slipped out of the hood flying in the cold wind, the little girl revealed a killing intent on her tranquil and beautiful fair face.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 78: A Disturbance Unquieted

    <h4>Chapter 78: A Disturbance Unquieted</h4>

    Donglin School.

    It was sunny in the morning and luxuriant nts dotted artistically over the school. Students in bands of two or three were hurrying to the dining hall.

    Walking out of his dormitory, Lian Fei frowned deeply with bloodshot eyes.

    He had been up all night waiting for news about the assassination, yet still hadn¡¯t received any information.

    Could there be an identst night?

    This doubt kept getting on Lian Fei¡¯s nerves like a threateningly rising tide, torturing him for the whole night.

    ¡°Lian Fei, how is your preparation going?¡±

    A lovely girl wearing tailored uniform walked from afar. Every move and act of her exhibited extreme confidence and high spirit.

    ¡°Preparation for what?¡± Lian Fei was in a daze. The girl was Yao Susu, one of his schoolmate, who had always been adoring him.

    ¡°Have you forgotten that there is only 10 days left before County Test.¡± Yao Susu med lovingly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lian Fei pped his forehead, and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. It is just an examination to test age and cultivation. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll pass it.¡±

    As they walked abreast, Yao Susu said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. You¡¯re already 15 years old. And that is definitely not an advantage. I heard that this time, there are three thousand participants from Donlin School. However, only one thousand can be admitted. Taking other participants in Donglin Town into consideration, the elimination rate would be much higher.¡±

    Lian Fei said absent-mindedly, ¡°My age is indeed a weakness. But I am already in the fifth level of Martial Realm. And that, no doubt, is my advantage over other participants. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be knocked out in County Test.¡±

    Yao Susu chuckled. She liked the way Lian Fei being confident.

    As they talked, they had arrived at the dining hall, which was now full of students. Breakfast was abundant in variety and tasted great, consisting of specially-made porridge with eight spiritual ingredients and several spiritual vegetables.

    The students in Donglin School were mostly young, from the youngest of five or six to the eldest of no more than fifteen years old.

    Donglin School was an official school rather than a native force, established for selecting talents for County Test.

    Students over fifteen years old were not allowed to participate County Test and, therefore, wouldn¡¯t be admitted to Donglin School.

    At this moment, numerous students in dining hall were discussing fiercely while eating, mainly about theing County Test in ten days.

    Being not interested in these, Lian Fei had his meal quietly.

    Yao Susu found something wrong with Lian Fei and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You look worried.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Lian Fei replied casually but then exined patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Yao Susu had an influential background. It was said that her family owned great force in Green-maple County, which governed twelve towns including Donglin Town.

    In other words, Donglin Town was also under the jurisdiction of Green-maple County.

    Someday, Lian Fei would go to Green-maple County to attend State Test. Besides, Yao Susu was pretty fond of him. Under such a context, he dared not to neglect her.

    Yao Susu said with great concern, ¡°Lian Fei, if you are in trouble, you can tell me anytime. Although my family isn¡¯t in Donglin Town, we¡¯ve still got many connections here.¡±

    Lian Fei smiled, ¡°Rest assured. You don¡¯t believe the man you chose by yourself?¡±

    Yao Susu blushed and softly retorted, ¡°Glib-tongued.¡±

    After this episode, Yao Susu forgot to continue her inquiry.

    Finishing their breakfast, they walked out of the dining hall. Just then, a middle-aged man rushed over with anxiety.

    Seeing Lian Fei, he was about to talk but was suddenly stopped by Lian Fei¡¯s meaningful nce. Then Lian Fei said to Yao Susu smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a friend here, how about you go first and wait for me in the ssroom?¡±

    Nodding her head, Yao Susu then turned around and left.

    After the girl left totally, the smile on Lian Fei¡¯s face vanished quickly. He turned to the middle-aged man and asked, ¡°Why do youe sote?¡±

    Saying that, he led the middle-aged man to an unfrequented corner.

    The middle-aged man was Shue Yong, the informer sent by n of Wu to contact with Lian Fei.

    ¡°I just got the news not long ago.¡± Shue Yong sighed, ¡°This morning, ck Widow returned twice the deposit, admitting a failed mission.¡±

    Lian Fei was dumbfounded, his face changed constantly. The worst result finally came.

    ¡°How is it even possible?¡±

    Lian Fei tried hard to restrain his anxiety, ¡°That bloke is merely in the fifth level of Martial Realm. We¡¯ve hired ck Widow, Du Shiao and Old Frown together with such a high price. They are strong enough to even kill an overmatch in the ninth level of Martial Realm, let alone that bloke. How could the mission end in failure?¡±

    Shue Yong said sullenly, ¡°It is absolutely true. I heard that¡­Du Shiao and Old Frown failedpletely and were killed already.¡±

    Gasping in astonishment, Lian Fei felt chilled all over and was dazed for a long time. Suddenly, a thought urred to him. He asked, ¡°Is there an overmatch helping that bloke?¡±

    Shue Yong said, ¡°ck Widow didn¡¯t say it straightly, but I guess it must be so.¡±

    Lian Fei asked anxiously, ¡°Could it be Keystone Business?¡±

    Keystone Business was what worried him most. As one of the top forces in the empire, no one dared to challenge it, even in this remote Donglin Town.

    As far as he knew, to protect Lin Xun, Keystone Business had turned against n of Wu openly, who now dared not to act rashly.

    But for so, n of Wu wouldn¡¯t choose him as the pawn to kill Lin Xun.

    Lian Fei was clear that n of Wu was making use of him. He had no choice but to ept it for he had to avenge for his father. Besides, he did need help from n of Wu. Otherwise, Keystone Business alone was like an immovable mountain before him, too mighty to be challenged by a student from Donglin School.

    Hearing Keystone Business, Shue Yong squinted his eyes involuntarily and said, ¡°This cannot be sure yet. Your Excellency, now it¡¯s all up to you to decide what we do next.¡±

    Lian Fei was in a daze then sneered for he knew that n of Wu was trying to pass the buck to him. If Keystone Business really backed up for Lin Xun, he himself had to undertake all the results. And he epted the terms.

    But Lian Fei was reluctant to be utilized like this. Taking some deep breaths, he gnashed, ¡°What done cannot be undone. Lin Xun must have been alerted. In my opinion, we should send more forces topletely end it!¡±

    Hearing this, Shue Yong was no longer sullen. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that shopkeeper Wu Deyong of n of Wu also thinks so. Surely great minds think alike.¡±

    Lian Fei sneered again to himself, ¡°Fuck the ¡®great minds think alike¡¯! They must havee up with the countermeasure already, only to wait for me to put it into effect.¡±

    Without being unnecessarily courteous, Lian Fei said, ¡°Well, did shopkeeper Wu Deyong say anything else?¡±

    Shue Yong said, ¡°We can¡¯t hire assassins anymore. The death of Du Shiao and Old Frown has caused many disturbances, scaring off many assassins who now dare not to get involved.¡±

    Yet in the next breath, he continued, ¡°However, we can hire some ruthless gangsters.¡±

    Lian Fei pondered and asked, ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±

    Shue Yong said with a meaningful smile, ¡°This bloke, Lin Xun, now lives in a civilian area where there exist many underground gangs. Coincidentally, the leader of the biggest gang, named Tiger Lyu, is said to be an avaricious badass who would die for money. What¡¯s more, old as he is, this Tiger Lyu is actually an early-stage overmatch of Gang Spirit Realm!¡±

    Lian Fei was shocked, ¡°Hiring an overmatch of Gang Spirit Realm would be extremely expensive. Is the price worth paying?¡±

    Shue Yong said with cruelness, ¡°Since Du Shiao, Old Frown and ck Widow together failed to finish this bloke, we have no choice but to hire Tiger Lyu. This should be done as soon as possible. The longer it is dyed, the worse it¡¯ll be fore us.¡±

    Saying that, as if suddenly realizing something, he smiled, ¡°Of course, it all depends whether your Excellency will agree with it or not.¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Thinking that, Lian Fei said coldly, ¡°That can¡¯t be better. Let¡¯s wait and see whether this Tiger Lyu is a real tiger.¡±

    Without further dy, Shue Yong left smilingly.

    Seeing Shue Yong getting out of his sight, Lian Fei couldn¡¯t help sneering deeply, ¡°Fuck the n of Wu! Daring not to go against Keystone Business, these insidious wretches can only use me as a pawn. One day, when I make my way in cultivation, I¡¯ll get even with you!¡±

    By the time Lian Fei returned to the ssroom, Yao Susu had already saved a seat for him. A bright smile unwittingly stole over the corners of his mouth when he saw the charming face of Yao Susu.

    His great expectation and his great future all depend on whether he could firmly grasp Yao Susu.

    ¡­

    Courtyard 49, in Civilian Area.

    Sitting under the old locust tree with a cup of hot tea in his hand, Lin Xun asked with surprise, ¡°You let ck Widow go?¡±

    Sitting quietly in the opposite side of the table, Shia Zhi was reading a book called Imperial Wars Documentary. The warm winter sun shone on her tranquil and beautiful face, emanating an air of holiness and purity.

    ¡°Yep, they are just assassins working for money. Killing her makes little sense.¡± Shia Zhi said randomly.

    Making little sense indeed.

    Lin Xun pondered for a while and really appreciated what she did. Besides the noble art of getting things done, there is the noble art of leaving things undone. The nature of one¡¯s mind lies in making such choices.

    ¡°There is only ten days left before County Test.¡± Shia Zhi suddenly raised her head and gave Lin Xun a quick nce.

    ¡°Um.¡± Lin Xun smiled, ¡°I am less than fourteen now. Andst night I just advanced to the sixth level of Martial Realm. I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be difficult for me to pass County Test.¡±

    Saying that, he suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, will you take the test?¡±

    Shia Zhi shook her head, ¡°I am not interested in it.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± With that, Lin Xun said no more. Shia Zhi had always been independent. Although she would obey him with everything, this time Lin Xun didn¡¯t n to go against her will.

    ¡°As for n of Wu, what are you going to do? What happenedst night should be instigated by them.¡± Asked Shia Zhi.

    ¡°Lian Fei is really smart to stay in Donglin School all the time. It¡¯s almost impossible to kill him firstly.¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised. He killed Lian Fei¡¯s father, a deep-seated hatred that could never be forgotten. Never did he expect that Lian Fei would forbear and hide in Donglin School silently, which showed his remarkable patience and shrewdness.

    While he was talking, there came a knock at the door. Lin Xun opened the door, only to see a hot and charming woman in ck leather skirt.

    ck Widow!

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±

    Chapter end

 Chapter 79: Armed to the Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 79: Armed to the Teeth</h4>

    The ck Widow didn¡¯te to take revenge; out of their surprise, she meant to deliver some important information.

    ¡°I heard that Tiger Lyu will dispatch his guys to kill you. If you trust me, just leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    Without hesitation, she left hurriedly after saying this.

    Lin Xun was in a daze and then closed the door, sighing with emotion, ¡°She is considerate in return, but what a pity, she is an assassinator.¡±

    Shia Zhi replied seriously, ¡°It seems the failure yesterday firmed their resolution to wipe us out, instead of making them behave.¡±

    With a solemn face, Lin Xun frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering who this Tiger Lyu is.¡±

    ¡°I know him.¡±

    Speaking thoughtlessly, Shia Zhi continued, ¡°He was one of the rare strong cultivators in the Gang Spirit Realm in the Civilian Area, as well as the leader of the biggest gang named ck Tiger. It¡¯s said there are thousands of members in this gang, among which there are three hundred practitioners.¡±

    She took a sip of tea and then continued, ¡°I intend to annex ck Tiger after a while, but now they¡¯re just self-defeating.¡±

    Raising his eyebrows, Lin Xun said, ¡°That ounts for it. The n of Wu really thinks highly of us to even ask the help of a gang leader in the Gang Spirit Realm for overpowering us.¡±

    Shia Zhi scorned, ¡°Tiger Lyu is unremarkable. He was said to break through the Gang Spirit Realm at his fifties. What a poor intelligence. He loves money more than life, no wonder the n of Wu asks him for help.¡±

    For the first time, Lin Xun found the decision Shia Zhi made was not a mistake. With the integration of Shuang Mu and annexing of two gangs nearby, they got not only abundant trophies, but also rted information, which enabled Lin Xun to know the influence of n of Wu within the shortest time, and made Shia Zhi reveal the details of Tiger Lyu immediately.

    ¡°Do you believe the ck Widow?¡± Lin Xun asked.

    Shia Zhi stood up and answered, ¡°I will send our people to find out the truth in Tiger Lyu¡¯s territory.¡± Then, she walked out of the yard.

    After the duration of a burning joss stick, Shia Zhi came back with the news that Tiger Lyu was assembling his manpower. It was very easy to tell he was nning to do something.

    Knowing all this, Lin Xun said, ¡°It seems if we don¡¯t leave now, there will be a fierce battle tonight.¡±

    Shia Zhi quested, ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±

    With a touch of killing intention in his ck eyes, Lin Xun replied, ¡°We have been attacked in quick session for a period now. Won¡¯t it make us look cowardly if we do not fight back?¡±

    Nodding her head, Shia Zhi echoed, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    At dusk, Lin Xun was all set.

    Although he was still in coarse clothes, there was something special inside.

    There was a pair of dimgrey scaps named ¡°Yunshan¡± on his shoulders. Inscribed with Defend-soil Spiritual Tattoo, the scaps owned superbly defensive power.

    On the wrists, he wore a pair of green bracers called ¡°Pojun¡± with Vast Flowing Spiritual Tattoo, which not only protected the wrists, but also aided in transferring the spiritual energy inside and strengthening the power of it when coordinating with weapons.

    On the upper body, he wore a soft armour called ¡°Dielin¡± which was covered withyers of fine iron. With Thousand Vortex Spiritual Tattoo on it, it could absorb and defuse the attack power of the enemies as a spiritual weapon.

    On his feet, there was a pair of Flying Spiritual Boots with Gusty-wind Spiritual Tattoo to enhance his agility and speed.

    What¡¯s more, there was a longbow in his hand, looking pitch-ck and rough. The arch was refined with ten more materials and the bowstring was made with the chine tendon of a monster known as thorny-tailed mammoth.

    Lin Xun called it Spiritual Arm and inscribed Gold-cracking Spiritual Tattoo on it.

    Besides, there were thirty Burning Arrows with Explosive-me Spiritual Tattoo hidden in his storage ring.

    More than that, a ming Spirit Saber was hung on his waist.

    There were all model spiritual weapons which could be easily found on the market. However, as spiritual weapons, they surely cost a lot.

    However, for Lin Xun, these weapons cost not even a penny because he refined them by himself with many normal weapons and spiritual ink.

    It was worth mentioning that he just failed once while making these weapons, and the culprit was just a rat which ran into the room suddenly and disturbed him, leading to a mistake when he inscribed the spiritual tattoos.

    Should any other spiritual tattooist know his nearly 100 percent sess rate, they would be insane.

    However, Lin Xun had got used to it and felt unsurprised at all.

    Under the setting sun, Lin Xun armed and equipped himself well and was ready to any fight.

    Next to him, Shia Zhi was carrying the bone spear with a simple ck wind coat, and the cap shaded her beautiful and fair face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Xun took a breath in and walked out.

    ¡°Wait, someone ising.¡± Shia Zhi frowned and said with a cold killing intention in her ethereal voice.

    ¡­

    Walking along a narrow, long and shadyne, Gu Liang felt a little anxious.

    A few days ago, his father, Gu Yanping asked him to find out the guy who sold the ming Spirit Saber. Though he thought it was easy, he got nothing after running around all bustling areas in Donglin Town, which was really out of his expectation.

    Even worse, he couldn¡¯t ask anyone for help since both he and Golden Hall were supervised closely by other trading firms. Shiao Yuanzhong, the shopkeeper of Treasure Loft, even stated that he would reward anyone who could provide any information about that mysterious spiritual tattooist with arge sum of money.

    In such a condition, it was not hard to tell many detectives in the town must have been watching Golden Hall secretly since only the people here knew who made that saber.

    Thus every time Gu Liang went out, he must be really cautious in case he was followed by others. Unfortunately, not until today did he realize he was totally wrong when searching for the mysterious spiritual tattooist.

    He needed to thank his father Gu Yanping who guessed Lin Xun was not from a rich family judging by his ordinary coarse clothes. Besides, as a practitioner, Lin Xun even exchanged money with the ming Spirit Saber, so his life must be in a bind. ording to all these details, Lin Xun shouldn¡¯t be living in the bustling areas in town, instead, he must live in the Civilian Area.

    As expected, Gu Liang got the newster that a young boy recently moved to Courtyard 49 deep in ane as a new tenant.

    Things were confirmed, which also made Gu Liang a little annoyed. If he could pay more attention to the details, how could he hustle for nothing all these days?

    Getting rid of his remorseful feelings, when Gu Liang got to Courtyard 49, he knocked the door politely.

    Then a familiar face appeared as the door opened, which thrilled Gu Liang. He was right this time!

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Gu Liang, son of the shopkeeper of Golden Hall. It¡¯s my pleasure to see you.¡± Gu Liang introduced himself politely.

    Lin Xun was in a daze. He never thought the son of Golden Hall¡¯s shopkeeper would visit him at the moment.

    But soon, he got the reason why he visited him and asked directly, ¡°You are here for purchasing spiritual weapons?¡±

    Never thinking Lin Xun would be so straightforward, Gu Liang was also a little stupefied, and then he smiled calmly, ¡°You are really intelligent. Assigned by my father, I juste here for the spiritual weapons.¡±

    Lin Xun pondered for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good time now since I have to deal with something today. Is it ok if I pay you a visit some other day?¡±

    How could Gu Liang leave with nothing after a prolonged searching, so he answered, ¡°Er, could I stay here and wait for you?¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s brow knitted together and then he replied, ¡°You¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. After a while, bad things may happen here and you could die because of it.¡±

    Being a little shocked in the heart and feeling that Lin Xun was not kidding, Gu Liang thought for a while and then agreed, ¡°That being the case, I will pay another visit tomorrow.¡±

    Then he turned around and left quickly.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun shut off the gate and then leaped over the backwall of the yard with Shia Zhi. They ran fast along thene and then disappeared quickly.

    It was at dusk. The setting sun burned like a fire and tinted the sky into dark red as blood. A flock of raven cawed wretchedly in mid air, making a strident and appalling sound.

    When darkness fell, the atmosphere around Courtyard 49 house was cold and cheerless, without any noise of wild cats or dogs.

    The cold wind was blowing with moaning sounds in the air as if weeping andining.

    Soon, the deathly stillness and depressing atmosphere were disturbed by a burst of footsteps. Overlooked from the sky, thickly dotted shadows emerged from every quarter like tidewater, running towards Courtyard 49.

    More than six hundred people with tight clothes looked fierce and ominous there. A shrewd and experienced practitioner could easily tell there were even many practitioners among them.

    They were obviously from the ck Tiger Gang.

    As evening came and darkness shadowed the sky, Tiger Lyu appeared among the crowd.

    Though over sixty, he looked stalwart and strong with his pale hair wellbed. The scars on the face made him more ferocious. And his grey eyes were filled with cruelness like a wolf¡¯s.

    In the civilian Area, the ck Tiger Gang was the most powerful one among the underground gangs. And Tiger Lyu enjoyed the supreme status in the gang. No wonder many people regarded him as the underground ruler of the civilian Area.

    At that moment, standing with his hands on the back, Tiger Lyu set his eyes on the closed gate of Courtyard 49 with a cold smile at the corners of his mouth.

    For this mission, someone offered a first-ss spiritual weapon and thousands of silver coins for the killing of this young boy called Lin Xun.

    Tiger Lyu epted without hesitation. Well, he was not that stupid and understood the target this time was difficult to cope with given the reward he got. That was why he came in person, and another five hundred gang members.

    Tiger Lyu believed they could even sweep away the whole Civilian Area with this crowd, let alone kill one young man.

    ¡°My master, the brothers who tailed them informed me the guy didn¡¯t go out at all today, so he must be at home now.¡± A scout reported quickly.

    Tiger Lyu nodded and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The cold and stern voice was like a signal, pulling open the curtain of a battle in the dark night.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 80: Violent Raid

    <h4>Chapter 80: Violent Raid</h4>

    Boom!

    The closed door burst open. A group of brutish ck-tiger Gang members rushed inside.

    Meanwhile, hundreds of gangster blockaded around Courtyard 49. Even a fly could not get out, let alone a human.

    Seeing this, Tiger Lyu couldn¡¯t help nodding his head in satisfaction. They were all elites in the gang, experienced and sharp-witted.

    Tiger Lyu did not rush inside. Although their target was just a boy, he knew it clearly that this boy was by no means easy to deal with. Otherwise the employer wouldn¡¯t pay such a strikingly high price of a spiritual tool and a thousand silver coins.

    Under such a circumstance, Tiger Lyu would not take a risk until he figured out the condition.

    Time slipped by, bit by bit.

    Tiger Lyu suddenly frowned. All of his subordinates had already rushed into the courtyard, but there was not a single sound of fighting.

    Did an ident ur?

    This idea just shed in Tiger Lyu¡¯s mind. One of his subordinates rushed to report, ¡°Gang Master, the target is not at home!¡±

    Tiger Lyu¡¯s face turned sullen and asked, ¡°Have you searched all the ces?¡±

    The subordinate said indignantly, ¡°All have been searched. Not a single copper coin has been found, let alone a man! I think the boy had already heard the news and fled early before the situation got worse!¡±

    At this point, all the people who had rushed into Courtyard 49 returned, look extremely disappointed.

    Seeing this, Tiger Lyu suddenly sensed something ominous. He reprimanded them coldly, ¡°You, a bunch of useless trash! useless Go kill all the scouts surveilling here. How dare they impede my great course!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gang Master!¡±

    More than a dozen overmatches took the order and left immediately.

    ¡°Gang Master, it seems the target has run away. We wasted all day on a wild-goose chase.¡± Someone sighed.

    Tiger Lyu¡¯s face was overcast with rage. He ferociously brought a group of subordinates here, only to find an empty house. He felt very sulky.

    So this was it? Mission failed? Tiger Lyu felt extremely unwilling to admit it.

    ¡°Gang Master, bad news! Really bad news!¡±

    Suddenly, a panic voice came from afar. A scout stumbled over, agitating many gangsters present.

    The target had fled. Was there worse news?

    Tiger Lyu¡¯s burst into fury. He kicked that scout and cursed, ¡°Look how panic you are! Are you delivering a message or giving an obituary notice?¡±

    The scout felt painful and rolled onto the ground, crying piteously, ¡°Gang Master, something extremely bad happens!¡±

    Tiger Lyu was so raged that he wanted to split this useless guy into two pieces. He gnashed the teeth in anger, ¡°You damn it! Tell me what the hell happens, now! What are you waiting for? For me to kill you?¡±

    The scout drew a long face and quavered, ¡°Our¡­our base is raided!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Tiger Lyu got so thunderstruck that his face changed dramatically.

    The other gang members all looked extremely sullen with the same idea in their minds, ¡°How dare anyone attack while we are all out!¡±

    Who was so audacious and dared to raid ck Tiger Gang in the civilian area!

    ¡°Fuck, someone is courting death! He intends to raid our base when we went out in full force!¡±

    ¡°Could it be Savage Hu from the Bamboo Gang? He is always hostile to us. He is very likely the culprit!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Savage Hu is courting death!¡±

    All were cursing nonstop in rage. It was such a mess, which indicated that all the gang members, after all, were just bandits, an untrained rabbled that could never bepared to well-disciplined armies.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A shouting like the thunder burst out all of a sudden and soon one could hear a pin drop.

    Tiger Lyu¡¯s face distorted out of extreme wrath, ferocious with killing intent. He shouted, ¡°Hurry up! What the fuck are you waiting for? Go back to kill the enemy! Are you waiting for our base to bepletely destroyed?¡±

    Everyone suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter, as if wakening from a dream.

    ¡­

    Back to the point when Tiger Lyu led his men to Courtyard 49.

    In a spacious area in the southwest of the civilian area, there stood a magnificent building like a castle that rose straight from the ground. Compared with the cramped and shabby houses nearby, it stood out like a triton among minnows.

    This was the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base where the ordinary people usually did not dare to approach.

    It was dark outside. However, the base of ck Tiger Gang was aze with lights as if in broad daylight. Tiger Lyu had led away five hundred gang members for the mission; however, there were still several hundred gangsters guarding the base.

    Lin Xun hid carefully on the roof of a house on the opposite side of the towering base. While watching the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s nest that was several hundred meters away, he whispered, ¡°Is everything valuable hidden well at home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Shia Zhi¡¯s voice sounded erratic and ethereal in the darkness. Even with his soul power, Lin Xun could not perceive her specific position!

    The way she concealed herself was really remarkable. Lin Xun even thought that it was the dark where Shia Zhi truly belonged, illusory and unpredictable.

    ¡°There is not much time left. We should move.¡± Shia Zhi reminded.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath with an intention of murder shing by in his ck eyes and said, ¡°Go!¡±

    Shua!

    Before his voice faded away in the darkness, he took the ¡°Spiritual Arm Bow¡±, lowered his body while alternating the steps, and pulled the bow to its fullest extent like a full moon. Then a Burning Arrow burst through the air like lightning.

    The whole movement waspleted in one go, as smoothly as flowing water and floating clouds!

    In an instant, in the ck Tiger Gang¡¯s base locating several hundred meters away, a sentry guarding by the window on the second floor, as if struck by lightning, fell down and died on the spot.

    Bang! At the same time, a raging fire exploded in that position. This was the power of the explosion after the Burning Arrow was triggered. The mes were extremely fierce and covered the range of 33 square meters.

    The fire rushed and suddenly many people cried out in rm. All the guardians distributed around the base of ck Tiger Gang were all rmed, causing such an uproar.

    At the top of the house in the distance, Lin Xun looked calm. He did not stop after shooting the first arrow. Taking every chance, he quickly shot more than ten arrows.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Burning arrows left different trajectories in the night sky and soon shot deep into the base of ck Tiger Gang. The arrows were like zing meteors that tore the night with earsplitting sounds.

    It was already in chaos there. Many people were panic-stricken and fled restlessly like headless chicken. As Tiger Lyu was not there, they were leaderless and overwhelmed with panic and fear.

    It was also the best chance for Lin Xun to kill them all.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Thunderous sounds could be heard when Burning Arrows were shot. Every arrow Lin Xun shot killed a person, causing rampant mes sweeping all over. What a fierce scene!

    In a blink of eye, the base of ck Tiger Gang was aze with ferocious fire. Screams, roars and the sound of spreading mes flooded the ce.

    The majority of ck Tiger Gang members were ordinary people except for a small number of practitioners. In addition, Tiger Lyu led all elites of the gang out so that their base was too fragile to resist such an attack.

    It was just a round of arrow shooting that made most of members panic and flee disconcertingly. By contrast, a little part of practitioners remained calm, realizing that it was apparently an enemy attack.

    These practitioners were hiding and ready to fight back.

    They knew it clearly that as long as they resisted for a while, the Gang Master Tiger Lyu would inevitablye back when he heard the news. Then, no matter how many enemies came, they would suffer the most brutal counterattack!

    ¡°Listen! Hide yourself carefully. Kill everyone who intrudes!¡± A tall and burly middle-aged man with whiskers shouted in a suppressed tone.

    He was muscr and extremely powerful, holding a pair of axes and standing behind a huge stone pir like an iron tower.

    From this position, he could watch the main entrance.

    At the main entrance, the fire was raging. Before long, a little, delicate ck figure paced out of the mes.

    She held a white bone spear in hand, and wore a ck wind coat. The brim of her hood covered most part of her face, revealing only a small part of her white and delicate chin. She looked very mysterious in the night with the mes burning around.

    A little girl?

    The burly man frowned. He never expected the enemy would be a little girl.

    But soon he woke up from a trance. His eyes looked savage. No matter who she was, she must die as long as she dared to break in!

    Shia Zhi seemed to be indifferent to everything around her. She went straight ahead and soon entered the hall although her paces seemed to be slow.

    When she walked beside a stone pir, there came a sudden loud roar¡ª

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    A pair of huge axes that looked extremely sharp came right to Shia Zhi¡¯s head. However, when the axes shot down, Shia Zhi had long disappeared.

    The burly big man¡¯s pupils contracted sharply out of surprise and fear. And he just got a sinking and dangerous feeling, but it was toote.

    Pu!

    A white bone spear prated right into his chest from the back, causing a great hole in his body and shattering his heart.

    Immediately, the burly man crashed to the ground, his eyes bulging violently, and he died with extreme grievances.

    Then Shia Zhi disappeared again. ¡°Lord Liu is dead!¡±

    ¡°Who is that little girl? Why is she so horrifying?¡±

    ¡°Where is she? Why did she disappear?¡±

    At this time, the practitioners hiding in different ces in the hall all felt shocked and chilled when they saw the burly man was killed by just one blow!

    That was so terrifying!

    They might think it was an illusion if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes.

    They didn¡¯t dare to move anymore and all sharpened their vignce. They prayed the Gang Master to hurry back, otherwise they were afraid that they couldn¡¯t resist long.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    There came a sudden scream. A practitioner hiding in the beam of the house fell to the ground, and a bloody hole appeared in his throat, blood spurting appallingly from it.

    This scene stupefied the other practitioners so much that they all trembled involuntarily. One of their fellows had been killed before they could even notice!

    Was that little girl a supernatural being?

    Bang!

    Soon, the wall on one side of the hall copsed with dust spattering. A corpsey in the debris, its bones broken and its flesh mangled.

    Seeing this, the practitioners who had been hiding in other ces could no longer bear this horror. They jumped out in roars. Daring not to hide separately, they began to gather together.

    It was so ultimately horrible. The enemy was invisible and undetectable without a trace. However, as time went by, their fellows were killed one by one quickly.

    No one could bear it.

    About a dozen of practitioners all got together and guarded against all directions with vignce and fear. The distant firelight flickered erratically on their ferocious face.

    Where the hell did the enemy hide?

 Chapter 81: Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 81: Bloody Battle</h4>

    zing me raged in each area of ck Tiger Gang¡¯s den. The fire was spreading so rapidly and had been out of control.

    Some people insisted on struggling there, hoping that Tiger Lyu could bring people back in time.

    However, most of people chose to run away. The scene was chaotic.

    As for those viins who lived in the bottom of this society, they did not care what ¡°loyalty¡± was in order to survive.

    When Lin Xun entered ck Tiger Gang¡¯s den, he saw a lot of flustered people escaping. Instead of going after them, he went straight to the hall.

    Soon Lin Xun saw dozens of practitioners being on the alert andbat-ready inside the hall, which surprised him a lot.

    Didn¡¯t these guys know to hide?

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to deal with these people. There is something else to be done by me.¡± At this moment, Shia Zhi said and then disappeared immediately.

    Ln Xun narrowed his eyes and smiled. He took out the ming Spirit Saber and rushed at those practitioners without hesitation!

    He himself, with one saber, fought against dozens of practitioners!

    Seeing this, those practitioners from ck Tiger Gang in the hall couldn¡¯t help feeling ridiculous. What¡¯s more, their opponent was just a teenager!

    However, when they thought of the girl¡¯s horrible means, the sense of absurdity in their hearts suddenly disappear. They were on their guard right away. Could this boy be more powerful than that little girl?

    Boom!

    Seeing Lin Xun rushing towards them, someone could not wait any longer and swung a spear to stab Lin Xun with might and main. The spear was lightning and sharp with terrifying spiritual power.

    He was a powerful practitioner at the fifth level of Martial Realm!

    A thought shed in Lin Xun¡¯s mind. He responded quickly and his saber dashed on the spear with a humming sound.

    Bang!

    Horrible power was like a mountain moving forward. The practitioner, together with his spear, was thrown far away and hit on a stone pir. Blood gushed from his mouth and nose. Immediately he fainted away.

    In the meantime, a saber, a sword and a hammer were flying towards Lin Xun from different directions. The movements were ruthless and the timing was perfect.

    Lin Xun jumped to his feet, with his saber spinning. Rumbling~ The edge whirled up a storm vortex, out of which mes rushed.

    With a bang, the opponent¡¯s long saber was cut into two pieces, and the right arm of him was cut off. He screamed and retreated far back.

    In addition, a sword and a hammer were knocked into the air so that the two practitioners showed their slips immediately. At this time, Lin Xun changed his move to heavy splitting.

    Puff! The head of practitioner who was holding the hammer was smashed. The dead body copsed on the ground.

    The practitioner holding a sword made a timely dodge, and had a lucky escape. However, he was so scared that his face turned pale.

    Three people were killed on the spot in a sh!

    Lin Xun only used ¡°Shaking¡±, ¡°Spinning¡± and ¡°Splitting¡±, three moves of the Six-word Sabery. Although he was still unable to defeat Shia Zhi now, rtively speaking, for these practitioners, he was very powerful and got more than enough power against them!

    Furthermore, he was now wearing a variety of spiritual equipment, holding a ming Spirit Saber. As he was armed to the teeth, his fighting capacity was at least thirty percent higher than before.

    While in terms of his opponents, they were rarely at the eighth level of Martial Realm. Most of them only reached around the fifth level of Martial Realm and were difficult to threaten Lin Xun.

    It should be known that when Lin Xun was at the fifth level of Martial Realm, it was nip and tuck between him and Du Shiao, a practitioner at the seventh level of Martial Realm. Currently he had broken through to the sixth level of Martial Realm, so his fighting capacity was naturally more formidable than before.

    In such a short time, severalpanions were killed. Other practitioners of ck Tiger Gang in the hall were shocked and their faces changed sharply.

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s do it! Kill this guy!¡±

    Upon a yell, those practitioners acted together and went all out to besiege Lin Xun, and everyone looked fiendish.

    For a while, the hall was full of screaming, just like a battlefield in purgatory. The walls copsed, the ground cracked and various items in the hall turned into dust.

    la!

    Lin Xun battled against them with a saber and was agile like a monkey. He was brandishing his ming Spirit Saber which gave out scarlet light, as bright as fire, and boasted horribly destructive power.

    It was the first time that Lin Xun had fought against dozens of practitioners by himself; however, he was so unppable. His eyes looked deep and calm. His handsome and warm face looked tranquil.

    But beneath his unperturbed appearance was burning strong intention to fight and kill.

    Fight!

    Blood and fire seemed to have magic power, and aroused Lin Xun¡¯s desire in his inner heart, which had never appeared before.

    Fight! Fight! Fight!

    This teenager from mine prison, with his long hair flying, was holding a sharp saber which was like an alert dragon and conducting a sanguinary ughter.

    The screams of enemies when they fell down, like passionate music, kept escting Lin Xun¡¯s momentum and spirit for fight, letting him be more and more powerful.

    The blood pouring from the enemies was like the strongest liquor in the world and made Lin Xun feel exhrated as never before.

    At this moment, Lin Xun waspletely oblivious of himself. He immersed in the battle and totally forgot the whole world, as well as all upset trifles!

    There were only enemies in his eyes!

    Bang!

    One practitioner¡¯s head was cut off before he could escape!

    tter!

    Another practitioner¡¯s legs were chopped off. His whole body was on fire. He fell in the pool of blood.

    Boom!

    A bronze mace suddenly attacked towards Lin Xun¡¯s shoulder from his back. Although it was blocked by the ¡°Yunshan Shoulder Armor¡± inscribed with the 5H-earth Spiritual Tattoo and removed most of the strength, it still shattered the debone of Lin Xun.

    However, Lin Xun seemed not to feel it at all. He retreated back immediately. The de in his hand was backward to kill the person who attacked him from the back!

    It was a close fight, fierce, desperate and unhesitating. It was just a moment that decided to be or not to be.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was not only cruel to the enemies, but also more ruthless to himself. He would rather be injured so as to seize every opportunity to kill the enemies.

    The more enemies falling down, the more scars on Lin Xun¡¯s body. The flowing blood had crimsoned across his clothes.

    But his look had never changed. The ming Spirit Saber in his hand was so precise, cruel and stable. Like an invincible Battle God, he was brandishing saber in the battlefield, dominating life and death.

    It seemed that it had been a long time or it was just a moment. Lin Xun suddenly felt that the whole body was very light. When he looked around, there were only seven or eight enemies left nearby.

    Under his feet, corpses were everywhere, in the pool of blood, burning on fire. Every corner was filled with the smell of burning human flesh and the smell of blood.

    Most of the enemies had been ughtered!

    Only when he came to his sense, did Lin Xun realize that he had be so powerful.

    Perhaps Lin Xun was still in the Martial Realm and still far from the Gang Spirit Realm. However,pared with the weak young boy who had juste to Feiyun Vige, currently Lin Xun had remoulded himself thoroughly!

    The seven or eight practitioners on the opposite side seemed to be shocked, with horror registering on their faces. They looked at the young boy as if they were watching a bloody demon. They all trembled uncontrobly.

    Indeed, they were dumbstruck.

    Dozens of peopleid siege to this teenager who was just on the sixth level of Martial Realm, however, they not only lost to him, but also most of them were killed!

    What made them even more frightened was that Lin Xun¡¯s killing technique was extremely straightforward. He had never said a word from the beginning to the end. His silence was so depressing that they almost suffocated.

    What kind of teenager was he on earth?

    Ta!

    Lin Xun moved again. He took a step forward and stepped into the pool of blood, making an oppressive sound.

    Usually no one would notice such as sound, but it was like an urgent reminder of death in the deadly silent hall!

    The seven or eight practitioners were stiff from head to foot, and then suddenly burst into a bellow of fear and rushed out of the hall.

    Their fighting spirit had copsed. They had already been extremely terrified and afraid to have any struggle when they were on the verge of death.

    Run away!

    They must run away!

    This teenager was totally a bloodthirsty demon. Too horrible!

    Lin Xun was in a trance but shook his head soon. He did not want to chase them. He went deep into the hall after a nce at the surroundings.

    The pain of the whole body was like the tide, hitting Lin Xun¡¯s spirit. Until battle was over, he found himself suffering a lot of physical injuries caused by various weapons such as saber and sword, as well as internal injuries, even though he wore all kinds of spiritual protectors.

    These injuries were not important to Lin Xun. Just as one of the viins in the mine prison said, scars were the most glorious feats for a man!

    The only thing that made Lin Xun worried was that after a round of bloody battle, consumption of his spiritual power was too huge to support him for too long.

    Currently, the most urgent matter was to find Shia Zhi as soon as possible!

    Soon Lin Xun disappeared in the depths of the hall.

    Behind him, the walls of the hall copsed, the stone pirs were destroyed, and many corpses were burning in the pool of blood. The ce was just like a purgatory.

    Outside the hall, the raging fire illuminated the night. Everything indicated that the headquarters of ck-tiger Gang hadpletely fallen!

    ¡­¡­

    Tiger Lyu saw the big fire when he returned with a group of subordinates. His den, for which he had worked hard for many years, waspletely covered by the fire.

    For a moment, Tiger Lyu was livid when he saw all of these, with his eyes bulging and reddening from wrath, which showed his anger had reached the extreme.

    Behind him, everyone¡¯s face changed. They cried out in astonishment. When they left, there were still many people in the den. Had they all suffered misfortunes?

    ¡°Gang master! You are back finally!¡± A practitioner with an unkempt face in charred clothes rushed over and burst into tears.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Tiger Lyu squeezed the words out of his teeth with endless coldness.

    ¡°A boy and a girl!¡±

    The man shouted with intense hatred, ¡°They not only killed many of our brothers, but also set fire to destroy our area! Gang master, please revenge our brothers!¡±

    All people burst into an uproar. The murderers were not other gangs, but merely a boy and a girl!

    The gang¡¯s headquarters was ruined by the two kids! How could this happen?

    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Tiger Lyu¡¯s face looked ghastly pale and his eyes were bloodshot.

    He suddenly remembered that their task this time was to kill a teenager called Lin Xun. Did Lin Xun seize the chance to destroy ck-tiger Gang instead of running away?

    Thinking of this, Tiger Lvu was shocked and realized that they had been trapped!

    ¡°Over there!¡± The practitioner pointed at the depths of the hall.

    Tiger Lyu was absolutely furious and couldn¡¯t restrain from roaring, ¡°Follow me and rush into the hall to capture the two brats. Bring them to me, dead or alive!¡±

 Chapter 82: Power of Gang Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 82: Power of Gang Spirit</h4>

    Mutted bodies and blood were scattered everywhere.

    The castle-like headquarters of ck-tiger Gang burned down, leaving nothing but bare shelves. Everywhere a scene of devastation met the eye.

    Tiger Lyu walked with long strides, watching the shocking scenes, with his heart wrenching. After all these were his subordinates and fruits of his painstaking efforts!

    All of them were totally destroyed overnight. How could Tiger Lyu not be enraged?

    Soon, he entered the hall, with his eyes bloodshot and face looking somber, like a furious ogre.

    The subordinates had already started to search for invaders, but Tiger Lyu was more concerned about something else.

    He arrived at the end of the hall in a little while.

    A stone wall was originally here, but now there was a huge hole on it. Inside the hole was another world awesomely. A spiral staircase led to the underground.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Upon the scene, Lyu¡¯s cheeks twitched violently. He waved his hand, gnashing his teeth in anger, ¡°You all stay here!¡±

    With these words, he rushed in the hole and disappeared down the spiral staircase.

    Seeing this, those who followed him all looked at each other nkly, full of doubts and fears.

    ¡°This ce seems to be a treasure house of our boss.¡±

    Someone whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than a treasure house. All the wealth our boss has collected and all the possessions we have plundered over the years are here!¡±

    ¡°But as things stand¡­, this ce seems to have been discovered by our enemies.¡±

    Their faces got overcast as a buzz of conversation ran through the crowd. Had it not been for the order of Tiger Lyu, they would have rushed in to find out what was going on.

    However, they also knew that no matter whether the treasure was stolen, Tiger Lyu, as such a penny pincher, would never allow them to enter the treasure house.

    ¡°s, we obviouslye backte. Now the thief must have already run away.¡±

    Someone sighed, which made the others get gloomier.

    ¡­

    The spiral staircase led to a basement, in which the four walls were iid with moonstones and the soft sheen dispelled the darkness.

    This was where the treasures of ck-tiger Gang were hidden!

    But when Tiger Lyu came here again and saw the scene in the basement, suddenly darkness came over his eyes and he totally got pissed off.

    In therge space, a dozen huge bronze boxes used to be full of gold, silver, jewelry, spiritual medicines and spiritual materials, were empty now, and all the bronze locks were broken. There was nothing left!

    It was the wealth Tiger Lyu spent decades gathering that was ransacked now. He felt extremely depressed, angry and distraught. His face distorted and blue veins stood out on his temples. ¡°Shit!¡± He couldn¡¯t help roaring.

    The thundering roar even made the walls tremble.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, the innermost corner copsed, exposing a bronze door on which there was a man-made tear allowing one to squeeze through.

    At this point, Tiger Lyu was trembling with anger, and his eyes were popping out like they were seemed ready to shed blood.

    It was an emergency door he made with his own hands, an escape exit he left for himself. Should any unpredictable danger take ce someday, he could take flight with huge wealth through that door.

    In order to make the door, Tiger Lyu specially invited a spiritual tattooist to inscribe a spiritual tattoo lock.

    In the end, he even killed the spiritual tattooist in person, so as to keep it a secret. It had never urred to him that the emergency door could be discovered and even destroyed!

    Tiger Lyu was hopping mad, enveloped by furious air, and his face became livid out of rage. What he saw clearly told him that the enemies had taken his wealth away through the emergency door he made.

    Decades of efforts became the apple in the hand of others. Tiger Lyu flipped his lid in this moment, just like a volcano ready to erupt.

    ¡°Son of a bitch! Don¡¯t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I will cut you into pieces!!¡± Tiger Lyu yelled.

    Shua!

    Just then, a ray of saber light came from the corner abruptly like lightning and ripped the air, going straight to the back of Tiger Lyu.

    Uh-huh?

    Tiger Lyu was in a fury, but the instinct of fighting alerted him to the danger in the first ce. Instead of evading the attack, he suddenly turned around, concentrated the strength of his palm and fingers, and then punched hard.

    The horrific power of Gang Spirit became tangible in a sh, rumbling like sea waves roaring with anger, and shattered the air.

    Before the saber light got close, a figure, like a small boat in the ocean, was mercilessly thrown away.

    Bang!

    The dark shadow smashed against the wall in the distance, giving out a muffled sound. It was Lin Xun.

    At this moment, he was pale, with his pupils shrinking. A shock grew in Lin Xun¡¯s heart. Was this the power of a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit?

    Just at that very moment, Lin had thought it was a good time for a sneak attack, which could injure Tiger Lyu could at least if not kill him.

    When he actually engaged in the battle with Tiger Lyu, Lin Xun found himself totally wrong!

    As a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit, Tiger Lyu was surrounded by a force field which was made of the power of Gang Spirit. Lin could not break the force field, let alone get near to him!

    Just now, Lin Xun only felt himself like a fish washed into a sea and was thrown away by a huge wave forcibly. He couldn¡¯t even resist it!

    This was how terrifying a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit could be.

    At this realm, a practitioner¡¯s body enveloped by the power of Gang Spirit, like an iron bastion, boasted great antipersonnel force. Strong practitioners at Martial Realm could not get close at all!

    In spite of only one step apart between Martial Realm and Gang Spirit Realm, the powers of these two, just like a grain of sand and mountain, made a world of difference.

    ¡°You little bastard! You didn¡¯t run away! Ha ha ha!¡±

    Tiger Lyu felt pleased rather than surprised. Since Lin Xun didn¡¯t flee, he might have a chance to get his treasures back?

    Lyu¡¯s mood changed radically, turning from depression to joy. At this very moment, he could hardly contain himself.

    In an instant, Tiger Lyu flew up and his big hands were pinched into ws, reaching out for Lin Xun in the distance.

    Thrump!

    The blinding power of Gang Spirit turned into substantial ck ws and beat down across separated ce.

    When a practitioner stepped into Gang Spirit Realm, he could let out spiritual power and kill the enemy from a distance! However, this method of fight was definitely unavable for a person at Martial Realm.

    Still in the air, Tiger Lyu seemed to have perceived something and his expression altered suddenly. With years of rich experience inbat, he subconsciously twisted his waist in a bizarre manner, like a winged snake flying up. Tiger Lyu changed his direction abruptly just as he was about to confront Lin Xun, wing at another direction brutally.

    At the same time, a bone spear suddenly appeared and wisps of ethereal silver light gleamed around its jade-like body.

    The strike was seemingly slow, but the spearhead had reached the third eye area of Tiger Lyu when he realized it!

    Boom!

    Dreadful spiritual power spread like a storm. A dozen bronze boxes on the ground were swept away in the blink of an eye, and hit against the walls hard, making a dull thud.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face darkened suddenly as he saw Tiger Lyu grasp the bone spear and Shia Zhi who took hold of the spear be raised up!

    ¡°Sure enough, there is a conspirator. Just as I expected, that boy couldn¡¯t possibly get into my territory by right of his cultivation. Apparently, the real culprit of today¡¯s disaster is you little girl!¡±

    With a fiendish expression on his face, Tiger Lyuughed and a treacherous light was shining in his hazel eyes. He had run amuck in the Civilian Areas for decades and was still mighty now. Just on this point, he could not bepared to an ordinary person. All those who once belittled him were dead!

    As Lin Xun copsed at the first blow, Tiger Lyu immediately realized that the young boy must have a helper. As expected, she was exposed, just in a move!

    At this moment, Tiger Lyu was full of pleasure to get revenge.

    An uncontroble chill rose from Lin¡¯s heart. Tiger Lyu was too tricky. Shia Zhi and he underestimated him!

    Without any dy, Lin Xun was about to rush out to save Shia Zhi subconsciously.

    But at that point, Shia Zhi abruptly raised her head, revealing her face covered by the hat. In a split second, the whole basement seemed to be dim due to the indescribable beautiful face. Such beauty which seemed not to belong to this world did show up now.

    Lin Xun was in a trance, feeling as if Shia Zhi was more seraphic today than ever before and even boasted a charm which could make one¡¯s soul fall.

    Simrly, with a faraway look, Tiger Lyu was almost breathless.

    Pu!

    With a muffled sound, the roar of Tiger Lyu awoke Lin Xunpletely.

    When Lin looked up, he saw the bone spear originally held by Tiger Lyu had somehow prated Lyu¡¯s chest.

    In the meantime, Shia Zhi was thrown away by a p.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    With his eyes bulging from uncontroble wrath, Lin Xun rushed over to Tiger Lyu and wielded his saber right at him.

    Seeing Shia Zhi thrown away, Lin felt as though he was stabbed by a dagger in the heart and the intense pain drove him mad.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t notice that when he lost his mind in a fit of rage, in the depths of his eyes billowed a pair of glittering bloody whirlpools, under which was an endless abyss.

    Puff!

    Tiger Lyu¡¯s head was directly cut off and thrown away, which seemed surprisingly easy.

    That was because the strike of Shia Zhi had already crushed Lyu¡¯s heart and thoroughly cut off his vitality.

    Lin Xun simply put an end to his dying process in advance by one cut.

    But after cutting off Lyu¡¯s head, Lin Xun, like a mad creature, continued to chop his body dozens of times with the ming Spirit Saber to vent the anger, and soon Lyu¡¯s body became badly mutted.

    ¡°Lin Xun, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Faint though it was, Shia Zhi¡¯s voice brought Lin Xun back from rage. He gasped heavily and came to Shia Zhi.

    The little girl crouched on the ground. Her small face was rarely pale and weak, and a pair of crescent eyes, like ck onyx, wereckluster now.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun¡¯s heart wrenched. Without hesitation, he held Shia Zhi in his arms, pulled the bone spear out of Tiger Lyu¡¯s body, and dashed out through the bronze door that had already been broken.

 Chapter 83: Visitor Outside the Door

    <h4>Chapter 83: Visitor Outside the Door</h4>

    Late at night, in the darksome alley that twists and turns are like a cobweb, a young man was running with a girl in his arms.

    The whistling wind was like a knife, stinging Lin Xun¡¯s wounds, but it was nothingpared with the anxiety in his heart.

    Lin Xun found for the first time that, Shia Zhi had upied an irreceable position in his heart for some time.

    The moment he saw her hit to fly away, Lin Xun felt the whole world copsed. All thoughts and all aspirations just disappeared, only leaving uncontroble anger and madness.

    It made Lin Xun shudder, for he knew for the first time that he could still be reasonless.

    Shia Zhi in his arms opened her eyes and looked at Lin Xun quietly. She did not speak, but on her little pale face seemed to appear a faintly discernible smile.

    Courtyard 49 was not far away, Lin Xun suddenly saw a figure standing in front of his house before feeling a little relief.

    At the same time, that figure turned around, and he saw Lin Xun too. It was the boss of Golden Hall, Gu Yanping!

    With a nce at Lin Xun, he seemed to understand something. He looked serious and said, ¡°If Childe Lin believes in me, please let me guard here.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    Saying that, he rushed into the house with Shia Zhi in his arms, and he had no time to think about why Gu Yanping was herete at night.

    Seeing Lin Xun rush into the house, Gu Yanping turned around and stood silently at the door, just like a Door God.

    In spite of mediocre appearance, when he stood there at the moment, he had the awe-inspiring and unshakable authority.

    ¡°Father, I have already learned that ck-tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters caught on fire suddenly, and it was said that there was an invasion from strong opponents, but the specific situation cannot be known now.¡±

    Soon, from the distant alley, a teenager hurriedly ran over. It was Gu Liang, the son of Gu Yanping.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun has been back. We should be ready. It may not be peaceful tonight.¡± Gu Yanping said, nodding his head.

    A faint murderous intent flew across his face.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve heard that the boss of ck-tiger Gang is a strong practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm. We¡­¡±

    Before Gu Liang finished the sentence, he was interrupted by Gu Yanping, ¡°No one can step into this door tonight.¡± The voice was resolute.

    Gu Liang was in a trance for a moment, and then he nodded silently.

    ¡°Son, remember, a true merchant practitioner is not a falsehearted person, nor a vile character who shifts his ground ording to circumstances!¡±

    After a moment of silence, Gu Yanping said calmly, ¡°Lin Xun helped us before. We should repay him with kindness. And it has nothing to do with whether he will cooperate with us in the future.¡±

    Gu Liang had a shock in his mind, nodding solemnly, ¡°I understand it.¡±

    Gu Yanping nodded and looked far into the deep night. This night¡­might be long.

    ¡­¡­

    In the room, Lin Xun carefully put Shia Zhi on the bed. When he was anxious to find some spiritual medicine for Shia Zhi to heal the wound, suddenly he heard Shia Zhi say, ¡°I only need to conduct cultivation for a period of time before recovery, so you needn¡¯t worry anymore.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed with relief, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you really need take some spiritual medicine?¡±

    Shia Zhi shook her head, ¡°Since we have killed Tiger Lyu, it will definitely cause the ck-tiger Gang to be in a mess, and this will certainly attract the attention of other gangs. We Shuangmu Gang will also be hard to avoid the effect, so you should be more careful.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately got the meaning of the words.

    Once Tiger Lyu died, the ck-tiger Gang was leaderless, and turmoil was unavoidable, which was a great opportunity to merge it, and other gangs in the Civilian Area certainly would not miss such an opportunity.

    This was nothing for Lin, but he had to be on his guard to see if the other gangs would take advantage of this opportunity to pick on Shia Zhi and him.

    For it was now well known in the Civilian Area that he was the head of Shuangmu Gang, whose influence was expanding, and had seriously threatened the survival of other gangs.

    Under such circumstances, if other gangs knew that Shia Zhi and he were both seriously wounded, they would be willing to seize the opportunity to kill him and Shia Zhi and him!

    As it is said, when the snipe and the m grapple, it¡¯s the fisherman who profits.

    As long as the other gangs were clear about tonight¡¯s situation, they would not be indifferent!

    On the bed, Shia Zhi had begun cultivation, and her cultivation method was quite distinctive. She seated with folded legs, her spine going perfectly straight and her shoulder rxing, and interlocking ten fingers pinched into a strange gesture, putting in front of her body.

    At the same time, an invisible power pervaded her, and she floated in the air.

    Since sometime, that white bone spear also appeared, horizontal on Shia Zhi¡¯s both knees. Wisps of cold silvery light, glowing on the surface of the spear, went into the body of Shia Zhi. It could be clearly perceived that the breath of Shia Zhi was quiet and long, as if she had entered a mysterious deep level of cultivation.

    In previous days, except for eating, Shia Zhi just slept as if she had never conducted cultivation at all, and this was also the first time that Lin Xun had seen Shia Zhi¡¯s cultivation.

    Very mysterious!

    This was the strongest feeling of Lin Xun. Quietly staring at her for a long time, Lin Xun found Shia Zhi¡¯s breath became stable, and then felt relievedpletely before quietly turning to walk out of the room.

    Shia Zhi was very mysterious. Lin Xun had known it for a long time, so he was not so surprised.

    The night was dark, and the sky was covered with thick clouds. No star nor the moon was visible, and even the air was depressing.

    Walking into the courtyard, Lin Xun began to deal with the wounds on his body quietly.

    He took off his shoulder pads, wristers and inner armour, and his body was soon exposed to the air, with bloody scars and bruises running through his shoulders, subcostal, waist and some other parts of his body.

    Each of these injuries represented an excruciating pain, and with so many of them, it was imaginable how great the pain was.

    But Lin Xun seemed to be imperceptible, and he did not wrinkle his brows even.

    He must hurry to recover because tonight was going to be tough!

    ¡°Childe Lin, if you don¡¯t mind, let mee to help you.¡±

    Gu Yanping had walked into the courtyard at sometime without being realized. He looked at Lin Xun¡¯s wounds, unavoidably feeling surprised.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and began to wash each wound carefully with clear water.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t my son who came back to tell me that you might have been in trouble, I would not know that you suffered such serious injuries.¡± Gu sighed with emotion.

    Lin Xun then remembered that Gu Liang had indeede to visit him at dusk. Apparently because of what he had told to Gu Liang, the attention of Gu Yanping was attracted, and he showed up in front of his house in the dead of night.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. ck-tiger Gang¡¯s people want to kill me, so I just take the initiative to knock on their door.¡±

    After rinsing his wounds, he took out the elixir he had prepared, and began to apply it to the wounds carefully. At this point, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I have killed Tiger Lyu, which makes me feel rxed a lot.¡±

    Tiger Lyu was dead!

    Gu Yanping was surprised immediately and looked at Lin in a different way. He could tell that Lin was not lying.

    And this meant that Tiger Lyu, a strong practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm, indeed did not exist in the world any more!

    Upon the thought of Lin Xun killing a strong practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm, Gu Yanping could not stay calm. This boy was inconceivable indeed!

    But Gu Yanping didn¡¯t ask too much. When he calmed down, something else crossed his mind. ¡°Since Tiger Lyu has been dead, his subordinates are just sheep without a shepherd. The whole situation will change when the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, which will inevitably cause other forces to covet¡­¡±, he said.

    Lin Xun chipped in, ¡°Boss Gu, I¡¯m afraid the other forces will probablye to make my life difficult tonight.¡±

    He frankly told Gu Yanping what had happened, and even did not conceal the things about Shuangmu Gang.

    Hearing the words, Gu Yanping seemed to know the intention of Lin Xun. He seriously nodded his head, saying, ¡°Since the ming Spirit Saber you sold to me has helped my Golden Hall a lot, tonight, just let me guard the door for you.¡±

    Lin Xun rose to his feet and saluted solemnly, ¡°Then I have to bother you.¡± Immediately he continued, ¡°Boss Gu, from now on, please just call me Lin Xun.¡±

    Gu Yanpingughed, ¡°OK, but you can¡¯t call me Boss Gu either, as it seems so aloof!¡±

    Lin Xun also smiled, ¡°Well, I will call you Uncle Gu.¡±

    Gu Yanpingughed again, as if he was rather pleased, and said, ¡°You take it easy, and I¡¯ll go outside the door to see how many ghosts and demons wille here tonight to seek their doom.¡±

    Then he turned away.

    Watching his back disappear outside the door, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel that Uncle Gu must be somebody!

    Gu Yanping was really something. Just relying on one ming Spirit Saber, he caused a sensation throughout Donglin Town, and thoroughly made a reputation for Golden Hall.

    Could an ordinary people do this?

    Now, only upon his son Gu Liang¡¯s words, heunched a visitte at night, and helped Lin Xun a lot. This timely help was not the icing on the cake, but charcoal in the snow!

    But he had never asked for anything throughout, and hardly resembled a businessman.

    In this way, he had let Lin Xun owe him a great favour. Even if he had some request in the future, Lin Xun would not refuse him as long as he was able to meet it.

    These were real wisdom and smart means to do things well and make people feel grateful.

    Even Lin Xun could not help admiring Gu, thinking of this.

    At the same time, Gu Yanping, standing outside the door, was also quite impressed by Lin Xun, in spite of his own rich life experiences. He had met a lot of amazing young people. Among them, some people had outstanding intelligence of cultivation, and some had abnormally wise means. Various young people had own advantages. Compared with those people, it seemed that Lin Xun was not so extraordinary.

    But Lin Xun had a unique feature that made him stand out of the other people, and this feature was hard to be described even by Gu Yanping, but he was sure that this young boy ¨C Lin Xun, as long as no special ident took ce, he was destined to somebody someday and shock the world!

    Would this prophesye true someday?

    For a moment, Gu Yanping recalled many things in the past.

    Suddenly, from the distantne came the sound of footfalls. Gu Yanping narrowed his eyes and came back from his thinking.

    He was still there, but there was a sort of terror running through him, and a threatening majesty appeared on his mediocre face.

 Chapter 84: Overawing

    <h4>Chapter 84: Overawing</h4>

    Tiger Lyu, leader of ck-tiger Gang, was killed!

    The news spread throughout the Civilian Area almost in a half hour, attracting the attention of many other gangs.

    The gang leaders realized that it was an opportunity to expand their territory at the very first moment.

    The ck-tiger Gang was thergest underground force in the Civilian Area of Donglin Town. In the past years, because of Tiger Lyu, a strong practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm, ck-tiger Gang had been expanding its domain, controlling many profitable resources.

    Now, with the death of Tiger Lyu, ck-tiger Gangpletely lost the sharpest fang, turning into a piece of attractive fat, and everyone wanted a bite of it!

    This was the only opportunity. If it was not seized, regret would be toote in the future.

    So, on that night, in the Civilian Area, a lot of gang forces, including Green-bamboo Gang, ck-water Gang and Scorpion Gang, almost all came out.

    For a while, the alleys of the Civilian Area were filled with fierce gang members, like a flock of hungry wolves smelling the blood. They rushed to thend originally belonging to the ck-tiger Gang.

    Before long, the sound of fighting and curse arose in each area. The shes and shadows of knives and swords, and blood were mixed together in the dark night, showing tragic scenes of death.

    It was not a peaceful night indeed.

    The dim light of night covering the Civilian Area was like bleeding.

    ¡­¡­

    It was not long before someone found that Tiger Lyu was killed by the leader of Shuangmu Gang, who was said to be seriously wounded in the battle with Lyu.

    Whether it was true or not, many of the gang masters felt tempted and realized this might be another opportunity.

    In today¡¯s Civilian Area, the Shuangmu Gang had emerged as a rising star in less than a month, merging five or six nearby gangs, and it was a serious threat to other gangs as well.

    Now, hearing the death of the leader of ck-tiger Gang was rted to the Shuangmu Gang, the other gangs immediately realized that the current situation was just a case of ¡°When the snipe and the m grapple, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits¡±.

    Perhaps, they could take advantage of this opportunity to merge the territory of Shuangmu Gang as well!

    ¡­¡­

    Soon a crowd of people rushed to the front of Courtyard 49.

    This group of people were from the Scorpion Gang, leading by No. 2 in the gang, Chai Shao, whose nickname was ¡°Poisonous Sparrow-hawk¡±.

    Chai Shao, a figure on the eighth level of Martial Realm, was known for his ruthlessness and viciousness. The number of people who died on his hands over the years was countless, and he was notorious for this.

    Behind Chai Shao was a crowd of gang members, about a dozen people, all of whom were practitioners.

    ording to the arrangement of the leader of Scorpion Gang, by virtue of such a strong elite force, it was enough to eradicate the leader of Shuangmu Gang who was seriously injured.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter even if he escaped. They came to merge the territory of Shuangmu Gang, and it would be better if the leader escaped.

    ¡°Be quick! Don¡¯t let other gangs be the first. Let¡¯s kill the leader of Shuangmu Gang, then this domain belongs to us Scorpion Gang!¡±

    Chai Shao shouted to urge the crowd. He was proud and eager to move.

    At this moment, other gangs mostly had gone to carve up the territory of the ck-tiger Gang, while Scorpion Gang was the first to target Shuangmu Gang which was just like a fat meat!

    But when he reached Courtyard 49, Chai Shao was startled. He saw a man standing at the gate.

    The man was in-looking, standing there like an everyman, but when Chai Shao saw him at the first sight, he was horrified.

    This was definitely not the leader of Shuangmu Gang!

    But who was he?

    Chai Shao was crafty and, with a quick nce, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Brothers, go! Break in together!¡±

    At that moment, a group of vicious practitioners of Scorpion Gang were in action, each with a cruel face. How about Chai Shao? He quietly hid behind them without rushing forward.

    At this point, the shock in his heart did not subside, and he felt an air of danger and nned to wait and see.

    Looking at a group of practitioners rushing at him, Gu Yanping, with a disdainful arc rising at the corners of his mouth, casually shaped his arms like carrying a ball, lifted his hands and pressed lightly in the void.

    Hua!

    Like the sound of rushing water, the brilliant blue power of Gang Spirit galloped like a lifelike water dragon. It swam around the two hands of Gu Yanping, giving out a strong roar, like a dragon¡¯s singing resounding in the sky.

    Secretbat skill ¡ª Water Dragon Chant!

    Those practitioners were struck with sudden dizziness. With a sound of boom, all of them were thrown far away, smashing hard on the walls, their muscles and bones being broken. They all fainted.

    Upon a single light blow, more than ten people were suppressed in a moment. How destructive it was!

    How powerful was this blow to aplish this degree?

    Chai Shao, standing in the distance, gasped with shock. A strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit!

    With spiritual force released, enemies were killed across the air, and the means of deriving gang spirit into impetuous water dragon clearly was not an ordinarybat skill!

    But how could such a guy be content to act as a gatekeeper at the gate of Courtyard 49 tonight?

    Chai Shao felt cold all over his body. Subconsciously he turned round and fled.

    Bang!

    In just a sh, an impetuous water dragon arrived, and submerged the whole body of Chai Shao. He suddenly gave out a shrilling scream before falling on the ground, and then he died a violent death on the spot.

    This sudden battle was over in just a short time. From beginning to end, Gu Yanping only used a move to suppress the entire crowd!

    The sort of means let Lin Xun already standing inside the door to watch surprised. Gu Yanping turned out to be a hidden master in Gang Spirit Realm!

    And Lin Xun had a strong feeling that even if Tiger Lyu was still alive, he might not be able to defeat Gu Yanping.

    The stroke a moment ago was so inconceivable. Gang qi was turned into a water dragon whose roar reverberated between heaven and earth; the blue light was so dazzling that it punctured the night. The power was also extremely terrible, at least Lin Xun was not sure whether he could defend against such an attack.

    ¡°Father, why did you kill him?¡± Gu Liang came from a distance in a hurry, asking since he was puzzled.

    Gu Yanping did not answer, but looked into the eyes of Lin Xun inside the gate and said, ¡°Lin Xun, do you know why I kill him but spare the lives of others?¡±

    ¡°To overawe others.¡±Lin Xun smiled and said simply.

    ¡°I see.¡± Gu Liang suddenly understood it.

    Tonight, because of the ck-tiger Gang, other gangs in the Civilian Area were just like sharks smelling the blood. They had roused themselves up to action, and tonight was doomed not to be peaceful.

    The situation was extremely unfavourable and dangerous for Lin Xun.

    This time, here came a group of elites from Scorpions Gang, and possibly soon here woulde some members from other gangs in session. If they didn¡¯t overawe those gangs as soon as possible, even if Gu Yanping personally attended to garrison duty, it would be bound to be troublesome.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your Shuangmu Gang memberse out tonight?¡± Gu Yanping asked suddenly.

    ¡°I have ordered them to hide today,¡± Lin Xun said casually, ¡°and they will not be allowed to get involved in no matter what message they heard.¡±

    Gu Yanping understood immediately. He didn¡¯t stint his appreciation and said, ¡°What a good scheme to look on at others¡¯ fights with indifference!¡±

    Gu Liang looked at Lin Xun in surprise and asked, ¡°Have you figured out that so much will happen tonight?¡±

    Lin Xun exined patiently, ¡°I just made some preparations in advance. Once Tiger Lyu died, the territory of ck-tiger Gang would necessarily be merged by other gangs. Like a group of hungry wolves grabbing a piece of meat, it is bound to cause some horrifying fights. If Shuangmu Gang gets involved, obviously fight and scramble with other gangs cannot be avoided. So, it¡¯s better to stay dormant first, to see others fight.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°After tonight, other gangs may encroach on much of the territory of the ck-tiger Gang. However, because of fierce fighting, they may lose much force. It will not be difficult to merge them one by one when the opportunity arises.¡±

    Hearing Lin¡¯s methodical and calm analysis, Gu Liang said with a little admiration, ¡°No wonder my father appreciates you so much. You are really different from others.¡±

    Originally, he just saw Lin Xun as a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old, who is even younger than him, and did not pay much attention to him. But now, hearing these things, and together with Lin Xun¡¯s feat of killing Tiger Lyu, Gu Liang immediately changed his impression of Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun smiled without saying more words, and then he turned around to walk into the courtyard.

    This night, the conflict among the gang forces continued, and the entire Civilian Area was not quiet. Many residents¡¯ dreams were interrupted.

    In the same way, after Chai Shao and others from the Scorpion Gang, members of many other gangs were also sent toe to Courtyard 49, wanting to take the opportunity to encroach on the territory of Shuangmu Gang.

    But when they saw the dead bodies of Chai Shao and more than a dozen practitioners from the Scorpion Gang, all the gang members retreated decisively, with shock and confusion.

    It was such a long night.

    Lin Xun, however, seemed to be unperturbed, sitting alone in the courtyard, meditating and healing, as if he had forgotten that they were still in danger.

    But his unppable state of mind made Gu Yanping appreciate him much more.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same night, in a solitary dormitory at Donglin School, Lian Fei was pacing restlessly with bloodshot eyes and no sleepiness.

    Why had there been no news until now?

    That ck-tiger Gang handled affairs in such a low efficiency!

    Lian Fei felt restless. In his heart, he was swayed by considerations of gain and loss. If Lin Xun could not be killed this time, there would not be many opportunities in the future¡­

    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and a gust of cold wind poured in. The piercing chill made him shiver all over, and it became clear that it was Shue Yong who came in.

    But Shue Yong looked grave at the moment. As soon as he stepped into the room, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Action failed!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Lian Fei cried out involuntarily, with dull expression. Failed? How could it be possible?

    Suddenly he became excited again. His face was insidious and cruel. He grabbed Shue Yong¡¯sppet and shouted harshly, ¡°Tiger Lyu, a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit, has thousands of followers. How could he fail?

    Shue Yong pushed Lian Fei aside, saying without much emotion, ¡°To tell you the truth, Tiger Lyu was not only defeated. Now he has already be a dead body, and the murderers are just Lin Xun and a little girl!¡±

    ¡°Think for yourself. I will go back to the n of Wu to tell them about it.¡±

    Saying that, Shue Yong left.

    Rustle ~

    The wind shrieked upon the door which creaked with the pping.

    Lian Fei seemed to be unconscious of it. He had a zed look, losing his wits, and just mumbled continuously, ¡°A practitioner on the fifth level of Martial Realm has killed a master in Gang Spirit Realm. How is that possible¡­¡±

    It took a long time for Lian Fei to pull himself together, but his face still took on a ghastly expression.

    He knew that sessive failures, especially the death of Tiger Lyu, would force the n of Wu to reexamine the danger level of Lin Xun, and in a short time, they might not make any further moves.

    And this also meant that he, Lian Fei, hadpletely lost his support for revenge. Even if he was not willing to ept the reality, he could only endure.

    ¡°Lin Xun!! You don¡¯t get too excited. Sooner orter, I will sacrifice your life to the spirit of my father!¡±

    The handsome face of Lian Fei now was gloomy and ferocious. In his heart, there seemed to be a fierce beast that was roaring.

 Chapter 85: Reactions from Various Parties

    <h4>Chapter 85: Reactions from Various Parties</h4>

    It was early morning, not far from dawn.

    Lin Xun had been practicing hard. The wounds all over his body were not serious. After applying the spiritual medicine, he wouldpletely heal in three or five days.

    Thanks to the fact that his physical strength had be so much more powerful than before, that ordinary sword cuts did not matter as long as the vital parts were not hurt.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was deducing the Six-word Sabery in his mind.

    In the bloody battle at the ck-tiger Gang¡¯s headquarters, he alone killed dozens of practitioners in Martial Realm. At that moment, he was totally immersed in the battle and had no chance to carefully analyze the details of the battle.

    But now, he got a lot of inspirations.

    Combat was neither mere paper talk, nor work behind closed doors. Six-word Saberyprised of only six moves, namely splitting, tangling, spinning, shaking, stabbing, and stripping, each with profound meanings. It was a peculiar saber-y, deadly and abstruse.

    However, after all, the Six-word Sabery was a fighting skill, which was created for fighting. If Lin Xun wanted to understand and master its mystery and essence, he must fight.

    In the past, with not muchbat experience, Lin Xun had only practiced the Six-word Sabery to the level of Nuance by his painstaking efforts and felt hard to break through.

    But now, having experienced a bloody battle andprehended the meaning of life and death, Lin Xun was enlightened.

    The subtle key points which were not understood in the past were alling to mind now, and were gradually understood.

    ¡°With a little more fighting experience, I should be able to reach uracy level of Six-word Sabery¡­¡±

    Lin Xun knew that this night¡¯s bloody battle had given him a deeper understanding of the Six-word Sabery, as well as a new improvement in his mastery and cognition of power.

    When a conversation broke out outside the courtyard, Lin noticed it. He immediately got up and went out.

    It waste at night. Dawn wasing, and the fighting in Civilian Areas was beginning to diminish.

    In front of Lin Xun¡¯s house, Gu Yanping, a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit, was personally attending to garrison duty, and the possibility of being attacked by other gangs had beenpletely cut off.

    Who woulde at this time?

    When walking out of the courtyard, Lin Xun saw an unexpected person ¨C Wang Lin, a treasure appraiser of Keystone Business!

    Lin Xun was particrly unexpected that instead ofing alone, Wang Lin brought a lot of subordinates, in whose hands a bloody head was held respectively!

    Had Mu Wansu heard about what happened tonight, so she sent Wang Lin to support him out of conscience?

    As soon as the idea entered Lin¡¯s mind, it was immediately rejected by him.

    Mu Wansu was clear-cut on what to love and what to hate, and had showed a determined attitude. If she wanted to help him, she would have made some arrangements when the ck-tiger Gang was ready to deal with him. How could she have made no move until now?

    Then, what did Wang Line for?

    Lin Xun was not quite sure about it. He was sent away from Keystone Business by Wang Lin a few days ago. Even though he knew it was the idea of Mu Mingsu, Lin Xun still had a bit of grudge.

    On that day, he personally sent the ming Spirit Saber to Keystone Business. Originally, he thought that the other party would appreciate it, and also it could be understood as a repayment to their previous kindness. He did not expect that he was ordered to leave, which was a bit unpleasant.

    Wang Lin was talking with Gu Yanping, and seeing Lin Xun appear, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Childe Lin, I hope that you will not me me on disturbing youte at night.¡±

    Without the intention of inviting Wang Lin into the home, Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°Uncle Wang is too polite.¡± The attitude was neither cold nor hot, neither humble nor pushy. Seeing this, Wang Lin could not help but sigh in his heart. Thisd still held a grudge.

    But Wang Lin smiled more friendly, saying, ¡°I heardte at night there seemed to be some viins trying to pick on Childe Lin, so I led some people to rush here for support. Along the way we met some bad guys. Hearing that they woulde here and make trouble, I took liberties to take them down.¡±

    Speaking of this, he pointed to a bunch of heads in the hands of the subordinates nearby, and said, ¡°Please look at these. There seem to be some important people from the Green-bamboo Gang.¡±

    Lin Xun understood immediately, Wang Lin came to show friendliness. He had obviously found out the rtionship between Lin and the Shuangmu Gang. To show sincerity, he took the men from Green-bamboo Gang down to make amends for his fault.

    But, why did Wang Lin do this?

    Obviously, change of Wang¡¯s attitude must be rted to the ming Spirit Saber that was sold to Golden Hall some days ago. Wang Lin came here possibly because that he had already guessed something and made up his mind to be friendly with Lin.

    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Wang.¡± Lin Xun cupped his hands.

    ¡°Ha ha, this is nothing. As long as Childe you are safe and sound, it¡¯s enough.¡±Wang Linughed loudly.

    ¡°Lin Xun, it¡¯s nearly dawn. Since the situation is stable, then I will not stay here any longer. Farewell.¡± Gu Yanping suddenly said.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly remembered something. He hurried back to the house, and when he came back, he gave Gu Yanping a bundle, saying, ¡°This is a token of my gratitude. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°If there are some worldly possessions in the bundle, please take it back,¡± Gu Yanping said, raising his eyebrows. ¡°I came to help not for this.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, saying, ¡°Uncle Gu might as well open it and have a look.¡±

    Gu Yanping thought for a moment, and finally took over the bundle to open for a look. Immediately his eyes narrowed, as he saw that in the bundle lied a ming Spirit Saber that was spilling cold light!

    Wang Lin was shocked, seeing this scene. As expected, Lin Xun owned more than one ming Spirit Saber. He must have something to do with the ¡°mysterious spiritual tattooist¡±!

    Gu Yanping epted it quietly. ncing at Wang Lin, he nodded toward Lin Xun and said, ¡°Golden Hall really needs this treasure to keep up appearances at present, and I ept it. But after selling the treasure, we will offer you a reasonable price.¡±

    Lin Xun was just about to say something when he was interrupted by Gu Yuping who waved his hands andughed. ¡°Let me call the shots on this matter. All right! Bye now!¡±

    Saying that, he turned around and went away with Gu Liang. His manner of abiding by the rules and advancing and retreating with elegance was obviously different from other businessmen.

    He was a realmercial practitioner!

    As soon as Gu Yanping left, Wang Lin took his leave, with a group of escorts, in a hurry.

    Lin Xun did not ask him to stay, but seeing Wang Lin go away. He was clear that Wang Lin would tell Mu Wansu what he had seen today when he went back to the Keystone Business.

    If Mu Wansu knew that he had more than one ming Spirit Saber, how would she feel?

    Lin Xun thought it banteringly, and soon he shook his head.

    He was not an enemy of Mu Wansu. As a matter of fact, he still owed Keystone Business a favor, so although he had someints about Mu Wansu, Lin Xun would not use something to disgust the other side.

    The reason why he let Wang Lin see this ming Spirit Saber tonight was a signal sent by Lin Xun to reconfirm Mu Wansu¡¯s true attitude towards him.

    Without thinking much more, Lin Xun closed the gate of the courtyard and returned to the room. Seeing that Shia Zhi was still practicing, without any sign ofing round, he could not help thinking that after what happened tonight, for either the n of Wu or Lian Fei, only if they were not stupid, they would restrain themselves a little.

    ¡­¡­

    In the n of Wu.

    There was a continuous bickering in the magnificent meeting hall.

    The quarrel had been going on since the death of Tiger Lyu of the ck- tiger Gang. The patriarch Wu Chaoqun, the big Elder Wu Yunshan, the second Elder Wu Yushan and the third Elder Wu Lanshan all looked gloomy.

    The core of the quarrel was whether to proceed with the actions of killing Lin Xun.

    It was said that Wu Henshui, Wu Jie and some others were all killed by Lin Xun. This was a big disgrace for n of Wu, so this young boy must be killed to protect the n¡¯s dignity.

    It was also said that in these days¡¯ actions, ck Widow, Du Shiao and Old Frown had all suffered serious failures, and even Tiger Lyu, leader of ck-tiger Gang, was killed, which made the huge price their n of Wu paid for killing Lin Xune to nothing. All these facts had proved that Lin Xun was not a man easy to be killed. Now the imperative was not to continue the actions of killing Lin, but to ren and wait for a proper opportunity.

    Both of the two views made sense, so quarrels continued. But no consensus had been achieved.

    Until daybreak, a scout brought a message that finally ended the long quarrel.

    This news was very simple. It said that Gu Yanping, shopkeeper of Golden Hall, had stood out to support Lin Xun!

    At the same time, Wang Lin from Keystone Business took a team of guards to Lin Xun¡¯s house. Everything showed that Keystone Business also began to interfere in the matter.

    When learning all this, the big bugs of n of Wu fully realized the seriousness of the situation, and finally reached a consensus ¡ª to put up with it for the time being to wait and see.

    They were not afraid of the young boy Lin Xun, but they had to consider the power of Keystone Business, and the boss of Golden Hall, Gu Yanping, was not ordinary, too. He himself was a overmatch at the realm of Gang Spirit, and in Donglin Town, he could be considered to be a top-notch figure.

    Under such circumstances, the n of Wu had no choice but to change the strategy against Lin Xun.

    The dawn broke, the darkness was dispersed, and the world embraced a new day.

    On this new day, the chaos and bloodshed ofst night in the Civilian Areas hade to an end for a long time. Even if there was still some undercurrent, at least temporarily it was stabilized.

    All these only happening in Civilian Area did not affect other areas of Donglin Town, which was also normal. Every year, some gangs were destroyed in the Civilian Area, and new gangs emerged. The frequent alternation of old and new forces had already made people living here ustomed to it.

    In the same day, Golden Hall announced again early this morning that a new ming Spirit Saber would be sold, which immediately caused an uproar and drew a lot of attentions.

    Wang Lin went into the deepest courtyard of the Keystone Business and was ready to report what had happenedst night to Mu Wansu.

    In Courtyard 49 of the Civilian Area, Lin Xun had hurriedly washed his face and rinsed his mouth before starting to repair the badly damaged courtyard.

    In the room, Shia Zhi was still in quiet cultivation. Her serene and beautiful little face bathed in the early morning sunshine, which was as picturesque as a poem.

 Chapter 86: Registration for the County Test

    <h4>Chapter 86: Registration for the County Test</h4>

    In the early morning, Mu Wansu sat in front of the bronze mirror and made up meticulously, believing that a beautiful woman would never show her floppy appearance to the public.

    She was undoubtedly beautiful, mature and enchanting, like the seductive Charites.

    When Wang Lin came for a visit, she had finished making-up and showed an exquisite feature with brightness and charm.

    ¡°What is it for in such an early morning?¡± she asked with a little bit surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Lin Xun,¡± without holding anything back, Wang Lin spoke out what he saw and learnedst night whilepletely unaware of Mu Wansu¡¯s gloominess in her beautiful and charming face.

    When Wang Lin said he had helped Lin Xun kill a few sub-chiefs of Green-bamboo Gang, Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help interrupting him with coldness and me, ¡°Who allowed you to help him?¡±

    After a short silence, Wang Lin said, ¡°Miss Wansu, you ordered me to keep an eye on Lin Xun¡¯s every movement several days ago. Yesterday, however, I found that Gu Yanping of Golden Hall had taken action before me. Do you know what he did?¡±

    Frowning with impatience, Mu Wansu said, ¡°Juste to the point!¡±

    When it came to Lin Xun, she would just be ill-tempered unconsciously, without usual ease or elegance.

    ¡°Being an overmatch of Gang Spirit Realm, Gu Yanping guarded Lin Xun willingly as well as asked his own son Gu Liang to do so.¡±

    Wang Lin sighed with emotion, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t get it, but finally I realized that there must be something special about Lin Xun.¡±

    Mu Wansu waspletely confused with deeper frown, ¡°What are you trying to say on earth?¡±

    Seeing that Mu Wansu was obviously out of patience, Wang Lin thus said straightly to the point, ¡°To tell the truth, Lin Xun owned more than one ming Spirit Saber and therefore he must have something to do with the mysterious ¡®spiritual tattooist¡¯!¡±

    Mu Wansu was shocked, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    She indeed cared about the mysterious ¡®spiritual tattooist¡¯ who was now being sought by all big businesses in the whole Donglin Town!

    It was clear that whoever once manipted this mysterious ¡®spiritual tattooist¡¯ would gain inestimable fortune.

    Although Keystone Business was one of the top forces with firm foundation in the empire, Mu Wansu was clear that to gain ground in this remote Donglin Town, she had no way but to count on herself.

    ¡°Last night I saw Lin Xun give Gu Yanping a ming Spirit Saber with my own eyes.¡± Wang Lin said, ¡°And this morning, Gu Yanping sent out news about the saber and caused quite a stir. Just have a check and you¡¯ll know it for sure.¡±

    Mu Wansu fell silent, and she knew that Wang Lin didn¡¯t lie to her. She just failed to imagine how could Lin Xun build unusual rtionships with a ¡®mysterious spiritual tattooist¡¯ in less than one month as a young maning to Donglin Town from Feiyun Vige?

    This was too much amazing!

    After a long time, Mu Wansu asked, ¡°So, in your view, to find that mysterious spiritual tattooist, we have no way but to get along well with Lin Xun?¡±

    Wang Lin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    He paused before continuing his talk, ¡°You may not know yet,st night, Lin Xun killed the leader of ck-tiger Gang which was the biggest gang in Civilian Area.¡±

    ¡°You mean Tiger Lyu?¡± Mu Wansu was totally stunned, ¡°Lin Xun is merely a practitioner at the fifth level of Martial Realm. How could he kill an overmatch of Gang Spirit Realm?¡±

    Wang Lin nodded, ¡°At first, I also thought it ridiculous. Butter on, when I thought the mysterious spiritual tattooist who could create a ming Spirit Saber might have interfered the event, it all makes sense.¡±

    Such exnation was also sensible, even Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help agreeing with it.

    Although neither of them knew that what they thought was wrong¡­

    It was easy to understand, that Shia Zhi had always seemed insignificant and been neglected for being too young and rarely showing up in public. Besides, no one would believe that Lin Xun could refine a spiritual weapon like ming Spirit Saber with the cultivation of Martial Realm. So subconsciously they believed there must be a master behind him.

    And a series of misunderstanding resulted in many deviations.

    In this case, even if the information Wang Lin gained clearly showed that it was Lin Xun and Shia Zhi who broke in den of ck-tiger Gang, Wang still neglected Shia Zhi directly and regarded all as the contribution of the ¡®mysterious spiritual tattooist¡¯.

    Only in this way was everything entirely reasonable.

    Mu Wansu struggled heavily in her mind. Rationally she knew that what Wang Lin said was true, but thinking of Lin Xun¡¯s hateful face just dejected her a lot. Should she really yield to the sly and wicked bloke?

    ¡°Right, you did help Lin Xunst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mu Wansu asked abruptly.

    This was already enough for Wang Lin to realize that Mu Wansu had changed her mind. He nodded immediately, ¡°Not exactly a favor, I just made some amends for previous fault.¡±

    ¡°Did that bloke appreciate it?¡± continued Mu Wansu.

    Wang Lin thought over before he answered, ¡°At least he didn¡¯t reject my help.¡±

    Mu Wansu nodded, pondering, ¡°It should be for the County Test that Lin Xun came to Donglin Town this time. Well, go to invite him toe and meet me after the test.¡±

    Wang Lin said with hesitation, ¡°Miss Wansu, I¡¯m afraid that¡­you need to visit him in person.¡±

    Being in a daze for a while, Mu Wansu finally understood what he meant and felt frustrated and upset, and taking a deep breath, she eventually said, ¡°OK, I will call on him in person by then!¡±

    Feeling a little bit bitter, she finally yielded to that little bastard¡­

    But Mu Wansu soon pulled herself together and murmured, ¡°If that little bastard thinks he has defeated me this time, then he is definitely wrong and he will pay the price for underestimating me!¡±

    ¡­

    Three dayster.

    When Lin Xun finally restored his badly-broken yard, Shia Zhi woke up from cultivation.

    The first words she said after opening her eyes was, ¡°I¡¯m very hungry!¡±

    And it was already enough for Lin Xun to be extremely surprised and delighted and hisst worry disappearedpletely. He rushed into the kitchen and tried his best to make a bumper delicious meal for Shia Zhi.

    During the meal, Lin Xun found that Shia Zhi seemed to have increased a faint and unpredictable ethereal qi after waking up.

    ¡°You have gotten stronger?¡± Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Shia Zhi said vaguely while eating, ¡°This fight is not bad for my cultivation, and it won¡¯t be so troublesome anymore if we are going to fight with someone like Tiger Lyu again.¡±

    Taking a deep breath after hearing this, Lin Xun was totally shocked. This was more than not bad. Her progress was actually horrifying!

    ¡°What about you?¡± Shia Zhi asked randomly.

    Lin Xun immediately shut up with embarrassment. By a bloody battle, he merely got a deeperprehension of Six-word Sabery, which was hardlyparable to what Shia Zhi got.

    Fortunately, Shia Zhi was more interested in eating than Lin Xun, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Lin Xun breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Since you¡¯ve woken up, I needn¡¯t worry anymore, I might go to Donglin School after a while for registration. The County Test will begin in six days and I need to register for the test in the two days right at Donglin School.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Shia Zhi said, ¡°Remember to bring me some books. I don¡¯t want boring novels on gods or ghosts for the protagonists know nothing but fighting and killing.¡±

    Lin Xun promised with a smile.

    ¡­

    Donglin School.

    In the usually quiet school could bustling pedestrians and carriages be seen everywhere these two days.

    Some students in navy blue uniform were helping direct or lead the way around the school.

    These two days were the registration period of County Test which was an annually big event in Donglin Town!

    In addition to imperial recognition, one would gain a considerable fortune as rewards and the qualification for attending State Test as long as he could past the County Test.

    Besides, once passing the test, one would acquire a chance of being recruited by some ns and forces and might thus gain numerous cultivation resources!

    Although the test was simple, no one dared underestimate it, a way of selecting talents.

    Those practitioners who could pass the test were all young boys and girls under fifteen with cultivation and great potential. And if everything went well, they would grow into real overmatches in the future!

    Some with preeminent aptitudes might even reach very promising levels in cultivation.

    They were a flock of potential saplings in cultivation. Although seeming to be nothing now, they were doomed to be something in the future.

    So, the whole Donglin Town had focused on theing annual County Test, waiting to see which lucky fellows could pass the test.

    Meanwhile, it would be also a great chance for forces in Donglin Town to enroll and recruit talents.

    What Lin Xun saw at Donglin School when he arrived was such a noisy spectacle like he was in a bazaar where was a sea of people.

    Some boys and girlsing to register for the test were apanied with even whole family, which made Lin Xun sigh with emotion.

    All parents in the world love their children whole-heartedly.

    Indeed, the status and privilege a practitioner owned was iparable for an ordinary being in the whole Ziyao Empire.

    But being merely a practitioner was far from enough. It was really honorable and even could bring glory on the ancestors to be a practitioner recognized by the whole empire.

    And the strategy ¨Cyers of screening and selection of talents, worked in the forms of the four tests, namely County Test, State Test and Nation Test, which was indeed forward-looking and wise.

    The annual testing selections had transported numerous talents to the empire, making it increasingly strong and mighty!

    Lin Xun knew such a selection system of talents was really something even if he didn¡¯t get the big picture.

    And he was also looking forward to seeing how far he could go on earth. County Test? State Test? Province Test?

    Or even¡­Nation Test?

 Chapter 87: A Chance Encounter with Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 87: A Chance Encounter with Enemies</h4>

    The registration venue of County Test was an open-air square in the middle of Donglin School.

    There were thirty-six registration tables on the square due to a great number of applicants. People in charge of registration were students of Donglin School.

    In spite of considerate arrangements, in front of every registration table waited many applicants in line.

    Seeing this condition, Lin Xun had to queue up in front of one of registration tables.

    It was very easy to sign up. One paid ten imperial copper coins and then could get a County Test token.

    Suddenly, a conversation attracted Lin Xun¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s said that the chief examiner of this County Test was his Excellency, Yao Tuohai from Green-maple County!¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Thirty years ago, his Excellency Yao was fifteen years old. It was a littlete to attend County Test at his age. However, he passed ¡®County Test¡¯, ¡®State Test¡¯ and ¡®Province Test¡¯ in session just within one year!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, his Excellency Yao was so extraordinary that he stood out from numberless young elites when he took the Nation Test! Although being not admitted to the Green-deer School, he impressed the Prime Minister at present of the empire with outstanding performance. Finally, his Excellency Yao was promoted to a position in the central area of the empire and then his name was well known all over the empire!¡±

    ¡°These years, no one has passed the Nation Test in the southwest province of our empire. His Excellency Yao could achieve such achievements, which is fabulous! The only one who can bepared with his Excellency Yao is Liu Wujun, governor of southwest province!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Why will his Excellency Yaoe to Donglin Town to take charge of the County Test now that he is so awesome? Even if he would preside over a test, it should be a provincial one!¡±

    ¡°Yes. No one knows why his Excellency Yao wille here. Plenty of people have signed up to take the County Test because of hising. I heard that some practitioners in nearby cities are rushing here after hearing the news and most of them will take this County Test just to show themselves to him. Once recognized by him, one might get a rapid promotion and have a bright future.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! In their dreams!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thepetition must be fierce since there are so many examinees but only one thousand people will pass the test in the end. I¡¯m afraid that even some eligible practitioners will be eliminated.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun was so surprised as he had never thought there would be so many changes in the County Test this time.

    In the meantime, the name ¡°Yao Tuohai¡± was heard by him for the first time. When Lin heard about his great stories, Lin Xun also realized that Yao Tuohai must be such a brilliant person that he could win recognition from the Prime Minister thirty years ago.

    Why would such a big shote to Donglin Town to take charge of the County Test?

    There must be a vital reason for this.

    Lin Xun did not care about this, but he felt speechless after hearing the conversation. Just because of Yao Tuohai¡¯sing, the number of applicants increased rapidly. There must be many excellent practitioners, however, the final admission quota was limited. Therefore, thepetition would be clearly fierce.

    ¡°Now I am under 14 years old and have reached the sixth level of Martial Realm, but it¡¯s not certain that I can pass the County Test¡­¡±

    Lin Xun had been so confident, but now he was a little unsure.

    The County Test was simple. Firstly, the examinee¡¯s age must be or under fifteen years old. Secondly, the examinee must have experience in cultivation.

    All applicants of the County Test must meet the two requirements. Nheless, the admission quota was limited. The final winners must be the best of the best while the mediocre would definitely fail!

    Soon Lin Xun came to the registration table.

    Behind the table sat two students, a boy and a girl, from Donglin School. One collected the fees and gave out the test tokens. The other noted down the information of applicants.

    Lin Xun paid ten imperial copper coins and then the girl who was sitting behind the registration table said, ¡°Tell me your name and hometown.¡±

    Lin Xun answered, ¡°Lin Xun, from Feiyun Vige, Donglin Town.¡±

    The boy who was in charge of giving out the test tokens raised his head suddenly and asked, ¡°You are Lin Xun?¡±

    The boy looked handsome, with the appearance of a talent, but his expression was gloomy. He had been downhearted and absentminded when giving out the tokens.

    But now, his eyes became as sharp as a de and he looked extremely excited, staring at Lin Xun.

    Soon, he realized his gaffe and returned to calmness, stopping staring at Lin Xun.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Lin Xun asked, raising his eyebrows.

    Lin Xun was very sensitive. Just now he felt that the boy was resentful and released a faintly murderous intention, although the boy tried to hide it deeply.

    ¡°I mistook you for someone else.¡± The boy shook his head and answered in a little cold voice.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°What a coincident!¡±

    That boy gave Lin Xun a test token and said, ¡°There are many coincidences and unfortunate things in this world. You¡¯d better leave quickly. Don¡¯t get in the way of others¡¯ registration.¡±

    Lin Xun took the test token and stroked it for a while. With a smile, he suddenly leaned towards the boy who was sitting behind the registration table, ¡°There must be some reason for this coincidence. Friend, I believe we will meet each other again in the future.¡±

    His words seemed to carry a lot of meaning. Then Lin Xun turned away.

    The schoolboy followed Lin Xun with his eyes until he disappeared, with gloomy face and eyes full of coldness.

    ¡°Lian Fei, what¡¯s up?¡± The girl beside him was surprised and asked. Lian Fei¡¯s face was so dark and unusual.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± He shook his head and took a deep breath, and then he smiled, ¡°Susu, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s continue. There are too many people here today to sign up. We have to hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The girl nodded her head. She was certainly not stupid. She felt something special from the scene which happened just now.

    She thought to herself, ¡°Is that person Lian Fei¡¯s enemy? He is just a teenager. I thought he might be extraordinary. Lian Fei does not hope me to meddle in his business. But since I met his enemy, then I won¡¯t allow Lian Fei to keep eating humble pie. He¡­is the man who I take a fancy to!¡±

    ¡­

    Lian Fei!

    Walking out of the Donglin School, Lin Xun had been recalling the look of the boy he just saw and now had a rough idea about who he was.

    Lin Xun had few enemies in Donglin Town except for Lian Fei who cultivated in Donglin School.

    Lin Xun failed to recognize him because they had not met each other before. Today encountering the enemy by chance, he was nearly impetuous to kill him.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t. Because it was in Donglin School which was heavily guarded by many overmatches. He couldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    Lin Xun had already remembered his appearance. So, there would be a chance to kill him one day!

    Lin Xun was clear that Lian Fei itched to kill him, the patricide immediately. But Lin Xun would absolutely not give Lian Fei any chance for revenge.

    The bustling street was jam-packed with people who came and went. All kinds of sounds rose and fell, which made the street noisy.

    Many people were talking about ¡°Yao Tuohai¡±. Today, Yao Tuohai became the center of attention in Donglin Town.

    He woulde to Donglin Town to take charge of County Test. This news, just like a windstorm, caused a sensation throughout the whole town. A lot of people were guessing the real purpose of hising.

    After all, it wasted his talent on this petty job for him to preside over a ¡°County Test¡± merely. It was beneath his dignity.

    Lin Xun did not care much about these things. No matter how famous Yao Tuohai was, there was nothing relevant to him.

    Soon, Lin Xun walked into Lee Kee Bookstore. After greeting his old friend, the shopkeeper Elder Uncle Lee, Lin Xun began to choose books for Shia Zhi.

    It was still early when he left Lee Kee Bookstore. Lin Xun seldom had a leisure time like this. He wandered on the street and bought some delicious preserves, spiritual fruits and grilled meat.

    Lin Xun looked strained in the past few days, facing the threats posed by n of Wu and Lian Fei. He didn¡¯t step out of the Civilian Area for almost half of month as he had to concentrate on preparing for the fight with them.

    For the time being, the threats seemed to be gone and Lin Xun finally could breathe a sigh of relief. Lin never pushed himself too hard, as he knew that in terms of cultivation, both hard practice and rxation were very important. Ceaseless crazy practice was harmful. Going too far is as bad as not going far enough.

    So, he decided to go out for rxation. Soon after, he was attracted by a ce called ¡°Donglin Martial Practice Hall¡± when hanging out along the street. Then, he stopped walking without thinking.

    ¡°Hi my Childe, would you like to have a try? We have a Spirit Testing Stone which can measure the spiritual power of you and it would be of great help to your future cultivation.¡±

    A footboy with bright eyes, quickly came to Lin and warmly said, ¡°In addition to the Spirit Testing Stone, we have Martial Practice Rooms that are specially prepared for the practitioners, in which have different levers of cooper puppets. So, you can temper yourself through practice of martial arts without being hurt.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can temper myself through practice of martial arts here?¡± Suddenly, Lin Xun was a little bit interested in this.

    Feeling some conation from Lin Xun, the footboy who knew that strike while the iron is hot said to Lin Xun, ¡°We also have some Arenas for marital arts contests if you are not interested in what I mentioned above. By participating in a contest, you can not only learn from your opponent but also get some bonus if you win.¡±

    Lin Xun was not interested in the martial arts contests at all. But he had somewhat interest in the Spirit Testing Stone and Martial Practice Room because he also wondered how much power he had now.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Xun gave the footboy five imperial copper coins and said, ¡°Show me the Spiritual Testing Stone first.¡±

    The footboy looked cheerful, took the money and said, ¡°Thanks, please follow me, my Childe.¡±

 Chapter 88: Blood Youngster

    <h4>Chapter 88: Blood Youngster</h4>

    Donglin Martial Practice Hall, which covered arge area, was divided into three sections, namely, Martial Practice Room, Spirit Testing Chamber and Arena.

    A footboy led Lin Xun to walk throughout the three sections. From time to time, Lin could see practitioners of all sorts, as well as some students wearing the uniform with the logo of Donglin School.

    However, the cultivation of these practitioners was mostly within the nine levels of Martial Realm, and strong practitioners in Gang-Spirit Realm were hardly seen.

    Obviously, though this Martial Practice Hall seemed to be of arge scale, the mainstream guests it attracted were practitioners of different levels in Martial Realm.

    Before long, Lin Xun went into the Spirit Testing Chamber with the guidance of the footboy.

    It was an extremely spacious chamber. In the middle stood a dark golden stone tablet which was over 33 meters high, from which wisps of spiritual energy waves pervaded around.

    It was the Spirit Testing Stone, which was said to be a kind of spiritual instrument refined by the elites in the ¡°Academy of Spiritual Weapons¡± of the empire. It was able to perfectly test practitioners¡¯ spiritual energy.

    On closer inspection, the surface of the Spirit Testing Stone was carved with precise patterns, each representing a different meaning.

    Lin Xun noted that each pattern had a corresponding number, respectively 100 jun (1 jun is equal to 15kg), 400 jun, 600 jun, 800 jun, 1,000 jun, and so on.

    The footboy then exined by his side, ¡°Childe, generally speaking, the practitioners on the first level of Martial Realm have spiritual energy of within 100 jun, the practitioners on the second level of Martial Realm have spiritual energy of within 400 jun, and so on and so forth. Different practitioners have different levels of spiritual energy.¡±

    Lin Xun understood at this point that the so-called ¡°jun¡± was a measuring unit of spiritual energy.

    ¡°If you want to take a test, Childe, you just need to pay ten imperial silver coins,¡± said the footboy.

    Ten imperial silver coins were five hundred imperial copper coins, and that was a considerable sum.

    Lin Xun thought for a while and finally took out ten imperial silver coins. For further cultivation, he indeed needed to know what degree his strength of spiritual energy had achieved.

    The footboy took over the money, and then he left, leaving the spacious chamber to Lin Xun alone. This was also for protecting the privacy of the guest.

    After all, cultivation concerned the fundamental power of a practitioner. No one wanted it to be seen by others.

    Lin was rather pleased with this.

    He strode forward, looking up and down at the Spirit Testing Stone for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath, turned all the spiritual energy in his body, and pressed his hand lightly into a groove at the base of the stone.

    Buzz!

    In an instant, a strange wave of energy diffused out of the Spirit Testing Stone. Lin Xun felt as if he had been enveloped in a jet of water. He didn¡¯t feel any other difort except for this.

    At the same time, a light suddenly appeared on the surface of the Spirit Testing Stone and went straight up. In a moment it rose over the ¡°100 jun¡±, ¡°400 jun¡±, ¡°600 jun¡± and ¡°800 jun¡±, which were carved on the stone.

    Then it still went upward from the position of ¡°800 jun.¡±

    The spiritual energy of a practitioner on the fifth level of Martial Realm usually ranged from 800 jun to 1,000 jun. As to how strong the energy was, it depended on which specific position between 800 jun and 1,000 jun the ray of light would stop at.

    If it just stopped at 800 jun, it meant that the spiritual energy of the practitioner who was on the fifth level of Martial Realm was too weak and the practitioner was mediocre.

    If it stopped at the position of 1,000 jun, it meant that the energy in the practitioner had reached the peak on the fifth level of Martial Realm.

    In general, the spiritual energy of most practitioners who were on the fifth level of Martial Realm would fluctuate between 800 jun and 1,000 jun, either high or low.

    It was worth mentioning that this test standard was set ording to the energy owned by most practitioners in the world. urate as it was, it only represented how strong one¡¯s spiritual energy was. It did not mean how strong one¡¯s cultivation was.

    Soon, that ray of light went up to the position of 1800 jun, which meant that the spiritual energy owned by Lin Xun had reached the peak on the sixth level of Martial Realm.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet!

    The ray of light was seen to go still upward rapidly after it reached the position of ¡°1800 jun¡±!

    Lin was surprised too at seeing this.

    Between 1,800 jun and 3,000 jun, that was the range of spiritual energy owned by the practitioners on the seventh level of Martial Realm!

    Did it mean that by the energy he possessed, Lin was able to contend with a practitioner on the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm?

    Before Lin Xun came to his sense, he saw the ray of light still rising continuously. In a few breaths¡¯ time, it reached the position of 3,000 jun.

    But still, it was not over yet!

    It was not long before the ray of light burst into the position between 3,000 jun and 5,000 jun, a section for energy that could be possessed by a strong practitioner on the eighth level of Martial Realm.

    As the ray of light reached the section, its ascending rate gradually slowed down.

    Lin Xun made a great effort to control the emotions in his heart, focusing on watching carefully.

    Eventually, the ray of light stopped at exactly 4, 900 jun and did not go upward any more.

    But this position, which represented the spiritual energy of Lin Xun, almost reached the peak standard of practitioners at Da Zhoutian, the eight level of Martial Realm!

    But we should know that the current cultivation of Lin Xun was only at Blood Burning, the sixth level of Martial Realm, two levels lower than the eighth level of Martial Realm.

    It could be seen from this that, without mentioning the cultivation level, only in the strength of spiritual energy, Lin Xun had been able to contend with the peak practitioners on the eighth level of Martial Realm!

    Seeing such a result, for a while, Lin Xun could not help but wonder whether there was something wrong with the Spirit Testing Stone?

    If this result was true, did it mean that even ordinary practitioners on the eighth level of Martial Realm would not defeat him only by spiritual energy?

    The ordinary overmatches on the eighth level of Martial Realm, and the peak practitioners on the eighth level of Martial Realm, were two different concepts!

    After a long time of silence and reflection, Lin Xun could only attribute all this to the four spiritual vortexes in the Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints.

    The spiritual energy in his body became pure and unmatched after being refined through four spiritual vortexes. Its quality was unique, and naturally, the strength was also horrible.

    ¡°Now I have owned the energy of 4,900 jun. To what extent the spiritual energy in my body will be promoted when I reach the sixth level of the Martial Realm?¡±

    While pondering, Lin Xun walked out of the Spirit Testing Chamber.

    As soon as he came out, he saw a turmoil in the hall which was in an uproar.

    Soon he saw a group of soldiers, who worn imperial heavy armors and were enveloped in an awful momentum, rushed in to clear the way. Some of the practitioners who did not dodge quickly enough were directly thrown out of the way by the soldiers.

    In the blink of an eye, in the Donglin Martial Practice Hall a way was opened by that group of soldiers before a tall and gant teenager in a scarlet cloak strode in.

    The teenager¡¯s brow ridge was broad, and his eyes seemed to contain electricity. He was slender and strong in shape. His gestures and the way he behaved implied his uppity temperament that was imbued with a spirit that could conquer mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Where is the Spirit Testing Stone?¡± asked the valiant youngster in a low voice.

    ¡°The¡­the¡­the¡­there.¡± A footboy was startled by the scene. He stammered as he pointed to the position behind Lin Xun.

    Hearing this, the valiant youngster flipped an imperial gold coin to the footboy. ¡°Here is the fee. You can take all the extra money to buy wine. All the brothers behind me must be served well!¡±

    Saying that, he walked towards the Spirit Testing Chamber.

    Lin Xun, staying calm and collected, quietly moved aside to let him get by. Since this youngster appeared with such an array of soldiers, obviously, he had powerful backing. What¡¯s more, he could take out an imperial gold coin to buy service at will, which meant he muste from a very rich family.

    The youngster nced at Lin Xun. As if suddenly remembering something, he asked, ¡°Did you use the Spirit Testing Stone just now?¡±

    Lin nodded.

    ¡°I see that you are no more than thirteen or fourteen years old. What level have you reached?¡± The youngster¡¯s voice was vigorous. He was so straightforward that he seemed to be very disrespectful. After all, to directly inquire about the cultivation of others was a taboo for practitioners.

    But curiosity was in his eyes, and it seemed that he was not picking on Lin deliberately.

    Lin Xun thought for a while and said in ambiguity, ¡°I have just set foot in the Blood Burning, the sixth level of Martial Realm, and I must be far inferior to your excellency.¡±

    This was a modest way of speech, but that youngster did not seem to recognize it. He nodded, ¡°You do know your ce. When I was nine years old, I already had reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm. But considering my further Taoist career, my grandfather suppressed my cultivation for four years long. Otherwise, four years ago, I would have been able to enter the Gang Spirit Realm! You really can¡¯tpare with me when ites to cultivation speed.¡±

    Lin Xun felt surprised. This guy was a freak! Who would talk about such things with a stranger he met for the first time?

    And he had a serious look of boasting himself. Really¡­a freak!

    But through this guy¡¯s words, Lin Xun knew that, this youngster was of the same age as him, only 13 years old.

    But he didn¡¯t look like a thirteen-year-old boy at all. Instead, he looked as if he was eighteen or neen years old!

    While Lin Xun was considering about this, the valiant youngster had already pushed the door open and walked into the Spirit Testing Chamber.

    The group of heavily-armored soldiers remained outside. It was so frightening that no one dared to speak in the hall.

    Many people had left.

    Lin Xun also got away without staying any longer.

    Originally, he had thought of going to the Martial Practice Room to have a look, so as to experience the power of the so-called copper puppet, but being disturbed by this event, and missing Shia Zhi at home, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.

    ¡°The group of soldiers all bear murderous look. Obviously, they have gone through hundreds of battles, and are the elites walking out of the mountain of the dead and sea of blood. In addition, ording to the logo on their heavy armors, they seem to be soldiers of the famous Blood Army of the empire.¡±

    ¡°Blood Army of the empire? My God! Is it the one that has been stationing on the western border of the empire, and the one belonging to Blood King?¡±

    ¡°Besides the soldiers of Blood King, who dare to wear the heavy armor specially made for the Blood Army?¡±

    ¡°But who is the youngster? And he is able to have a group of soldiers from Blood Army surround and protect him along the way?¡±

    ¡°He must not be simple. Maybe he has some rtions with the Blood King!¡±

    ¡°I am curious that the Blood Army, which has been stationing in Green-sand Province, the western border of the empire, and it is thousands of miles away from us. Why do these soldiers of Blood Army appear in Donglin Town, now? Does that mean something big will happen?¡±?

    Before walking out of the gate of Donglin Martial Practice Hall, Lin Xun heard some conversations. And something came to his mind!

    Blood King?

    Would it be the Blood King, Ning Bugui who ¡°belonged to the battlefield¡± and once said, ¡°I will rest my head on the corpses of those who fought against me and lie in a sea made up of their blood. To be of heaven and earth, I will feel no regret¡±?

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help stopping and turning his head to cast his eye on the soldiers inside the hall.

    As expected, he found that all the soldiers were vigorous and bold, with murderous look. A Blood qi that could conquer the world spread all over the group.

    ¡°If these soldiers are really under themand of the Blood King, the background of that youngster will be moreplex¡­¡±

    Lin Xun was absorbed in thought, but soon he shook his head. He turned around and disappeared in the bustling street outside the Donglin Martial Practice Hall.

    At the same time, in the Spirit Testing Chamber, suddenly an angry roar came from the valiant youngster, ¡°What a little cheater! Obviously, your energy has reached the peak on the eighth level of the Martial Realm, but you told me that you were only with the cultivation on the sixth level of Martial Realm. I, Ning Meng, have never been cheated since childhood! Damn it! Damn it!

    If Lin Xun returned, he would find that he left the Spirit Testing Chamber without remembering to erase the test record on the stone because he had been thinking about the cultivation of spiritual energy¡­

    Unfortunately, this record made the valiant youngster, who called himself Ning Meng, misunderstand him.

    However, probably Ning Meng also would not believe that Lin Xun, really had only the cultivation on the sixth level of Martial Realm¡­

 Chapter 89: Treasure Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 89: Treasure Exchange</h4>

    Before returning home, Lin Xun went to Golden Hall again.

    A ming Spirit Saber was sold at a sky-high price, which caused a sensation throughout the town, and the initial coldness and cheerlessness of Golden Hall had gone. Instead, now, it was thriving and crowded with customers.

    Gu Yanping dealt with business perfectly. Laying emphasis on credit andmitment, he soon became rooted in Donglin Town, and soon his business became more and more prosperous.

    When Lin Xun learnt about all these things, he could not help signing with emotion. Gu Yanping was an overmatch in Gang Spirit Realm. Who could imagine that he was also so good at business?

    Lin Xun left from Golden Hall, with Gu Liang.

    After killing Tiger Lyu three days ago, Lin Xun removed all the treasures in Tiger Lyu¡¯s underground treasure house.

    These treasures included gold, silver and jewelry, spiritual medicines, elixirs, spiritual materials and minerals, all of which were of incredible value and earned by Tiger Lyu¡¯s hard work during these decades.

    However, Lin Xun, after selection, found that most of the treasures were not useful for him, so he came to Golden Hall this time to sell the useless ones.

    Knowing this, Gu Yanping agreed with great cheerfulness and sent his son, Gu Liang, to return home with Lin Xun to count the value of these articles.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Courtyard 49 in the Civilian Area.

    It took a full half-hour for Gu Liang to count all the items and assess their specific value ¨C 116 imperial gold coins!

    Lin Xun was also surprised. This was equivalent to 11,600 imperial silver coins. If calcted in copper coin, they were worth a total of 1.16 million!

    It was absolutely an astronomical sum of money for Lin Xun. Thirty or forty ming Spirit Sabers, each worth 300 imperial silver coins, could be bought with such an amount of money.

    It could also be seen from this how many treasures the ck-tiger Gang, as the most powerful force in Civilian Area, had acquired over the years.

    On top of that, these were just the total value of some items that Lin Xun felt not useful at all.

    The value of other elixirs, money, spiritual materials¡­ that had been picked out by Lin Xun, at least was more than a hundred imperial gold coins!

    As to this, Lin Xun could only sigh with emotion again, campaign and plunder, indeed was one of the most effective means of wealth convergence.

    Finally, at the insistence of Lin Xun, the changes of 116 imperial gold coins were ignored and the final transaction price was 100 imperial gold coins. The transaction with Golden Hall was done.

    Lin Xun voluntarily gave up 16 imperial gold coins, which made Gu Liang admire and feel grateful. In his heart, he had taken Lin Xun as a friend worth making.

    Gu promised Lin Xun that he would personally deliver the money after Golden Hall sold all the goods.

    Gu Liang had to do this, because they could not pay out 100 imperial gold coins at the moment with the current financial resources of Golden Hall.

    For this, Lin Xun was not anxious. After the deal, he began to chat with Gu Liang.

    Lin soon learned that the second ming Spirit Saber that he presented to Gu Yanping as a gift the other day had been sold for 200 imperial silver coins, a hundred imperial silver coins less than the price of the first one.

    It was easy to understand. As the saying goes, a thing is valued if it is rare. For any treasure, if it was unique, then it was the most valuable. If there were two or three identical treasures, then the price would decline ordingly.

    However, ording to Gu Liang, even if there were more ming Spirit Sabers in the market in the future, the final price would not be less than 160 imperial silver coins. Apart from the money deducted by Golden Hall, Lin Xun could get no less than 110 imperial silver coins.

    Lin Xun thought about it for a while. The cost of refining a ming Spirit Saber was about 30 imperial silver coins. If counted in this way, more than tripled profit could be gained if he sold one!

    Why were the spiritual tattooists exalted and deeply admired?

    Just because a spiritual tattooist could make a fortune that many people would be jealous of, or in other words, not only spiritual tattoos, but also endless gold dust flowed out of the fingers of every spiritual tattooist!

    At present, Lin Xun was still not a spiritual tattooist, because he had not been able to inscribe aplete spiritual tattoo formation. He was still a spiritual apprentice.

    But the means by which he was able to refine spiritual weapons only with his cultivation in Martial Realm was iparable in the contemporary era.

    Fortunately, this secret was only known by Lin Xun and Shia Zhi. Otherwise, it would frighten other spiritual tattooists in the world.

    After all, who could believe that a teenager far from being an overmatch at the realm of Gang Spirit, who was only 13 or 14 years old, had already possessed the power of refining spiritual weapons?

    And if those spiritual tattooists knew that Lin Xun could not only refine spiritual weapons, but also almost had no failure in refining the spiritual weapons, they must be dumbfounded.

    Of course, if those spiritual tattooists further learnt that the Explosive-me Saber refined by Lin Xun was twenty percent more powerful than the usual one, what would they think of that?

    Lin Xun was not a fledgling now. Deeply understanding the principle of making great wealth quietly, he certainly would not tell these secrets to others.

    Though it was hard to keep it a secret.

    Just like this time, Gu Liang suddenly said, ¡°Lin Xun, on the second ming Spirit Saber, there is an ancient ¡®XUN¡¯ mark, which is obviously unique to one spiritual tattooist. As long as you see this mark, you will know that it is a masterpiece belonging to a specific spiritual tattooist.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gu Liang looked at Lin Xun in surprise and doubt, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡®XUN¡¯ mark¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can do that?¡± Lin Xun asked with a smile.

    ¡°Er¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be you,¡± Gu Liang said, shaking his head atst. ¡°There are some instances in the world where a spiritual apprentice in Martial Realm is able to refine a spiritual weapon, but such thing is rarely seen. All of those spiritual apprentices are fromrge ancient forces, and usually cannot be seen.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°The most important thing is that these two ming Spirit Sabers are very unique. Although they are made from the same materials with the same spiritual tattoo as the general Explosive-me Sabers, they are obviously different in power. Absolutely they are a brand-new kind of spiritual weapons. Such treasures can only be refined by spiritual tattoo masters who own divine attainments.¡±

    It indicated that even if Lin Xun now admitted that these two treasures were made by him, Gu Liang would definitely not believe him.

    But this was a good thing for Lin Xun, since he did not have to spend his time lying to hide the truth.

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess anymore, Gu Liang. I can¡¯t tell you anything else about it, but I can promise that as long as I am in Donglin Town, I can provide Golden Hall with some spiritual weapons.¡±

    Originally, Gul Liang was still struggling, and wanted to ask which spiritual tattooist refined the two ming Spirit Sabers, but hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, he immediately understood that it was the secret of Lin Xun. Even if he asked, Lin Xun would never reveal it.

    On the other hand, it could also be judged from Lin¡¯s words that Lin Xun should have a rtionship with the ¡°mysterious spiritual tattooist¡±; otherwise, he would not dare to make such a promise.

    Thinking of this, Gu Liang could not help envying Lin Xun¡¯s good luck. Incredibly, he could keep certain rtionship with a ¡°mysterious spiritual tattooist¡±. Who shall not envy?

    But Gu Liang probably did not expect that, just due to a sentence of Lin, his thought got off track¡­

    After chatting for a while, Gu Liang took his leave.

    Lin Xun sat alone in the courtyard, squinting her eyes, and got lost in meditation.

    So many things had happened in less than a month since he came to Donglin Town, and all seemed to be rted to the n of Wu.

    After suffering the assassination from three people, including ck Widow, he was threatened by the ck-tiger Gang. Lin Xun did not live a peaceful life during this period.

    Fortunately, all these things had been over now. After learning two painful lessons in session, the n of Wu at least would not dare to act recklessly any more.

    But the threat was always there, and Lin would not be careless. He knew that, as long as he was alive, he would still suffer retaliation from the n of Wu sooner orter.

    Fortunately, now he had established a very deep rtionship with Golden Hall, and a few days ago, through Wang Lin, he also released some signal to Mu Wansu, who would certainly take this as an opportunity to review her attitude towards him.

    In short, at present, before the County Test began, Lin Xun no longer had to worry about anything. He could fully spare more time on cultivation.

    Indeed,pared with those trivial things, Lin Xun cared more about his cultivation. As long as he was strong enough, all the conspiracies and plots were only jokes!

    At present, Lin Xun had just risen to the sixth level of Martial Realm, and for a short period of time, it would be very difficult for him to make breakthrough.

    On the sixth level of Martial Realm, the spiritual power could circte 108 times in the body, which was called the work of one Zhoutian. The blood of the whole body was like a boiling furnace burning fiercely.

    While the seventh level of Martial Realm was called ¡°Xiao Zhoutian (Small Cirction)¡±. On this level, the whole body¡¯s spiritual power could continuously run for entire nine Zhoutians!

    In such a state, the internal spiritual power would change qualitatively by leaps and bounds, and the practitioner would begin to explore ¡°Zhoutian Rules¡±.

    At present, Lin Xun was far from the state of ¡°Small Cirction¡±. Even though he wanted to break through, it could not be done in a short time.

    In terms of the spiritual cultivation, by the Meditating Magic, Lin Xun had made rapid progress in perception. In a short time, he should be able to brighten the third star in his sea of consciousness.

    Lin did not worry about it at all.

    Just like the spiritual cultivation, his physical strength was constantly strengthened upon the trial for breaking through at the Heaven-essing ce every three days. At present, Lin Xun¡¯s body was extremely strong, with the copper-like skin and steel-like bones, and it was hard for ordinary swords to hurt him.

    In a word, since the seque on Heart Vessel and Four Acupoints no longer existed, Lin Xun had been like a person who changed his fate against the God and was reborn from nirvana. No matter in which aspect of cultivation, he had shown an unimaginable potential, by which Lin Xun owned today¡¯s achievements.

    Lin Xun¡¯s only sore point was that he still hadn¡¯t found any information about the enemy who took away his spiritual vein.

    From the first day he entered the Donglin Town, he often went to the town¡¯s bookshops to consult ancient books and records, trying to find out some information about his spiritual vein ¨C the ¡°Devouring Abyss¡±.

    It was a pity that nothing was got.

    ¡°Devouring Abyss¡± was a kind of spiritual vein, and the so-called spiritual vein was a kind of inborn cultivation talent!

    So many practitioners were in the world, but those with an inborn spiritual vein were extremely rare, just like phoenix feathers and unicorn¡¯s horn!

    In this case, the books about ¡°spiritual vein¡±, naturally, were rarer.

    Donglin Town was no more than a remote border town in the southwestern province of the empire. It was imaginable that there was almost no hope to seek the information of the ¡°Devouring Abyss¡± here.

 Chapter 90: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 90: Undercurrent</h4>

    The County Test was only five days away from now. Lin Xun kept cultivating as usual, practicing martial arts in the daytime, and tempering the spiritual power, soul and skills of spiritual tattoos at night.

    He did not change and adjust his pace of life because of theing County Test. He seemed quite unhurried and calm.

    However, since Shia Zhi woke up from serious injuries, she slept during the day as usual, and left alone at night. Lin Xun knew that every time the girl went out at night, a gang in this Civilian Area was bound to suffer.

    All in all, Courtyard 49 did not seem very different from what it had been in the past, but there had been a number of great events happening in Donglin Town in thest few days, which had caused a sensation throughout the town.

    First of all, Yao Tuohai, a big bug with high reputation, was now in Donglin Town, and he was about to take on the position of chief examiner, presiding over the uing County Test.

    Because of the arrival of Yao Tuohai, the number of practitioners who signed up to participate in this County Test suddenly skyrocketed. The test had not started and the number of registered examinees had exceeded 8,000!

    Only about half of them were the local practitioners in Donglin Town, while the other half came from other cities. All of them came here for admiring Yao Tuohai.

    Because of this matter, Donglin Town suddenly became more bustling than before. At the moment in every street andne, people were discussing about what Yao Tuohai came here for.

    Meanwhile, the news that a mysterious young man arrived at Donglin Town, apanied by members of Blood Army which had been stationing on the western border of the empire, again caused a great disturbance in Donglin Town where rumors had been everywhere.

    The Blood Army!

    It was an elite army whose name was well-known in the empire, and it belonged to Ning Bugui, the ¡°Blood King¡± of the military department in the empire!

    Ning Bugui was a legendary overmatch in the empire, and the Blood Army was a legendary army in the empire, but now some members of Blood Army formed a group to escort a young man to Donglin Town. It could be imagined what a great sensation it might cause.

    Why did the members of the Blood Armye here?

    Why did they escort the young man toe?

    Everybody was guessing and talking, but nobody could give an exact answer.

    Even the well-informedrge forces in Donglin Town were confused and somewhat at a stand.

    Yao Tuohai came to preside over the County Test of Donglin Town in person, but everyone knew the real purpose of Yao Tuohai was certainly not so simple.

    A Blood Guard came, escorting a young man. It was even harder to know what they were up to.

    All of these made the situation of Donglin Town moreplicated and confusing, and the atmosphere in Donglin Town became uncanny therefore.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Keystone Business.

    Mu Wansu was in a daze with a thoughtful look, and a pair of eyebrows had been knitted in a frown.

    In her hand was an urgent message sent several hours ago from the headquarters of Keystone Business that was located in the imperial capital, the Forbidden City. There was, on it, however, only some obscure words,

    ¡°There will be a big shot arriving in Donglin Town these days. Be careful!¡±

    Just because of these words, Mu Wansu became uneasy. Who was this big shot? Why even the Keystone Business headquarters was disturbed and sent out such an urgent information?

    But in this information, the name of the big shot was not mentioned?

    Her intuition told Mu Wansu that it was not simple!

    She thought of Yao Tuohai who suddenly showed up in Donglin Town to personally preside over the County Test, as well as the young man arriving at Donglin Town escorted by a Blood Guard.

    Did it mean that¡­they all came here for the ¡°big shot¡±?

    Realizing this, Mu Wansu could not help but take a deep breath. Yao Tuohai¡¯s identity had been so formidable, and in southwestern province of the entire empire, only Governor Liu Wujun could be on a par with him.

    And the identity of the youngster escorted here by the Blood Guard would not be usual. After all, the Blood Guard was a tiger-and-wolf-like division under the control of Ning Bugui! As this youngster could be escorted by the blood guard, could his status be ordinary?

    If they all came for the ¡°big shot,¡± then it could be inferred how terrifying the identity of the ¡°big shot¡± would be.

    And why would such a big shote to Donglin Town?

    The more Mu Wansu thought about it, the more restless she became. For the first time, she felt that she could not understand the situation in Donglin Town.

    ¡­¡­

    In the morning four dayster.

    After having breakfast, Lin Xun did not start his cultivation. He felt that his physical cultivation had hit a bottleneck again. He nned to go to Donglin Martial Practice Hall to test what degree his physical strength had achieved.

    After leaving the Civilian Area and entering the busy street, Lin Xun clearly felt that,pared with the past, Donglin Town became more bustling. Practitioners could be seen everywhere, and people were talking about the County Test.

    Because tomorrow morning, the County Test would kick off in Donglin School!

    For the County Test, Lin Xun was not so worried. He was prepared, only waiting for the start of the test.

    Soon, Lin Xun came to Donglin Martial Practice Hall. After paying 10 imperial silver coins, he was respectfully led by a footboy into the ¡°Martial Practice Room¡±.

    The martial practice room wasrge, like a small martial practice field, in which a lot of copper puppets were distributed.

    The so-called copper puppet was a kind of spiritual tool made by the mechanism technique. The body of the puppet was made from hard spiritual materials and ores. Finally, spiritual tattooist would inscribe a special spiritual tattoo inside the puppet. This allowed the puppet to act autonomously through the internal mechanism and spiritual power source.

    Some powerful copper puppets could even fight like real practitioners!

    However, the copper puppets in Donglin Martial Practice Hall were just ordinary, and they could only carry out some simple actions. Their biggest function was to test the martial power of the practitioners.

    ¡­¡­

    While Lin Xun entered Donglin Martial Practice Hall, thousands of miles away from Donglin Town, in the depths of Three Thousand Mountains, undting mountains were numerous, sea of clouds rolled and few people trod.

    Suddenly, under the blue sky, a strange procession appeared.

    At the front of the procession were a group of men in imperial court dress, but their dress was not lc in color, but dark as night.

    There were sixteen men in all, and they were divided into two groups to lead the way. Their bearing was solemn and respectful. Even when they walked in the clouds, their gestures maintained extremely concordant.

    It was as if they were walking on a t solid road instead of floating clouds in the sky. Every step, and every little move, were kept in a particr rhythm that was exactly the same!

    Only practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm could fly in the sky, but not all practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm could maintain the power of walking steadily in the clouds.

    Even if they could walk in the clouds, they would not be able to walk at the same pace and rhythm as these sixteen men in ck court dress did.

    But these sixteen men, whose cultivation had evidently reached the Sea Spirit Realm long time ago, possessing terrible power, now only yed the role of pathfinders.

    Behind them was a carriage.

    The whole carriage was ck, inscribed with numerous unintelligible spiritual taboos, enveloped in dark and quiet qi under the blue sky. It could not be figured out what kind of material it was made from.

    Six ck horses pulled the carriage, and their eyes were as green as will-o¡¯-the-wisp. With a single horn on their heads, they were very like the legendary unicorns. Unicorns were white, while the six horses were pure ck, just like the ghost horses running out of the hell!

    Above the mountains, beneath the blue sky, a procession in ck court dress and a pitch-dark horse-drawn carriage suddenly appeared. Such a scene was really shocking. It was like an unreal illusion.

    Scream!

    From the far end of the vault, suddenly came a loud, clear cry that resounded through the clouds. A ck shadow, in a sh, came to the side of the carriage.

    It was a strange ck bird with four ws. Its dark wings were jet-ck, and eyes were golden. Though its figure seemed to be small, it made others feel terrible and fierce.

    However, just in an instant, with a bang, the ck strange bird burst into an old man with a tall and slender figure unexpectedly. He wore a ck court dress, and his long hair wasbed quite orderly!

    ¡°Lady, I have been searching for a long time, but have not found a clue. Someone must have deliberately destroyed all traces. We came toote,¡± the elderly said in a mellow voice and bowed slightly. He behaved in such a refined and civil manner which was so impable!

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°As expected,¡± said in a husky voice the woman in the ck carriage, ¡°I was surprised that they could put up with that event and has not taken action until now.¡±

    The old man kept silent.

    After quite a while, the husky voice arose again, ¡°The men once said that in the Three Thousand Mountains, a Peerless Treasure had showed up. Have you heard of it?¡±

    The old man bowed and said, ¡°Yes, it is said that Young Sword King Shie Yutang has confirmed that this treasure does not exist.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the little guy from Shie¡¯s Family at Celebrity Lane in the Forbidden City?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°This guy can also be said to have his luck.¡±

    At this point, the husky voice suddenly stopped. Soon the curtain on one side of the ck carriage was lifted and thedy in the carriage stretched out a beautiful white hand which was fine and slim.

    On the impably defined little finger, thedy wore a ring decorated with a strange ck gem which was chilling and looked like an open vertical ck eye.

    The beautiful finger pointed to the ce far away. ¡°What is that ce ahead?¡±

    ¡°Lady,¡± said the old man, ¡°it is Donglin Town, one of the destinations of our journey. At the present speed, we can get there in three hours.¡±

    ¡°Donglin Town¡­Interesting¡­¡±

    The husky voice was somewhat ethereal. The mysteriousdy seemed to have sensed something, and her words was fathomless.

 Chapter 91: Foppish Young Boys

    <h4>Chapter 91: Foppish Young Boys</h4>

    There were nine copper-coated puppets in total in the martial practice room, whose strength corresponded to the standards of nine levels in Martial Realm respectively.

    It was worth mentioning that the copper-coated puppets were different from the Spirit Testing Stone. Spirit Testing Stone tested the spiritual strength of practitioners, while copper-coated puppets tested the martial power.

    It was also easily understood that possessing spiritual power did not mean you could exert the matchingbat power.

    The exertion ofbat power was closely rted to the martial arts and realm cultivated by the practitioner.

    After all, as thebat was thebat, cultivation was just a source of strength for thebat. If you wanted to y it out, you must use some kind of martial arts as a medium.

    Lin Xun came to a copper-coated puppet marked ¡°Burning Blood¡±, the sixth level of Martial Realm, and patted on the cardiac position of the puppet.

    With a hum, this copper-coated puppet beamed a red ray from its pupils, as if waking up from sleep, and each and every inch of the body was bright and shiny.

    Lin took a deep breath, and every inch of his muscles suddenly sturdy like a steel wire. His physical strength overflowed and wandered along his spine which like a dragon roaring.

    At this moment, even Lin Xun¡¯s breathing was indistinctly showing momentum of raging wind and thunder!

    Boom!

    He stretched his right arm out to clench the copper-coated puppet¡¯s wrist like lightning. Meanwhile, the strength he had already stored up suddenly poured out like a flood, bursting into a formidable concussive force.

    As one move of A Manual to Break Tendons and Bones, it could instantly dislocate an enemy¡¯s joints, unloading all his strength and making him totally enfeebled. Used by an overmatch, it could even kill an enemy by smashing his internal organs in a movement.

    Bang!

    The copper-coated puppet was absolutely capable of resisting one strike from a practitioner on the sixth level of Martial Realm. However, it now was exploded as easily as a piece of paper, leaving its parts everywhere, except for a length of its arm grabbed by Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun felt stunned abruptly upon witnessing this scene, wondering that the puppet was too weak.

    He had roughly spected that his physical body was powerful enough to fight with a practitioner on the sixth level of Martial Realm.

    After all, he had entered the Heaven-essing ce to try to pass the test every three days over these days. Even though each time he had ended up in failure, his physical body had been refined and promoted greatly.

    Until now, even Shia Zhi said that the progress in body refining Lin Xun had made was absolutely quicker than that in his spirit energy cultivation.

    Nheless, it didn¡¯t ur to Lin Xun yet that his one random strike could destroy a copper-coated puppet with the strength of sixth level in Martial Realm.

    It was just a martial strength test, of course. Even so, Lin¡¯s physical body based on A Manual to Break Tendons and Bones was beyond his own expectations.

    After thinking for a while, he walked up to another copper-coated puppet which was at the seventh level of the Martial Realm.

    He changed his strategy this time. He simply threw a punch by use of the most direct force technique.

    Bang!

    The copper-coated puppet was knocked into the air with deeply sunken chest and a striking fist-shaped imprint on it.

    At the same time, Ding, a sound came from the copper-coated puppet, ¡°Congrattions, my guest! Your martial power has been strong enough to threaten an overmatch on the seventh level of Martial Realm.¡±

    Lin Xun looked at his fists, deeply lost in thought, and turned around to walk out of the Martial Practice Room.

    However, when he left, Lin Xun had to pay a high cost of 100 imperial silver coins topensate the copper-coated puppet he had destroyed.

    Although he was better off than before, it was still a big expense for Lin Xun. Lin Xun could not help sighing. He should have carried out the test with the copper-coated puppet on the seventh level of Martial Realm directly.

    Nevertheless, having figured out that his power had been strong enough to threaten an overmatch on the seventh level of Martial Realm, LinXun was rather delighted.

    Of course, it was only a test of martial power. The situation was ever-changing in a real fight, thus the experience of a practitioner, as well as his equipment and the power of martial arts he learnt, could be key factors of a fight.

    ¡°With the spiritual power of 4,900 jun (an ancient unit of weight; 1 jun is equal to 15kg) which was strong enough to match a top practitioner of the eighth level in Martial Realm, and the physical power strong enough to threaten a practitioner of the seventh level in Martial Realm, unexpected benefits may ur when I get to the Gang Spirit Realm as long as I keep practicing.¡± Walking out of the Donglin Martial Practice Hall, Lin Xun pondered and summarized the power he had owned while walking towards the home.

    With the County Test to take tomorrow, Lin Xun had no interest in wandering any more.

    But when he arrived at Courtyard 49, Lin immediately heard a stream of cursesing from the yard.

    ¡°Damn it! I am the young master of Martial Club of Shue in Donglin Town. How dare you bully me like this? You really have no idea of death or danger, uh-huh!¡±

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    ¡°You will see, you have been in great trouble, and no one in this town can save you!¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows, then pushed the door open and walked in. Immediately he saw more than a dozen well-dressed young boys lying on the ground, with disheveled hair, swollen faces and bound hands. They were just like prisoners, and looked miserable.

    In the middle of the courtyard, Shia Zhi sat alone quietly, reading a book, as if she did not hear the abuses.

    Beside Shia Zhi stood Fatty Diao and the Bones, but both of them were in a trance and seemed quite uneasy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin frowned.

    ¡°You tell him. I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m gonna go to bed.¡± Shia Zhi closed the book and gave an order to Fatty Diao and the Bones. Then she turned around and walked into the room.

    Lin Xun nced at Fatty Diao, and the guy came up to Lin and told him the whole story with a distressed expression.

    It turned out that not long after Lin Xun left home in the early morning, these young boys came here, iming that they were from Donglin School and wanted to challenge Lin Xun to apetition of martial cultivation since they had learnt that Lin¡¯sbat effectiveness was pretty good.

    Shia Zhi hadn¡¯t wanted to respond, but they stuck like a limpet and their words became insulting, which irritated Shia Zhi. Therefore, Shia Zhi beat them up.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Fatty Diao and the Bones who arrived in time, Shia Zhi would have killed these students from Donglin School.

    Knowing all this, Lin Xun squinted his eyes. ¡°County Test will begin right tomorrow, while more than ten students from Donglin School came to my home to try to challenge me at this point? That seems so strange!¡¯

    Would it be a conspiracy?

    Lin Xun recalled Lian Fei hiding in Donglin School. He was quite sure that even if it was not the idea of Lian Fei, he would have something to do with it!

    ¡°You are Lin Xun? Let us go! Or I bet the consequence would be hard for you to bear. You wild boy from a rural area.¡±

    ¡°Shit! Untie me!¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s return, these students did not stop abuses, but became more and more arrogant and shouted much more dirty words out. They seemed to believe Lin Xun dared not to kill them.

    A chill shed across Lin¡¯s eyes, and then a bright smile spread from his lips when he walked towards them.

    ¡°Please calm your anger, Boss Lin!¡±

    Fatty Diao hurried forward, whispered anxiously to remind Lin, ¡°Just now we got the news that these guys are not only students of Donglin School, but also young yboys from major forces in Donglin Town. We can¡¯t kill them, otherwise we will meet endless trouble.¡¯

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Lin fell silent.

    Seeing this, these well-dressed boys who had been badly beaten ck and blue had their tails up and feared nothing with their families¡¯ backing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now you are scared, aha? I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill us!¡¯

    ¡°Humph! You ignorant bastard! What are you doing! Loosen me quickly!¡±

    Theseds were all very young. The youngest one was only eleven or twelve years old while the oldest one was no more than fifteen years old. Each one of them put on airs and looked down on others, obviously having never experienced any setbacks before. Such people must have been so spoiled that they dare to behave so arrogantly.

    With a smile, Lin Xun stepped forward, and crouched down in front of ad with a smile, asking, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Who canmand me in the Donglin Town? Cut the fucking crap. If you don¡¯t let us go, youter will suffer more than you can bear!¡±

    Thed held his head high like a proud cockerel. With red and swollen cheeks and bruises around his eyes, he looked rather funny.

    Thwack!

    Lin Xun pped him directly across the face, and the boy uttered a heartrending cry, and then fainted with his neck askew.

    This scene made the group ofds aside all stiffen with fear. They did not expect, at this point, that Lin Xun should dare to hurt one of them!

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of their revenge in the future?

    ¡°Master, this¡­this¡­¡± Fatty Diao and the Bones were both stunned after seeing this.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s damn foul-mouthed, without any good manners.¡± Lin Xun shook his head as if nothing were wrong.

    He soon smiled again, turned to anotherd, and said, ¡°You tell me. Who sent you here?¡±

    Apparently frightened by Lin Xun¡¯s actions, thed said, ¡°We¡­We reallye on our own initiative. We¡¯re really telling the truth!¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and looked toward otherds. Seeing all of them were seized with the same terror and knowing that they were merely dudes who hadn¡¯t gone through any setbacks, he thought it unlikely for them to lie.

    Their expressions already showed this. Considering that not a single one among them knew how to disguise their emotions, it would be an overpraise to regard them as simple and unsophisticated guys.

    Lin Xun got up and thought about it. Then he turned around and took Fatty Diao and the Bones aside and whispered, ¡°Later you call some people, tie these guys up and send them to the front of Donglin School.¡±

    Fatty Diao was shocked and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°We cannot do that! If we make a big deal out of it, the consequences might be unimaginable!

    With a smile emerging on Lin Xun¡¯s handsome face, he said containedly, ¡°Even if I release them now, there will also be no end of disastrous aftermaths.¡±

    Speaking of this, he touched his chin and mused, ¡°I need you to stage a farce, since we will be safe until the whole town knows about it.¡±

    Looking at Lin¡¯s earnest expression, Fatty Diao and the Bones finally realized that their master was not joking!

 Chapter 92: Public Clamor Can Melt Metals

    <h4>Chapter 92: Public mor Can Melt Metals</h4>

    In Donglin School.

    Lian Fei found Yao Susu and said angrily, ¡°I heard that Yang Qun called a group of ssmates to pick on Lin Xun. Did you instigate this?¡±

    Yao Susu seemed not to take it seriously and nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, but I did have something to do with it. I just told Yang Qun that Lin Xun is a young prodigy who despises students of Donglin School, which makes me unhappy.¡±

    Lian Fei¡¯s face fell, ¡°Then Yang Qun and his fellows were goaded into challenging Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Yao Susu with a smile, ¡°Yang Qun is irritable and pompous, and can¡¯t stand being provoked. I didn¡¯t even say too much. He just called some guys to pick a fight with Lin Xun.¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    Lian Fei felt troubled. He was really annoyed, but he could not get angry with Yao Susu, feeling tight in the chest. His face got gloomier. ¡°How can Lin Xun be an ordinary people as he has the ability to kill Tiger Lyu? Yang Qun and his fellows cannot defeat him! Is this not a behavior of inviting humiliation?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to give Lin Xun a lesson,¡± Yao said, ¡°and on the contrary, the worse they hurt, the better.¡±

    Lian Fei was in a trance, keenly realizing this matter might not be as simple as he thought.

    Sure enough, the next moment Yao Susu said, ¡°Pompous and domineering as Yang Qun and his fellows are, all of them are from big forces in Donglin Town. Offending them is equal to offending these forces. Is it better for you to be against Lin Xun alone?¡±

    Lian Fei almost cooled down and said thoughtfully, ¡°So, have you nned to bring trouble to Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have done such dirty work,¡± Yao said, curling her lip.

    Lian Fei, feeling rather touched, hastened tofort her and said, ¡°I am only a little worried about you, Susu. As Lin Xun is a ruthless and atrocious guy, how can I bear you being held against by such a little beast?¡± Yao Susu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not afraid of this Lin Xun. Without you, I won¡¯t even know there is such a person.¡±

    Lian Fei suddenly realized a question, ¡°By the way, how did you know about my feud with Lin Xun?¡± Yao was smug and a smile spread from her lips, ¡°No one can keep what I want to know from me. Well, ignore these. Let¡¯s just wait and see what¡¯s going on. The County Test will begin tomorrow. If Yang Qun et al. were seriously injured and could not take part in the test, many forces would inevitably be furious. At that time, Lin will have no mood or energy to parade his ability for more than a few days.¡±

    Hearing this, Lian Fei could not help but think to himself. Yao Susu, a young girl seemed innocent and artless, but who would have thought she was so scheming and calcting?

    A thrill rose in his heart at the thought of the incident to probably make Lin get into a serious trouble, and he did not forget the frustration and grievance he had suffered in the past days.

    A sudden tumult rose from the distance, and Lian Fei and Yao Susu subconsciously looked in the direction from which the sound came.

    A group of students were hurrying out of the school gate, and someone was shouting on the road.

    ¡°Be quick! Fellows of our school have been beaten and escorted to the front of the school with bound hands!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How dare such a bully try to tease our Donglin School. Now I want to take a look at this madcap guy!¡±

    A buzz of conversation ran through the crowd, making Lian Fei and Yao Susu speechless, and they wondered how the situation had be out of control. Lin Xun was so arrogant and rude. He was nowing to tease Donglin School, not to mention he just bullied Yang Qun and his friends!

    They looked at each other, and came together to the school gate to find out what happened there.

    ¡­¡­

    It was around noon time. In front of Donglin School had stood so many on-lookers.

    On the open ground in front of the gate were lying a dozen guys, all with tied hands and feet, swollen face, disheveled hair, and rags in the mouth, which was so miserable.

    Of course, they were the students who asked for trouble in Courtyard 49 today.

    Besides them, there were a dozen very old men and women standing on their knees and crying with runny noses.

    Fatty Diao and the Bones were among them.

    At the moment, Fatty Diao was angrily shouting, ¡°Neighbors! Friends! Today we are forced toe here for a justice. Even if we are beaten to death by Donglin Schoolter, we still have to say something!¡±

    ¡°These dregs from Donglin School came to Civilian Area to bully people, pretending to improve their cultivation in martial arts for tomorrow¡¯s County Test. However, they beat everyone they saw on the street, including our families and friends! They are extremely merciless and cruel with nows to their eyes! I just want to ask whether there is anyw governing this world?¡±

    Fatty Diao was full of righteous indignation and spoke vehemently with a distinctly moral tone, which made the crowd hear him clearly and start gossiping about this farce.

    ¡°They did walk all over us!¡±

    Fatty Diao looked very excited, with tears in his eyes, pointed to one old woman whose teeth had all fallen out. ¡°This is the old mother of my neighbor- Gou Sheng. She almost got raped though she is so old.¡±

    His words brought on an uproar. Rape?! Who the fuck had gone blind to rape such an old woman?

    Fatty Diao looked very sad, gnashing his teeth in hatred anding to a teenager with tied hands, and then shouted wrathfully, ¡°You may not believe it, but I swear to God, it is this bloke who nearly raped Go Sheng¡¯s old mother. Young as he is, his sexual preference is really¡­disgusting! If I failed to get to Gou Sheng¡¯s house in time, he¡­¡±

    The teenager on the ground, with his eyes bulging and reddening from wrath, was struggling to say something but his mouth was stuffed with a smelly rag, so he could only make a whimper.

    The old woman kneeling on the ground began to kotow until her head was broken and bleeding, so that the nearby onlookers could not help starting to doubt this was true.

    Before the onlookers pondered on it, Fatty Diao pounding his chest, leaned back and cried, ¡°My fellow countrymen, we are all poor people living in the Civilian Area. If it wasn¡¯t for these dressed-up beasts who had pushed us too far, how dare wee to Donglin School to cry out our grievances?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone nodded. These people were apparently small potatoes living at the bottom of the society. Generally speaking, they dared note to Donglin School to make trouble.

    There must be a reason!

    At this time, many students had gathered at the gate of the school. Witnessing their schoolmates being bound on the ground, they look irritated. But, after all, they were still young and had experienced such a situation. After the burst of Fatty Diao¡¯s crying in a bitter and desperate tone, everybody unavoidably felt skeptical about the whole thing. Was that true?

    Someone intended toe up and save Yang Qun and his fellows, but was stopped by a group of old men and women, who seemed to say, ¡°If you want to save them, firstly step over our dead bodies.¡±

    Without cultivation, these old men and women, just like candlelight before the wind, were all ordinary people. It was not proper to hurt them in public since it was not good to the school¡¯s reputation.

    For students of Donglin School, it would be a shame to be used of bullying the old.

    Fatty Diao shouted again, ¡°I will spare no effort in getting an exnation from Donglin School today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The school should uphold justice for us!¡±

    The Bones also screamed, ¡°I heard from these dregs that being instigated by a student named Lian Fei, they deliberately ran to the Civilian Area. He looks down on the people living in Civilian Area, and said that nobody will care about our lives and it¡¯s nothing serious to kill us. They just treat human life as no more than grass. It¡¯s horrible. How can they do that?¡±

    As the Bones even knew the name of the instigator, people around be more skeptical.

    At this moment, Lian Fei and Yao Susu just got to the gate. After hearing this, Lian Fei was stunned. What the hell! When did he say such stupid words?

    Lian Fei looked sullen, and got to understand that this must be a revenge designed by Lin Xun.

    Lian Fei¡¯s lungs nearly burst with rage, since he did nothing. But he was framed, and did not know how to exin it for a moment. Public mor can melt metals. That was probably a typical case.

    Yao Susu¡¯s face was gloomy. She never expected that Lin Xun was so cunning and responded so quickly. He not only beat Yang Qun et al. up, but also faked up an excuse to draw the attention of Donglin School.

    Even if it turned out to be a lieter, who would believe it at that time?

    Yao Susu even could imagine that once spread, this story would be more absurd after being exaggerated and distorted by many people!

    This was the rumor, a groundless usation. After being processed by the ill-intentioned, various jaw-dropping versions would be disseminated. The more you exined, the more they would suspect that the rumor was true.

    Fatty Diao and the Bones were still crying angrily. They had gone ahead regardless as they knew that the bigger the farce, the safer they would be. So they employed all their skills to stage this farce.

    As time went on, more and more onlookers had gathered.

    Watching all this from a distance of about 1,000 feet away from Donglin School, Lin Xu finallyughed silently and turned away.

    It had be a big farce. No matter what the final result was, at least the sensation caused by the incident was enough to make the forces behind these dudes bothered for a while. If they really dared to deal with Lin Xun at all costs, it would thoroughly prove that all these rumors were true, and such a result was certainly not what the big bugs behind these dudes wanted.

    ¡°Fatty Diao and the Bones did perform very well just now, and they even staged a farce with the help of a dozen old-aged people, which was really an excellent idea, making the practitioners in the Donglin School fear and hesitate to react recklessly. However, they must have been hated deeply, and can no longer stay in Donglin Town. I need to find a way out for them as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it in a calm state of mind while walking away.

    It was he who caused this ridiculous farce today. Even though the present risk was temporarily solved, he would be definitely found out to be the maniptor sooner orter.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about it. After the County Test, the first thing he would do was to leave Donglin Town for Green-maple County, to prepare for the State Test in March of the following year.

 Chapter 93: Repercussions of the Farce

    <h4>Chapter 93: Repercussions of the Farce</h4>

    Soon after Lin Xun left, the farce in front of Donglin School became even worse, and more onlookers were gathering. A teacher from Donglin School came out before the situation went out of control.

    The teacher was a senior overmatch in Gang Spirit Realm with an awe-inspiring reputation; he said in public that Donglin School would give Fatty Diao and his fellows justice.

    Fatty Diao hurried away with those old men and women, knowing that it was enough. Being insatiable would work against them.

    Yang Qun and his foppish friends, with tied hands, were released and taken back to Donglin School.

    The event was ended, however, much gossip about it spread throughout Donglin Town in a short time, and caused an uproar and muchughter.

    Lian Fei, Yang Qun and their fellows, all turned out be aplete joke.

    Of course, no one really cared about whether the gossip was true or not. That was what gossip was. Even if it was not true, onlookers just didn¡¯t need to pay attention to it.

    ¡­

    In the Golden Hall.

    When Gu Yanping heard about the gossip, he burst intoughter after pondering for a little while and realizing what had happened immediately. ¡°Lian Fei wants to make Lin Xun a scapegoat, but it¡¯s a shame that he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun would fight back so fiercely, which made himself be med instead.¡±

    Gu Liang was surprised, ¡°Lin Xun is the maniptor behind this? It is a bit too radical. Even if it seemed he won, he would be taken as a thorn in the flesh by the students of Donglin School and people behind them, which will bring him more harm than good.¡±

    Gu Yanping praised, ¡°Son, it¡¯s very good that you can understand this. But if you were Lin Xun, what would you do to solve this crisis?¡±

    Gu Liang immediately realized that his father was testing him. Thinking quickly, he replied, ¡°If I were Lin, surely I would not fight with these foppish boys. At worst, I¡¯d rather keep away from them for the time being, and then find them and finish them one by one¡±

    Gu Yanping nodded, ¡°Your n seems a little conservative, but it¡¯s an appropriate solution. However, you neglected one thing; these foppish boys are very arrogant. You can¡¯t escape if you are targeted by them.¡±

    Pausing for a second, he continued, ¡°Radical as Lin Xun¡¯s reaction was, it is actually the wisest choice to solve the problem once and for all. Lin Xun made it a big farce, which has been so well known that his enemies will have to endure silently in a short time even if they hate Lin so much. Otherwise, the gossip will be proved to be true, causing great damage to their reputation.¡±

    ¡°These powerful people in Dong Town highly cherish their reputation, though they have done all the bad things secretly.¡±

    Gu Liang frowned, ¡°What shall he do in the future? When the disturbance subsides and nobody gives attention to it, will these powerful people easily give up the revenge?¡±

    After saying that, Gu Liang suddenly realized something, then he pped his hands and excitingly shouted, ¡°I got it! Lin Xun doesn¡¯t intend to stay in Donglin Town any longer! Soon after the County Test, he will surely take the State Test. In this case, he is not afraid of anybody for today¡¯s farce, as long as he leaves.¡±

    Gu Yanping praised him with a smile, ¡°Exactly, this is Lin Xun¡¯s strategy. You can figure it out, which means you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Gu Liang blushed and shook his head, ¡°Compared with Lin Xun, I am still immature in terms of wisdom and foresight.¡±

    Gu Yanping signed with emotion, ¡°Lin Xun is so young, but he has owned such wisdom and foresight. A man like him is ¡­surely iparable.¡±

    Suddenly Gu Liang asked, ¡°Father, if Lin Xun leaves, then it will be hard for our Golden Hall to get the spiritual weapons refined by that ¡®mysterious spiritual tattooist¡¯ in the future.¡±

    Seeming to have thought it through long ago, Gu Yanping said with seriousness, ¡°Son, the real businessmen shall not always depend on others. If you want to be a world-renownedmercial practitioner, you must have your own power and capital to keep a foothold!¡±

    Shocked in the heart, Gu Liang took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand, father.¡±

    Gu Yanping smiled, ¡°Of course, you and Lin Xun are close in age, and now your rtionship is not bad. You might as well offer him more help if he needs. As for friendship, we need to manage it. We should first learn how to give, instead of negatively receiving.¡±

    Gu Liang nodded his head.

    Now he really admired Lin Xun, eager to make good friends with people like him.

    But Gu Liang also had his own ideas. He would not maintain rtionship with Lin Xun just on the basis of interests, and he will, by his real strength and power, make Lin Xun really acknowledge him!

    Gu Liang, a young boy with ambition as well as his own pride, was then 15 years old!

    In Keystone Business.

    Hearing the news from Wang Lin, Mu Wansu looked odd. She could not help giggling finally, which added a special vor of beauty to her delicate face.

    With tears nearly running down, the more sheughed, the harder she could stop. After a long time, she bit her red lips and said, ¡°Lin Xun is really bad¡­ A teenager intends to rape an old woman! How could he think that out!¡±

    She suddenly paused and frowned, ¡°He did it just because he has decided to leave Donglin Town already?¡±

    Wang Lin replied with regret, ¡°Yeah, once he leaves, it¡¯s impossible for us to associate with the mysterious spiritual tattooist in the future.¡±

    Wu Wansu became mind-absent. She should only apud and cheer if Lin Xun left Donglin, hoping that little bastard would disappear quickly.

    But when this hope really came true, Mu Wansu was hit by sadness in her heart unconsciously and the feeling was not good.

    A little bastard who let her have suffered a set of losses nned to leave one day unexpectedly, which somehow made her feel sad. What on earth was this feeling about?

    Mu Wansu frowned for a long time and nibbled her red lips, softly whispering, ¡°Humph! Even you leave Donglin Town, things will not over between us. I will overmaster you one day, you little bastard!¡±

    Finishing these words, she saw Wang Lin¡¯s confused look and suddenly felt dispirited and clear-headed. She even felt bothered to pay attention to the mysterious spiritual tattooist. She waved her hands and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Wang Lin cupped his hands and walked away with doubts.

    In the n of Wu.

    Wu Chaoqun, the patriarch, looked at the note in his hand and took a deep breath, with his expressions changing slightly, ¡°What an evil bastard! He has learned to stir up people¡¯s anger and make unfounded countercharges!¡±

    Wu Chaoqun felt a little lucky that n of Wu had endured these days and had not started to pick on Lin Xun. If they were involved in today¡¯s affair, they would lose face.

    ¡°Patriarch, this bastard¡¯s act has gone to extremes. It haspletely offended many forces. This is undoubtedly good news for us,¡±

    someone said.

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    With his eyes twinkling, Wu Chaoqun said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow the County Test will begin. Do you think that he will stay in Donlin Town and wait for dead after passing the test? He dares to do such things unscrupulously just because he has made up his mind to leave.¡±

    ¡°I got it. So, we must not let this little bastard get away like this! Or, it will bring shame on our n!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were tolerantst days because we had nned to deal with him gradually, but if he left, it would be meaningless to do so?¡±

    Everybody in the hall was upset.

    Wu Chaoqun took a deep breath, stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose our patience. I¡¯ll visit the president of Donglin Schoolter. Since that little bastard is going to take the County Test, I¡¯ll let his hope failed. He won¡¯t pass it so easily.¡±

    In Donglin School

    Lian Fei and Yao Susu were standing on a long corridor whose end was the ce where the president worked.

    Lian Fei looked depressed and his heart convulsed when he remembered what had just happened in front of the school.

    It was a brutal counterattack!

    This farce directed by Lin Xun not only disgraced Lian Fei, but also damaged his reputation. No one would believe him even if he wanted to exin.

    This was the horror of rumor.

    Just like now, the teenager used of intending to rape an old woman suddenly carried the nickname ¡°Addict for Old Ladies¡± which caused a sensation in the whole school. It was extremely discreditable.

    The only constion was that there was no direct evidence to prove that what these young boys did was based on his instructions.

    Unfortunately, teachers in the school had ascertained that Yang Qun and his fellows were instigated by Yao Susu, which led to what happened today indirectly!

    Lian Fei couldn¡¯t help looking at Yao Susu, and then saw her calm look. It seemed that she was worried nothing about the punishment that she would be subjected to.

    Yao Susu consoled Lian Fei, ¡°Take it easy! Lin Xun is too vicious and cunning. I will let him pay for what he has done if I have a chance!¡±

    With a wry smile on his face, Lian Fei kept silence.

    At this time, the door at the end of the corridor was pushed open and a dignified middle-aged man in a purple robe came out.

    It was Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School.

    Lian Fei felt stiff all over and the muscles of his face tensed. Yu Canglin, a famous overmatch in Sea Spirit Realm, was one of the few strong practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm in the Donglin Town.

    When Lian Fei, together with Yao Susu, was called here to wait, he began specting that as the farce had bothered the president, would the president punish him in person?

    If so, the consequences would be too serious.

    Therefore, seeing Yu Canglin appear at this moment, Lian Fei was anxious and fearful.

    However, Yu Canglin, president of the school, who had always been known for his ¡°serious and inflexible style¡±, was now waving his hands with a smile and saying, ¡°Coming here Susu. Your father is waiting for you.¡±

    Lian Fei widened his eyes in surprised and his mind was somewhat muddled.

    Yao Susu seemed to have anticipated all this, smiling and nodding, and then dragged Lian Fei into the hall at the end of the corridor.

    Yu Canglin kept smiling to them from beginning to end, and did not stop Yao Susu or Lian Fei, which made Lian Fei more shocked and finally realize a problem.

    President Yu Canglin seemed to be acting like this all because of Yao Susu¡¯s father.

    So, who was Yao Susu¡¯s father?

    Lian Fei tried his best to think crazily in his mind. When he entered the hall, a name which was very influential in Donglin Town these days suddenly urred to him.

    Yao Tuohai!

 Chapter 94: The County Test Began

    <h4>Chapter 94: The County Test Began</h4>

    When Lian Fei walked out of the hall, the back part of his skirt had beenpletely saturated in cold sweat.

    Although the conversation with Yao Tuohai onlysted for less than 15 minutes, Lian Fei finally knew what the oppressive force of an overmatch meant.

    Elegant and gentle, Yao Tuohai sat there casually without any sense of arrogance, yet facing him, you felt like you were a small ant looking up at a towering mountain.

    That was the intangible force emerging when a practitioner reached a certain level, which couldn¡¯t be resisted and defused by Lian Fei.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Yao Susu asked with concern.

    Shaking his head and smiling constrainedly, he looked slightly pale, ¡°I am astonished to know your father is Yao Tuohai.¡±

    Yao Susu blurted,¡± I have never intended to conceal it from you, but you never asked me.¡±

    Lian Feiughed bitterly. But recalling the conversation with Yao Tuohai a moment ago, with his heart pounding, he was delirious with joy to think that if he could marry Yao Susu in the future, then he would distinguish himself depending on the prestige of Yao Tuohai.

    ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± Yao Susu asked suddenly.

    For a moment Lian Fei was in a daze, but he reacted instantaneously with a determined expression on his face, ¡°Susu, how can I deserve you if I can¡¯t revenge my dad in person.¡±

    In the conversation they just had, Yao Tuohai once said bluntly that he had learnt about the hatred between Lian Fei and Lin Xun, and he dered clearly that he wouldn¡¯t help Lian Fei.

    However, Lian Fei was even more straightforward, and he swore in the face of Yao Tuohai that he would avenge in person, which won a hint of appreciation from Yao Tuohai.

    Yao Susu said, ¡°Though my dad won¡¯t help you avenge directly, he can offer you help of all kinds by virtue of the power and influence of our family just as you know. You can¡¯t just waste such a chance. Cheer up to gain recognition of my dad.¡±

    Inhaling deeply, Lian Fei said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susu. I will not only gain recognition of Uncle Yao, but also marry you.¡± Yao Susu smiled sweetly and said no more.

    At the same time Lian Fei felt joyful and self-satisfied. With Yao Tuohai¡¯s support, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about the future.

    In Lian Fei¡¯s point of view, Lin Xun was just a small ant on his road to sess, and would be crushed to death easily when Lian rose one day.

    ¡°Look there. It seems to be the patriarch of n of Wu.

    Yao Susu stopped suddenly, and looked into the distance.

    Lian Fei raised his eyes to see Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School, and a middle- aged man in a ck hat walking this way, and the guy in a ck hat was Wu Chaoqun, patriarch of the n of Wu.

    Lian¡¯ face turned clouded immediately, since he didn¡¯t have any good impression on the n of Wu.

    ¡°Susu, have you finished talking?¡± Yu Canglin came over with a smile after noticing them too.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yao nodded to salute him.

    ¡°Lian Fei, you¡¯re here too.¡± Smiling and looking amiable, Wu Chaoqun greeted him.

    From Yu Canglin, Wu had just learnt the rtionship between Lian and Yao, and the father of Yao Susu was Yao Tuohai who was well-known in the southwestern province of the empire.

    As for this point, Wu Chaoqun was very astonished, and sighed that Lian Fei was just so lucky to ride on Yao Tuohai¡¯s coattails. The affairs of the world were inconstant!

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± looking slightly cold, Lian Fei went away with Yao Susu.

    For one instant, Wu wore a long face. He secretly cursed, ¡°Such an arrogant fellow! How the fuck can you be who you are today without my support.¡±

    At the same time, Lian Fei sneered in the heart, ¡°Wu Chaoqun, Fuck You! You are foolish to think that I can be your cannon fodder.¡±

    ¡°I have been generally clear about your matter. I¡¯m sure you can get a satisfying reply with Mr. Yao Zhenhai assumingmand in person.¡± Yu Canglin spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you to do me the favor. I appreciate it.¡± Smiling and feeling at ease, Wu Chaoqun cupped his hands.

    ¡°Never mind. With Lin Xun going too far in bullying us, as president of Donglin School, I can¡¯t tolerate such a nobody to be rampant anymore,¡± waving his hand, Yu Canglin said with arrogance.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning next day.

    Lin Xun woke up at daybreak. After washing himself, he had breakfast with Shia Zhi.

    It was the day of County Test, but Lin Xun looked like just as usual without any hint of excitement or expectation.

    ¡°Shall we leave immediately after the test?¡± Shia Zhi asked.

    ¡°Hum,¡± Lin Xun replied and then added after thinking, ¡°the Donglin Town now bes a ce where we are apt to get into trouble since I have offended many guys here, so we have to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Shia Zhi replied with regret, ¡°Given me another half a month, I can annex all the gangs in the Civilian Area.

    Lin Xun was silent, saying nothing.

    Having finished the breakfast, Lin Xun was about to go out, when Shia Zhi suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a trance for a while, ¡°You worry about me?¡±

    Nodding her head, Shia Zhi said with her crescent-shaped eyes wide open, ¡°I don¡¯t think your opponents will let you pass the test without any trouble.¡±

    She knew what had happened at the gate of Donglin School and was clear what a confused situation Lin Xun had caused.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°It is County Test, an event of top significance in our empire. Who dares to create a disturbance? Besides, the bigwig Yao Tuohai will be there, I think nobody dares to prevent me from taking part in the test.¡±

    Shia Zhi said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to have a look, since I haven¡¯t left the Civilian Area since I came here.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart was softened, and he agreed without hesitation.

    Indeed, Shia Zhi had scarcely showed up. She took action at night even when she annexed the gangs of the Civilian Area.

    Now that she offered to be with him, how could Lin Xun refuse?

    Holding Shia¡¯s hand, Lin Xun left home instantly. They walked out of Civilian Area, heading towards the Donglin School.

    The streets were busy. It was still early in the morning, but many people were converging in the same direction.

    Today, County Test, a great event in Donglin Town, which attracted the attention of the whole town, would begin, and every corner was bustling with noise and excitement.

    When Lin Xun arrived at the gate of the Donglin School, the scene was marvelous. The gate of the school had been crowded with people.

    Most of them were there as lookers-on, and some of them, who were parents or rtives of examinees, came here forpany.

    Lin Xun took out the token he had got when he registered for the test. He entered the school with Shia Zhi without any obstruction.

    After they walked along a wide bluestone path for a while, the vision became broad suddenly and arge square which could amodate ten thousand people appeared.

    At that moment, the square had already been crowded with people, the number of whom could reach several thousands and almost all of whom were young boys and girls with the expression of expectation on each one¡¯s face.

    Right in front of the square, there stood a high tform, from which you could overlook the whole square, and the chief examiner would be there when the test began, and the distinguished guests would also be there to apany the chief examiner by that time, witnessing the test.

    Over 30 meters away from the high tform, there stood two stone tablets, both of which were over 30 meters high and emitting different spiritual power.

    The two stone tablets were the Bone Testing Stele which could measure the bone age and the Spiritual Realm Stone which could test cultivation level.

    When the County Test began, the practitioners who had signed up would take the test in front of the two stei, and the justice and equity could be guaranteed with the eyes of the public focusing on them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡± Shia Zhi said quietly. She stopped on the periphery of the square and chose a ce to stay.

    Lin Xun nodded and he trusted Shia Zhi. The girl had extraordinary intelligence and she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in such a ce.

    The ce where Shia Zhi stood was a remote corner. The morning wind blew her clothes up and no one would notice the little girl in a wind coat with her face hidden under the hood had such an unbelievably beautiful appearance.

    She stood there quietly. In the vast universe, Shia Zhi could only care about Lin Xun.

    Seeing the figure of Lin Xun move into the crowded square, With knitted delicate eyebrows, she felt unountably agitated.

    She had been aware of the hint of agitation fromst night, and she believed in her own instinct, so she specially came with Lin Xun today.

    She had no idea about what might happen today, but she must have a look personally anyway. As long as she was with Lin Xun, she would fear nothing.

    Although there was still an hour left before the County Test, the square had been crowded with practitioners, all of whom were discussing something,

    Lin Xun stood alone. Looking at the seats on the high tform faraway, he knew clearly enough that the County Test would be thest chance for his opponents to take action, and he would just check whether they dared to act recklessly in public.

    It was the County Test of the empire, an event of top significance. Not only the Donglin Town, but all the cities in the empire would hold the County Test on the same day, that was to say, no one dared cause trouble at the moment, or he would be in danger if the senior leaders got to know it.

    Lin Xun was not worried about his own safety; he was concerned about whether those guys would let him pass the test instead.

    After all, there were nine thousand practitioners taking part in the test and only one thousand examinees would be admitted; therefore, if someone aimed at Lin Xun, the chief examiners could randomly think of any reason to eliminate him.

    Would they dare?

    Lin Xun was not sure.

    Suddenly, feeling something, Lin turned around, and in the crowd not far away, he just saw Lian Fei staring at him indifferently with well-hidden hatred and coldness in Lian¡¯s eyes.

    Beside him was Yao Susu in rich dress.

    With a smile, Lin Xun walked towards them on his own initiative and said, ¡°Hey, we meet each other again. What did I say? There must be some reason for the coincidence. I feel we have much intertwining predestination.¡±

    Lian Fei was slightly in a daze, and it seemed that he didn¡¯t expect Lin Xun darede to him on his own initiative. His face fell at once, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Yao Susu sized up Lin Xun with curiosity, and then said with a faint smile, ¡°ording to my observation, with your ophryon ckening and a hint of bad luck between your eyebrows, something bad may happen to you today.¡±

    Then, she and Lian Fei moved forward arm in arm.

    Squinting at their receding figures, Lin Xun got lost in thought.

 Chapter 95: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 95: Undercurrent</h4>

    It was not long before a lineup sessively appeared on the high tform, which immediately attracted the attention of all the people present.

    ¡°Look at the man in the middle. He must be Excellency Yao Tuohai, the one who shocked the southwest region of the empire and was highly regarded by of the prime minister today!¡±

    ¡°Thirty years ago, Excellency Yao passed the County Test, State Test, and Province Test within just one year. With such peerless achievements, he really affords a good example to the young practitioners.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is said that Excellency Yao has owned the cultivation of Tao Insight Realm now. In the whole empire, he is a top overmatch with real strength and power!¡±

    ¡°You can see, even a lot of big shots like Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School, Wu Chaoqun, patriarch of n of Wu, and ck Rose ¨C Mu Wansu from Keystone Business, can only apany his Excellency Yao around. That is what power and influence mean!¡±

    There were many discussions among the more than 9,000 candidates for the County Test on the square, whose excitement was shown on their facial expressions.

    Lin Xun looked up and caught sight of a learned and refined man, who wore a long dark robe with wide sleeves, with scanty goatee, sitting in the central position of the tform and showing demeanor of transcendent being.

    He sat there at will, emitting an invisible majesty of turning up his nose at the heaven and the earth. His eyes seemed mild, but they were frightening when you nced at them by ident.

    That was Yao Tuohai!

    A man shot to fame in the imperial Nation Test as early as 30 years ago, and there was only one could put on a par with him, namely Liu Wujun, governor of southwestern province in the empire of the day!

    ¡°Tao Insight Realm! I wonder what kind of horrible power such overmatches have¡­¡± Lin Xun sighed with endless emotion.

    The more he strived for higher cultivation, the more he understood on the hardship during the whole process which was just like climbing mountains with bare hands ¡ª one mountain was higher than another, and also more dangerous than another.

    For ordinary practitioners, it was a good fortune to enter the Gang Spirit Realm in this life, let alone the higher mysterious realms like Sea Spirit Realm and Tao Insight Realm.

    At the same time, Lin Xun also noticed Wu Chaoqun, who was a middle-aged man in a ck hat and looked honest and tolerant. There seemed to be nothing special about him, which, however, made him even more unusual.

    Being able to sit on the throne of n of Wu, and to be a guest of honour today, was originally a symbol of identity. Ordinary people didn¡¯t deserve to be on the tform.

    Mu Wansu was there, too. Lin Xun just casted a nce at her and withdrew his gaze.

    Dang!

    A clear bell rang, resounding over the Donglin School, as if a signal announced the opening of the County Test.

    Atmosphere on the square got solemn and silent.

    At the moment, Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School, stood up and announced the significance of County Test in a clear loud voice and briefly expounded rules of it. Then he brought the topic to Yao Tuohai.

    As chief examiner, Yao Tuohai rose to his feet with a smile, scanning the candidates present, and said in a serious voice, ¡°Here you are all future pirs of the empire. I hope you will make a good performance today, strive to serve the empire early and make your own brilliant achievements!

    The voice, with awesome power, clearly echoed throughout every corner of the school.

    All at once, the audience broke into thunderous apuse.

    Some young girls and boys were excited with their blood boiling.

    But Lin Xun felt a little bored, for such titudes could only enchant those kids who were immature in both mind and feeling.

    It was just a County Test. Although it was indeed a big event for the empire, as long as pondering over it calmly, you would find that this was only the most basic level in imperial tests. Even if it was passed, the result just represented the good intelligence and was not equal to any glorious achievement.

    Numerous outstanding talents emerged from the County Test in countless cities of the thirty-four provinces of the empire every year, but only a handful of people could own the qualification for taking the higher-level test, and most of them could only be nobody.

    Fortunately, the time of boredom soon passed. Yu Canglin announced that here came the real beginning of this County Test.

    The assessment rule was very simple, i.e. people participating in the test woulde forward one after another to undergo inspection from the ¡°Bone Testing Stele¡± and ¡°Spiritual Realm Stone¡± which could detect one¡¯s age and cultivation respectively.

    And then by those two criteria, a thousand of those best would pass the test, and others would be eliminated.

    It was really simple. There was no fight on the arena, no test on life or death, and no weird test, just test your age and cultivation level.

    ¡°Fang Shuanchong, fourteen years old, the second level of Martial Realm!¡±

    ¡°Liu Gangshan, fifteen years old, the fourth level of Martial Realm!¡±

    ¡°Shi Hong, eleven years old, the first level of Martial Realm!¡±

    ¡­

    After each practitioner came forward to be tested, the result would be announced on the spot. No one could cheat in the full ze of publicity.

    The test proceeded quickly. In just a quarter of an hour, more than 300 people had been examined. The results were different, but there was nothing impressive.

    As for Lin Xun, it was hard to avoid being bored. So, he secretly did the math. There were more than 9,300 candidates present and it would take full four hours to finish the test ording to the speed ¨C three hundred people in one quarter.

    Lin Xun had no choice but to stupidly stand here for four hours and do nothing, since there was only one Bone Testing Stele and one Spiritual Realm Stone in the entire test site. If there were more steles, the efficiency would be certainly improved.

    Regrettably, Donling Town was just a remote town on the southwestern border of the empire and it was impossible to have more Bone Testing Steles and Spiritual Realm Stones there.

    ¡°Wu Feichong, nine years old, the fifth level of Martial Realm!¡±

    A remarkable score caught Lin Xun¡¯s attention when he was making blind and disorderly conjectures.

    Not only Lin Xun but also all the other audience got surprised. He was just nine years old! But his cultivation already reached the fifth level of Martial Realm! He was an extraordinary cultivation talent who was extremely rare in the world!

    It was not necessary to wait for the final results as everyone knew that this boy with such a score was so preeminent and would undoubtedly pass this County Test.

    ¡°Wu Feichong? I heard that he is a prodigy from n of Wu. His spirit is very strong and powerful by birth and n of Wu ces great expectations on him. It is said that n of Wu will cultivate this child into an outstanding spiritual tattooist at all costs.¡±

    ¡°n of Wu is so lucky. If Wu Feichong bes a spiritual tattooist, the status of n of Wu in DongLin Town will inevitably rise!¡±

    Everyone was talking about that, and Wu Chaoqun on the high tform was flushed with joy. Wu Feichong was his lineal grandson. Now everyone fixed their eyes upon his grandson, which brought him much honour.

    Wu Chaoqun had ease of mind, especially when he heard that Yao Tuohai said ¡°excellent¡±.

    ¡°Oh, he is from n of Wu. Would n of Wu suffer a heavy blow if this child became crippled?¡±

    Lin Xun was touching his chin while thinking. Wu Chaoqun would kill Lin Xun if he knew what Lin was thinking at this moment.

    The test continued. Soon after, a 11-year-old boy named Shiao Hen and 10-year-old girl named Yu Miao, who owned the cultivation of the seventh level of Martial Realm and the sixth level of Martial Realm respectively, caused an uproar.

    Although their ir was not as good as Wu Feichong¡¯s, but they were also top-notch.

    It was worth mentioning that Shiao Hen was the nephew of Shiao Yuanzhong, shopkeeper of Treasure Loft. He was sent to Donglin School for cultivation when he was very young.

    And Yu Miao she was the granddaughter of Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School!

    After seeing all of this, Lin Xun was still quite calm.

    He was very clear that the ir of Wu Feichong, Xiao Hen and Yu Miao were good indeed. However, more importantly, they got great support from the big forces. With the guidance of famous masters since they were very young, and the support of various cultivation resources, the cultivation education they got was far better than that those practitioners from poor families got.

    At least till now, the test had been going on for almost four hours. More than 4,000 candidates have been assessed. But he did not see any practitioners who were from poor families caused a sensation by their names and scores!

    Lin Xun did not look down upon those practitioners who were from poor families. Actually, he was poor as well.

    But he knew clearly. Even though those practitioners who were from poor families had fantastic cultivation talents, they also were limited by theck of cultivation resources. It would be toote when they started to cultivate, for which their talents might be hidden in a napkin.

    This was the cruel reality. Maybe it was too absolute to say that the practitioners from poor families could not be elites. Butpared with the rich ones from notable families, it was too difficult to stand out among others for the practitioners from poor families.

    After a while, Lin Xun collected his thoughts and did not dare to think too much as it was his turn to take the test! Whoosh! Quicker than words could tell. Lin Xun was already there.

    Originally, Mu Wansu was a little bit bored on the high tform, seeing all this. Suddenly, she sat up straight and looked at the figure of Lin Xun withplicated emotions when he came to the front of the Bone Testing Stele which were dozens of feet high.

    After seeing Mu Wansu¡¯s movements, many important people of Donglin Town on the high tform began to guess whether this boy had something to do with Keystone Business.

    Wu Chaoqun who knew everything about Lin Xun narrowed his eyes with an unnoticeable cold feeling, thinking to himself, ¡°You brat, you can¡¯t escape this time no matter how good your performance is!¡±

    As for Yu Canglin and Yao Tuohai, they both had no any response.

    Meanwhile, Lian Fei and Yao Susu in the crowd on the square also focused on Lin. Lian¡¯s face clouded while Yao Susu sneered meaningfully.

    Far away from the square, Shia Zhi, standing at a remote corner, never cared about the test since it began. But at this moment, she quickly raised her head and looked at Lin Xun with her clear eyes.

    Immediately, a familiar agitation rose uncontrobly. She subconsciously nced at the gate of Donglin School. There was nothing except some guards who were maintaining the order.

    All this made Shia Zhi look distracted. She frowned.

    Lin Xun wasn¡¯t aware all this at all. He stepped forward and epted assessment in the front of the Bone Testing Stele and Spiritual Realm Stone. He returned back to the square after the test was over. From beginning to end, he looked perfectly calm and had never looked at the people who were sitting on the high tform at all.

    ¡°Lin Xun, thirteen years old, the sixth level of Martial Realm!¡±

    Most of people got astonished when the result was announced after Lin Xun finished his assessment.

 Chapter 96: Insidious Foes

    <h4>Chapter 96: Insidious Foes</h4>

    Surprised and suspicious sounds were sparse, distributed in different areas of the square.

    It just proved that it was not very impressive that Lin Xun reached the sixth level of Martial Realm at the age of thirteen. His cultivation level was just a bit higher than normal, so it didn¡¯t cause any big uproar.

    But people who knew Lin Xun couldn¡¯t keep calm at the moment. The reason was not how outstanding Lin Xun¡¯s score was, but the name of Lin Xun.

    For most people present, Lin Xun was just a stranger. But for those who had Lin Xun¡¯s number, many of them felt bitter for Lin Xun.

    Just like this moment, those surprised and suspicious sounds came from Yan Qun and his fellows. As the dudes of Donglin Town, they were captured by Shia Zhi and sent under escort to the gate of Donglin School yesterday, bing the most miserable wretches due to a farce. Was it possible that they didn¡¯t hate Lin Xun?

    At the same time, Yu Canglin, president of Donglin School raised his head suddenly and threw his thoughtful eye on Lin Xun who was returning back to the square, thinking of the conversation with Wu Chaoqun, patriarch of n of Wu, yesterday.

    Soon he also recalled the farce happening at the gate of Donglin School yesterday. With knitted eyebrows, he was lost in thought.

    Yu Canglin didn¡¯t perceive that next to him, Yao Tuohai also nced at the back of Lin Xun in this moment, but seemed unperturbed. There was just some doubt in Yao¡¯s mind that how could a teenager on the sixth level of Martial Realm let his daughter and Lian Fei suffer losses?

    The corner of Wu Chaoqun¡¯s eye twitched imperceptibly. He remembered clearly that when Lin Xun entered Donglin Town a month ago, he was just on the fifth level of Martial Realm. Who ever thought that this boy broke through to the higher realm only in a month!?

    Once this kind of young person with potential, wit and means grew up, he was sure to be a big trouble in the future!

    Wu Chaoqun had decided to kill Lin, but his intention wasn¡¯t perceived by others.

    The look of Mu Wansu was moreplicated. If she remembered correctly, this young boy was only on the third level of Martial Realm when she met him for the first time in Feiyun Vige. With the help of the big Childe Shi Shuan¡¯s Wine of Four Seasons, he broke through and stepped in the fourth level of Martial Realm.

    Just several monthster, he should have reached the sixth level of Martial Realm. The speed of cultivation was so rapid that it made Mu Wansu shocked. She just realized that she had been only concerned for gains and losses with Lin Xun before and seemed not to find that the guy actually had an extraordinary talent in cultivation at all.

    Lin Xun seemed not to perceive all this. He just returned to his original position, maintained a low profile, and kept silent.

    He knew that when his name was called, he would be targeted in an instant by his foes who were just like hungry wolves smelling a wisp of blood. But Lin Xun didn¡¯t worry that they dared to make trouble in County Test.

    As the spection of Lin Xun, his presence didn¡¯t cause any trouble and County Test was still in process. The young boys and girls, who were excited and nervous, took the test with great expectations, got results and returned to their starting points one after another.

    Hearing the scores of the test, some people were excited, some were sad, and some were uncertain.

    When it was near noon, the test in which over 9,300 people participated was over, but the final result of County Test was not yet avable. No one left and the atmosphere in the square became tense and depressingpared to the boredom during waiting just now.

    All the people kept up their spirit and looked at the high tform in the distance, with longing, tension and expectation.

    The final result would be announced. Who would be eliminated and who would be admitted would be revealed at this moment!

    On the tform, the chief examiner Yao Tuohai didn¡¯t let people wait for a long time. He stood up, nced at all those present and said, ¡°The County Test is an eye-opener to me. We have found many talents in cultivation. But it is a pity that only a thousand people can pass the test. I hope that those young friends who fail in the test won¡¯t feel discouraged and will make persistent efforts to take the test next year. And those young friends who pass the test won¡¯t be conceited. You have to know that County Test is only the first step and you are facing more challenges in the future¡­¡±

    After a long speech, Yao Tuohai looked serious and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Canglin, my friend of Taoism, you are to announce the result of this County Test.¡±

    He gave an already-written scroll to Yu Canglin next to him when saying.

    Yu Canglin braced himself up and epted the order with a smile. But after he stood up and opened the scroll, he suddenly looked dignified and serious and his eyes shed like lightning.

    ¡°In the test, those whose age is fifteen and cultivation is below the fifth level of Martial Realm are eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Those whose age is fourteen and cultivation is below the fourth level of Martial Realm are eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Those whose age is thirteen and cultivation is below the third level of Martial Realm are eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Those whose age is under twelve and cultivation is below the second level of Martial Realm are all eliminated!¡±

    Although he spoke neither too fast nor too slow, every word, like thunder, shocked the square. Especially the word ¡°eliminated¡± which was mentioned again and again made young boys and girls present terribly frightened and hard to calm down.

    Those young boys and girls who were sentenced to fail in the test looked pale, sorrowful and unwilling to ept the reality. Many of them even couldn¡¯t help crying on the spot.

    Cry was indeedical and easy to beughed at. But this also proved that these young boys and girls were only kids, impressionable and innocent. If they were experienced adults, they wouldn¡¯t cry in public even they were unwilling to ept the result.

    ¡°Now, those who fail in the test, please leave the square!¡±

    Yu Canglin said seriously. The square at the moment became and of wailing and despair, which was easy to lead to chaos. If those losers didn¡¯t leave, when they heard the list of those who passed the test, they might refuse to ept and cause some troubles.

    Soon, over seven thousand people left disappointedly.

    Many people felt sorry for them. Because among the over seven thousand losers, some had rather good scores. If they took the previous County Tests, they could pass the test easily.

    But it was a pity that County Test of this year was different. Because of Yao Tuohai, the number of practitioners taking the test boomed. Thepetition was fiercer and more rigorous than ever due to the participation of practitioners from other cities.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care much about that. There was just some doubt in his mind at the moment. The final result of the test had been announced. Could his foes still refrain from taking actions?

    Of course, it would be nice if they were willing to see him pass the County Test smoothly. However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t think that would happen.

    At the moment, there were still over two thousand young boys and girls in the square. In other words, over one thousand people would be eliminatedter!

    Soon, Yu Canglin started to talk again, ¡°There are still over two thousand people in the square. Among you, most people are the same age and have the same cultivation. It is really hard to make a choice. So to be fair, Excellency Yao Tuohai has decided to have an additional test!¡¯

    An additional test!

    All those present were in an uproar. No one could have imagined that, at this crucial moment, another test was required, which was very rare.

    The empire had the example of determining the finalists through the additional test in previous County Tests.

    But it was the first time for Donglin Town to have an additional test in County Test!

    Lin Xun squinted his eyes and suddenly felt that the additional test wouldn¡¯t be smooth for him.

    ¡°Of course, I will announce a list before the additional test. Practitioners whose names are on the list are all with outstanding scores. They don¡¯t have to take the additional test ording to their performances and can pass County Test directly!¡¯

    These words of Yu Canglin caused another uproar among the young boys and girls present. But when thinking about it, they felt it was fair. Practitioners, like Wu Feicong, Yu Miao and Shiao Hen, who got high scores and caused a sensation among all people present, were sure to pass the County Test smoothly. It made no sense to have them take the additional test. Instead, it was a waste of time.

    After the uproar, all those present couldn¡¯t help holding their breath in deep concentration, eagerly hoping that their names could be included in the list so that they didn¡¯t need to take the additional test.

    Soon, Yu Canglin started to announce the list, ¡°Wu Feicong, Yu Miao, Shiao Hen¡­¡±

    A total of six hundred names were announced one after another, leading to bursts of surprise and sensations. Some ones were envious of those on the list and some ones felt lost and sighed.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart when confirming that his name wasn¡¯t included in the list. As expected, it aimed at him!

    When County Test was going on just now, Lin Xun seemed to be absent-minded. In fact, the name, age and cultivation of each practitioner had been memorized in his heart. Lin had roughly known the level at which his score was.

    In the list which Yu Canglin just announced, many people had the same age and cultivation as Lin Xun. It was abnormal that they could pass County Test but Lin Xun couldn¡¯t!

    After all, only over six hundred people were included in the list. One thousand people would be admitted atst. The quota of people admitted was not full. Why couldn¡¯t his name be included in the list?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t expose this. He knew that it was no use to expose. There was no one present who would uphold injustice for him. And the list announced by Yu Canglin seemed to be biased. But even if someone looked into it, it didn¡¯t vite rules after all.

    Because it was not the final list of this County Test, but part of it! Yu Canglin had various reasons to exin all this!

    In Lin Xun¡¯s view, maybe other people were to disgust him and irritate him, in order to enable them to have enough reasons to eliminate and suppress him.

    Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t let their dreamse true.

    What surprised Lin Xun was that although he didn¡¯t intend to expose these, someone took the initiative to stand up for his injustice. And the person was one who made Lin Xun especially surprised.

    Mu Wansu!

    However, when seeing this, with his heart jolting, Lin Xun realized that it was not good!

 Chapter 97: A Boy Facing Thousands of Accusing Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 97: A Boy Facing Thousands of using Fingers</h4>

    Mu Wansu obviously had noticed there were inappropriate ces in the name list. Hesitating for an instant, she pointed it out, ¡°President Yu, it seems that Lin Xun is also eligible.¡±

    These words were polite enough, so she was sure that Yu Canglin knew what she really meant.

    However, Yu Canglin looked strange somehow after hearing Mu¡¯s words. Casting a nce at Mu Wansu, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°I know it.¡±

    Mu Wansu was in a trance. Looking at the expression of Yu, she had an inexplicable bad feeling.

    Running down the surroundings with her clear eyes, she realized immediately that at the moment both Wu Chaoqun and some other big shots of Donglin Town seemed to look strange somehow, as if they were gratified or had been waiting for the moment for a long time.

    Feeling heavy at heart, Mu realized that she had been probably not helpful to Lin Xun, but caused some trouble for him.

    As expected, Yu Canglin looked serious the next moment. Looking upright and awe-inspiring, he said in a solemn voice, ¡°You must be wondering why Lin Xun is not in the list of people who have passed the County Test since he also performed well.¡±

    The big shots on the high tform all nodded tacitly.

    Even Yao Tuohai, sitting in the middle, showed the expression of listening attentively, while on the square, crowds of youngsters who had originally been waiting for the additional test couldn¡¯t help feeling confused and wondering what was wrong with the guy named Lin Xun.

    They didn¡¯t know why.

    But Lian Fei, Yao Susu, Yang Qun and a few others understood why. They looked excited at once, casting a nce at Lin Xun who was standing in the crowd, and assuming the posture of waiting to see a drama.

    Lin Xun sighed stealthily. As he expected, his opponents began to take revenge on him.

    Lin didn¡¯t intend to me Mu Wansu, instead he felt quite good when Mu defended him against the injustice. He knew Mu detested him; however, concerning the major issues of principle, it was kind of her to behave like this.

    At this point, Yu Canglin who stood on the tform said in a righteous manner, ¡°To be honest, this boy is notorious for his misdeeds, not only graceless but also sinister andcking in sincerity. In spite of excellent naturals, Lin Xun is such a despicable boy! He is not qualified to take part in the test at all!¡±

    Blunt and straight-forward, in spite of no dirty word, the statement sounded even sharper when spoken out by the president of Donglin School.

    The crowd burst into an uproar.

    People present were not only those big shots of Donglin Town who came to attend the ceremony, but also many teachers of the school, as well as over 2,000 practitioners who came here for the test.

    Therefore, you could imagine how astonished they were when they heard Yu Canglin made such an awfulment on a young boy.

    It must be true! Yu Canglin didn¡¯t need to nder a boy by his eminent identity and position.

    What an insidiousment! Being sinister andcking in sincerity! That was great!

    Were it not for the asion, Lian Fei really desired to utter sighs of admiration unceasingly. Yu¡¯s words made him excited all over, and he couldn¡¯t agree more.

    Yao Susu was also very delightful. She said in a low voice, ¡°I had told Lin Xun something bad might happen to him today with his ophryon ckening and a hint of bad luck between his eyebrows!¡±

    Lian Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing, feelingcent. Thement was made by the president of Donglin School in person, which meant that Lin Xun, a small potato in the Civilian Area, was already sentenced to death on the path of County Test.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t pay attention to the uproar, either. With his eyes fixing on the tform, he looked at Yu Canglin who wore an expression of abhorrence of evil, and those big shots of Donglin Town with different looks on their faces. Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling resentful. Taking these unreal excuses to nder him, those old bastards were just so malicious!

    Once thement spread, Lin Xun would definitely be influenced, even if he could have a chance to take part in the State Test. In other words, if Lin Xun couldn¡¯t quash thement, he would be ridiculed and satirized, and bore the unwarranted charge, even if he could make his way in the future.

    ¡°President Yu, what do you mean? It¡¯s indecent of you to severely criticize a practitionering here for the test.¡±

    Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help hurling a question at Yu before Lin Xun could even react. Having made a blunder, she wouldn¡¯t make the second one.

    But Yu Canglin waved his hand and said,¡± Miss Wansu, please take it easy.¡±

    While speaking, he ran down the whole crowd with his sharp eyes, and finally focused on Lin Xun. ¡°Now that I said so, I must have enough evidence to prove it. I don¡¯t need to frame up a teenager with my identity.¡±

    The uproar disappeared. Judging from their expressions, they already believed the most part, even before Yu showed the evidence.

    That was his influence! Compared with Lin Xun who was unfamiliar to most people, Yu Canglin was such a big shot in Donglin Town. Yu was not only the president of Donglin School, but also an overmatch in Sea Spirit Realm.

    Who dared question thement made by such a person.

    ¡°Lin Xun, let me ask you if you are the leader of the Shuangmu Gang in Civilian Area?¡±

    Suddenly, Yu Canglin spoke in a loud voice, just like an explosive bomb.

    Shuangmu Gang?

    Many people present were confused, but some of those who got to know the matter felt shocked and spread what they learnt. Soon all the people present knew that the Shuangmu Gang was an underground force in the Civilian Area, whose fame skyrocketed recently for annexing more than a dozen gangs.

    What such underground forces did was dirty deals that couldn¡¯t be made public; therefore, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be a good guy.

    Many people present were clear how disordered and dirty the Civilian Area was. Although they knew there were various underground gangs there, when the matter was discussed in public, something changed.

    With so many eyes fixing on him, Lin Xun kept silent for a moment, and then nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The crowd was restless. It seemed that people hadn¡¯t expected Lin Xun could admit it. Didn¡¯t it mean he confirmed thement made by President Yun Canglin.

    Even Yu himself didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun would admit without hesitation, which made him feel surprised, but he didn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    In Yu¡¯s opinion, Lin Xun was still too young and his reaction at the moment was quite normal since he must bepletely struck by the power and influence of Yu. Lin Xun was sensible not to resist any more.

    ¡°Then was that you again who secretly incited those gangsters to stage a farce at the gate of Donglin School?¡±

    Yu Canglin brought Lin Xun to ount in a high voice. With his eyes zing with anger, Yu acted in a more domineering manner as if he was judging a criminal.

    Many of those who hadn¡¯t known the truth couldn¡¯t help but burst into another uproar. The information of the farce which happened yesterday at the gate of the Donglin School had spread throughout the entire Donglin Town, but who could imagine it was incited by a young boy?

    If it was true, then didn¡¯t it mean that the farce was a conspiracy actually?

    At this moment, Lin Xun was not flurried. Looking steadily at Yu Canglin on the tform, he said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun admitted again, even Mu Wansu felt uneasy and anxious, and she was wondering why the once sly boy became so timid, and didn¡¯t he know once he admitted, he might not be able to walk out of the Donglin School, let alone pass the County Test!

    On the tform, Mu Wansu was utterly confused and disconcerted, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Those sitting here were all big shots in Donglin Town; therefore, even she had Keystone Business to depend on, she couldn¡¯t dominate the situation.

    Compared with Mu Wansu, Wu Chaoqun looked serious, but his eyes were filled withcence that couldn¡¯t be covered up. Lin Xun was still too young after all to contend against those old guys.

    At this moment, Yu Canglin drew back his eyes from Lin Xun, and spoke in a low voice to all present, ¡°Now you must understand why I have made such ament, and that is the reason why I refused to include his name in the list.¡±

    Those big shots of Donglin Town on the tform all nodded. Yao Tuohai, who was sitting in the center, had no reaction, which meant that he had tacitly agreed.

    At the moment, Yu Canglin sighed with emotion suddenly, ¡°Considering this boy is still very young and has a chance to turn over a new leaf, Excellency Yao and I originally intended to let him take part in the following additional test, and if he performs well, I might give him an opportunity. What a pity! Even if I want to care for him, many people present won¡¯t agree.¡±

    A strong sense of hatred and disgust rose in the heart of Mu Wansu. Yu Canglin apparently had nned all this, but behaved with a strong sense of hypocritical righteousness. He was just so hypocritical, and Mu Wansu never thought the president of Donglin School turned out to be such a hypocrite.

    But no matter what Mu Wansu thought, a gale of fevered yell burst out in the crowd the moment Yu Canglin finished hisst sentence.

    ¡°We absolutely don¡¯t agree! This guy is too evil and sordid to be allowed in the County Test.¡±

    ¡°Right! Such a viin! So vicious at such an age! He will definitely do harm to the whole world when he grows up!¡±

    Not only should he not be allowed to take part in the County Test, but also he should be caught and harshly punished to warn others!¡±

    The young were always easy to be incited, and they were especially unscrupulous when aiming at those who had nothing to do with them.

    The square was inundated with feverish curses.

    Those young boys and girls present to take part in the County Test all moved away from Lin Xun with the expression of abhorrence and being ashamed to be with Lin Xun.

    On the vacant lot of such a size, stood Lin Xun, all alone.

    Looking at this, Mu Wansu had a strong sense of incapability, and sighed silently. How stupid Lin Xun was today!

    It was originally a County Test, but now the situation evolved into such a mess. Who would believe it was just a coincidence?

    It must have been designed borately! By the intelligence showed by Lin Xun before, how could he didn¡¯t see it through.

    Lian Feiughed with excitement, and Yao Susu stuck out her chest, proud andcent. The result made them feel great.

    On the tform, Wu Chaoqun and Yu Canglin looked at Lin Xun just like they were looking at a dead person. Yao Tuohai was still silent, with the thought hard to conjecture.

    On the square, the crowd was burning with rage, with sounds of curses and me echoing in the air.

    At the moment, Lin Xun was facing thousands of using fingers.

 Chapter 98: Tit for Tat

    <h4>Chapter 98: Tit for Tat</h4>

    Now it was really the time when you were cast aside by all others!

    Lin Xun had not expected that he would encounter such treatment one day.

    Looking around at those disgusted eyes and indignant faces, and those ostensibly righteous geezers on the high tform, he burst into a smile.

    A big smile.

    On his handsome and warm face, the smile was so dazzling in the sunlight, just like Lin¡¯s derision at the world.

    ¡°Why do youugh?¡±

    All of a sudden, Yu Canglin shouted out, with a cold look on his face.

    In his anticipation, Lin Xun had already equalled a prisoner. He thought that, under present situation, Lin would either argue loudly because of anger, or just kneel down, shedding tears and begging for forgiveness. But he had absolutely not thought that Lin Xun could still make a smile.

    And it was a sneer so unscrupulous and so offending that even Yu Canglin couldn¡¯t help but shout with rage.

    Why did heugh!?

    The shout shocked all those present. Originally using and ridiculing Lin Xun, the people were all in a trance, and swiftly fixed their eyes on Lin.

    Sure enough, this boy wasughing!

    Seeing the smile on his face, everyone was very confused and felt it ridiculous. Immediately, they got enraged that the vicious bastard should still be able to make a smile at this point.

    Lin Xun stood all alone, but he seemed to be unaware. He nced around, and set his eyes on Yu Canglin in the end, saying, ¡°Iugh for you are as blind as a bat, not telling right from wrong, and regard me as an unforgivable viin just by some rumours. If news on this matter spreads to the Forbidden City, every one of you will surely be aughingstock and a disgrace of the imperial County Test!¡±

    The voice was loud and the words were sharp, directly dragging all those present into the curse!

    All of a sudden, all those present got infuriated and caused amotion. Death at hand, he should be incorrigible. He should be slowly sliced to death!

    The faces of the important figures on the high tform grew gloomier. What he just said was undoubtedly a challenge to their dignity. How could they bear to be publicly used by such a young boy?

    Even Yao Tuohai, who had been looking on coldly, frowned unnoticeably at the moment.

    Compared with these people, however, Mu Wansu got quite a shock for his unbelievable audaciousness. Moreover, she again couldn¡¯t help but specte that this little brat finally began to fight back?

    ¡°Bold!¡± Yu Canglin had a grim look, exerting great pressure. Staring at Lin Xun with cold eyes, he almost failed to conceal his homicidal intent.

    Were it other ordinary 13-or-14-year-oldds, they would probably have been scared out of their wits. But Lin Xun was not afraid at all.

    What was more, he looked steadily at Yu Canglin, with his air bearing no trace of weakness. Unflinching, he said, ¡°Bold? Well said! May I ask this president of Donglin School what am I guilty of?¡±

    What was he guilty of?

    All the people present felt ridiculous. The brat had just admitted it. Was he the hell going to go back on his words? So outrageous!

    Before Yu Canglin opened his mouth, Lin Xun continued, ¡°I admit I am the leader of Shuangmu Gang. But who of you have ever seen me bully the innocent people? Or who has seen me do evil?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lin Xun stepped forward and said in an impassioned voice, ¡°On the contrary, since I set up the Shuangmu Gang, I have already restrained my subordinates from doing dirty things. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to the Civilian Area for a check! And I vow that I will kill myself on the spot if there is anything inconsistent with what I have just said!¡±

    The whole ce was now dominated by silence. Many people were baffled and shocked by his potent words.

    What an extremely appalling vow!

    His vow might not take effect, but his calmness and outright acknowledgment of being the leader of Shuangmu Gang already made him sound convincing.

    On the high tform, Yu Canglin¡¯s face darkened. He realized that the brat had previously remained silent not because he gave up resistance, but because he was in preparation for a counter-attack right now!

    However, before Yu Canglin was able to make a respond, Wu Chaoqun, patriarch of the n of Wu, couldn¡¯t help shouting out, ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous that a gang leader should intend to im himself guiltless!¡±

    Lin Xun looked towards Wu Chaoqun, showing no timidity. With a sneer, he said, ¡°I presume you are the patriarch of the n of Wu. I would like to ask you who it was that had contacted Tiger Lyu and rallied hundreds of people to try to encircle and annihte me in a night several days ago?¡±

    It caused a sensation at once. Everyone felt it was beyond belief.

    Lian Fei had already looked sullen, no longercent or cheerful. He had been aware that Lin Xun was nning to drag the n of Wu into the trouble. Once Lin made it, Lian Fei would also get involved in this!

    At the thought of this, Lian Fei got anxious. How came that these big potatoes were still orally arguing with the brat? Why couldn¡¯t they just directly take this kid down once and for all?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A mere verbal statement is no guarantee. Even if he does have a silver tongue, he won¡¯t be able to escape from my father today!¡±

    Next to Lian Fei, Yao Susu softlyforted him, as if she had already known what he was thinking about, ¡°And not to mention that today is the County Test Day. The whole empire is paying attention to how the County Test goes in each town. President Yu and the others won¡¯t naturally risk everyone¡¯s condemnation to suppress him thoroughly. Or it will give rise to quite a few troublester when news on this matter spreads.¡±

    Lian Fei resented, ¡°Lin Xun that bastard must have already known this so he fears nothing at this moment!¡±

    Be that as it might, Lian Fei had also known very well that the way topletely defeat Lin Xun would not be under his control, and it was up to those important figures on the high tform.

    By this time, Wu Chaoqun¡¯s face had already fallen. He bawled Lin Xun out, ¡°Stop your venomous nder! If you say more of such nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡±

    Lin Xun sneered, ¡°You really like to bluff and bluster, uh-huh! You should be clear that today is the County Test Day and I am one of the practitioners whoe to attend the County Test. As long as I pass the test, then I will probably be one future pir of the empire. If you really dare to kill me to keep my mouth shut, well, just do it. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but if this matter is known by the senior big shots of the empire, no one of you in the n of Wu will have an easy time!¡±

    Kill him to keep his mouth shut!

    When Wu Chaoqun heard the words, his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Only then did he get to see the cunning of this brat in front of him. Such a treacherous person was this Lin Xun that he could indiscriminately impose charges on others.

    Suppose Wu Chaoqun really killed him at this moment, it would just verify everything Lin said!

    And hearing the words ¡°I will probably be one future pir of the empire¡±, many people¡¯s face turned odd.

    The words sounded damn arrogant. But the point was that it was also what Yao Tuohai had said before the County Test. Moreover, they had to admit that the performance of Lin Xun was not bad, which naturally no one doubted no matter how offended they now might feel.

    As the original author of the words, Yao Tuohai also had an unnoticeable twitch around his lips, but ultimately, he said no more.

    Seeing the situation was somewhat out of his control, Yu Canglin frowned and said in a stern voice, ¡°Silence! Today we are here for the County Test rather than settlement of some cases!¡±

    It only took such a short sentence to get all those present to realize that the topic had already been shifted to the n of Wu. The brat must have deliberately made it. He just couldn¡¯t be slyer!

    Lin Xun did not panic, and said in a clear loud voice, ¡°Well said, President Yu. It is the County Test that we are here for today! Then may I ask whether your rebuke about me had anything to do with the County Test?¡±

    Yu Canglin¡¯s face suddenly darkened, ¡°How is it irrelevant? You are such a despicable boy who is notorious for his misdeeds, harboring evil intentions, not only graceless but also sinister. It will be totally irresponsible for us to let you pass the County Test!¡±

    Without letting Lin Xun say any word, Yu Canglin had already said with a wave of his hand, ¡°Come on, arrest thisd now and we will deal with him after the County Test!¡±

    One teacher from Donglin School stepped forward instantly. It was a middle-aged man with a cold look. While he looked around, his qi was swift and fierce. Apparently, he was a strong practitioner at the realm of Gang Spirit.

    It was obvious that Yu Canglin had been determined not to give Lin Xun any chance to argue at all!

    At once, Lian Fei and Yao Susuughed with a relief. Many of the big potatoes on the high tform also looked rxed, with their eyes full of coldness.

    But at this time, Lin Xun suddenly leaned back andughed, ¡°I have just seen through your ruse. You have already been conspiring together with the others to deliberately suppress me! Well, that¡¯s fine. Let my sacrifice today, which will serve to uncover your hideous features!¡±

    Lin Xun wore a determined look, seeming to have prepared for his own death.

    This was the trick of retreat in order to advance. How would they dare to kill him today? They wouldn¡¯t get away with it in case this spread.

    But Lin Xun¡¯s response had unavoidably made other people feel rather suspicious. Couldn¡¯t there be any special stories behind what was happening here right now?

    Lin¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more malicious. With his heart sinking, Yu Canglin found himself stuck in a dilemma.

    He couldn¡¯t help but regret. Had he known this earlier, he would have immediately had Lin captured at the moment when he began to reprimand him just now. If so, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to open his mouth!

    Obviously, it was no use regretting now.

    Many important figures of Donglin Town, including Wu Chaoqun, also looked displeased now. If the news that they had hounded a practitioner who was here for the County Test to death in such an important event spread, they would be in great trouble afterwards.

    And Lian Fei again burst into inveterate hatred. Lin Xun, like a dead pig that was not afraid of the boiling water, just couldn¡¯t be more detestable!

    At this moment, the atmosphere of the whole ce got rarely quiet.

    All the eyes focused on Lin Xun, expressing aplex emotion which was made of astonishment, perplexity, hatred, suspicion, gloat and admiration; but most of them showed disgust.

    However, Lin Xun seemed to be unaware of all this. He had resolved to risk everything. He knew he was far lesspetent to fight against those old guys. He had to admit it. A man must at first have a good understanding of his own ability before he stood up against the reality.

    For now, the reality was that no one could help him except himself. And it would always be he himself that coulde to his aid!

    If Lin Xun didn¡¯t offend Wu openly, there would be no possibility for him to leave there safe and sound today. As for the County Test, it no longer mattered.

    This might just be why it was unfortunate to be a nobody.

    No matter how unwillingly, Lin Xun still had to admit that, at least till now, he was just a nobody.

    All power he had currently owned was still too weakpared with that of those important figures here, so he could only gamble; and gamble with his own life!

    Even if he were to die, he would drag as many as possible down!

 Chapter 99: The Wrath out of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Wrath out of Despair</h4>

    This County Test was quite different from the past ones.

    An additional test was already a pioneering undertaking in the history of Country Test in Donglin Town, and because Lin Xun¡¯s name was not on the list of candidates who passed the test, another disturbance was caused.

    No one had expected this.

    Lin Xun knew that this was unavoidable, and his enemies with hatred in their hearts would never let him easily pass the County Test and leave the Donglin Town.

    What happened in front of him proved what he had predicted was right.

    Lin Xun had no time for anger, hatred, sigh or grief. Now he must use every means possible to save himself.

    The sense told him that anger, hate, sign and grief made no difference to the matter; the self-saving was a top priority.

    Though no real killing happened at the moment, the situation had be extremely critical, and a small mistake would lead to death.

    Although Lin Xun had tried his best to defend himself, he neglected one person¨C

    Yao Tuohai!

    At the moment, when Wu Chaoqun and Yu Canglin were all considering the pros and cons of killing Lin Xun, Yao Tuohai, who had been looking on coldly, finally started to speak.

    He sat up straight, refined as before, with a dignified voice arising, ¡°The County Test has been dyed too long. Seize him first and take him out of this ce, andter I will report what happened today to higher-ups of the empire¡±.

    Direct and simple as the words sounded, this statement showed Yao¡¯s attitude. The first thing he would do was to take Lin Xun away whether the usation against Lin was true or not. Even if there were any rumors, Yao would exin in person, which meant that he would bear all the responsibility.

    The move would undoubtedly sentence Lin Xun to death!

    This was Yao Tuohai. After a long silence, here came a thunderous blow, leaving Lin little room to escape.

    Lin Xun was instantly saddened. He had been fighting with Yu Canglin and Wu Chaoyun in terms of wits and courage, and the only person he couldn¡¯t understand was Yao Tuohai who hadn¡¯t spoken a word before.

    He thought that Yao Tuohai, as a chief examiner from other ce, didn¡¯t want to involve himself in the disturbance, so he kept silent. He didn¡¯t expect that Yao Tuohai would say such words and give him such a deadly strike.

    It was beyond his expectation, and he was caught unprepared.

    After the final judgment given by Yao Tuohai, people like Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun and others who hated Lin Xun all let out a sigh with relief, looking at Lin Xun with ruthlessness and mockery. A little bastard assumed great airs, but ended up with a failure! He ridiculously overrated himself and knew nothing about power and influence of a real big shot! Pitiful!

    To all the others present, what Yao Tuohai just said was like a short but final decision!

    The crowd was excited, uproarious and fulfilled, cheering.

    The previously silent group was in an uproar; everyone knew that Lin Xun was doomed to die with no hope of survival at all!

    Lian Fei smiled, and he was so excited that his face became red; he even wanted to shout with excitement since it was very hard for him to kill Lin Xun by himself!

    ¡°What did I say before? He is doomed to die as long as my father is here!¡± Yao Susu smiled with acent look.

    ¡°Go catching this boy!¡± Yu Canglin shouted on the high tform.

    A teacher from Donglin School, who had been called out early and waiting aside, was ready to take action after hearing that, and his solemn face became slightly awful.

    ¡°Wait a sec!¡±

    At the very moment, Mu Wansu suddenly stood up, biting her lips with a little hurry but also a bit of resolve, ¡°Calm your anger, please! Our big Childe thinks highly of Lin Xun, and he can¡¯t be an unpardonable criminal.¡±

    People on the high tform were in a trance; then they immediately realized who this big Childe was, so their expression altered drastically.

    Shi Shuan!

    The eldest son of the Fortune God Shi in the empire!

    Shi Shuan had thought highly of Lin Xun long time ago!

    Dare Mu Wansu lie? No, she daren¡¯t, not in the name of Shi Shuan at least. So what she said must be true.

    Just because of this, Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun and others who hated Lin Xun felt very depressed. They were expecting to see Lin be caught, but here happened this ident.

    At this point, Yao Tuohai frowned slightly, and said sullenly, ¡°No matter who backs this boy up, today he can¡¯t escape from the punishment. I am the chief examiner; I don¡¯t need someone to tell me how to be an examiner!¡±

    Who was Yao Tuohai? He had already been highly regarded by the Prime Minister of the empire 30 years ago. In the whole southwestern province, the only one who could put on a par with him was Liu Wujun. Even if he was not in charge of everything, he was powerful in certain regions of the empire at least. He could never be easily frightened.

    Powerful as Shi Shuan was, he was just a son of Fortune God Shi. If Shi Shuan came here in person, maybe Yao Tuohai would spare Lin¡¯s life for his sake.

    But at the moment, Yao Tuohai wouldn¡¯t take back what he said just for Shi Shuan was mentioned, never!

    Hearing this, Mu Wansu had a terrible upset and felt hopeless with her face turning pale. Today Lin Xun was¡­impossible to escape his doom.

    Not only Yu Canglin, but also Wu Chaoqun and other people who hated Lin Xun feltpletely relieved. They were responding with a sneer and thought to themselves, ¡°Lin Xun, it is even useless to mention the name of Shi Shuan, the son of Fortune God Shi. You are dead meat today, and no one can save you in this world.¡±

    Boom!

    That teacher from Donglin School went into action suddenly. He was a middle-aged man in Gang Spirit Realm, with a stony face. He did not say a word, and rushed straight at Lin Xun, His figure, just like a brilliant rainbow, moved with fearsome momentum.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath with his firmness of will. He knew he was in a desperate situation today, but he never allowed himself to be seized without putting up a fight.

    As Lin Xun was about to fight with that middle-aged man, a sharp whistler-type noise sounded in the air, pricking the eardrums of the people present.

    Abruptly, a long bone spear appeared, with ethereal silver light gleaming around its jade-like body, rubbing against the air and releasing a powerful strength, and shot to the middle-aged man directly.

    That middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly changed. He brutally pped the spear.

    Bang!

    At this moment, as thunderous impact sound arose, the air billows, like hurricane, scattered. Those practitioners nearby were thrown far away violently before they could react, which led to an uproar.

    That middle-aged man, he took five or six steps backward. His face became livid, and then turned pale again, and he got shocked and raged. He was thinking who dared to create a disturbance in Donglin School.

    At this point, not only that middle-aged man but also Yao Tuohai, Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun, etc. on the high tform were looking at the square. Finally, they all concentrated on the position where Lin Xun stood.

    Over there stood a little girl in a ck wind coat. Originally, people could only see her face as the hood had almost covered her whole face, but now her small beautiful face that could even eclipse the whole world exposed to the public as the air billow raised her hood in the fight just now.

    She was holding an over 3-meter long bone spear, quietly standing beside Lin Xun. No one could image, if they had not seen it with their own eyes, that such a little girl was able to fight with that middle-aged man whose cultivation had already reached Gang Spirit Realm!

    But soon, when the people present clearly saw her exceedingly beautiful appearance. At that moment, everyone was in a trance.

    The uproarious square suddenly became deadly quiet. Even Yao Tuohai looked stupefied.

    What a beautiful girl!

    She was so perfect just like an exquisite masterpiece made by the God. Her beauty did not belong to the human world, but now it was owned by a five or six-year-old girl. All people were shocked and this kind of shock could confuse their state of mind!

    Lin Xun sighed and ignored all the other people. He looked at Shia Zhi and said, ¡°You should leave first. Even if I unfortunately die today, you can revenge meter.¡±

    Shia Zhi shook her head and said, ¡°If you die, there is only darkness left in my world. If so, I can¡¯t find the meaning of my life.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t say that she was willing to die together with Lin Xun, but her words made Lin Xun tremble and a kind of unspeakableplex emotion welled up in Lin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You must leave!¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly gritted his teeth and said to Shia Zhi in a voice which only she could hear, ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t find the meaning of your life? Remember those people who are sitting on the high tform and remember what they look like. Kill all of them, except Mu Wansu. Then, I can die without anything to regret!¡±

    Shia Zhi frowned, raising her head and looking at the people on the high tform. There was an indifferently emotion revealed from her clear eyes.

    Not waiting for Shia Zhi to talk, suddenly Yao Tuohai sitting on the high tform said with a heavy sound, ¡°You break into the test site without authorization, and disturb the County Test. Neither of you can leave today!¡±

    Everyone was shocked after hearing that.

    Lin Xun could no longer control his anger which had been constrained for a long time. The anger, like boilingva, was running all over his body and it was about to go off at any time.

    Lin Xun was thinking that leaving him alone here was fine. But a sudden wave of anger overwhelmed him and he was out of control when Yao Tuohai would like to detain Shia Zhi here as well. All the hatred rushed out from the bottom of his heart.

    Lin Xun saw Shia Zhi suffer a heavy blow when they fought with Tiger Lyu. Now Lin Xun had the same feeling as before. His endless anger was like a me burning inside his body, leaving himpletely irrational.

    At that moment, no one noticed that a pair of bloody vortexes, like dark abyss, emerged in Lin Xun¡¯s deep eyes, because of the wrath.

    But Shia Zhi noticed that. She was a little bit worried about Lin Xun and her small tranquil white face showed slight nervousness which was rarely seen. She subconsciously grabbed Lin Xun¡¯s hands and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly stopped after sobering up from his endless anger, looking at Shia Zhi frustratedly and then running down those people who had indifferent faces and pairs of high-blown eyes. Then, he said to Shia Zhi, ¡°I will try my best to create the opportunities for you to escape, and you have to leave here at all costs. This is an order! Got it?¡±

    Shia Zhi was in a daze for a while. Her eyes were full of tears while she nodded.

    Yao Tuohai sitting on the high tform couldn¡¯t help but frown and he stood up quickly when seeing all of this and said coldly, ¡°Wanna escape? Don¡¯t kid yourself!¡±

    Nobody knew why Yao Tuohai who was just unhurried and calm now got amuck.

    Only Yao Tuohai knew himself clearly. He desired to appropriate Shia Zhi to himself when seeing her at the first sight. Now he could not curb his desire and was totally out of control!

    This kind of desire was from his instinct. Shia Zhi seemed to have some kind of power under her iparable beautiful look, which make him desperately want to possess her!

 Chapter 100: Dark Night Came

    <h4>Chapter 100: Dark Night Came</h4>

    All those present looked askance at him with confusion for his abnormal behavior.

    Especially when seeing him pace down from the high tform, all those present couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Was Excellency Yao going to capture them by himself?

    When thinking about it, all those present were excited. Yao Tuohai was an overmatch famous in the whole southwestern province of the empire. As early as thirty years ago, he became famous in Nation Test of the empire and was treated by the current prime minister with special regard.

    As early as a few years ago, someone spected that Yao Tuohai had stepped in Tao Insight Realm. The only person who could be on a par with him in the whole southwestern province was Governor Liu Wujun!

    It caused a great sensation when such a famous overmatch came to Donglin Town to direct County Test. And now he should seem to cope with Lin Xun and the little girl by himself, which undoubtedly made people excited.

    What a great honor to be able to see the top overmatch take the shot?

    Even Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun and other people on the high tform couldn¡¯t help changing countenance, feeling a little surprised and not understanding why Yao Tuohai was going to do so.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    However, no one could stop Yao Tuohai¡¯s action now.

    With two hands sped behind his back, Yao walked towards Lin Xun and Shia Zhi like he was strolling idly in a courtyard. With arrogance on his refined face, he was just like a destined winner patrolling his own territory.

    At this moment, all those present were in dead silence. All eyes focused on Yao Tuohai. All people looked excited and expectant.

    No one paid attention to life or death of Lin Xun and the little girl. All of them just wanted to see how Yao Tuohai who was famous in southwestern province captured the two people!

    Lin Xun felt a kind of frightening pressure. The pressure came from Yao Tuohai who was pacing towards him. With each step Yao took, Lin Xun felt as if he were being crushed by rocks of Mount Tai, and his soul, flesh and blood, as well as spiritual power seemed to be imprisoned.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face turned colorless and in his ck eyes was toughness. The pressure all over Lin Xun made him unable to move at all. Lin almost couldn¡¯t bear it and nearly dropped to his knees.

    The ck wind coat of Shia Zhi next to Lin Xun fluttered. There was indifference on her unprecedentedly beautiful face. Wisps of pale silver light twinkled in her crescent eyes.

    Presumably, she was also under frightening pressure.

    After all, as for Lin Xun with sixth-level cultivation of Martial Realm and Shia Zhi who could fight with overmatches of Gang Spirit Realm, when facing Yao Tuohai who was pacing towards them, they still seemed too weak.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun trembled and a trace of blood spilled over hisbial angle. His face was pale extremely.

    Seeing this, Shia Zhi felt a sharp pain in her heart and wanted to catch Lin Xun¡¯s hand to share his pressure subconsciously.

    Exactly at this moment, Yao Tuohai¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He raised his right hand and caught slightly in the air.

    Buzz!

    A big invisible hand showed up, lustrous and burning fiercely with ck fire. It was like a w from the hell to ingest the living!

    At the moment, the world seemed to tremble. The indescribably terrible power and influenceing out of the big hand burning fiercely with ck fire made all those present hard to breathe, absolutely terrified and feel like falling into a rifter.

    And Lin Xun and Shia Zhi seemed to see a sea of ck fire pour down from the sky and try to drown them. They couldn¡¯t escape or avoid.

    It was too terrible!

    The magic and terrible power was simply beyond imagination. It was Power of Insight, the power owned by the practitioners of Tao Insight Realm!

    Lin Xun and the little girl were doomed to die today!

    It was the thought of all people. In such a terrible attack, it was difficult even for overmatches of Sea Spirit Realm to resist.

    At this moment, as one of marvelous overmatches of Sea Spirit Realm, Yu Canglin couldn¡¯t help looking frightened, with awe in his eyes.

    Seeming to be slow, in fact, all of these happened in such an instant, which made people despairing.

    At the moment, Lin Xun subconsciously used all his power to hold Shia Zhi in his arms.

    And Shia Zhi wanted to struggle at first. But when she felt the temperature of Lin Xun, she suddenly calmed down. There was only terrible silver light burning in the pair of crescent eyes.

    Suddenly, the world became totally dark. So unexpected and so fast it was that people felt like they came into a deadly silent pr night in a moment.

    Nearly at the same time, a crystal drop of water quietly appeared in front of the big hand burning with ck fire.

    A drop of water which seemed to be negligible made the pupils of Yao Tuohai suddenly shrink and a kind of strong uneasiness rose in his heart.

    Bang!

    The drop of water suddenly cracked and condensed into a ck flower. The pure ck flower seemed to be picked from pr night. In the beauty of the cool petals, there was cold breath belonging to death.

    After the blossom of the ck flower, Yao Tuohai couldn¡¯t keep calm any more. The refined face suddenly looked different and a cold current rose in his heart.

    Heiyao Flower!

    How could it appear here?

    Did it mean¡­

    Boom!

    The blossom of the ck flower eclipsed the world. Yao Tuohai only felt a pain. Seeming to suffer a crushing blow, he flew away and fell hard with a thud over 30 meters away.

    Just at the same time, the pr night enveloping the world disappeared. The ck flower also disappeared. The sky turned clear again and the sunlight was dazzlingly bright.

    All those present looked confused. They experienced the darkness of pr night just now. Like having a fleeting nightmare, they were filled with inexplicable panic.

    What happened just now?

    All people looked around and saw Lin Xun who was still covering Shia Zhi with his body. What surprised them was the two people were not captured.

    Then, they saw Yao Tuo hai who was sitting on the ground over 30 meters away. All of them seemed to be struck by thunder. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even believe their eyes.

    At the moment, with disheveled hair and a little pale face, Yao Tuohai was in fear and panic. All of his momentum was gone, and he cut a sorry figure.

    What was the matter?

    All those present were astonished and dead silence reigned this ce. Even big shots of Donglin Town, such as Yu Canglin and Wu Chaoqun, were in a trance, confused and didn¡¯t know what happened.

    At this point, Lin Xun raised his head slowly and saw this. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes. They were still alive?

    Shia Zhi also raised her little head and looked around. She seemed to have perceived something, and there was rare tension on her white and beautiful little face. Deep in her heart, the familiar agitated breath came forth again and was extremely strong.

    Also at the moment, the sound of footsteps came from the distance and was especially clear in the dead silence.

    All people subconsciously looked up and saw sixteen men in ck court dress of the empire, in two groups, walk towards them in a solemn manner.

    They kept extremely rigorous and neat posture even when they walked. Every tiny movement of walking had its own rhythm, and was exactly the same!

    When they appeared in the square, everyone felt a kind of terrible pressure. It seemed that they were not facing sixteen people but an invincible army sweeping forward from victory to victory.

    Those who stood in their way seemed to be imprisoned by a kind of invisible power and then they were moved away. But those people were not aware at all and suddenly found that their positions had changed after a long time. They couldn¡¯t help shivering with fear and profusely sweating.

    Shua!

    Meanwhile, the big shots of Donglin Town, like Yu Canglin and Wu Chaoqun, all stood up. They were shocked by the sudden scene.

    And when Yao Tuohai saw this, his face becameplicated. He picked himself up and heaviness that was hard to shake off rose in his heart.

    Heiyao emissaries!

    Was it the big shot that came?

    At the moment, Lin Xun and Shia Zhi also looked towards the special team.

    ¡­

    Behind the sixteen men in ck court dress was a ck carriage which was pulled by four mysterious single-horned pure ck animals.

    The ck carriage seemed to be cast by a curtain of pr night, and its surface was covered with spiritual tattoos as dense as stars.

    A kind of invisible powering with the strange team held those present in awe and all people fell silent.

    No one knew how they entered Donglin School and why they came here. Also no one dared to stop them.

    Finally, an old man on the carriage stood up and opened the door of the carriage slowly. Then he bowed slightly. The etiquette was so standard and perfect.

    A woman stepped out of the carriage. Her hair was coiled up in a high bun with a ck carved phoenix hairpin. She looked young and her skin was fair and delicate. There was indifference specially belonging to the superior in her blue eyes.

    She was in an ornate ck dress that was cut to fit her slender figure. There was a ring mounted with a ck gem on pinkie of her slim white right hand. The ring looked like an open eye which was very terrifying.

    She was a ssic, elegant, noble and beautiful woman, with such qualities as silence, and darkness, as well as indifference and stateliness belonging to the superior.

    But anyone present failed to see her clearly. In their views, they could only saw a graceful and slender figure seeming to be from the endless darkness. Except that, there was boundless darkness.

    The darkness seemed to be able to devour souls and let all things in the world perish!

    At the moment, all people felt frightened and kept quiet out of fear. The atmosphere was dead. Even the people on the high tform felt cold like falling into a rifter.

    And Yao Tuohai¡¯s face was extremelyplicated. He came to Donglin School not for being the chief examiner of County Test. His real purpose was to wait for the arrival of the big shot!

    But he never thought that when he wanted to capture Lin Xun and Shia Zhi just now, he should be stopped by the big shot!

    Why?

    Yao Tuohai didn¡¯t understand.

    But all of this was enough to make him scared and uneasy.

    Seeming to have perceived the emotional fluctuation in the heart of Yao Tuohai, the woman nced at him after she stepped out of the carriage. She said in a peculiar husky and maic voice, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve what you shouldn¡¯t have by your power.¡±

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    But the woman didn¡¯t look at him anymore and moved her eyes to Shia Zhi in the distance¡­

 Chapter 101: Heiyao Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 101: Heiyao Shrine</h4>

    Sixteen men in ck court dress stood in solemn silence, like statues that had been withstanding wind erosion for thousands of years. Beside the mysterious carriage ck as pr night, an old man bowed slightly, with peaceful expression and impable etiquette.

    A woman who seemed to walked out of endless darkness came to Lin Xun and Shia Zhi, and took the little hand of Shia Zhi. With her ocean-like blue eyes, she was gazing at the iparably beautiful face of the little girl. After a long time, a hint of satisfaction came over the corners of her lips.

    Shia Zhi was still and held up her head, staring at the woman¡¯s face, with obvious vignce in her crescent inky eyes.

    Yesterday, Shia Zhi felt a trace of agitation which was bing increasingly intense until today. When she saw the woman in front of her, she finally realized that the woman was the source of that feeling, while Lin Xun had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already guessed I wille?¡± The woman said in surprise.

    Shia Zhipressed her lips, silent for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Just a kind of feeling.¡±

    The woman seemed to be more satisfied, and in her habitually cold eyes was a tinge of relief. She said, ¡°From today, you will be with me.¡±

    Her voice was calm and emotionless, but with no room for doubt or disobedience.

    Lin Xun heard this with a heavy heart. That was an order and its implication was so clear that there was no room for negotiation at all.

    It ignited the anger in Lin¡¯s heart again, and his reason almost burnt out.

    Just now, Yao Tuohai wanted to detain Shia Zhi, which had made him feel extremely resentful. Now, the mysterious woman who appeared suddenly, also wanted to take her away from him. It seemed that everybody ignored his existence from beginning to end!

    ¡°Tell me why.¡±

    Lin¡¯s voice became hoarse, and with his body slightly trembling, he was on the verge of losing control of his anger. However, fear welled up in his heart instinctively when he faced the mysterious woman. Under the impact of this kind of anger and fear, Lin Xun was like a tight bowstring at this moment, which might snap at any moment.

    The woman frowned. For the first time she moved her eyes to Lin Xun, while her light blue pupils were already filled with indifference.

    In a moment, a terrible sense of oppression overwhelmed Lin Xun. His trembling grew worse and face grew paler. But on his handsome face was firmness and forbearance, which meant he was trying his best to stick to standing there.

    Unexpectedly, Shia Zhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The woman withdrew her gaze, and Lin Xun seemed to be saved from the edge of death in a wink, with his face ghastly pale.

    ¡°He is a nice young man, no wonder that you used to follow him.¡± The woman looked thoughtful.

    ¡°To me, he is irreceable, while you will be surpassed by me in the future.¡± Looking directly at the woman, Shia Zhi said seriously.

    A touch of meaningful smile rose from the corners of that woman¡¯s mouth, and then she said, ¡°I will wait for that day toe¡±.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you at that time?¡± Shia Zhi asked.

    The woman looked gentler and she seemed to have a special feeling about Shia, ¡°I can give you three chances to kill me.¡±

    Shia Zhi pressed her lips, ¡°Three chances are unnecessary. Just one chance is enough.¡±

    The woman smiled.

    This was the first time she had a smile since she appeared here, as if a magnificent flower bloomed in endless darkness at that moment. Even the universe seemed to be eclipsed because of the smile.

    ¡°Remember what you said.¡±

    After quite a while, she took Shia¡¯s hand, turned around and went towards the ck carriage.

    Shia Zhi turned her face to Lin Xun and looked at him quietly. All of a sudden, she said, ¡°Lin Xun, you can¡¯t die until Ie back, can you?¡±

    At this point, Lin¡¯s mind went nk. It seemed that all the negative feelings ¨C resentment, fear, unwillingness and frustration, disappeared, and only a trace of unprecedented firmness remained.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Xun muttered in hoarse and low voice, standing there motionlessly and sinking his head upon its breast, and allowed the woman to take Shia Zhi away. No one saw the two lines of tears running down from the corners of his eyes.

    At this moment, this thirteen-year-old young boy, who came from the mine prison, told himself that these were thest tears in his life.

    The woman took Shia Zhi into the ck carriage, but just before the door was shut, she turned her head, looked at the young boy standing alone in the distance and then came out of the carriage as if something came to her mind.

    She came to Lin Xun and leaned forward slightly. Gazing at the handsome face of the young boy, she said, ¡°I have tested your aptitude, and it¡¯s only general. No matter how hard you work in this life, the gap between you and the little girl will just get wider and wider. She doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    Lin Xun kept silent.

    The woman lifted Lin¡¯s chin with her long white fingers and said, ¡°I can clearly feel that you are filled with anger and hatred. It doesn¡¯t help, but I can give you a chance ¨C bear in mind that I¡¯m from Heiyao Shrine. Myst name is Lin, and first name is Ji¡¯nian. You will see me only when you are strong enough.¡±

    The voice was husky with a unique charm. Before her voice had died away, the woman turned away and boarded the ck carriage.

    Shia Zhi sat quietly with her usually tranquil look in the carriage, while her crescent eyes gradually became indifferent and cold.

    When Lin Xun raised his head, the ck carriage had gone away into the distance.

    ¡°Lin¡­ Ji¡¯nian¡­ I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    He murmured, and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The whole world in his eyes couldn¡¯t stop spinning andter he lost consciousnesspletely.

    ¡°What a poor child! He has to ept the cruel fate at such a young age.¡±

    After a sigh, an old man, who had just showed up with that peculiar team but did not leave with it, sped Lin Xun¡¯s fallen body in his arms at this moment.

    He held Lin Xun as easily as he held a mass of air and maintained an impable standing posture.

    With a mild and benevolent countenance, the old man in a ck court dress, bearing himself erectly, looked up at the high tform and asked, ¡°How was the child¡¯s performance in the County Test?¡±

    This question broke the dead silence, and all the people in the square were bewildered because they did not see what had just happened.

    It was like having a dream. When they woke up from the dream, darkness was the only scene recalled, leaving only an old man on the spot and Lin Xun in his arms, while that strange team disappeared totally.

    Nobody knew what had just happened, but in their hearts raised an uncontroble fear. The power was so fearsome that it could block and influence all their minds and feelings unconsciously.

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s face turned pale and he stood still in silence. He did not know what had happened, either, but he was sure that the big shot did all this.

    ¡°Your senior¡­he was¡­he was¡­¡±

    At this time, in the face of the old man¡¯s question, Yu Canglin stuttered on the high tform, with sweat all over his face, unable to speak clearly, and lost previous dignity.

    Wu Chaoqun and the others all sat on pins and needles. Their facial expressions changed drastically. Up to now, they had known neither the antecedents of that strange team, nor the identity of the old man in the distance.

    But the qi of old man already made them feel chilly and realize his powerful background.

    When the old man saw this, he bowed slightly and said gently, ¡°Please give this child a chance for the supplementary text.¡±

    Then he turned away with Lin Xun in his arms and disappeared instantly, as if they evaporated in the air.

    At this point, everyone in the ce could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, as if this trace of fear in their hearts vanished as the old man left.

    However, on the high tform, the faces of Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun and others became uncertain and afraid. What had happened just now?

    Where did that special teame from?

    Why did he rescue Lin Xun?

    As for the beautiful little girl, where did she go?

    No one knew!

    They only knew that Yao Tuohai had just taken action, trying to capture Lin Xun and the little girl in person, but what happened then? Nobody could tell.

    That was terrible!

    As for the practitioners who participated in the test in the square, they were even more embarrassed and all looked lost, like they just woke up from a dream.

    ¡°Continue to test.¡±

    For a long time, Yao Tuohai came to the tform like a walking corpse and sat down again numbly.

    The purpose of his visit to Donglin Town was to get in touch with that big shot, but the result made him palpitate with terror.

    Yao Tuohai couldn¡¯t imagine how such a thing could happen even if he tried his best to think it out!

    ¡°Excellency Yao, what about Lin Xun¡¯s test result¡­¡± Yu Canglin asked hesitantly.

    Yao Tuohai frowned and recalled the old man and the big shot behind him. He was deeply disturbed. After a while, he sighed and waved his hand, ¡°Allow him to pass!¡±

    What?!

    Yu Canglin and the others were all in a trance and their expressions drastically changed. This was the County Test. They had shown a firm attitude and made it clear that Lin Xun was not allowed to pass the test just now. If Lin Xun was permitted at this moment, it would cause numerous rumors when this new spread.

    Yao Tuohai was too exhausted to exin this. He kept thinking. Did the big potatoe here for that little girl?

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve what you shouldn¡¯t have by your power.¡± The husky and maic voice echoed again in his mind, which made Yao Tuohai tremble and palpitate with fear. Was this the means of the Queen in Heiyao Shrine?

    It must have something to do with that little girl!

    It took Yao a long time to be sure that. When facing the little girl, he was even couldn¡¯t restrain his desire for possession. It was conceivable that the power of that little girl was unusual.

    And that big shot beat him back just for that special girl. Yao was lost in thought.

    Yu Canglin, Wu Chaoqun and others dared not disobey Yao Tuohai¡¯s will, and they finally allowed Lin Xun to pass the test.

    Before long, the County Test continued.

    But everybody in the ce became absent-minded after the series of affairs and the atmosphere seemed strange and dull.

 Chapter 102: Leaving without Saying Good-bye

    <h4>Chapter 102: Leaving without Saying Good-bye</h4>

    When the night fell, this constantly disturbed County Test finally came to an end.

    The only strange thing was, no single word about the disturbances happened that day had spread, as if an invisible big hand blocked the passage of relevant information in the dark, which made the whole thing mysterious.

    Even the practitioners who took part in the County Test, as well as teachers and students of the Donglin School, all kept silent on this event.

    Ordinary people only knew that the County Test was a sess, and one thousand excellent practitioners were selected under the supervision of the chief examiner Yao Tuohai.

    The ordinary people in Donglin Town would never know more than this.

    Soon after the County Test, Yao Tuohai hurriedly left the Donglin Town on the evening of the same day. Instead of having a g dinner to celebrate the end of the County Test as usual, these big names in the Donglin Town all returned home with heavy hearts.

    ¡­

    In the Keystone Business, Mu Wansu sat alone in her room, pondering for a long time. What had happened today gave her a big shock.

    Now she came to her sense, and she suddenly remembered a piece of news from the headquarters of Keystone Business in the Forbidden City a few days ago¡ª¡ª¡°There will be a big shot arriving in Donglin Town these days. Be Careful!¡±

    Mu Wansu was extremely shocked at the moment. She presumed that the reasons for the sudden appearance of Yao Tuohai in Donglin Town to personally preside over the County Test, and the young man escorted by Blood Guard to Donglin Town were all rted to the ¡°big shot¡±.

    But Mu Wansu had no idea who this ¡°big shot¡± was.

    After witnessing what happened today, Mu Wansu finally came to realize that the ¡°big shot¡± was probably the owner of the ck carriage!

    But Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help but wonder why such a big shot showed up in Donglin Town, and even bothered toe to this County Test?

    She tried to recall the details of the County Test. Even though she couldn¡¯t tell clearly what had happened, she quickly remembered that when Yao Tuohai was trying to catch Lin Xun and the little girl; however, Yao inexplicably failed in the end.

    It was exactly the same moment when the ident urred!

    When the ident came to an end, only an old man wearing ck court dress stood in the square, with Lin Xun in his arms¡­

    Wait a sec!

    The little girl also seemed to disappear!

    A sh of inspiration came to her mind. Mu Wansu wondered whether the ¡°big shot¡± came here just for Lin Xun and the little girl.

    No, the little girl should be the target, since the group of weird men departed, Lin Xun was left behind, but the little girl was taken away, which meant that Lin Xun was saved unintentionally.

    Realizing this, Mu Wansu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Who was this little girl? The ¡°big shot¡± was even disturbed to personallye to Donglin Town for her.

    With no hesitation, Mu Wansu took out a brush pen and a piece of paper, wrote what she saw today in details, and then sealed the paper into a bronze box which she gave to a guard outside, ¡°Deliver this to the headquarters as soon as possible!¡±

    Finishing this, Mu Wansu thought for a while, and then decided to take a look at Lin Xun¡¯s house early in the tomorrow morning. Maybe something new would be found.

    ¡­

    A treasure boat flew in the sky, left Donglin Town, and rushed into the distant darkness.

    In the treasure boat, Lian Fei said with dissatisfaction and hatred, ¡°Dame it! But for what had happened, the bastard Lin Xun could have been killed by Uncle Yao.¡±

    Yao Susu was also in a blue mood. Hearing this she frowned, ¡°Well, are you ming my father for his ipetence?¡±

    Shaking his head immediately, Lian Fei said gloomily, ¡°I am just a little doubtful whether Lin Xun cannot be really killed.¡±

    Yao Susu sneered, ¡°He was just lucky to escape. He will not always be lucky in the future. Now he passed the County Test, he will surely take the State Test in Green-maple County where is under Yao family¡¯s control. I can guarantee that he will not leave alive if he dares toe!¡±

    Lian Fei sighed, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Yao Susu softlyforted him, ¡°Dear Fei. When we arrive at Green-maple County, I can provide you with all kinds of resources for cultivation through my family¡¯s power. I believe, with your aptitude, you will soon be stronger.¡±

    Lian Fei¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he said, ¡°Susu, don¡¯t worry. I will never let you and Uncle Yao down!¡±

    At the same time, Yao Tuohai entered, and nced at him coldly, ¡°Action speaks louder than words. If you can¡¯t pass the State Test and the Province test in one year, stop dreaming about dating with Susu!¡±

    Lian Fei¡¯s face darkened suddenly. Was he supposed to pass the State Test and Province Test in just one year? What a harsh and cruel requirement!

    Yao Susu was also a little anxious, ¡°Dad, maybe this is too difficult.¡±

    Yao Tuohai indifferently nced at Yao Susu, and said, ¡°If you think you¡¯d chosen a loser, I will kick him out now.¡±

    Before Yao Susu spoke again, Lian Fei eximed in a serious voice, ¡°Please rest assured, Uncle Yao. I will try my best. If I am unable to pass the State Test and the Province Test, I will break up with Susu. You don¡¯t need to say anything.¡±

    With a stern look, Lian knew if he couldn¡¯t seize this chance, he wouldn¡¯t have the second one.

    Yao Tuohai coldly snorted, ¡°Good, I will wait and see. If you can really do that, I will not only agree to marry Susu to you, but also give you a hand when you fight against Lin Xun!¡±

    ¡­

    In the Golden Hall.

    Late at night, after meditating for a long time, Gu Yanping couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It was really marvelous for Lin Xun to have a narrow escape from death.¡±

    Gu Liang said with a heavy heart, ¡°Dad, who saved Lin Xun atst?¡±

    Gu Yanping remained silence for a while, and then he said, ¡°There is no harm in telling you. If I were right, the one who saved him should be the big shot from the Heiyao Shrine.¡±

    ¡°Heiyao Shrine?¡±

    Gu Liang was surprised, as he never heard of this name.

    Gu Yanping lookedplex and seemed to fall into memories. He said, ¡°When you were strong enough, you would know the Heiyao Shrine. Theye from the darkness of the empire and hardly showed up in the world. There are only two kinds of people who can keep touch with them. The most powerful people in the empire and the enemies of the empire.¡±

    Gu Liang were shocked and said, ¡°If so, does Lin Xun have an unusual identity?¡±

    Gu Yanping shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t guess about it. He shouldn¡¯t be one of them. However, I have a hunch that it would be hard for you to maintain the friendship with Lin Xun in the future.¡±

    Gu Liang said in dismay, ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Yanping said meaningfully, ¡°n of Wu and the president of Donglin School are not so mighty, but Yao Tuohai is a kittle cattle. Prime minister is his backer who associates with a lot of forces. What do you think the result would be if Lin Xun became Yao¡¯s enemy?¡±

    Gu Liang was horrified and his face changed slightly. After a long time, he ground his teeth and said, ¡°Although Yao Tuohai is powerful, he didn¡¯t catch Lin Xun in the end. No one knows who is the final winner as long as Lin Xun keeps working hard in cultivation.¡±

    Gu Yanping said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t have enough confidence in speaking these words, as your father, I praise you. Power and situation are changeable. We can¡¯t despise anyone when he is young and poor. Who can foresee all the changes in this world?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t despise anyone when he is young and poor¡­¡± Gu Liang felt his blood boiling with excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Lin Xun tomorrow¡­¡± Gu Yanping said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t give up your friendship, how can you stand by while your friend is in danger?¡±

    Gu Liang nodded seriously.

    ¡­

    At the same night, in the Courtyard 49 of the Civilian Area.

    Lin Xun woke up froma and found himself lying in a familiar room. He was confounded for a moment and finally realized what had happened before.

    Who sent him back?

    Lin Xun got up and lit a candle on the windowsill. The desk was shrouded in dim light, and the books that Shia Zhi had read in these days were neatly arranged on the desk.

    It waste at night. Shia Zhi should havee back in usual times, then washed herself andid quietly in bed.

    But now, the bed was empty.

    Lin Xun was in a daze for a long time. He pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard. Bright stars were shining in the night sky, sprinkling wisps of soft silver sheen, and the night was so quiet.

    Lin Xun remembered that the bone spear of Shia Zhi also diffused a wisp of silver lights which was as beautiful and illusory as the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Would you like a drink!¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle voice arose, as a gourd with liquor flew to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun caught it and saw an old man in a ck court dress sitting under the old locust tree in the middle of his yard.

    He recognized the old man who had followed the strange team to the Donglin School, and apparently it was the old man who had sent him home.

    Lin Xun opened the gourd and took a few sips of the liquor silently. Although the liquor went through his throat like a knife, Lin Xun felt that the taste was still not strong enough.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Lin Xun returned him the gourd. ¡°Thanks also to that¡­¡± He did not know how to call that mysterious, ssical and noble woman for a while.

    But the old man seemed to know who he mentioned about. He was a little surprised and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t hate my Lady?¡±

    Lin Xun kept silence for a moment and said, ¡°Hatred is useless, so I choose not to hate her.¡±

    The old man seemed to understand Lin¡¯s paradoxical words, and could not help nodding, ¡°You are a smart boy.¡±

    Lin Xun grinned bitterly, ¡°Cleverness is also useless, and I can only passively ept everything ultimately.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun seemed reluctant to mention it again, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t known your name, my senior¡­?¡±

    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°My name is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Then he got up and looked directly at Lin Xun, ¡°I am waiting for you here, to fulfill my Lady¡¯s promise to give you a chance.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

    The old man responded meaningfully, ¡°A chance to get stronger.¡±

    Lin Xun tly refused, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    The old man sighed and said, ¡°Boy, stubbornness is not the choice of wise people. You have not known what this chance means. If you can seize it, you may see the little girl again in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun squinted and thought about it for a long time. Finally, he said a word, ¡°Fine.¡±

    The next morning, when Gu Yanping and Gu Liang arrived at the Courtyard 49, they had only visited the empty building, and even the books and other articles in the room had been cleared out.

    ¡°Come on, he¡¯s gone.¡± Gu Yanping sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gu Liang said angrily, ¡°He never regards me as a friend at all!¡±

    Gu Yanping murmured, ¡°Maybe he has some problems we haven¡¯t known.¡±

    Gu Liang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Anyway, I will find him one day and give him a good beating. Otherwise, I will never forgive him for not saying goodbye!¡±

    Soonter, Mu Wansu arrived at the yard too and she went back with a trace of sadness.

    The little bastard who bothered her so much had gone now, which made her moods a littleplicated.

    Maybe at some day, they would meet again?

    In the bright sunshine of early morning, an ordinary measure boat rose high into the air outside the Donglin Town, as the dense spiritual tattoos carved on its surface suddenly worked, giving out the spiritual light like ripples. The boat rushed into the distance instantly, like an arrow detaching from the string, crushing the clouds.

    The treasure boat had arge space inside, but it was very shabby. A middle-aged man with whisker, exposing his hard bronzed chest, was sailing the boat. He was carrying a can of liquor and drinking constantly. He was sleepy-eyed from drink, with a red face, showing doughty and uninhibited momentum in hisziness.

    When Lin Xun walked into the cabin under the guidance of the old man, he saw a young man who looked familiar.

    At the same time, the young man saw Lin Xun and shouted angrily after a slight shock, ¡°You little liar!¡± A punch came for Lin Xun heavily.

    ¡­

 Chapter 103: Bloodthirsty Camp

    <h4>Chapter 103: Bloodthirsty Camp</h4>

    Bang!

    As air billows caused by this punch rolled, he showed a kind of dominant momentum of sweeping away all the enemies.

    Lin Xun squinted his eyes suddenly, however, the old man beside him had reached out his hand and flicked in the air shortly before Lin took action.

    The valiant boy was violently thrown far away, like a cannonball being fired, and smashed on the wall of the cabin, which wobbled the entire boat.

    Seeing this, even Lin Xun seemed to feel the ache, but to Lin¡¯s surprise, the valiant boy stood up quickly as if nothing had happened to him. Raising his head to re at the old man, the boy said angrily, ¡°It is inglorious to bully the weak.¡±

    The old man smiled faintly, ¡°Has your father not told you only the weakin about being inferior in strength.¡±

    Being dumbfounded, the valiant boy bitterly snorted, and chose to ignore the old man. He turned his eyes to Lin Xun, and gritted his teeth, ¡°You little liar! I¡¯ll deal with you after the geezer leaves!¡±

    At the moment, Lin Xun eventually remembered who the young boy was. On the day he stepped into the Donglin Martial Practice Hall for the first time to test his spiritual energy, and when he left, he run into the young boy surrounded by a group of Blood Guards.

    The young boy asked Lin Xun about his cultivation at the time, as if he had already gotten to know Lin Xun very well. What impressed Lin Xun in particr was that the boy was only 13 years old, though he appeared to be valiant and mature.

    But what made Lin Xun feel confused was why the boy used him of being a liar and looked so angry the moment the boy met him.

    ¡°You just said that it was inglorious to the weak. But don¡¯t you think you have gone overboard to fight against me without any reasons.¡±

    Lin Xun said calmly, ¡°I remember you mentioned that you have reached the Gang Spirit Realm as early as four years ago, but I have only reached the sixth level of Martial Realm, so you are just bulling the weak.¡±

    The old man nced at Lin Xun with a hint of surprise, and it seemed that he hadn¡¯t thought Lin Xun could know the boy actually.

    The face of the valiant boy darkened. Seeming to have recalled something, the boy was furious, ¡°You are a liar! You have actually reached the eighth level of the Martial Realm. At this point, you still dare to deceive me. Do you think I am an idiot?¡±

    Boom!

    The young boy jumped up and rushed at Lin Xun, with his figure moving like a reckless dragon.

    But the old man waved his hand, and the boy was violently knocked into the air again and fell hard on the ground. Seeming to see stars dancing before his eyes, the boy got even more furious. He picked himself up and shouted, ¡°Geezer! Why do you shield such a hateful liar?¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡°Are you sure he has reached the eighth level in the Martial Realm?¡±

    The valiant boy said in a rage, ¡°When the liar tested his spiritual energy in the Donglin Martial Practice Hall a few days ago, I saw with my own eyes the number on the Spirit Testing Stone was 4,900 Jun. Could it be false?¡±

    The old man was in a trance, and with his eyes looking a little bit strange, he looked at Lin Xun. ¡°Is it true?¡± he asked.

    Now Lin Xun understood why the valiant boy called him a liar. He nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±

    The valiant boy becamecent immediately, ¡°What? Do you feel too guilty and have to admit it?¡±

    Thinking for a moment, the old man sighed slightly, ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    The old man suddenly realized that he had just noticed Lin Xun¡¯s aptitude was not remarkable, and his cultivation was just OK among his peers, but he hadn¡¯t imagined that this average boy on the sixth level of Martial Realm could own the formidable spiritual energy which could match that of an overmatch on the eighth level in Martial Realm.¡±

    Just for this point, the ordinary people couldn¡¯t make it.

    ¡°If my Lady know this, will she change her mind?¡± the old man thought for a moment, and then negated it, since he was quite sure that no matter how excellent Lin Xun was, nothing could change the Lady¡¯s decision of taking Shia Zhi away.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    With his eyes wide open, realizing something suddenly, the valiant boy shouted, ¡°So you mean that with the cultivation of the sixth level in the Martial Realm, he actually has the mighty spiritual energy of the eighth level?¡±

    Lin Xun thought in his heart that this boy was not that stupid.

    ¡°Sorry, I have misunderstood you before. But no discord, no concord! I will buy you a drink, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± The valiant boy marched over to Lin Xun and said in a low voice.

    Even though the boy was apologizing, he still gave you a feeling of being reasonable and self-confident.

    It didn¡¯t matter, but what made Lin Xun feel surprised was that the valiant boy was adaptable to circumstances and apologized directly the moment he knew he was wrong. Righteous and straightforward, the boy was much better than those who had been pestering Lin endlessly.

    Moreover, Lin Xun had guessed faintly that with a group of Blood Guards surrounding him, the boy was definitely not ordinary. With a special identity, the boy was still willing to apologize to Lin frankly, which showed he was really different from other aristocratic boys.

    ¡°It is meaningless for me to haggle over it anymore, so it is not bad to let you owe me a drink.¡± Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Hha, you are interesting,¡± the valiant boyughed loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Ning Meng. Those familiar guys call me Meng, and you can also call me that.¡±

    Lin Xun spoke without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Xun.¡±

    Ning Meng replied enthusiastically, ¡°Lin Xun, after arriving at the Bloodthirsty Camp, we¡¯ll be the trainees of the same session, and we¡¯ll spend the whole year together. You are nice, and I like you. You¡¯re capable, even though weaker than me. However, you must have something special to be able to take part in the training of the Bloodthirsty Camp. Turn to me if you get into any trouble¡­¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t find a chance to cut in. Talking on and on, Ning Meng was such a chatterbox.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t mind Ning¡¯s verbose talking. From Ning¡¯s words, he finally knew that the destination of this trip was a ce called the Bloodthirsty Camp and they came there for some kind of cruel training.

    So was it what the old man called ¡°a chance¡±?

    Lin Xun thought silently.

    The treasure boat was an old one clearly. With its flying speed not quick, the boat bumped all the way, just like an oxcart dashing around madly on a muddy road, which was quite ufortable to sit in.

    The man sailing the treasure boat was a middle-aged man with whiskers. Drinking alcohol all the way, the man was drunk, which made Lin Xun worry about what if an ident happened. At such a great height, let alone practitioners of the Martial Realm, even those of the Gang Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t survive if there was something wrong with the boat.

    In fact, a treasure boat was a valuable spiritual tool, with its entire body carved with a spiritual tattoo formation, and the source of its spiritual energy was a spiritual furnace.

    The spiritual furnace was the core part of a treasure boat, with a pure spiritual crystal burning in it to provide spiritual energy constantly for the spiritual tattoo formation carved on the boat to enable it to fly.

    Of course, once the spiritual crystal burned out, it must be reced with a new one.

    The so-called spiritual crystal was a kind of crystal which contained amazing spiritual Qi. In general, the spiritual crystal would be cut into the size of the same standard. It was not rare, but valuable, and a palm-sized one was worth 10 imperial silver coins.

    A treasure boat like this had to store at least a hundred spiritual crystals to ensure it could fly for a long distance.

    It was worth mentioning that spiritual crystal had wide functions, which could not only provide spiritual Qi for the spiritual tattoo formation, but satisfy the need of a practitioner for cultivation. Besides, spiritual crystal had immeasurable functions in the aspects of spiritualnd, puppet, spiritual medicine refining, and transportation, so it was regarded as a kind of very important resource.

    After a whole stick of incense burned out, the chatty Ning Meng was interrupted by the old man, which finally enabled Lin Xun to enjoy some quiet time.

    Ning Meng seemed to know the old man wanted to say something to Lin Xun, so he got up, smoothed the back of his robe, and walked into the operating room of the treasure boat to have a drink and chat with the middle-aged man with whiskers.

    The boy was clearly good at dealing with people, being bold and neglecting trivial matters, so it was easy for him to make friends with others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after two hours, so if you have any questions, you can ask me, and I¡¯ll answer as long as I can.¡± The old man sat there, looking amiable and gentle.

    Lin Xun said bitterly, ¡°You won¡¯t say anything about Shia Zhi, right?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°Sorry, I can do nothing for you about it.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, and said seriously, ¡°I just want to know how could you find Shia Zhi. With your identities, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Donglin Town.¡±

    The old man smiled meaningfully, ¡°You doubt someone betrayed you.¡±

    Lin Xun responded frankly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old man thought for a moment, and said seriously, ¡°You are wrong. Nobody informed against you. The Lady could find the little girl just because of an invisible sense.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and listened with patience.

    ¡°It is not something taboo or secret, so it¡¯s OK to tell you something rted. About a month ago, our Lady got the news that the ce where her old friend lived suffered something unexpected, so we set off immediately to head for the depth of Three Thousand Mountains. However, we got there, only finding that the ce had been destroyed and was in ruins, with no clues left.

    With the expression of recalling on his gentle face, the old man said in a low voice, ¡°We searched in the Three Thousand Mountains for a long time but found nothing. ording to the Lady¡¯s deduction, it had been toote when we arrived¡­¡±

    With a big shock in the heart, Lin Xun thought of the mine prison which had been destroyed, as well as Master Lu who had brought him up.

    Could it be said that the ce Lin Ji¡¯nian and the old man had been looking for was¡­

    ¡°You seem to be emotional.¡±

    With the voice of the old man ringing in his ears suddenly, Lin Xun got stiff all over.

    With a hint of bitterness on his face, Lin Xun said, ¡°To tell you the truth, my hometown, the Feiyun Vige, is located in the Three Thousand Mountains, so I feel sad and nostalgic for the moment.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the old man asked no more.

    Lin Xun felt relieved in the heart. Before he became strong enough, he would never tell anything about the mine prison to anybody, whether the other side held good intentions or not!

    Because too many things were involved, not only Master Lu, but also Lin Xun¡¯s own antecedents and enemies!

    The old man continued, ¡°Of course, what I have said has nothing to do with you. Only when the Lady and I were on the way back, she suddenly felt something, and told us there was a lucky chance which she had been looking for a long time in Donglin Town. You have known the following things. The little girl beside you is just the lucky chance that our Lady has been looking for.¡±

    It sounded mysterious, but Lin Xun knew when a practitioner reached a certain terrifying level, he could sense many fantastic and unpredictable things someway.

    However, the behavior of taking Shia Zhi away still made Lin Xun feel unpleasant. Although he could understand, it was hard for him to let it go emotionally.

    But the old man¡¯s words, by chance, enabled Lin Xun to find a hope which he had been struggling to seek, but failed to get for a long time.

 Chapter 104: Ostentatious Debut

    <h4>Chapter 104: Ostentatious Debut</h4>

    Since the first day of entering the Donglin Town, Lin Xun had been looking up books, and trying to find out the location of the mine prison, but eventually ended up in failure.

    In the same way, Lin Xun was also trying to find more information about his spiritual vein ¨C ¡°Devouring Abyss¡±. But owing to its rareness, he failed again, which forced Lin Xun to wait patiently.

    But now, after hearing the old man¡¯s words, Lin saw a glimmer of hope. If the old man¡¯s words were true, the ce where Lin Ji¡¯nian was looking for might be the mine prison.

    Of course, it was just his guess, however, the vague but the only one clue was enough to make him excited.

    Master Lu had ever told him that, only if he came to Ziyao Empire, he could find out the person who had stolen his spiritual vein. But Ziyao Empire was so big, and it was so difficult to find out any clues, since it was just like looking for a needle in a vast ocean.

    Now with this vague clue, Lin at least had an aim and direction of searching, which was enough.

    ¡­

    Seeing Lin Xun stop asking questions, the old man took the initiative to say, ¡°The Bloodthirsty Camp is not amon one, and it has not been opened for decades. People who once entered the camp must be the best of the best. If you can get out of it safely, at least you will gain the power and means of a real overmatch.¡±

    He tapped Lin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t think you would eventually get the chance to meet the Lady again, I still hope that you can make it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here, and Shue Jin will guide you to the camp safely. Take care,¡± the old man stood up and said.

    Shue Jin, the middle-aged man with whiskers, who was driving the treasure boat.

    Lin got up, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The old man smiled, opened the cabin door, and then jumped out of the boat. Like a streak of light, he rapidly disappeared in the boundless sky.

    Bang!

    A gust of wind came in and mmed the door, shaking the boat entirely.

    ¡°This old guy is finally gone. ¡±

    Shue Jin murmured in the operating room, seemed to be more rxed, and said to Ning Meng beside him with a gloating smile, ¡°Hey, little buddy, just enjoy now. When you arrive at the Bloodthirsty Camp, hehe¡­¡±

    Ning suddenly felt ufortable and shouted, ¡°Whatever! If the camp is not cruel, I will look down on it.¡±

    Shue Jinughed more loudly, ¡°Cruel? If it is just cruel, how can it be called Bloodthirsty Camp?¡±

    Ning Meng asked in a frozen tone, ¡°What does this mean?

    Shue Jin looked up and drank, saying no more. Only if you really entered that bloody ce and experienced, you could really know what the hell they were actually in.

    Lin Xun heard these conversations in the cabin, but had no response, only thinking his own things silently.

    ¡­

    Two dayster.

    On a desert with high temperature, the sun was burning high, and the roasted air seemed to be full of the taste of the burning fire.

    A sudden burst of sounds of breaking the air, an old treasure boat diving from high in a thrilling trajectory, like a faltering drunkard, flipped over a dozen times in the sky, andnded on the desert upon a sudden brake.

    With a bang, Ning Meng staggered out of the cabin, and vomited, looking extremely embarrassed.

    When Lin Xun walked out of the cabin, he looked pale, and seemed to be trying his best to suppress the desire of vomit. He just struggled to stand straight, and looked around the desert.

    ¡°Aha¡­ I have to stop here, and someone wille here to pick you up. Goodbye, you two little blokes. Two yearster, I hope you will be still alive when Ie to pick you up! ¡±

    On the boat, Shue Jin popped his head out,ughed and waved to Lin Xun and Ning Meng, then sailed the boat and rushed away.

    ¡°One day I will fucking destroy your boat! I have never seen such a fucking drunkard sailing a treasure boat!¡±

    Ning Meng yelled, but unfortunately, Shue Jin and the boat had already disappeared.

    He shook his head and nced around, suddenly asked, ¡°Lin, do you know where we are?¡±

    Lin also shook his head. The boat carrying them had been flying in the high for two days. On the zigzag voyage, they did not know exactly the ce where they were.

    ¡°Fucking the Bloodthirsty Camp! Why it¡¯s so mysterious?¡± Ning Meng broke out into curses. Obviously, the seasickness experience just now made him annoyed.

    Boom¡­

    A burst of thunder resounded through the sky, and Lin Xun and Ning Meng both looked up subconsciously.

    A huge luxury treasure ship was whooshing towards them from afar at an incredible speed, leaving a long wave of air in the high, and it was so spectacr.

    The body of the ship was covered with white steel armor, as smooth as a mirror, and its bow was eagle-shaped. With the dense and delicate spiritual tattoos engraved in the body, the ship was attractive and shining in the sun.

    It was indeed extremely luxurious. Even Lin Xun was shocked at the first nce. It was more than a treasure ship, exactly like a removable gorgeous castle!

    Suddenly, Ning Meng shouted oddly, ¡°The fucking Silver Eagle Battleship!? It¡¯s thetest Heaven-rank spiritual weapon made by Academy of Spiritual Implements in the empire?¡±

    Silver Eagle Battleship was a kind of valuable battleship and Heaven-rank spiritual weapon, and only the overmatches in Sea Spirit Realm could operate it. The surface of the battleship was covered by 108 high-grade spiritual tattoo formations. It could amodate almost one thousand people, equipped with 16 Spiritual Tattoo Artilleries. Each Spiritual Tattoo Artillery¡¯s power could kill the practitioners who were in Gang Spirit Realm!

    A battleship like this was worth ten thousand imperial gold coins.

    It was thetest battleship developed by the Academy of Spiritual Implements in the empire. Even if you got much money, you could not buy it because of the low yield.

    By contrast, the old boat that Shue Jin sailed was extremally shabby.

    ¡°Damn it! Who is so fucking rich?¡± Ning Meng said. His eyes turned red due to envy, as if he saw a rare treasure.

    Soon, the Silver Eagle Battleshipnded, the cabin was open, and arge group of people with great strength and vigour came out of the battleship.

    Lin Xun was stupefied when seeing the group clearly. It was too ostentatious!

    Thirty-six heavily armored men were clearing the way. And each of them was armed with sophisticated weapons, gleaming like a human-shaped weapon. They were really armed to the teeth.

    Each of them was well armed with caligae, cloak, belt, inner armor, wristers, sabre and so on. All these were very valuable spiritual weapons, at least worth a thousand imperial gold coins.

    It was alright for one person armed with all these, but there were thirty-six men armed with the same weapons. It was too expensive to arm a group to this extent, and the ordinary forces could not afford that.

    What was more, there was an exaggeratedlyrge and luxurious treasure carriage pulled by four white Mizuchi Beasts behind the thirty-six men. Numerous spiritual tattoos were inscribed by some spiritual tattoo master obviously on the surface of the treasure carriage, and looked glittering, bright and colorful.

    No one could tell the value of this treasure carriage, but it was clear to see how luxury it was.

    A teenager in white robe, lyingzily on the treasure carriage, enjoyed the moment very much, with a rxed book.

    Also, there were seven or eight beautiful young girls in different styles of gauzy clothes around him. Some looked pure and sweet, some looked very charming and sexy¡­ The clothes well showed their graceful bodies, slender arms, exposed shoulders, and snow-white skin, which looked quite attractive especially in the scorching sunshine.

    Kneeling beside the teenager, some of them were doing massage for him, the others were serving him to drink the iced wine, tenderly.

    Seeing this, Ning Meng was struck dumb with astonishment and said, ¡°Damn! It is too extravagant, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lin Xun looked shocked as well. The Silver Eagle Battleship was his ride. There were thirty-six armed men clearing the way for him and a luxurious treasure carriage as his bed. The most ostentatious thing was that there were seven or eight beautiful young girls serving him. It seemed that the word ¡°luxury¡± could not describe the scene.

    Here was the hot desert and the sun was scorching. They were just like making a pleasant sightseeing tour. Lin Xun signed with emotion and said, ¡°Why do people hate the rich ones in the world? Just look at this!¡±

    That group of the armed men stopped at the front of Lin Xun and Ning Meng. The teenager in white on the treasure carriage stood up, waving his hands to drive those girls around him away and smiling at Lin Xun and Ning Meng. Then he said, ¡°Excuse me, are you also waiting to enter the Bloodthirsty Camp?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    But Ning Meng responded with a cold humph. It seemed that he didn¡¯t like the teenager¡¯s way of act.

    The teenager was in a trance, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He took out his jade fan and fanned himself while walking out of his treasure carriage. He signed with emotion as well, ¡°Who have thought that the Bloodthirsty Camp is inside the barren desert?¡±

    Ning Meng satirized the teenager, ¡°Look at you! You must be a yboy who only knows how to enjoy a happy life. You can get out of here if you are scared.¡±

    The teenager was handsome with rosy lips and pretty white teeth, impressive appearance and unrestrained manner. It looked like that he was a yboy indeed and he quite enjoyed the luxurious life, which could see from the ostentatious debut.

    The teenager smiled disapprovingly, but didn¡¯t object to Ning¡¯s ironic words. Then he turned to look at Lin Xun and said to him, ¡°Is he your friend?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Seeing this, the teenager said with a smile, ¡°Your friend¡¯s temper is not good. I am afraid that he will make a lot of trouble in the future. And maybe you will get involved with it.¡±

    Before Lin Xun could respond, Ning Meng raged and said, ¡°Toy boy, what the hell are you talking about?¡±

    The teenager said,ughing, ¡°Look at you! You wanna fight with me? Your temper is really bad. I didn¡¯t believe that there are inborn idiots who deserve a good spanking. Now, I finally believe it after seeing you.¡±

    Ning Meng stared at the teenager with fury. He rushed directly at him, nning to give him a good beating.

    Suddenly, a gust of strong wind emerged, rolling up a whirlpool of sandstorm. Boom! It roared and just stopped between Ning Meng and the teenager.

    Immediately, the sandstorm became a pile of drift sand, falling to the ground. A figure appeared.

 Chapter 105: Obeying Orders

    <h4>Chapter 105: Obeying Orders</h4>

    At once all those present stared at the figure suddenly appeared.

    They found that the person¡¯s figure was thin and straight as a spear. He was dressed in an old-style military uniform of the empire, which had turned whitish from much washing. There was no embellishment on the dark purple uniform and he worn no shoulder mark of Ziyao Flower representing honor.

    He had a darkplexion, with a frosty look and an unshakable aura like a mountain even if he just stood at will.

    His eyes were sharp as a knife. A chill, namely the feeling of being stuck against throat with a sharp sword, woulde over to everyone who had an eye contact with him.

    Lin Xun, Ning Meng and the boy in white robe all felt stiff all over, looked a little different and perceived that there was an extremely dangerous aura from the thin man.

    ¡°All the irrelevant people have to leave in thirty seconds. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequence!¡±

    The thin man spoke in a hard and cold voice. He indifferently nced at the Silver Eagle Battleship, heavily armoured men in front of the battleship and the charming young girls on the treasure carriage, like staring at a group of dead people.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Many people looked hesitantly at the boy in white robe.

    ¡°Go back and tell my grandfather when I return home a yearter, if he dares to keep me from chasing after Zhao Zijin, I will be really angry.¡±

    The boy smiled chicly and waved his hand.

    At once, the procession followed him returned to the Silver Eagle Battleship and flew away in a roar.

    The thin man looked at this without emotion. He did not look at Lin Xun, Ning Meng and the boy in white robe until Silver Eagle Battleship disappeared. ¡°My name is Shu Sanqi and I am your drillmaster. Whatever your background is, once you enter Bloodthirsty Camp, you are a trainee of Bloodthirsty Camp. The only thing you have to do is obeying orders.¡±

    Shu Sanqi was a very peculiar name.

    Lin Xun and the boy in white robe did not speak, but Ning Meng asked, ¡°Drillmaster Shu, what if we do not obey orders?¡±

    There was suddenly a smile on Shu¡¯s dark face which was as hard as the rock. He showed his white teeth and spat out a word grimly, ¡°Die!¡±

    Die!

    Lin Xun squinted and the boy in white robe stopped smiling. Both of them realized that the ruthless Drillmaster Shu Sanqi did not joke.

    Ning Meng was about to say something. But when he saw the creepy smile of Shu Sanqi, a chill came over him and he shut up.

    He seemed to be straightforward, but he was not stupid. Before Ning Meng came to Bloodthirsty Camp, his father had said that if Ning Meng died in other ces of the empire, his father would be sure to avenge him; but if Ning Meng died in Bloodthirsty Camp, he deserved to die!

    His father was morewless than him. However, he should say so, which made Ning Meng have to take it seriously.

    Deep in the desert, there were barren and low mountains which were aze with dizzying light under the scorching sun.

    Bloodthirsty Camp was deep in the mountains. It was like another world with many architectures and weird venues which were all dark.

    If not led by Shu Sanqi, no one could imagine that there should be such an area deep in the hot desert.

    In front of the gate of Bloodthirsty Camp, there was a striking sword-shaped stone sculpture which was 100 meters high. The point was up, seeming to poke a hole in the sky.

    There was a line of words on the sculpture, ¡°Bloodthirsty Ziyao Flowers never wither away; the empire perpetuates by evesting wars!¡± The writing was bold and sharp and the tip of these characters were like des seeming to be able to cut the souls and shock the hearts.

    ¡°Remember the words.¡±

    When arriving here, Shu Sanqi said coldly, exined nothing and led Lin Xun and two other people to Bloodthirsty Camp.

    In Camp 39.

    When Lin Xun and other two people were led to a great hall by Shu Sanqi, there were already over forty people who were all juveniles, the youngest of whom was in early teens while the oldest of whom was only fifteen years old.

    There were exactly fifty people, including Lin Xun and other two people.

    When Shu Sanqi entered the hall and nced at people with his eyes sharp like a de, the formerly noisy crowd became silent instantly and fear spread over everyone¡¯s face.

    Then Shu Sanqi said, ¡°All people are here. Come to announce all matters, Young Ke.¡±

    A woman in the military uniform of the empire stood out. She had shoulder-length hair, beautiful features, white skin, and straight and slim figure which was 170cm. In terms of face, figure and temperament, she was a beautiful woman without fault.

    A well-dressed teenager in the crowd could not help giving a whistle full of provocative meanings, which caused a lot of banter and augh.

    In their eyes, the woman was very delicate, beautiful and had no antipersonnel force.

    ¡°It is really a behavior of seeking death.¡±

    Lin Xun heard a low and almost inaudible sigh. He knew that it was from the boy in white robe, Shi Yu, without turning round.

    Lin Xun frowned and kept silent.

    Young Ke walked towards the well-dressed teenager. There was no emotional fluctuation on her delicate face. With no nonsense, she suddenly lifted her straight and slim right leg. With a bang, the well-dressed boy was kicked away and hit the wall hard. It was unknown how many broken bones he had and he fainted with the tilt of his head.

    When the others looked at Young Ke again, she had regained the upright posture. Three words came lightly from her lips, ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    Two ssy-eyed attendants rushed in, uplifted the well-dressed teenager, left the hall and disappeared in the public field of vision.

    No one knew what punishment the well-dressed teenager would suffer. But no one had seen him since the day.

    Yong Ke¡¯s move was very fast. The power of her leg was extremely terrible and that kick was as swift as the lightning. The well-dressed teenager had the eighth-level cultivation of Martial Realm. It should be toote for him to react. He was stunned directly, and dragged away like a dead dog.

    And all this was just because he gave a whistle.

    When the boys and girls in the hall saw this, their expressions changed and they stood obediently. They had realized that Drillmaster Yong Ke was a ruthless character with delicate and beautiful appearance.

    Young Ke seemed to have done a verymon thing. She was calm all the while.

    She stood in front of a crowd of juveniles and said calmly, ¡°From today on, one thousand people including you will have training here. I hope you can persevere to the end.¡±

    While talking, she took out a stack of books, ¡°This is some basic information about Bloodthirsty Camp. You must remember and obey all rules andws in it.¡±

    After every one came to fetch the information, Young Ke continued to say, ¡°Now, hand in all the things you have. When you leave, we will give them back. Of course, if you die during training, we will give these remains back to your families.¡±

    All people looked at each other in speechless despair and they all hesitated.

    Shi Yu took the lead in walking forward. After dropping a gorgeous storage ne with obviously incredible value, he turned round and went back.

    Then other people followed and handed in storage devices they had with them. Lin Xun also handed in his storage ring.

    After a long time, when all this was over, Young Ke suddenly walked towards a girl, raised her hand and drew a small transparent hairpin from the depths of the girl¡¯s long hair. It was obviously a storage device.

    The girl¡¯s face turned pale and she stuttered, ¡°I, I forgot.¡±

    Young Ke waved her hand without emotion. Two attendants came in, and silently dragged the girl out. It was useless no matter how she struggled and begged.

    A chill came over those people again. They did not know what punishment the girl would suffer. But it was sure that she was doomed to be eliminated!

    At the moment, they understood deeply what was ¡°obeying orders¡±.

    Then under the arrangement of Young Ke, each of the remaining forty-eight juveniles received a suit of clothes and a namete representing the identity.

    From tonight on, no matter where these boys and girls came from, no matter how distinguished their identities were, they would take off their fine clothes, put on the uniform and wear their own nametes.

    Lin Xun learnt thatter it was the rule of Bloodthirsty Camp. Even if you were the descendant of the nobility, you would be eliminated or even die when you broke the rules in Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Soon Shu Sanqi went away.

    Young Ke led the remaining forty-eight boys and girls to an open field of Camp 39, where there were only ten houses built of ck stones.

    ¡°This is your dormitory. But only ten people can live here. Other people will sleep there.¡± While talking, Young Ke pointed to the distance where there was a low hill with many dark caves on it.

    Many people looked a little different. In the hot desert, days were high-heat while nights were extremely cold. You could imagine how suffering it was living in the open cave.

    Lin Xun did not feel anything about it. But he suddenly realized through this that besides obeying orders in Bloodthirsty Camp, there were omnipresentpetitions. They even had topete with each other for the dormitory, so it was conceivable thatpetitions were bound to be fierce in the future training.

    At the moment, many people focused on the ten rooms and showed that they were determined to win.

    Suddenly, a roar of beast arose from the distance, shaking the universe. A Bloody-pupil Leopard covered with scales and shells rushed towards the crowd, with a gust of stinking wind, extremely fierce.

    The crowd moved restlessly. The adult Bloody-pupil Leopard was extremely terrible because it was powerful enough to fight with an overmatch of Gang Spirit Realm.

    But just in a moment, the aggressive Bloody-pupil Leopard fell on the ground upon a kick from Young Ke. With a bump, the dust rose in clouds. No matter how hard the leopard struggled, it could not stand up. This made those present shocked and they looked at Young Ke with more fear.

    Young Ke said casually, ¡°It is very easy to live in the room. Just kill the fierce beast by yourself. It is a rare opportunity. If you want to live in the room next time, you need to umte points.¡±

    Many people were suddenly in dilemma and irresolute. The Bloody-pupil Leopard was fierce and ruthless. If they had spiritual weapons, they could have a try. But now all their treasures were taken away. Who dared to fight with a Bloody-pupil Leopard with naked fists?

    However, someone could not contain himself, rushed out and shouted, ¡°Let me try!¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked. It was Ning Meng. The eyes of the robust and valiant boy shone and his body was full of fighting spirit at the moment.

    ¡°If you lose, the consequence will be severe. Pointless challenge is a waste of everyone¡¯s time.¡± Young Ke warned him calmly.

    But Ning Meng just ignored it. He stared at the Bloody-pupil Leopard fanatically and shouted, ¡°Come on!¡±

 Chapter 106: Abnormal Place

    <h4>Chapter 106: Abnormal ce</h4>

    After Drillmaster Young Ke lifted her foot, the suppressed Bloody-pupil Leopard leapt up like lightning and mercilessly rushed at Ning Meng.

    Its ws were over six inches long, with terrifying bloody gloss, extremely sharp, and able to tear hard rocks.

    But the most dreadful characteristic of Bloody-pupil Leopard was its speed which made it flexible as a ghost and extremely terrifying.

    The movement of Ning Meng was extremely rough and simple. His strapping body was like a moving mountain. The skin was covered with wispy strands of thunder which made him look more extraordinary.

    Boom!

    When Ning Meng yelled, he had fought fiercely with the Bloody-pupil Leopard. His boxing style was like thunder, extremely fierce. Every move of the martial art performed by Ning Meng now required the person who practiced it to stretch out as far as he could.

    ¡°Thunder Power from All Directions (TPAD)¡­I know who he is now¡­¡±

    In the crowd, Shi Yu chuckled.

    Lin Xun was right there. He stared at the battlefield as mute as a fish. He was not surprised that Shi Yu could see through the background of Ning Meng at a nce and was not in the mood to ask.

    People who were able to be in Bloodthirsty Camp were not simple. Except Ning Meng, Shi Yu and a crowd of boys and girls nearby were sure to have special identities.

    Soon, Ning Meng shouted in the battlefield. He took advantage of the situation, seized two legs of the Bloody-pupil Leopard with his hands fiercely and extended his arms outwards.

    Zip!

    He should directly tear the body of the Bloody-pupil Leopard apart with hands. Blood mixing with colorful internal organs poured out.

    Blood also poured over Ning Meng, which made him look wilder and more intrepid. The scene immediately shocked many people present. There was guard and fear in their eyes when they looked at Ning Meng.

    He was definitely a rare talent of martial arts, since relying on the cultivation of Martial Realm, he was able to ughter, by himself, a Bloody-pupil Leopard which could bepared to a practitioner of Gang Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, I killed one with bare handsst year. It is a piece of cake.¡± Ning Mengughed and was perky.

    ¡°You can choose a room.¡± Drillmaster Young Ke nced at Ning Meng and did not say more.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning Meng suited himself and chose No.1 room directly.

    The scene stimted many people to be ready to act.

    Although the Bloody-pupil Leopards had the strengthparable to that of practitioners of Gang Spirit Realm, it was just a fierce beast, didn¡¯t understand special skills ofbat and did not have much wisdom. For some boys and girls present, the threats were not enough to hold them back.

    Soon, a boy named Qi Can came forward. Drillmaster Young Ke, without a nonsense, ordered people to catch another Bloody-pupil Leopard.

    Buzz!

    Qi Can¡¯s figure was slim. Once he began to move, wisps of dazzling cyan light gushed out of his body, which made his momentum as ethereal as the cyan sky.

    Different from that of Ning Meng, hisbat style was straight and narrow, giving consideration to both offense and defense. Although he couldn¡¯t kill the Bloody-pupil Leopard in a short time, he did not suffer any loss, either.

    ¡°It is the ¡®Jade-breaking Art by Sky Power (JASP)¡¯ of Qi Family, the oldest and best-known family of Northern Yan Province. He is the most outstanding person of the present age, being able to reach the ninth level of Martial Realm at the age of fourteen.¡±

    Shi Yu murmured. It was unknown whether he spoke to himself or to Lin Xun next to him. He looked as cool as a cucumber.

    Lin Xun looked at this in silence, with a growing awareness that all the people who were able to enter Bloodthirsty Camp for training were not ordinary.

    Take Ning Meng for example. Although he was only thirteen years old, he had the potential to step into Gang Spirit Realm four years ago! You could imagine how amazing his ir was.

    Like Qi Can, he had the ninth-level cultivation of Martial Realm at the age of fourteen and was able to fight with a Bloody-pupil Leopard with naked fists. Ordinary people were not be able to do this.

    At least, speaking of cultivation alone at present, Lin Xun was inferior to Ning Meng and Qi Can.

    Besides, there were surely many powerful people among the over forty people present.

    All this made Lin Xun have to sign with emotion. There was no shortage of excellent men in the world. If Lin did not leave Feiyun Vige and Donglin Town, he was doomed to be a person of narrow view all his life.

    Soon, Qi Can won and was granted the right to live in No.6 room.

    Then another person came to challenge the Bloody-pupil Leopard. Two victories in a row seemed to dilute those present¡¯s fear of the Bloody-pupil Leopard. They became ready to act gradually.

    Only Lin Xun did not act. He knew that he might be able to kill the Bloody-pupil Leopard if he risked his life, but he had to pay a heavy price at the same time. It was obvious that the loss outweighed the gain if he suffered such a wound for a room.

    Suddenly, a scream woke Lin Xun up from meditation. The left arm of the girl who was the third to challenge the leopard was torn off by the Bloody-pupil Leopard and blood burst forth.

    People cried out in rm. When the girl was about to be killed by the Bloody-pupil Leopard, Drillmaster Young Ke appeared on the girl¡¯s side. Upon a neat side kick, the Bloody-pupil Leopard suddenly flew more than three hundred meters away. It hit the ground hard and turned into a puddle of muddy flesh.

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    Drillmaster Young Ke waved her palm to stun the screaming girl. Then two attendants took the girl away. There was no doubt that the girl not only lost her arm, but also was eliminated.

    The bitter lesson made many people calm down. In the following time, one after another person stepped forward.

    Eventually, there were another three people getting injured and being eliminated. The remaining eight rooms were upied by people, including Shi Yu, one by one.

    Lin Xun was deeply impressed by Shi Yu¡¯s fighting style. After appearing on the stage, he didn¡¯t stop evading until he took a chance andunched an attack immediately without hesitation.

    The final result was that the head of the Bloody-pupil Leopard was smashed to pieces by a hand and it died suddenly on the spot. However, Shi Yu was calm and peaceful with his white robe spotlessly clean, and the winning was extremely fantastic.

    Lin Xun was very clear that thebat style in which one hit was sure to cause death was the most terrifying!

    ¡­

    At night.

    In the dark cave, the space was so narrow that only one person could cross his legs or lie in it. Outside the cave, cold wind was howling, like ghosts crying and wolves howling, upsetting people.

    This kind of environment tortured people¡¯s body and mind most and made people depressed. Living in the environment for a long time could even make people freak out.

    Lin Xun sat at the mouth of a cave in silence. In spite of his strong body, he felt a sharp chill. It was the cost of not being able to upy a room.

    ording to regtions of Bloodthirsty Camp, if one wanted to rece his ce of residence, there would be an opportunity to fight for it after a month.

    Outside the cave, the whole No.39 Campsite could be overlooked and the cold moon in the distant sky was clear and bright.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s handsid a document recording the basis information about Bloodthirsty Camp, and Lin had read it.

    Until then, Lin Xun finally understood that the total number of the practitioners participating in the training of Bloodthirsty Camp was two thousand. They were all under fifteen years old, and had the cultivation of over fifth level of Martial Realm, with outstanding aptitude and talent of cultivation.

    A camp wasposed of 50 people. One drillmaster was responsible for routine training of each camp. The chief military instructor was Shu Sanqi.

    Lin Xun was in the Camp 39 in the charge of Drillmaster Young Ke.

    The training of Bloodthirsty Camp was extremely unique and cruel. Those who didn¡¯t obey orders would be put to death directly. Those who vited rules would be severely punished or directly eliminated.

    The most basic requirement for trainees was to obey orders and finish all trainings. Being unable to finish a training project meant being eliminated.

    Besides, an assessment would be conducted in Bloodthirsty Camp once a month. Those who failed in the ranking would be eliminated and those who were on low-ranking would also be eliminated!

    And assessment was often rted to umted points.

    The umted points of Bloodthirsty Camp were very precious because if you wanted to get all kinds of benefits here, you must exchange umted points for them. Each point was matched with some kind of reward and award.

    In a word, Bloodthirsty Camp was a ce which couldn¡¯t be described with the word ¡°cruel¡±. No one could guarantee to stay here for a year without being eliminated.

    After meditating alone for a long time, Lin Xuny down in the dark cave. The cold wind was howling outside the cave. The biting coldness made it difficult to sleep. However, Lin Xun was extremely calm.

    He rubbed a copper namete in his hand. It was the identity namete. The number ¡°39¡± was engraved on the obverse, representing that he belonged to the Camp 39 and the identification number ¡°13¡± was engraved on the reverse.

    The namete was used to get and umte points and was also a unique identifier of Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Lin Xun did not have any bad feelings or difort about his current situation. He was never a sentimental person.

    Soon, Lin Xun started to focus on cultivating and then meditating. There was nothing different. Maybe there was something different ¨C Shia Zhi was not there.

    After four hours.

    Suddenly a harsh ring rang. Lin Xun subconsciously got up and rushed out of the cave. It was still dark outside and it was about four o¡¯clock in the morning.

    When Lin Xun arrived at Camp 39, many people had been there.

    When the slim figure of Drillmaster Young Ke appeared, forty-two people had gathered, two people fewer than yesterday.

    Lin Xun knew itter that two people living in the cavesst night were unable to stand the biting coldness and depressive environment, so they sneaked out of their caves. As a result, they were found by the attendants of Bloodthirsty Camp on patrol and were directly eliminated.

    ¡°From this day on, the formal training starts.¡±

    Drillmaster Young Ke still lookedely and calm. Her voice was t and emotionless. However, no one dared to neglect her words.

    ¡°Today¡¯s training is very simple. One word ¨Cbat. As a practitioner, cultivation is an aspect. However, how to turn cultivation into the most effectivebat capability is what every practitioner must master.¡±

    ¡°You may think you have mastered all kinds of battle skills before. But in my opinion, all battle skills haven¡¯t been checked by battles of life and death are showy but not practical skills.¡±

    When their own battle skills were called showy but not practical skills, many people present were not convinced, but no one dared to question her words. Because every one was clear that Drillmaster Young Ke was a hardhearted woman with a beautiful appearance and a devil heart. Daring to question her was equal to making fun of their own lives.

    After speaking, Drillmaster Young Ke waved her hand and soon a treasure ship came down from the sky.

    Led by Drillmaster Young Ke, Lin Xun and other people entered the treasure ship. No one knew where the destination of this training was. Some of them anticipated and some of them meditated.

    Lin Xun looked at the spiritual tattoos inscribed in the treasure ship to kill time. It was no use thinking too much. They would see when they got there.

    After the duration of a burning joss stick, the fatty middle-aged man who was sailing the treasure ship suddenly cried out, ¡°Shit! No.1 to No.9 Training Fields have been upied! Guys of other camps shoulde out so early? Are they crazy?¡±

    Young Ke frowned, was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to No.10 Training Field.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged was wide-eyed and yelled exaggeratively, ¡°Shit. These little guys are on their first day. Do you want them to die?¡±

    All trainees in the cabin were shocked, and their expressions were a little twisted.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 107: Golden-flame Spider

    <h4>Chapter 107: Golden-me Spider</h4>

    In the cabin, no matter how the Fatty Middle-agedined or how confused all those trainees looked, Young Ke didn¡¯t seem to change her mind.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the treasure shipnded on a bare mountain peak. Young Ke led the trainees out of the ship.

    Young Ke stood upright, with her bobbed ck hair fluttering in the whistling wind. Her slender figure presented a kind of elegant beauty.

    ¡°That¡¯s the No.10 Training Field, where there are lots of Golden-me Spiders. You are supposed to keep fighting there for three hours.¡±

    Young Ke pointed to the foot of the mountain, where was an expansive rocky zone.

    Golden-me Spiders!

    All trainees present were stunned at the moment. Those were surely savage beasts, able to spew fire toxin. Once poisoned, they would either fall into aa, or directly die for worse!

    But you should never be blinded by its tiny size. The Golden-me Spiders were gregarious, which meant once oneunched the attack, hundreds of them would show up and join the attack; thus, it was pretty troublesome to deal with them.

    Even Lin couldn¡¯t help but stand in awe. Golden-me Spiders were not that hard to kill, at least for a practitioner at the fifth level of Martial Realm.

    The point was that you had to keep fighting for three hours, which meant continuous attacks from groups of Golden-me Spiders!

    This was exactly the scariest part!

    ¡°Remember, no internecine fight is allowed! And whoever flees or can¡¯t keep fighting within three hours will be eliminated. You can each pick one weapon for this fight.¡±

    Hardly had Young Ke finished her words than Fatty Middle-aged in the distance joined them, with a huge wooden box on his shoulder.

    With a bang, the wooden box hit the ground. All kinds of ordinary weapons, including sabers, spears, swords, halberds, hatchets, axes, hook-like swords and tridents, scattered around.

    ¡°Go get your handy weapons at once. Move!¡±

    In a sh, all the trainees scrambled for the weapons they were good at. Lin Xun also grabbed a one-meter-long darksteel saber, which was quite sharp.

    After what happened yesterday, there had been no one who dared go against Young Ke¡¯smand. All, gritting their teeth, rushed to that rocky zone at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡­

    ¡°This is just their first day here. Even if they are powerful enough, the No.10 Training Field is still too dangerous for them. It¡¯s not a ce where rookies shoulde.¡±

    On the top of the mountain, Fatty Middle-aged sighed, ¡°It will only cause you a lot of unnecessary losses of trainees.¡±

    Young Ke looked calm, ¡°Sooner orter the incapable will be eliminated. It¡¯s better to weed some out in advance.¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged plonked himself down onto a rock, squinting at the foot of the mountain. The trainees had begun moving in the No.10 Training Field.

    ¡°Ke, if you can¡¯t yet get enough points this time, who the hell knows when the next chance to leave this damn ce wille. Are you willing to stay here for the rest of your life?¡±

    Young Ke frowned and fell silent.

    ¡­

    At the foot of the mountain.

    Lin separated from the others, moving carefully in the rocky zone. He needed to find a ce where it was favourable for both attack and defence, otherwise it would be difficult to stand up to the attacks from groups of Golden-me Spiders for three hours.

    Many people¡¯s thought was the same as Lin¡¯s. On such an extensive rocky zone, it was not likely for them to have a dispute with each other over domains.

    Interestingly enough, both Lin Xun and the other trainees had tacitly chosen to act alone.

    Suddenly, a ming shadow popped out from beneath a rock in front of Lin Xun, leaving the moving trail like a golden line in the air, and rushed straight towards Lin.

    Whoosh!

    Instead of jinking, Lin Xun, with the spiritual energy surging all over his body, heavily brought down his saber, and instantly, that ming shadow was split into two halves under the shiny de. This move was the ¡°heavy splitting¡± of Six-word Sabery.

    That was definitely a Golden-me Spider. It was about the size of human¡¯s hand, with a golden body and eight long legs as sharp as saws, emitting a kind of threatening ze.

    Lin Xun shed forward with no hesitation. What made him worried was there was hardly a ce for defence on this rocky zone. In addition to some broken rocks, all left were dust and fine sand.

    ¡°Could theyout of the No.10 Training Field be specially designed to train the trainees¡¯ ability to fight and fight for long? If that¡¯s the case, no matter how hard I keep searching, it will be impossible to find a perfectly safe ce¡­¡±

    After a quick thought, Lin Xun finally stopped and refused to keep running. Whaty ahead was three hours¡¯ fighting. He must save as much energy as he could.

    Chi! Chi!

    In no time, the Golden-me Spiders with hideous faces rushed out of the ground one after another, like a series of golden ze.

    But only earnestness and calmness showed on Lin¡¯s handsome face. Once in face of a fight, he seemed to be a totally different person. With spiritual energy surging inside him, his Qi was highly concentrated, rendering his eyebrows as sharp as swords. In the meantime, the power of perception spread all around his body which already resembled a bow at its full strength.

    Swing the saber!

    Kill the spiders!

    To and fro, Lin dodged and shed around there!

    Performing the profound meaning of Six-word Sabery, Lin Xun, waved the darksteel saber, and started a protracted fighting.

    The trick to the long haul was to conserve your physical strength. Therefore, every time you went for a kill, the move had to be both quick and clean; and every time you dodged, you did for a better position to kill.

    Redundant movements or use of strength would only lead to unnecessary consumption of physical strength.

    Lin Xun knew this principle long time ago, but when he was really set up to fight over the long haul, it was, still, very hard for him to make it in deed.

    It was because the enemies would not give you the time to think. While killing, you must try to conserve your own strength as much as possible by virtue of yourbat instinct!

    Take the Golden-me Spiders for example. Thousands of spiders kept popping out of the ground in front of Lin and attacked from different directions. It was crucial to kill them with the least strength and by the most effective means.

    As is often said, it¡¯s easier said than done.

    All trainees understood this, but it was now that their differences in practice began to emerge.

    Poof***

    One by one, the Golden-me Spiders were killed by Lin, each in a different way; some with their body split to two halves right from their skulls, or heads chopped off, or eight long saw-like legs cut off, or the abdomens slit open, or the whole bodies directly minced to muddy flesh.

    As the fighting continued, Lin Xun was also adjusting the way he went for the kill step by step. Soon, the Golden-me Spiders that died now were all impaled through the ce between their two eyes by the point of Lin¡¯s saber.

    The Golden-me Spider was only in size of a hand, with its head like a pigeon egg. The ce between its eyes was thus even smaller. But after trying for many times, Lin Xun found that ce was exactly its soft spot. A single hit there couldplete the kill and cost the least strength!

    No doubt Lin could conserve more physical strength after knowing this. Nheless, it could be still very demanding for practitioners to stab right through the ce between the two eyes of a Golden-me Spider for every time.

    The Six-word Sabery which Lin cultivated was inexhaustibly profound and every move was abstruse and deadly, which in turn made it extremely difficult to cultivate.

    Up until now, Lin¡¯s fighting skill ¡°Six-word Sabery¡± had only reached the level of Nuance, a step away from uracy.

    Lin Xun had, earlier in the Donglin Town, already been clear that if he wanted to have a breakthrough in the sabery, he had to sharpen himself through the realbat.

    Now, the fighting against these Golden-me Spiders was undoubtedly a good chance for him to refine his sabery. If he could reach uracy in the process, the fight would certainly grow much easier for him.

    uracy meant consummate skill and exact move.

    In the realm of Nuance, you got to figure out all those profound meanings of the sabery, while in uracy, you were supposed to urately perform the moves and unleash all the power of this sabery!

    As time went by, Lin Xun gradually immersed in the fight and bore nothing else in mind.

    Meanwhile, the other trainees from Camp 39 were all engaged in the frenzied killing in different parts of the No.10 Training Field.

    Aware of the intruders, Golden-me Spiders began rushing out in a mad way. No one knew how many of them were underground.

    The way in which the Golden-me Spiders attacked was very simple, namely jetting the fire toxin. But its lethality was definitely not to be looked down upon. In less than a quarter of an hour, one trainee was hit by the fire toxin on face, letting out a terrible scream, with the skin burning instantly and the toxin starting to spread along the wound.

    Caught off guard, the trainee was soon swamped by Golden-me Spiders, and was reduced to screaming for giving up. Then one camp attendant arrived in no time and took the trainee away.

    But obviously, that person was eliminated.

    Some trainees¡¯ performance was great while others¡¯ was slightly inferior. Some young ones like Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can stood out, though they each had a different fighting style. No matter how many Golden-me Spiders there were, all died before getting near to them.

    In contrast, Lin¡¯s performance only reached the average level.

    At the top of the mountain, Fatty Middle-aged squinted at the battlefield. He nced at eight or nine trainees like Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can, showing a great interest in them.

    ¡°When the Bloodthirsty Camp reopened after decades, I didn¡¯t expect that it would recruit quite a few good trainees¨C much stronger than former ones.¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged fetched a deep sigh full of emotions, as if something from the past had urred to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the past, but this batch of trainees do behave fairly well till now. Nheless, the way they fight is still too immature. It is obvious that theyck real battle experience and the momentum which exactly belongs to themselves.¡±

    Young Ke said tly, also staring at the battlefield.

    After thinking for a moment, Fatty Middle-aged said, ¡°How many of them do you think can hold on to thest?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five or so¡±, Young Ke gave a random number.

    Hearing this, Fatty Middle-aged sighed at once, ¡°That means one third will be eliminated. But it¡¯s only the first day! That¡¯s not good for you, at least in the uing contest among camps.¡±

    Determined, Young Ke, pushing back a wisp of hair over her ear, calmly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many trainees you have. What matters is how many the real elites you have.¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged was in a daze. He then said, ¡°You are really different from you sister. She¡­¡±

    A touch of coldness showed on Ke¡¯s face. Suddenly, she swiftly whipped her leg towards Fatty Middle-aged. Upon this side kick, Fatty Middle-aged hit heavily against a rock, leaving a huge pit behind. Broken stones scattered around, showing the terrible force that blow held.

    However, what was more startling was his body was unbelievably sturdy, despite the fact that it seemed soft. Fatty Middle-aged quickly picked himself up, and dusted himself down helplessly.

    With a murderous look on her beautiful face, Young Ke said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t ever speak of her in front of me. Otherwise, I will surely cut off your manhood!¡±

    With a shiver all over his body, Fatty Middle-aged covered his crotch subconsciously and shut his mouth simultaneously.

 Chapter 108: Contracting Enmity

    <h4>Chapter 108: Contracting Enmity</h4>

    The battle at the foot of the mountain was still going on.

    Three hours was short, but it seemed abnormally long for those trainees who were being confronted with the attacks of those Golden-me Spiders at any second.

    They could clearly feel that their physical strength was fading away each minute and second.

    Those boys and girls at the Camp 39 were all about at the eighth level of the Martial Realm. And many of them were even at the ninth level.

    Thus, those, like Lin Xun, still at the sixth level, were rare, and the cultivation was actually at the bottom among the trainees.

    Cultivation was the origin of power in battle, and it was a in principle that the higher a practitioner¡¯s cultivation was, the higherbat effectiveness he had.

    Undoubtedly, the situation was not favorable for Lin Xun in this respect.

    However, Ning Meng was probably the only one who knew that although Lin Xun was at the sixth level of the Martial Realm, his spiritual energy was as powerful as that of a peak overmatch at the eighth level of the Martial Realm.

    Therefore, Lin Xun knew that he probably wouldn¡¯t be knocked out. As long as he adopted the present battle strategy, he would survive the three hours.

    It was not long before Lin Xun¡¯s face darkened, for he saw a teenager in the nearby area approaching him.

    The teenager¡¯s breath was slightly messy. Chased by a flock of Golden-me Spiders, he seemed embarrassed, as if he would fall onto the ground at any time.

    ¡°Bro, help me for a while!¡±

    The teenager brought over a flock of spiders which were hunting him, which increased Lin¡¯s stress.

    But what made Lin angrier was that the teenager seemingly used Lin as his shield. The teenager directly hid himself beside Lin Xun and rxed himself.

    If Young Ke hadn¡¯t said that killing each other was forbidden, Lin Xun would have stabbed him without a second thought.

    Apparently, Lin Xun would be eliminated at once if he really did that. After all, disobeying orders was equal to being knocked out.

    Perhaps, that was the reason why the teenager was so reckless and arrogant.

    ¡°Ha, bro, you seem dissatisfied with me, but I, Shin Wenbin, will give a due reward to you. My father is themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City, with authority on such a high position. If you¡¯re eliminated, I¡¯ll tell my father who will definitely make you rich forever.¡±

    The so-called Shin Wenbin continued with an arrogant look, ¡°Mind your behaviors, of course. If you get me into trouble, you¡¯ll suffer a lot even if you leave the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    His voice was full of condescension and threat, as if Lin Xun was his servant.

    ¡°Idiot?¡±

    Lin Xun asked, frowning.

    Shin Wenbin instantly became furious. ¡°How dare you scold me?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already insulted you, but now you¡¯re questioning whether I dare or not. You are really an idiot.¡±

    A hint of anger shed through Shin¡¯s eyes. He raised his sword and wanted to kill Lin Xun, but he finally held back his outrage. No matter how domineering he was, he was fully aware that they couldn¡¯t kill each other at this moment.

    ¡°You bastard, you can be pleased for now. I¡¯ll let teach you what is the living hellter,¡± said Shin Wenbin ghastly.

    13 or 14 years old as he was, he was brutal and tyrannical. Hence, it was apparent that he had done many terrible things like that before.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Lin Xun sneered as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to Shin Wenbin anymore.

    Shin was furious with several blue veins suddenly appearing on his forehead. As soon as he thought of something, he said with acent smile, ¡°Since we¡¯re in the same boat, your curse is useless. You can do nothing but act as a shield for me. After all, you can¡¯t stop under the attacks of Golden-me Spiders.¡±

    He was right. During the whole talk, Lin Xun didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t stop striking back against the spiders. There were countless spiders. Once Lin stopped his moves, he would be the first one to be attacked.

    However, Shin was rather rxedpared to Lin Xun. Shin Wenbin consciously hid himself beside Lin to reduce the attacks he suffered, so he wasn¡¯t in danger. Moreover, he could save and gradually recover his physical strength.

    Since this situation was quite frustrating, whoever was taken advantage of in this way would be so wrathful that he wanted to kill Shin. Nheless, Lin didn¡¯t give a damn and smiled upon seeing this.

    At the same time, Lin changed his battle stylepletely-the darksteel saber was brandished based on ¡°spinning¡± instead of ¡°stabbing¡± in Six-word Sabery.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Instantly, the air stirred by his de point was like vortexes, rolling up the oing spiders and then throwing them to the other side. Consciously or unconsciously, they were thrown right in front of Shin Wenbin, intact.

    Those spiders were not intelligent. The minute they found themselves alive, they rushed at Shin who was the closest to them. Shin¡¯s face became grave again and he didn¡¯t dare to hide himself any more. He brandished his sword to split the spiders.

    When he killed those spiders, another flock was thrown towards him again by Lin Xun, which stressed him out.

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you?!¡±

    Shin Wenbin felt stunned and angry, because he understood that Lin Xun was wreaking revenge on him.

    ¡°Ah, what are you saying? I¡¯m busy killing the spiders. Why do you stand so close to me? By the way, since your mouth stinks, do you grow up by eating feces?¡±

    Lin Xun looked innocent, but he didn¡¯t slow down his hand. As he gave full y to the ¡°spinning¡± in the Six-word Sabery, the flocks of Golden-me spiders which rushed at Lin just now felt dizzy in the air swirls caused by Lin¡¯s saber and then were violently thrown at Shin Wenbin.

    Buzz~

    The Golden-me Spiders in groups screamed horribly, and constantly hit Shin Wenbin. He was infuriated with twisted face, even wishing to kill Lin Xun with his sword at one stroke.

    Though he was angry, he still had to fight against the Golden-me Spiders, and he was too upied to rx as before. What was worse, Shin Wenbin and Lin Xun were surrounded byyer uponyer of the Golden-me Spiders. It was impossible to fight a way out in a short time.

    That meant Shin Wenbin just couldn¡¯t escape but have to kill them with all his strength.

    ¡°Little bastard. Wait, You motherfucker. You really pissed me off. You are so damn screwed!¡± Shin Wenbin roared repeatedly.

    ¡°What? Are you saying that you have eaten shit since childhood? Ha ha, you and maggots are really one family? No wonder you have a smelly mouth. Would your parents be very sad to know that you are so abnormal?¡±

    Lin Xun seemed innocent, but what he said was really nasty and vicious. He grew up in mine prison where people were mostly uneducated, so he was much more experienced than Shin Wenbin in terms of name-calling.

    ¡°You are such a ¡­.¡±

    Shin Wenbin was too angry to speak.

    At the moment, it was impossible for him to kill Lin Xun, because there were so many Golden-me Spiders surrounding him. He could barely protect himself.

    The dispute drew the attention of trainees in other areas. They reacted differently. Some were delight in their misfortunes, some with frowned brows were unpleasant for what they did or said, and some were thinking silently.

    ¡°Go out for wool ande home shorn. Pooh! What a nasty nature!¡± Ning Meng spat with scorn. He was far away from Lin and Shin and shouted abuse with no restraint.

    ¡°Shin Wenbin is a foppish boy in the Forbidden City. Because of his father, he is very arrogant and runs amuck; no one dares to offend him. It¡¯s a pity that nobody cares about his identity and position here¡­.¡± Shi Yu sneered; he looked at Lin Xun with a slightly different attitude.

    Suddenly, one of the trainees shouted, ¡°Brother Shin, don¡¯t worry. Let me help you.¡±

    In the far distance, a shadow shed over in tremendous and horrific momentum, as if it was a sh of green light.

    Qi Can!

    This was thed who performed very well in the fight for the rooms yesterday. At this moment, he was holding an iron spear, enveloped in green light, and rushing towards the Golden-me Spiders like a god of war. The lines of surrounding spiders were shattered instantly, which was strikingly marvelous.

    Bang!

    He waved the iron spear, like a storm sweeping the Golden-me Spiders within a radius of 30 meters away, and all of the spiders were smashed into powder

    ¡°We all belong to the same camp, and we are supposed to help each other. However, you do harm to one of yourpanions like this, which is so malicious. From today onwards, I, Qi Can, swear to stay away from those mean people like you, and never make friends with people like you!¡±

    Qi Can held the spear with one hand and stood there, staring at Lin Xun in contempt. His forceful speech won many praises from other trainees.

    After saying this, he took Shin Wenbin to the far distance, leaving Lin Xun no chance of exnation.

    Lin Xun frowned upon what had happened. He couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. He knew that Qi Can only intended to take sides with Shin Wenbin.

    Swearing to stay away from me?

    Ridiculous!

    Did Qi really believe that I would make up to him?

    What a self-important man!

    Lin Xun knew very well that what Qi had said would definitely call on others to dislike him, which was truly malicious.

    At this point, Lin Xun could tell that most of the trainees who were looking at him had already be a little disgusted and hostile towards him.

    Especially Shin Wenbin who had been resentfully staring at Lin Xun after being saved by Qi Can, which forced Lin Xun to consider killing him.

    Lin Xun was surely a small potatopared with other trainees in the camp. However, Lin Xun had nothing to lose. If Lin was pissed off, he was capable of doing anything.

    As the old saying goes, he who is not afraid of death by a thousand cuts dares to unhorse the emperor. It was also Lin Xun¡¯s attitude: he was an orphan, and he was afraid of nothing since both Master Lu and Shia Zhi left!

    Lin Xun soon put his thought into deep heart, then continued to kill the spiders with no trace of change in his look.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun firmly believed that he could stay sound and safe as long as he understood the rules, abided by the rules and knew how to make good use of the rules.

    Of course, Lin Xun would not hesitate to kill his enemies if he would have the chance.

    It was a very simple and universally acknowledged truth that mercy to your foes is a cruelty to yourself.

    On the peak, Young Ke didn¡¯t say anything. Her beautiful face was as calm as usual.

    She witnessed what had happened. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be rmed.

    This kind of dispute was quite normal, especially in the Bloodthirsty Camp. From this day onwards, many things simr to it were going to happen, maybe crueler and bloodier.

    The only thing Young Ke needed to do was to maintain the rules in the Bloodthirsty Camp. As long as the rules were not vited, she wouldn¡¯t intervene at all.

    This was Bloodthirsty Camp, where you couldpete with, stand opposite and even hate each other, but all of you should first abide by the rules!

 Chapter 109: Saber Skill Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 109: Saber Skill Promotion</h4>

    Two hourster, nine people were eliminated in the No.10 Training Field, leaving only thirty-three people.

    The speed of elimination made the Fatty Middle-aged sigh, but Young Ke seemed to be calm and had never frowned.

    As time went by, Lin Xun had expended over half of his physical strength and was puffing hard, with tiny beads of sweat on his forehead.

    However, he had been always fixing his eyes on the spiders and still well-controlled in the speed and uracy of his saber.

    The killed spiders were piling up around Lin Xun and the scene was horrible. The same was true of other trainees.

    At this stage of the battle, everyone was concentrating on fight and trying to hold on to thest. It was getting close to the end, so no one wanted to be eliminated at this time.

    It seemed to be rtively easy for a few people like Ning Meng and Shi Yu. In spite of defending Shin Wenbin at the same time, Qi Can still aplished the task with ease, which indicated his great power and skills.

    ¡°How many trainees on the sixth level of Martial Realm are there?¡± Young Ke on the mountain suddenly asked.

    The Fatty Middle-aged squinted his eyes, seeming to be perceiving something. After a while, he said, ¡°There are two¡­ wait¡­ only one left.¡±

    Young Ke looked up and saw that while the Fatty Middle-aged was speaking, there was a boy screaming and eventually capitted.

    Obviously, this boy was the one of the two left trainees mentioned by the Fatty Middle-aged, but now he had been eliminated.

    The Fatty Middle-aged sighed, ¡°This little guy, by the sixth-level cultivation in Martial Realm, doesn¡¯t give up till now, he must be a talented one.¡±

    Young Ke kept silent for a while and asked, ¡°Who is the other one?¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged pointed to Lin Xun in the distance and praised him, ¡°This little guy is also awesome. Look at his saber skills! The moves are fast and exact, killing the spider in a single strike. You know, only the strong practitioners who are excellent in fight can really understand, this kind of skill is the most effective and most horrible.¡±

    Young Ke agreed, ¡°This saber skill is indeed unique, and maybe it is a rare secret one. But this guy, by his current cultivation, cannot give full y to this saber skill¡¯s power.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged smiled, ¡°He is great enough. He has already mastered the essence of this skill, and with only one more step, he can reach the realm of uracy.¡±

    Young Ke wondered, ¡°Who rmended him?¡±

    ¡°You have to ask Shu Sanqi,¡± the Fatty Middle-aged shook his head.

    When it came to Shu Sanqi, Young Ke became silent, and then said, ¡°You should know him. If he is reluctant to say that, he won¡¯t say a word even if you kill him.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged agreed with her with a shrug.

    ¡°Ning Meng, Shi Yu, Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, Lee Qiu, Mou Lengshin¡­¡± Young Ke announced six names, ¡°give more attention to these six people.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged was a bit in a trance, ¡°So, now we¡¯re going to start preparing for Bloody Training?¡±

    Young Ke responded, ¡°Sure. With only one year left, we have to prepare for it in advance.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand what you are thinking, but I know that within this year, there will definitely be lots of variables, it¡¯s so hasty to do that!¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged was clear about what ¡°more attention¡± meant, that was to say, in Young Ke¡¯s opinion, only these six trainees could hold on straight to the end of the one-year training, but the others¡­ might be eventually eliminated!

    And he also knew that there would be many uncertainties in one year. It was unwise for Young Ke to make such a decision on the first day of training.

    For this, Young Ke didn¡¯t say more words, and she would never change the decision that she had made.

    Two hours and forty minutes passed, and only 28 trainees remained in the No.10 Training Field.

    They all were embarrassed and exhausted, but the most exhausted one was undoubtedly Lin Xun.

    He now was in a cold sweat, and looked pale. Gasping for breath, he couldn¡¯t keep his body stable, and almost fell down.

    Lin Xun, of course, was clear about himself. Due to the interference of Shin Wenbin, he had wasted some of his power, and his strategies were affected to some extent.

    ¡°It sucks! He has not been eliminated till now! How is that?¡± In the distance, Shin Wenbin watched Lin Xun from time to time, and he wanted Lin to be killed by the groups of spiders as early as possible.

    But at this point, even though Lin Xun seemed to cut a sorry figure, he had not fallen down, which made Shin Wenbin extremely angry.

    ¡°There are only 20 minutes left. In view of his present condition, I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t stick it out.¡± Qi Can said indifferently and he had found that Lin Xun was like a spent arrow now.

    ¡°That will be great!¡± Shin Wenbin sneered.

    ¡°After he is out, I¡¯ll write to my father to arrest him at once. When I leave the Bloodthirsty Camp, I take revenge on him!¡± He said resentfully, and seemingly hated Lin¡¯s guts.

    Unexpectedly, more than ten minutester, Lin Xun was shaky and about to fall down, but he didn¡¯t fall anyway and was still holding on, which made Shin Wenbin frightened and angry.

    Even Qi Can could not help frowning. It seemed they knew little about Lin Xun¡¯s strong willpower.

    In another area, Ning Meng looked up and nced sideways at Lin Xun. Ning raised his eyebrows and was amazed that the boy was so awesome since he could hold on till now with the sixth-level cultivation of Martial Realm.

    Since there were only about five minutes left before the ending of this training, Ning Meng set his teeth and intended to take the opportunity to give a hand to Lin Xun. They apanied each other along the way and came to the Bloodthirsty Camp together, he ought to save him for their friendship.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, Shi Yu stood in Ning¡¯s way, intentionally or not.

    ¡°What are you doing, toy boy?¡± Ning Meng pulled a long face, and he didn¡¯t have any good feeling for Shi Yu.

    ¡°If you save him at this time, you will ruin him,¡± Shi Yu said lightly.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Ning Meng scolded, ¡°You¡¯re clearly trying to make my brother be eliminated and trap me in injustice!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Brother? Why did you stand by while Shin Wenbin did harm to him just now? Are you afraid of Shin Wenbin¡¯s father, too?¡± Shi Yuughed and satirized.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ning Meng was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for my rudeness if you keep messing around!¡±

    Shi Yuughed, ¡°One is going to be eliminated for killing or hurting hispanion. Are you sure you want to do that?¡±

    Ning Meng stared at him and burned with anger, ¡°Damn you¡­¡±

    Just then, a cry broke out in the distance.

    Ning Meng and Shi Yu felt anxious, and looked at the direction where the cry came together.

    On the peak of the mountain, Young Ke said casually, ¡°Time is nearly up. Get ready to leave.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged was somewhat absent-minded, looking straight at the field. He was staring at Lin Xun, and said, ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that this boy has not fallen down.¡±

    As soon as Young Ke raised her eyebrows and looked into the field, she found that Lin Xun looked pale and almost fell down, but he was still holding on. No matter how many Golden-me Spiders got close to Lin Xun, he always killed them at the crucial moment.

    Young Ke looked at the time and there were only three minutes left. Seeing the current state of Lin Xun, she said, ¡°He will be out.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged¡¯s expression slightly changed, as he also knew that it was really difficult for Lin Xun to stick it out even though there were just three minutes, ording to his current situation.

    At the thought of this, the Fatty Middle-aged burst with an indescribable feeling that if Lin Xun was eliminated in thest few minutes, it would be an immeasurably heavy blow to him and might affect his growth in the future!

    But he also knew that rules could not be broken. He and Young Ke could not offer any help at this moment.

    ¡°Humph?¡±

    Suddenly, Young Ke¡¯s calm and elegant face showed a rare trace of surprise.

    The Fatty Middle-aged looked up and his eyes could not help but shine.

    In the training field, Lin Xun, who was shaky, did not keep up his spirits immediately, but the power of the saber in his hands seemed to rise sharply in an instant.

    With only one saber, the Golden-me Spidersing from all around were chopped up like fragile paper and the debris fell to the ground.

    An empty area appeared near Lin Xun at once.

    ¡°How could it be?!¡± Shin Wenbin screamed in the distance, thinking he had dim eyesight.

    But when Lin Xun brandished his saber the second time, the move still produced such powerful antipersonnel-force. Shin Wenbin felt like being struck by lightning when he saw this. His resentment rose to the extreme and he was unwilling to believe it.

    Thest two minutes!

    How could this happen?

    Shin Wenbin did not notice that Qi Can beside him also wore a cold face. With a trace of seriousness in his eyes, he knew, at a nce, that Lin Xun¡¯s control over the saber skill had raised to a new realm!

    ¡°This¡­.¡± Ning Meng in the distance was in a trance.

    ¡°See, if you just rushed at him and offered him the help without thinking, you would have ruined his chance of promoting his saber skill,¡± Shi Yu said lightly.

    ¡°You had seen it through just now?¡± Ning Meng was shocked. If so, this toy boy really had sharp eyes.

    Shi Yu smiled without speaking a word.

    ¡°It suddenly urs to me that only under the true extreme pressure can the potential of the practitioner be fully exploited.¡± The Fatty Middle-aged on the peak of the mountain didn¡¯t hide his appreciation of Lin Xun.

    Young Ke kept silent for a moment and waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this kid is pretty good?¡± The Fatty Middle-aged asked and was not reconciled to epting the fact that Young Ke had given Lin up.

    ¡°At the same age of thirteen, he is only at the sixth level of Martial Realm. Who do you think I would value more,pared with other trainees?¡±

    After saying these words, Young Ke turned towards the treasure ship in the distance. Her short hair fluttered in the mountain breeze and her figure was graceful with the beauty of aloneness.

    On the first day of training in this Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun staged a counter-attack in thest three minutes and was not eventually eliminated, relying on the breakthrough of saber skill. Now he was the only one on the sixth level of Martial Realm among the 28 trainees in Camp 39.

    Whiz!

    The treasure ship roared and flew away, carrying Young Ke and all the trainees.

    They set out at four o¡¯clock in the morning. It was past seven in the morning now and the meal time was at half past seven.

    Meal time was undoubtedly the most precious time for all the trainees in Bloodthirsty Camp.

 Chapter 110: Talent Property

    <h4>Chapter 110: Talent Property</h4>

    In the dining hall of Bloodthirsty Camp.

    The dining hall had extremelyrge space, with thousands of tables and chairs ced there, and it was divided into 40 zones which respectively corresponded to the 40 camps.

    When Lin Xun dragged his numb body to sit down, his face couldn¡¯t help but contort in agony and he felt sore and pricked all over.

    Three hours¡¯ unceasing fighting had made Lin use up all the spiritual energy, and in spite of his strong body, he had a feeling of exhaustion.

    Were it not for the willpower to barely support himself, Lin Xun even might fall into aa at any time.

    Soon, Ning Meng came over with two portions of breakfast. Sitting face to face with Lin Xun quickly, Ning smiled, ¡°Although the condition here is poor, the breakfast is quite good, even good enough to match the quality of a court banquet.¡±

    Containing a bowl of porridge, four dishes, and ten steamed buns with meat fillings, the breakfast was indeed good.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Without any words, Lin Xun wolfed down the meal immediately. The exhausted body was just like a bottomless hole, and was badly in need of being supplemented.

    Ning Meng was starving clearly. While eating ravenously, he said ambiguously, ¡°Lin Xun, I belittled you before. Your performance at the No.10 Training Field today deserves my appreciation.¡±

    Lin Xun rolled his eyes. This guy always spoke in an arrogant tone, and with such a bad habit, he would definitely cause much trouble.

    ¡°By the way, I saw that Qi Can was directed against you today. I¡¯ll find a chance to help you vent your spleen,¡± Ning Meng said without thinking.

    Lin Xun was in a trance. Putting down his chopsticks, he curiously looked at Ning Meng sitting opposite, and said, ¡°Why will you help me?¡±

    Ning Meng felt unhappy, and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said on the way to Bloodthirsty Camp? You¡¯re my friend. If you are bullied by someone, I¡¯ll be thoroughly discredited.¡±

    Actually, this guy was worried about losing face¡­.

    Lin Xun felt upset at once, and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast!¡±

    While they were eating the breakfast, the dining hall became noisier and noisier. More than one thousand trainees from 40 camps were sitting at the different zones, and the scene was so spectacr.

    The time limit for breakfast was half an hour. Except for the rule of forbidding fights, there were no other restraints, so it was a rare chance to rx.

    The atmosphere was quite lively. All these trainees were juveniles, some of whom knew each other even before they came to the Bloodthirsty Camp. So, when they got together, they talked happily with each other.

    The topics they were discussing were concerned with those trainees who had already got some fame before they came to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    It was normal. All of the trainees admitted to the Bloodthirsty Camp this time had been carefully selected through a special channel. Each one of them was talented and extraordinary. Besides, most of them had distinguished family backgrounds, and only a few of them came from poor families.

    Not interested in these topics, Lin Xun immersed himself in breakfast.

    But Ning Meng seemed to have heard something. He said seriously, ¡°I never thought both Bai Lingshi, the eldest granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis, and Zhao Yin, the great-great-grandson of Bowang Marquis in the Forbidden City came.¡±

    Lin Xun said without thinking, ¡°Are you afraid of them?¡±

    Ning red at once, and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? I have never been afraid of anybody!¡±

    After a pause, Ning frowned, ¡°But the two guys are tough to deal with. Both of them are extraordinary talents born with special gifts, so you have to be careful when fighting with them.¡±

    Lin Xun felt tempted, ¡°Do both of them have spiritual veins in their bodies?¡±

    Shaking his head, Ning Meng said, ¡°Spiritual vein is only one kind of talent properties. I have heard the talent property of Bai Lingshi is Starshine Eternal, which is a mysterious and rare spiritual talent. While the talent of Zhao Yin, originating in his root bone, is called the Purple Sun and is rare as well.¡±

    ording to Ning¡¯s words, talent property, namely the cultivation endowments of practitioners, referred to the power of understanding, root bone, spiritual vein and other aspects.

    Based on the evaluation of the empire, the talent property could be divided into nine levels, with the first level ranking the top, and the tenth level ranking the bottom.

    The cultivation speed of those with rare talent property was several times faster than that of ordinary people. What was more frightening was that they were beyond the ordinary inprehending and practicing martial arts.

    They were nearly perfect whether in their bodies, spirits or the integrating degree of their properties with one year¡¯s practice equivalent to years of tough practice for others. Especially the higher level they reached, the bigger advantage they could obtain, which would gradually distance themselves from the ordinary people.

    Here was the most well-known example in the empire. More than three-hundred years ago, there were the twin descendants of Dongbo Marquis, of whom the elder brother owned the talent property of Leaktight, while the younger one, though excellent, didn¡¯t have talent property.

    The twins used to practice together for many years. Though they grew up together, the elder one broke through realm and rose to the new level many times in a year, while the younger one rose only once within three years. When the elder brother reached the Tao Insight Realm, the younger one was still stagnating in the Gang Spirit Realm.

    By the time the elder brother became a foremost figure in the local area and assumed hegemony, the younger one had sunk into oblivion.

    Just because of the talent property, the cultivation gap between the twin brothers becamerger andrger. So we could see how mighty and promising those guys who owned the talent property were.

    The Starshine Eternal Bai Lingshi owned was a talent property of the fourth level, while the Purple Sun Zhao Yin got was of the seventh level.

    Whatever the level was, as long as one owned talent property, he had, to a great extent, surpassed those ordinary practitioners at the starting line.

    Till now, Lin Xun faintly realized the significance of owning the talent property. With multifarious thoughts surging in his mind, Lin Xun thought of his spiritual vein ¨C ¡°Devouring Abyss¡± which had been dug out and taken away.

    So which level was it on?

    ¡°What a pity! In the entire Ziyao Empire, the number of the practitioners who own the talent property is too small. They are extremely rare.¡±

    Ning Meng sighed with emotion, ¡°If I own one talent property, even one on the lowest ninth level will enable me to rise head and shoulders above others and dominate the world.¡±

    Lin Xun was silent. He felt the urge several times to ask Ning about ¡°Devouring Abyss¡±, but controlled himself eventually.

    He couldn¡¯t speak, since it was the biggest secret of him.

    At the moment, augh came from the side suddenly. Shi Yu came over, smiling, plopped down on the chair next to Ning Meng and cast a sidelong nce at Ning Meng, ¡°Don¡¯t brag! The stupid like you will achieve nothing even with the top-level talent.¡±

    Ning pounded the table, and said in a rage, ¡°You toy boy! Do you want to die?¡±

    Shi Yu just ignored him, and continued, ¡°I hear that not only Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin, but also your deadly foe Zhangsun Heng havee.¡±

    Zhangsun Heng!

    Suddenly Ning Meng wore a fierce look, and looked extremely sullen.

    This was the first time that Lin Xun had seen Ning with such an expression. Lin couldn¡¯t help frowning and casting a nce at Shi Yu.

    Shi stood up with a smile, and spoke to Ning Meng, ¡°If you want to defeat him, you have to practice hard in Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    ¡°Why do you tell me this?¡± Ning gritted his teeth, and spoke in a low voice. With his hands clenching, he seemed to be tolerating something.

    ¡°I have no other choice. I can¡¯t just stand by since you and I have been in the same camp now,¡± Shi Yu shrugged.

    ¡°What if you and Zhangsun Heng were arranged in the same camp?¡± Ning Meng stared at Shi Yu firmly.

    Shi smiled and left, without saying any more.

    ¡°Is Zhangsun Heng your enemy?¡± Lin Xun asked.

    Ning shook his head, and didn¡¯t want to mention it.

    When the breakfast was over, the twenty-eight trainees of Camp 39, including Lin Xun, got the notice that they had passed the training in the No.10 Training Field, and thus umted five points respectively.

    Also at this moment, Lin Xun got to know their training in the first month should have been arranged in the training fields from number one to number nine, which had a rtively safer surroundings for fighting.

    While the No.10 Training Field was for thebat training of the second month.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have any opinion about the arrangement. All he had to do was to obey orders, since it was useless to protest against such ady as Drillmaster Young Ke.

    Whatever,pared with other camps, Camp 39 definitely had the highest elimination rate in the first training day.

    Fifty people checked in yesterday, but just 28 of them were left after only one day.

    After the breakfast, the intense training began again.

    Young Ke led all the trainees of Camp 39 into an open-air training field. Over their heads was the scorching hot sun.

    What Lin Xun and other 27 trainees had to do was to restore spiritual energy and recover themselves to the optimum state within two hours.

    Two hourster, Young Ke directed them to carry out the training of closebat. She made the trainees fight against each other bare-handed, with the winning side umting one point, while the failing side losing one point.

    It was not until the noon that the lunch was served.

    The five points Lin Xun got in the morning reset and were gained by Ning Meng. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, because he had drawn Ning by lot in the training of closebat.

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t match Ning Meng in cultivation. Even though he far surpassed Ning inbat techniques, he was suppressed easily by Ning and finally lost allbats, with the win rate of zero.

    During lunch time, looking at Lin Xun who had been beaten ck and blue by him, Ning Meng couldn¡¯t helpughingcently. Lin Xun was burning with hatred. It struck Lin Xun that Shi Yu evaluated Ning as an inborn idiot who deserved a good spanking when they first met.

    In the afternoon, 28 trainees, including Lin Xun, were sent to an empty and enclosed room. A high test-bed, with a bronze coffin on it, was ced in the center of the room.

    Shu Sanqi was standing in front of the coffin, with his body straight like a spear that could stick through the sky, and his face tough and cold like a stone, keeping his gravity.

    His eyes seemed to be sharp enough to stick into the depths of one¡¯s soul, so nobody dare make eye contact with him.

    ¡°Today you¡¯ll learn how to know and understand your enemy.¡±

    Shu¡¯s words were as concise as before. With a wave of his hand, he opened the closely sealed coffin and a strange body was exposed.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 111: Dark Tribes

    <h4>Chapter 111: Dark Tribes</h4>

    No different from a normal human, the corpse looked like a strong man with a fire totem on his chest. The totem was not a tattoo but a kind of inborn skin texture.

    ¡°It is the corpse of a descendant of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, one of the three dark tribes of Empire of the Dark. Many of you should have learnt that the greatest enemy of our empire is Empire of the Dark. And among the tribes of Empire of the Dark, only Voodoo-barbarian Tribe is our mortal enemy.¡±

    Shu Sanqi¡¯s voice was cold and hard, like a sword.

    While talking, he took the corpse out of the coffin and put it on the test-bed to have all trainees see it clearly.

    Lin Xun had read many books in Donglin Town and knew that Empire of the Dark was located on turbulent barrennd beyond the western frontier and southwestern frontier of the empire.

    It was said that it was an unknown and dangerous ce whose territory was muchrger than the whole Ziyao Empire and Empire of the Dark was established in it. The whole empire consisted of three dark tribes, including Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, Abyssal Devil Spirit and Moon-ghost Ethnic.

    Each ethnic group had an extremely long history which could be traced back to tens of thousands of years.

    In history, Ziyao Empire had been in war with Empire of the Dark more than once and defeats were more than victories. Only in recent hundreds of years, the empire gradually stabilized by the great power of the current emperor, making Empire of the Dark dare not invade and realizing the short-lived peaceful situation of the empire.

    Of course, these were only one-sided descriptions in books, unable to let Lin Xun have a specific cognition of Empire of the Dark.

    However, in front of him was lying the real corpse of a Voodoo-barbarian!

    ¡°Voodoo-barbarian Tribe is divided into nine branches, each of which has a unique talent forbat. The corpse in front of you belongs to Fire Barbarian Branch whose power ranks fourth among the nine branches.¡±

    When talking about Voodoo-barbarians, Shu Sanqi was not aspendious as before.

    ¡°The whole Fire Barbarian Branch has millions of soldiersparable to practitioner army in four provinces of our empire. Their leader is called King of Fire Barbarians, one of a handful of terrible creatures. In the whole empire, only the legendary overmatches of Reincarnation Developing Realm can withstand him.¡±

    ¡°Except the Fire Barbarian Branch, the situations of the other eight branches of Voodoo-barbarians are simr.¡±

    ¡°The cultivation realm of Voodoo-barbarians, different from ours, is divided into five levels, including Barbarian ve, Barbarian Soldier, Barbarian Hercules, Archlich and Spirit Inspiration. The corpse in front of you is a ninth-level Barbarian ve of Fire Barbarian Branch, equivalent to a practitioner on the ninth level of Martial Realm.¡±

    After the introduction of Shu Sanqi, Lin Xun clearly understood that although Voodoo-barbarians¡¯ realms of strength seemed to be called differently, but actually they were no different from the five realms of practitioners in the aspect of power.

    For example, Barbarian ve was corresponding to the practitioner of Martial Realm.

    Barbarian Soldier was corresponding to the practitioner of Gang Spirit Realm.

    Barbarian Hercules was corresponding to the practitioner of Sea Spirit Realm. Generally speaking, Barbarian Hercules was also called Voodoo-barbarian Hercules. The one who chased Shia Zhi before in Three Thousand Mountains was a Voodoo-barbarian Hercules having the levelparable to Sea Spirit Realm.

    ng!

    A bright knife appeared in the palm of Shu Sanqi. Upon a skillful shake of his wrist, the fire totem on the chest of the corpse was cut open by the point of the knife and sma like roaring me flew out. The internal organs could be seen clearly and the scene was extremely bloody.

    Shu Sanqi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He put his hand directly into the open chest and quickly scooped out a gory heart-shaped meatball with a disgusting smell.

    ¡°You have to know everything about your enemies before killing them. The chests of the descendants of Fire Barbarian Branch are all covered with fire totems which will turn to a ¡®Fire Totem Armor¡¯ to protect their hearts whilebating. At the same time, their hearts are crucial points for them, gathering all their strength of cultivation.¡±

    In theter time, while dissecting the corpse, Shu Sanqi exined the structure and weaknesses of the corpse for the trainees. Although many young boys and girls could hardly stand the stink and bloody smell of the corpse, they still strove to endure and listened carefully. There was no doubt that Shu Sanqi knew Voodoo-barbarian Tribe well, which made people wonder how many Voodoo-barbarians he had killed on earth to have such rich experience and knowledge.

    One hour had passed when the introduction was finished. Shu Sanqi washed his hands and asked two attendants to give a book to each trainee.

    All knowledge about Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was recorded in the book.

    The requirements of Shu Sanqi were very simple. There would be an examination after three days whose contents aimed at the knowledge of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe. Those who passed the examination could gain some umted points. Those who failed the examination would be eliminated.

    After the course, Lin Xun and other trainees of Camp 39 were brought to a great hall with a big spiritual tattoo formation to have the willpower training.

    When Lin Xun went out of the great hall in the evening, both of his legs were a little weak, his face was a little pale, but he still looked calm.

    But other trainees seemed different. Some shivered convulsively with their faces twitching; some mumbled to themselves as if possessed; some shouted so as to give full vent to their feelings; and so on and so forth.

    There were only eight or nine people who could keep calm like Lin Xun. But the same as Lin Xun¡¯s, their faces were a little pale and there was a trance in their eyes.

    The willpower training just now was extremely cruel and abnormal. The big spiritual tattoo formation in the great hall could release the fiery heat, freezing cold, thunderous thump and tempestuous scream which continuously shocked and suppressed the soul and heart.

    All these trainees needed to do was sitting quietly there for an hour. Neither cultivation nor any small act was allowed. It was more suffering and tormenting than real fight.

    It was the torture and oppression upon the soul and heart, also a kind of training specially aiming at the perseverance of practitioners. Ordinary people even couldn¡¯t hold on for several minutes and thenpletely copsed and went crazy.

    Anyway, it was surely pretty good that the twenty-eight people including Lin Xun could hold on to thest and were not eliminated.

    That was the end of the day¡¯s training.

    When knowing this, all people could not help letting out a long sigh of relief. Even the lighthearted guys with rough skin and strong body like Ning Meng had the urge to cry with joy.

    The training in this day was fucking cruel!

    All kinds of cruel and abnormal training started at four in the morning, including fighting with Golden-me Spiders, close fighting with trainees of the same camp, standing stink and bloodiness to listen to Shu Sanqi¡¯s course of dissecting the corpse of a Voodoo-barbarian, having willpower training¡­

    It didn¡¯t seem like a lot of training. But each training could almost torture people to death, making them feel like walking through the hell.

    Most of the trainees present were high-born. The life they had before was extremelyfortable, with everything they wanted. Who had ever suffered this?

    If they did noty a solid cultivation foundation at the young age, or without excellent aptitude and ability, they couldn¡¯t hold on.

    The experience of the day made every one deeply understand what Bloodthirsty Camp was. Everything here couldn¡¯t be described with cruelty, but abnormality!

    ¡­

    The dinner was very rich, even with a real elixir!

    Elixir was the essence of spiritual medicines, with magic efficacy. It was extremely precious and rare because only the master in refining medicine could refine it.

    The elixir prepared at the dinner of Bloodthirsty Camp was called ¡°Condensate Pill¡±. It was a high-grade panacea used to refine cultivation and dredge the main and coteral channels. Such an elixir was worth ten imperial silver coins outside the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    It could be seen that as long as one could finish the brutal training every day without being eliminated, he could also enjoy great benefits.

    A day¡¯s training ended after dinner. All trainees returned to the ce of residence and could not go out without orders.

    Lin Xun still stayed in the cramped and dark cave. The day¡¯s brutal training made him exhausted and he wanted to sleep at once.

    Swinging his head violently, Lin Xun managed to keep up his spirit. He swallowed the Condensate Pill brought back from dinner and then started to focus on cultivation.

    Among the twenty-eight trainees of the Camp 39, he was the only practitioner on the sixth level of Martial Realm. The cultivation of others was mainly over the eighth level of Martial Realm, and even the ones on the seventh level of Martial Realm were rare.

    Lin Xun also knew that he was notparable to those guys at present.

    The trainees, such as Ning Meng, Shi Yu, Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, Lee Qiu and Mou Lengshin, all had extraordinary backgrounds. They were doomed to be different from others from the moment they were born.

    They enjoyed endless resources for cultivation. The martial arts they practiced, the panaceas they ate and the cultivation education they epted, could be counted as ones of the very best in the world. They had huge advantages since they were born.

    Compared with them, Lin Xun was poor. Because his spiritual vein was stolen, he was feeble and sick since childhood and almost could not conduct cultivation. At the age of thirteen, his cultivation still stagnated on the second level of Martial Realm.

    He was no different from a loser.

    Thanks to ¡°Heaven-essing ce¡±, the path of Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation waspletely changed. In less than a year, he broke through, rose to a higher level continuously and even reached the sixth level of Martial Realm.

    The promotion speed was surely amazing. Butpared with other trainees of the camp, after all, Lin still had a long way to go for catching up with them in cultivation.

    For example, Lin Xun considered the Condensate Pill as a treasure. But Ning Meng did not think so, and at dinner he said he had seen it as jelly bean to eat since childhood and it was nothing.

    And Lin Xun learned from Ning Meng that only among the trainees of the Camp 39, there were over ten powerful roles who could have broken through to Gang Spirit Realm.

    Ning Meng was one of them. Besides him, people such as Shi Yu, Qi Can and Wen Mingxiu were the same.

    They did not choose to break through because they wanted to consolidate their own Taoist bases and temper cultivation to the true limit. Then, when they rose to Gang Spirit Realm, they could have terrible power far beyond the ordinary!

    Moreover, the stronger the base, the more beneficial it would be forter cultivation.

    If a practitioner without a solid base blindly pursued promotion speed, he was like a castle in the air, pleasant to the eye but of no use. And it would greatly hinder and affect theter cultivation, doing more harm than good.

    This was the cultivation education the children of rich and powerful families epted. Even if they were domineering, arrogant or foppish, the environment in which they grew up and edification of the elder made them doomed to take fewer detours in cultivation. The children from poor families could not beparable to them in these aspects. This was the reality.

    At present, if Lin Xun wanted to catch up with or surpass this kind of person, he could only put in more effort and time.

    Comint and cynicism could never solve the problem.

 Chapter 112: Tailender of Camp 39

    <h4>Chapter 112: Tailender of Camp 39</h4>

    The Condensate Pill contained great spiritual power. Ning Meng had reminded Lin Xun during dinner that with the cultivation of the sixth level of Martial Realm, Lin might have a feeling of distending pain when he refined the pill for the first time and needed to endure and refine it little by little.

    This was easy to understand. It was harmful for people in cultivation to consume so precious pills, because people with low-level cultivation couldn¡¯t absorb such great spiritual power of these pills. Even if they consumed one, the power of this pill would escape from the body and be wasted.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care much about this, but in refining the pill, he still paid a lot of attention.

    But what made Lin Xin amazed was that only after one quarter, he had absorbed the Condensate Pillpletely, and he didn¡¯t feel satiety, let alone distending pain.

    And this discovery also made Lin Xune to the conclusion that it didn¡¯t mean Ning Meng¡¯s warning was wrong, and it was just because his body now had be abnormal with the four spiritual vortexes!

    Lin Xun even had a strong feeling that even if he consumed ten Condensate Pills at a time, he might be able to absorb thempletely.

    ¡°I used to own the spiritual vein ¡®Devouring Abyss¡¯. Although it was taken away long ago, now four spiritual vortexes appeared in the four acupoints of my cardiac vessel. Perhaps, the four spiritual vortexes make me own a special talent that nobody else can have¡­¡±

    Lin Xun was feeling the changes in his body and lost in thought.

    Hearing the secrets about the ¡°talent property¡± from Ning Meng, Lin Xun began to observe his body for the first time.

    It had indeed changed, without any seque of previous trauma. The four spiritual vortexes had made himselfpletely different from other practitioners in cultivation.

    Was this also a unique kind of talent property?

    Lin had no idea, but what he really knew was that the four spiritual vortexes in four acupoints of his cardiac vessel were harmful to his cultivation; besides, he had got the power that ordinary practitioners couldn¡¯t have!

    At least for now, in terms of quality of spiritual energy, nobody could beparable to Lin Xun, neither did Ning Meng.

    Lin Xun had a few close fights with Ning Meng in the daytime, and he could feel himself clearly. Although his spiritual energy and experience were far less than Ning Meng¡¯s, in terms of the quality of spiritual energy, Linpletely suppressed Ning. If not, Lin Xun would not be able to show such extraordinary tenacity in the fights with Ning Meng.

    The higher the spiritual energy quality was, the greater the power would be, which was amon view of practitioners.

    During the fights, Ning Meng was shocked by Lin¡¯s tenacity. Ning said that he began to suppress the realm four years ago, and tempered his spiritual energy quality step by step. He thought that the quality of spiritual energy he possessed today was good enough. But now he should not match Lin Xun in this aspect, which made Ning Meng puzzled.

    Ning Meng fawned on Lin Xun and wondered how Lin could do that, but Lin Xun had been beaten ck and blue at that time and was unwilling to respond to Ning¡¯s question.

    However, this also proved that just because of the four spiritual vortexes in his body, Lin Xun had indeed bepletely different from the other practitioners.

    Although his cultivation was far lower than that of other trainees, Lin Xun believed that as long as he cultivated hard, the gap would be narrowed gradually until¡­ he eventually surpassed them!

    After finishing the cultivation of his spiritual energy, Lin Xun repeated the practice of Meditating Magic. It seemed that only the power of perception became much stronger currently, but he knew that strong spirit would bring immeasurable benefits for his future cultivation.

    Therefore, Lin Xun would never interrupt the cultivation of Meditating Magic for the cultivation in other fields.

    It was already about one o¡¯clock in the morning when Lin Xun finished meditating, and he sighed in his heart, ¡°The time is still not enough!¡±

    The training in the daytime was very cruel andpact, and the trainees had a very hard time, feeling like that they were in the hell for every minute, without one second to rx.

    There was also not much time left for Lin Xun at night. It took a certain amount of time for every kind of cultivation, such as spiritual energy and spirit.

    This meant that if Lin Xun wanted to cultivate spiritual tattoo, or practice martial arts and seek truth of the Martial Tao, he had to give up the time of sleep!

    Fortunately, by his current cultivation, and the great strength of the spirit and the body, he could keep awake for three to five days, but for Lin, the day was a little bit harder than ever before.

    After all, this was not a long-term solution. Rome was not built in a day. The best method of cultivation was striking the proper bnce between practice and rest, understanding and consolidating what he had practiced.

    Lin Xun also knew this truth, but he was currently too short of time. And in the fiercepetition of Bloodthirsty Camp, he might be eliminated at any time.

    In order to be able to hold on straight to the end, Lin Xun had to pull out all stops!

    He did not practice the spiritual tattoo and martial arts tonight, but entered Heaven-essing ce.

    Every three days, Lin would have an opportunity to challenge Mille-waterfalls of Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield. With every challenge, Lin¡¯s body was tempered and strengthened.

    Up to now, Lin Xun had challenged Mille-waterfalls thirty-three times. Even though he failed every time, his physical strength had been improved again and again, which might be regarded as a kind of reward.

    ¡­

    Bang!

    Lin Xun was violently thrown far away by the Mille-waterfalls again, on the seal level that he was very familiar. This was his thirty-fourth try of breaking through it, and he failed again!

    In spite of failure, this time Lin Xun felt different because he could arrive at the half position of that mountain peak.

    In other words, Mille-waterfalls had been half conquered!

    Mille-waterfalls was the second test on Green-cloud Path in Heaven-essing ce. There were one hundred and eight chances to try in total.

    Lin Xun had already had half chance of sess after his 34th try, which made him a little bit excited and see the hope of sess.

    Lin Xun saw through the secrets of Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo after passing the first test on Green-cloud Path and he got the Meditating Magic as a reward.

    So, what kind of rewards could he get if he conquered the Mille-waterfalls, reached the top of the mountain, and finally passed the second test on Green-cloud Path? Lin Xun was expecting that very much.

    ¡­

    Dayspsed.

    Life in the Bloodthirsty Camp was quite intense and full. Every second seemed extraordinarily precious.

    Their daytime was full of all kinds of training courses, such asbat training, hand-to-handbat training, willpower training, as well as anatomy, history, self-help, assassination,tency, escape and other theoretical courses.

    In the evening, most of these trainees did not choose to sleep but seized the night time to cultivate and improve themselves constantly.

    Every trainee in the Bloodthirsty Camp clearly knew that they might surpass their trainees in the training next day if they could make the best use of the nigh time.

    Thepetition was so cruel. On the one hand, no one was reconciled to be eliminated; on the other hand, they wanted to umte more points, which was the most important reason.

    Whether it waspetitive training or theoretical course, the top three could get the higher points.

    The umted points meant the real performance of a trainee. Also, they could exchange these umted points for relevant benefits, such as elixirs, martial arts and guidance from their drillmasters, in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    In a night after a week, Ning Meng suddenly said to Lin Xun during the dinner time, ¡°The points you umted has been almost ranking at the bottom although you were not eliminated these days. Do you know what does this mean?¡±

    Lin Xin nodded with a heavy heart.

    In Camp 39, Lin Xun was the only one on the sixth level of Martial Realm. It was difficult for him topete with other trainees during the daily training.

    Especially for the hand-to-handbat training, a point needed to be deducted upon each failure. Lin Xun lost more and won less every time. He not only couldn¡¯t win points, but also lost many points that he umted.

    As for the theoretical courses, Lin Xun¡¯s performance could be only regarded as average, which didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t work hard. Other trainees, who were imbued with what the elders in their families had seen and heard various theories since childhood, were knowledgeable, so their performance would not be bad naturally.

    Since Lin Xun grew up in a mine prison, the knowledge that he could learn was extremally narrow. It was not easy for him to get the average score during the theoretical tests.

    This was the shortage of knowledge reserve.

    As a practitioner, he not only had to know how to fight, but also had to know how to save himself, escape, identify the danger, have an insight into the enemies, embattle, control the whole situation well and so on.

    Lin Xun was always bottom of Camp 39 in points, which meant that the benefits he could enjoy would be the least. Maybe it was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that he would be eliminated at the end of this month if he was still the tailender of Camp 39.

    ¡°I got a bottle of Condensate Pills by exchanging my points. There are totally thirty pills. You can take it. There are only three weeks left in this month. I don¡¯t want you to be eliminated in dejection.¡±

    Suddenly, Ning Meng took out a white jade bottle and gave it to Lin Xun seriously.

    Lin Xun was slightly surprised and took it after a while with a smile, ¡°Are you worrying that I will make you lose face?¡±

    Ning Meng replied ferociously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? Now everyone in Camp 39 has known that you are my buddy. How can I face them if you are eliminated in the end?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged and said, ¡°Ok, I am nning to sacrifice myself and will try my best not to be eliminated, considering your fame.¡±

    The only twenty-eight trainees left in the Camp 39 divided into different groups during this week. Even though Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about that, he knew that clearly.

    Qi Can, Shin Wenbin, Wen Mingxiu, Mou Lengshin and some others were in one group.

    Shi Yu, Lee Qiu and the other four or five practitioners always hung around together. So, they could be regarded as a group as well.

    Now only Ning Meng and Lin Xun were left. Ning Meng was originally a very popr trainee. But now many trainees subconsciously maintained a distance away from him after he saw Lin Xun as his buddy, although they didn¡¯t say anything on the surface.

    Everybody knew the reason. Since Lin Xun contracted enmity with Shin Wenbin who was in the group with Qi Can and Wen Mingxiu on the first day of training, they had alreadypletely made a clean break with Lin Xun and saw Lin as their enemy.

    As for Ning Meng who had a good rtionship with Lin Xun, no one would direct against him. But no one was willing to make a friend with him as well under such circumstance.

    These were all seen by Lin Xun. Of course, he knew that Ning Meng did so was helping him in disguised form. If Ning Meng was not here, Shin Wenbin would have dealt with him.

    ¡°There are only three weeks left. I must change the current situation!¡±

    Lin Xun swore to himself with a determined mind. He could not tolerate being eliminated like this!

 Chapter 113: Self-importance of Old Mo

    <h4>Chapter 113: Self-importance of Old Mo</h4>

    In Camp 39, Shi Yu was the only person who couldn¡¯t be understood thoroughly by Lin Xun.

    Shi Yu was the core figure of another circle, but he had never shown any ambition, nor had been hostile to anyone.

    Even on many asions, Shi Yu talked with Lin Xun several times about training without any other purpose.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t judge him by this.

    It was a few days ago that Ning Meng mentioned identally that Shi Yu was the third son of ¡°Fortune God Shi¡± and he was Shi Shuan¡¯s younger brother!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know whether Shi Yu had heard of him before. Since Lin Xun had owed Shi Shuan a favor, he would not specte about Shi Yu¡¯s behavior maliciously in his subconscious.

    ¡­

    When he stepped out of the canteen, Lin Xun was thinking about how to change his situation so that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated at the end of this month at least.

    But he found it really difficult to change the situation in just three weeks.

    At least, up to now, Lin Xun had no clue at all.

    He was unwilling to admit defeat and give up.

    Nightfall in this burning desert was the mostfortable period of time. The temperature wouldn¡¯t be too high or too low. The setting sun was like a magnificent rose, daubing the sky with a fire-like color.

    Competition was everywhere in the camp. After dinner, almost all the other trainees in Camp 39 returned to their ces of residence, seizing the time to cultivate and improve themselves.

    Lin Xun walked alone on the road back to his cave thoughtfully.

    Suddenly, he noticed a thin old man lying prone on the open space not far away, fiddling with a strange thing like a tripod furnace.

    The old man was extremely thin and his hair was messy. He fixed his eyes on the thing in his hands and muttered something to himself, with knitted brows in worry.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help walking near to him for curiosity. When Lin looked down, he found the thing in the old man¡¯s hand was a dark red tripod furnace about 15cm high.

    On both inside and outside the surfaces of the tripod furnace were covered with dense and intricate spiritual tattooists.

    At a nce, Lin Xun recognized that it was a spiritual furnace, the coreponent of a treasure boat.

    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s still not right. This device can¡¯t elerate the speed of a treasure boat, and may make the motive power of the treasure boat fluctuate. That¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    The old man gritted his teeth and murmured, looking depressed, ¡°Is my supposition really wrong? ¡®Golden-me Spiritual Formation¡¯ couldn¡¯t rece the original ¡®Moonlight Spiritual Formation¡¯? Or there is something wrong with the material of this spiritual furnace?¡±

    Hey prone on the ground, unreconciled and lost.

    Lin Xun was in a trance and stared at the spiritual furnace carefully for a long time. Then he could not help saying, ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t you try to integrate ¡®Golden-me Spiritual Formation¡¯ with ¡®Moonlight Spiritual Formation¡¯?¡±

    When the old man heard Lin¡¯s words, he was unhappy and cursed, ¡°Bullshit! These two spiritual tattoo formations are totally different and they are even in different grades. No way for integration!¡±

    When he looked up, he saw a teenager stand by, which made him be unhappier. He seemed to want to vent his spleen and gave Lin a dig, ¡°A silly child! How dare you talk sheer nonsense in front of the elder? How abstruse the field of spiritual tattoo is! Only a few spiritual tattooists in the world can study just a little of the field. Is it you suckling idiot who can see such a problem through? Take a hike!¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do it. But it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t do it, either, old man. If the spiritual tattooists in the world are as arrogant as you, they¡¯ll never reach the highest level of spiritual tattoos in their lives.¡±

    After saying these words, Lin turned around and left. He didn¡¯t want to argue with the grumpy old bastard.

    ¡°Bah! So presumptuous at such a young age! The new generation is not only ignorant but also fucking crazy!¡±

    The old man spat at Lin Xun¡¯s back and then stared at the spiritual furnace refined by himself. He still had no idea till the night fell. He couldn¡¯t help feeling upset and grabbed it heavily, wanting to destroy it.

    But at this moment, a silveryugh suddenly came from the distance, ¡°Old Mo, what are you doing here? Guess what good news I brought back for you?¡±

    Apanied by the voice, a beautiful fire-red shadow came to the old man in the twinkling of an eye. Her starry eyes were bright and her eyebrows were bent. She had a standard oval face, with slightly curled hair hanging down loosely. Shepressed her full lips as red as fire into a faint smile, showing an unruly aura.

    She was wearing a red leather jacket and red leather pants. The narrow leather jacket could hardly restrain her plump breasts. Her slim and delicate snowy waist was exposed.

    Her long straight plump legs were tightly wrapped in the leather pants which outlined her breathtaking figure.

    This was undoubtedly a very charming, sexy, beautiful woman, with an unruly aura, who could arouse men¡¯s desire just by standing casually.

    Anyone seeing such a woman would think she was a born siren.

    But if the trainees in Camp 39 were here, they were sure to find that in addition to the dressing, make-up and personal temperament, this beautiful and sexy woman had exactly the same appearance as Drillmaster Young Ke!

    The thin old man, who was called Old Mo, was in a trance. He cast a sharp eye at the woman¡¯s plump breasts on the sly. Then he was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Young Man, you finallye back. Come on! What did the old fellow in the Green-deer School say?¡±

    Young Man red at Old Mo with an exceedingly charming manner, and said, ¡°If you dare to peep at my breasts again, I will smash all the garbage in your old den.¡±

    Old Mo cried, ¡°It¡¯s not garbage! It¡¯s an iparable treasure refined by me through painstaking efforts over these years!¡±

    Clearly, Young Man knew Old Mo well, not in the mood to argue with him, and she said, ¡°That old fellow said that your idea of wanting to rece the spiritual furnace on Ziying Battleship is a bit whimsical, but there is a way to make ite true.¡±

    The words lifted the spirit of Old Mo, who rubbed his hands eagerly and questioned closely, ¡°What is it?¡±

    He had been tormented by this question for several months, and was on the point of giving up. He had expected to get such good news and it was a turning point, which made him see the hope of sess again.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say the specific method, but just let me tell you that you could consider to merge Golden-me Spiritual Formation and Moonlight Spiritual Formation.¡± Young Man folded her arms over her chest, which made her snow-white bosoms more attractive.

    However, Old Mo had ignored this attractive sight. He screamed strangely after he heard this, ¡°This old guy is obviously fooling me. How can these two spiritual tattoo formations merge?¡±

    To Young Man, it seemed to be none of her business, ¡°I have already taken the message to you, and if you don¡¯t agree with his opinion, I cannot help it.¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s face suddenly changed. He thought he could see the hope at first, but what he had been waiting for was a ridiculous hypothesis? What was the difference between this fucking proposal and that stupid boy¡¯s proposal just now?

    Wait!

    Suddenly, Old Mo was stunned. Just now that boy also put forward this proposal, but could these two spiritual tattoo formations really be merged together?

    More than ten days ago, he sent Young Man to the Green-deer School in order to ask an old friend of his to solve the problem on transformation of spiritual furnace.

    ording to what Old Mo knew about that old friend, he would never make fun of spiritual tattoo formations.

    After all, this old friend was one of the most devout masters of spiritual tattoos!

    ¡°Forget it and let me think it over again. If there¡¯s no other method, I will test the feasibility of this one,¡± Old Mo sighed, with the spiritual furnace in his arms, and hurried away with a heavy heart.

    ¡°Well, I hope he will seed this time.¡±

    Young Man sighed faintly. Although this old guy was a little lewd, he was a devout master of spiritual tattoos.

    However, for a spiritual furnace, he seemed possessed and nutty, rambling in his speech over several months, which made others feel sorry for him.

    Young Man nced by ident at Camp 39 in the distance. On her beautiful face rose a touch of imperceptible destion.

    Young Man shook her head, turned round and went away. She wanted to visit Old Mo. As this old fellow was indispensable to Bloodthirsty Camp, there couldn¡¯t be anything wrong with him.

    ¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±

    In Camp 39, the Fatty Middle-aged looked up, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to see her?¡±

    In the dusk, on the top of a treasure boat sat a slender and solitary figure who dressed in an old-style military uniform. Her bobbed ck hair was flying in the wind, revealing aely and fair face.

    She was Young Ke.

    With a gon in her slender and jade-like hand, she sipped the wine, absent-mind, as if she did not hear the words of the Fatty Middle-aged.

    ¡°Well, both of you are obstinate, but I don¡¯t care now,¡± the Fatty Middle-aged shook his head angrily and turned away with his hands sped behind his back.

    It waste in the evening. Darkness began to envelop the world, casting shadow on Ke¡¯s face. She stared at the distance, and said in a light voice after a long time, ¡°She is not my elder sister.¡±

    She rose to her feet and jumped off the treasure boat. Young Ke¡¯s figure was as straight as before, restoring her usual calmness, and the figure soon disappeared into darkness.

    The night grew darker.

    Lin Xun seized the time to cultivate and looked solemn and calm.

    He had swallowed ten Condensate Pills in one gulp, and now a tempestuous heat flow of spiritual energy was surging and circting unceasingly in his body.

    Three hourster, Lin Xun felt a shock all over and opened his eyes from meditation. There was a sh of dazzling light in his eyes and then everything returned to calmness.

    ¡°The power of ten Condensate Pills is indeed enormous, and this feeling of satiety has never been experienced before in cultivation¡­¡±

    Lin Xun felt the changes in his body and he was pleasantly surprised to find that he had been not far away from the seventh level of Martial Realm now!

    But before Lin could feel it carefully, he felt a sudden pavor in his heart and looked out of the cave entrance quickly.

    No one knew when a hot figure appeared there. Although not clear in the night, it had a kind of attractive hazy beauty.

    ¡°Take it easy, handsome boy. Go to visit someone with me.¡±

    Apanied by a soft and charmingugh, Lin Xun just felt dizzy. With no time to react, he had already been picked up by one hand and taken out of the cave.

 Chapter 114: A Favor to Ask

    <h4>Chapter 114: A Favor to Ask</h4>

    The Bloodthirsty Camp was like an ancient beast shrouded in darkness, falling into a deep sleep and kept quiet unusually in the night.

    Lin Xun was panic at first, but soon regained hisposure.

    He was carried by a woman, quickly moving in the darkness. He could only catch a glimpse of a pair of long straight thighs and a small section of slender snow-white delicate waist of the person who was carrying him.

    Because of the close distance, he could even smell a faint fragrance from this woman.

    This was an extremely hot woman. The curve of her slender legs and waist that swung while she was walking could arouse endless temptation and reverie of men.

    But Lin Xun was not in the mood for this. He needed to think who she was and why she dared to take him away from the Bloodthirsty Camp in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Handsome boy, are you afraid?¡±

    A lowugh rang in his ears, soft and charming, which made people feelfortable like the heart being tickled by a cat¡¯s paw.

    ¡°Yes, I am afraid. But not really. I just fail to imagine there is any special ce on me, which should attract such a beauty like you to kidnap me in this great night. This makes me nervous but delighted also.¡±

    Lin Xun said quickly in a low voice. His intuition told himself that once he dared to shout out, he would be knocked out at once.

    The womanughed lightly and seemed to find Lin Xun¡¯s answer very interesting. She said, ¡°You little boy is very cunning and honey-mouthed. I can¡¯t imagine how many girls will be harmed by you in the future.¡±

    Lin Xunughed casually while rolling his eyes and observing the environment along the way, ¡°You have really wronged me. I have never harmed any little girls. They are temperamental, capricious and fussy. I am fond of elder beauties like you, who are wise and mature, and the most important thing is they know how to take care of others.¡±

    Bang! Lin Xun was knocked on the head, and then heard the woman giggle and say, ¡°You little puck, dare to jest with me. You are brave enough.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a grin, ¡°Any man can¡¯t help but ingratiating himself with a beautiful woman like you. The charm of you is far beyond that of other women.¡±

    The white waist of the woman shivered like ripples in the night when sheughed, which shocked Lin Xun. For the first time, he found that there was a kind of woman, even a section of whose waist was full of irresistible charm.

    ¡°If you dare to talk to me like this in thest few years, I would cut your tongue off.¡± The woman said with a slight sigh after a while.

    ¡°How about this time?¡± Lin Xun pretended to be a curious baby and sighed to himself that why no one had found him taken away for so long.

    ¡°This time¡­¡± The woman lowered her voice thoughtfully.

    Lin Xun was anxious. There were so many overmatches distributing in Bloodthirsty Camp, but where were they now? Where were Drillmaster Xu Sanqi and Drillmaster Young Ke?

    When Lin was thinking, a cold and calm voice arose suddenly in the darkness far away, ¡°Did you grab people from Camp 39 with my consent?¡±

    For Lin Xun, that voice used to be fearful, but now it was like the best song in the world.

    Drillmaster Young Ke! Here was she atst!

    Lin Xun waspletely rxed at this time and the woman carrying him stopped.

    Young Ke¡¯s lonely and slender figure came out from darkness. Her beautiful white face was as calm as ever under the starlight, but when she saw the person who was carrying Lin Xun, she frowned violently and showed a cold look that had never been seen before.

    Young Man!

    How dared she appear in front of Ke!

    ¡°Young Ke¡­¡±

    It was Young Man who took Lin Xun away. But when she saw Young Ke in the distance, her sexy and beautiful face was covered withplexity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s face became colder and colder, with a kind of sharp fierceness in her clear eyes.

    Only then did Lin Xun discover that Drillmaster Young Ke seemed to know the woman who had taken him away. And they might have an unusual rtionship.

    He kept silent and raised his head slightly. When he saw Young Man¡¯s face, he was astonished not by her beauty but by her appearance exactly same as Drillmaster Young Ke!

    But this woman¡¯s dressing, make-up and temperament were totally different from Young Ke¡¯s, just like the difference between fire and water.

    ¡°Are they twins?¡± An idea came to Lin Xun.

    ¡°Put him down and disappear in front of me at once!¡±

    Young Ke did not ask the reason why she had done this, but gave the conditions directly. She was firm and serious. It seemed unbearable for her to take one more nce at Young Man.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. This kid has another use.¡±

    Young Man shook her head with perseverance and firmness. At this moment, she looked like a person ovepping with Young Ke.

    ng!

    Young Ke pulled out an odd sword with a faint purple light in the dark. She was no longer nning to talk nonsense, with her beautiful eyes filled with indifference.

    Seeing this scene, Young Man shivered all over. She widened her eyes and a pain which was hard to be detected ran across the depths of her pupils.

    Lin Xun was carried in her hand and he clearly felt that the woman seemed agitated with very conflicting feelings in her breast.

    The atmosphere became depressing and dreary, like the dead silence before a storm, which made Lin Xun slightly breathless.

    ¡°Let her go.¡± A gruff and cold voice arose in the darkness.

    Lin Xun felt shocked, knowing that Shu Sanqi came here, too. However, no matter how Lin tried to sense him, Lin couldn¡¯t find where he was.

    Young Kepsed into silence instantly, as if she was trying her best to tolerate something.

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart sank, and he wondered whether Young Ke would abandon saving him and whether they would watch him be taken away by this woman without doing anything.

    ¡°Thanks, Chief Shu.¡±

    Young Man turned her head and smiled charmingly towards the darkness in the distance. Then, she resumed her fascinating and sexy look.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun was instantly struck with sudden dizziness, and then he was taken away and disappeared into the darkness. He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart.

    ¡­

    ¡°Handsome boy, stay here like amb, okay?¡±

    After a while, the sweet and coquettish voice arose again in his ears, then he felt himself tossed away. After a stumble, Lin Xun almost fell onto the ground.

    When he stood upright, he found himself in a huge luminous building where a variety of entric items, such as puppets, treasure ships, weapons, and even a dozen huge beast skeletons, were piled up.

    It was literally a grocery warehouse.

    Lin saw a familiar figure in the center of the warehouse. It was a skinny old man who was bending over a high tform, watching a spiritual furnace while frowning.

    That was the old guy Lin Xun had met at dusk.

    Promptly, Lin seemed to understand something and knew what was going on. He walked up to the old man, and watched the spiritual furnace silently, without saying any word.

    ¡°I was mistaken about you before,¡± said Old Mo with difficulty after a long silence. His old face was full of embarrassment.

    ¡°You brought me here just to apologize to me?¡± asked Lin Xun indifferently. ¡°My time is rather precious, so I don¡¯t have the time to chat with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Mo abruptly became enraged, pointing to Lin Xun. ¡°Son, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± His voice was full of threat.

    However, Lin Xun seemed intrepid. He then said scornfully, ¡°Of course I know. You¡¯re an arrogant and short-sighted old man.¡±

    Old Mo was so angry that he trembled for a while. But he held back his anger, took several deep breaths, and said with a sudden smile, ¡°Boy, since you¡¯re so fearless, have you already guessed what I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    Lin Xun answered with a stony face, ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as you. If I can¡¯t guess your objectives, I¡¯ve lived for over 10 years in vain.¡±

    Those impolite words made the corners of Old Mo¡¯s mouth twisted. However, he forced himself to give a smile to Lin Xun. ¡°So you¡­know how to mix Golden-me Spiritual Formation with Moonlight Spiritual Formation?¡±

    Lin Xun just looked at him with a sneer.

    Old Mo became vexedpletely, saying, ¡°What? I¡¯ve condescended to please you. Are you still angry?¡±

    A sweet and soft voice arose outside the warehouse at this moment. ¡°Old Mo, he¡¯s waiting for your benefits. Do you think that a favor doesn¡¯t need a reward?¡±

    It was Young Man¡¯s voice full of gloat. It felt like that she enjoyed seeing Old Mo¡¯s embarrassment all the time. Having seen that he suffered such a setback, she mercifully reminded him.

    Rewards?

    Old Mo was taken aback, and then he immediately pped onto his thigh. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s easy. What do you want? As long as I can, I¡¯ll meet all your needs.¡±

    Promptly, he changed his attitude, ¡°But if you cheat me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first one who won¡¯t spare him. He¡¯s been pulling my leg on the road. If he can¡¯t do us a favor, my sacrifice would be useless,¡± Young Man¡¯s voice arose again.

    Lin Xun felt speechless for a moment. It really gave him a headache when he was targeted by Old Mo and the woman named Young Man. Nheless, he stopped being offensive before the whole situation went too far. Now that he had vented his spleen, if he continued acting like before, he would really piss them off.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t know their status and backgrounds, but he knew that they were umon, because they appeared in the Bloodthirsty Camp and even Shu Sanqi took the woman¡¯s side. If he offended them, he would be regretful in the end. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my reward after I solve your problem.¡±

    Lin quickly made his decision at this time. ¡°Please provide me with an inscribing pen and a piece of paper.¡±

    Old Mo felt heartened and did what Lin Xun asked. Even so, he still felt uncertain. Could the teenager really solve the problem?

    Since Old Mo knew that he had to integrate the two formations to remould the spiritual furnace, he had been thought about how to solve this problem.

    Up to midnight, he didn¡¯t have any clue at all. Frustrated and anxious, he almost became insane.

    His old friend in the Green-deer School had offered him a right direction, but he couldn¡¯t figure out how to do that, which made him involuntarily doubt his own ability in terms of spiritual tattoos.

    On a sudden impulse, Old Mo asked Young Man to capture Lin Xun and brought him here. He treated Lin as hisst resort. Sess or failure was unknowable. He just wanted to have a try, without expecting too much.

    However, Lin¡¯s tough attitude and behavior cheered Old Mo up, especially when Lin decisively promised to help solve this problem. Involuntarily, Old Mo looked forward to the result.

    Chapter end

    Report

    <

    Catalogue

    Next>>

 Chapter 115: Cutting a Dashing Figure

    <h4>Chapter 115: Cutting a Dashing Figure</h4>

    Spiritual furnace was the core of a treasure ship, just like the base of a spiritual tattoo formation.

    In the empire, there were all kinds ofmercial or civilian treasure ships with different functions.

    But the treasure ship that Old Mo mentioned waspletely different from other ones. It was called Ziying Battleship and was a strategic weapon which yed an important role in the imperial armies.

    In Ziyao Empire, ording to size, battleships were divided into three sses ¨C small, medium andrge.

    For example, the Silver Eagle Battleship by which Shi Yu came to the Bloodthirsty Camp before was a medium-sized warship newly developed by the Academy of Spiritual Implements, and its space wasrge enough to hold over one thousand people; besides, it was equipped with spiritual tattoo cannons, whose power of attack was extremely terrible.

    The Ziying Battleship which Old Mo wanted to transform was a kind of small-sized warship and it was also the most famous ssic warship in the empire. It had been updated a dozen times over hundreds of years and had reached the peak level of current small warships.

    This meant that there was little room for any improvement or modification of it.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    As it was spiritual tattoo formation, it had the possibility of continuous improvement!

    Old Mo was a spiritual tattoo master. Having spent many years on study of spiritual tattoos, he was aware that if ¡°Golden-me Spiritual Formation¡± could rece ¡°Moonlight Spiritual Formation¡±, there would be a radical change in the power of Ziying Battleship.

    For this reason, he lost sleep and forgot to eat in these months, kept trying and studying all kinds of possibilities, and experimented many times in person, but all failed in the end.

    It was not because of spiritual furnace, but the spiritual tattoo formation.

    ording to the difference of power, spiritual tattoo formations were divided into four levels of primary, intermediate, advanced and top-level.

    ¡°Golden-me Spiritual Formation¡± was an intermediate spiritual tattoo formation, and its most significant effect was to swallow and spit the essence of sunlight and moonlight, and then melted it into a kind of terrible force called Golden me.

    ¡°Moonlight Spiritual Formation¡± was a primary spiritual tattoo formation which could only absorb the essence of the moon at night. Although the power it produced was strong, in any case it was inferior to Golden-me Spiritual Formation.

    Unfortunately, Ziying Battleship had its own limits and it was difficult to be equipped with a higher level of spiritual tattoo formation for its specification and material.

    Unless Ziying Battleship waspletely reinvented. However, if so, would it still be Ziying Battleship? Moreover, it was a ssic warship whose specification and material, over hundreds of years, were confirmed by countless spiritual tattoo masters gradually, so it was almost wless.

    With his ability, Old Mo dare not say that he could transform Ziying Battleship from stem to stern by himself.

    Therefore, he had to transform spiritual furnace and tried to rece the original spiritual tattoo formation with a new one.

    But after failing several times, Old Mo began to realize profoundly that this step was also extremely difficult to achieve. If it were not for the news from Young Man today, he almost gave up directly!

    And that¡¯s why Old Mo was looking forward to the result when Lin Xun appeared and said he could help solve the problem.

    But at the same time, Old Mo worried a lot. Old Mo was a spiritual tattoo master, and by his attainments in spiritual tattoos, he, at least, could be called as the first-ss spiritual tattoo master in the empire!

    Even he couldn¡¯t solve the problem, and how could Lin Xun ¡ª a 13 or 14-year-old boy do that?

    Although Old Mo highly doubted it, having been driven to the wall by this problem, he could only let Lin have a try as ast resort.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    When Old Mo was letting his mind wander, Lin Xun had stood in front of the high table, picked up the inscribing pen, and bent over a piece of white paper to draw something.

    The sharp point of the pen, dipped in the most ordinary ink, with a light and ethereal technique, traced strands of hair-like spiritual tattoo lines on the white paper.

    But spiritual tattoo lines were not light. On the contrary, it gave people a kind of strength which was condensed and steady as well as simple and unadorned.

    Old Mo¡¯s gaze sharpened. The most particr technique of a spiritual tattooist was the inscribing style which varied from person to person ¡ª some strange and changeful, some light and beautiful, some magnificent, and some vigorous and firm.

    Lin Xun¡¯s movements were free and flowing, light and skillful, like floating clouds and flowing water ¡ª natural and smooth, and the spiritual tattoo lines he drew were condensed and steady as well as simple and unadorned, with tremendous momentum.

    In addition to solid basic skills, obviously in terms of spiritual tattoos, Lin had his own style!

    That was pretty rare!

    At least among the spiritual tattooists Old Mo knew, there was hardly one who could reach this level at the age of 13 or 14.

    Mo¡¯s expectations had increased a lot, and there was a slight difference in the way he looked at Lin Xun¨Cthis boy was not simple!

    But when he saw the spiritual tattoo drawn by Lin Xun, Old Mo frowned at once, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this Green Wood Spiritual Formation?¡±

    Lin Xun was absorbed in drawing and he turned a deaf ear to the things that happened around him.

    Based on his current ability, he could not refine aplete spiritual tattoo formation yet. But it was easy for him to just depict a spiritual tattoo formation.

    Seeing Lin Xun not answer his question, Old Mo did not ask more. However, the more he looked at, the worse he felt. Suddenly, he banged the table and spoke loudly when seeing Lin Xun n to draw a Gang-mount Spiritual Formation, ¡°No! No! Are you going to use these two formations to form a bridge as the medium, and thenbine the other two formations? Give it up! I have tried this way, but it doesn¡¯t work!¡±

    Lin Xun frowned with anger because Old Mo interrupted him when he was drawing the second spiritual tattoo formation. He could not help but nce at Old Mo coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make it, which doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make it as well. You can leave now if you don¡¯t trust me!¡±

    Old Mo had a zed look, then tried to control his rage, and said to Lin Xun, ¡°Ok, boy, I will see what can you do in the end?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t respond any longer. He was bending over the high table, concentrating on drawing with a tranquil mind.

    He had been learning spiritual tattoos at very young age from Master Lu. Study of spiritual tattoos almost upied his whole life in the mine prison over the past.

    Same as Master Lu, Lin Xun had a strong aversion to being disturbed when he was inscribing spiritual tattoos. Maybe every spiritual tattooist was more or less grumpy in this aspect.

    It made Old Mo a little bit angry, but also gave him more hope. Did this boy really have a well-thought-out n?

    Old Mo decided to keep watching.

    As time went by, Lin Xun quickly drew many very dense andplicated spiritual tattoos on the white paper. In just half an hour, he had already drawn four totally different spiritual tattoo formations!

    After seeing this, Old Mo got a little bit confused. He could not figure out why Lin Xun drew so many spiritual tattoo formations or guess the intentions of Lin Xun.

    He expected more and more from Lin Xun and at the same time he doubted his ability. Regardless of whether Lin Xun was ying dishonest juggling tricks or not, he just was a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy and he could precisely and perfectly draw the spiritual tattoo formations. Not everyone at his age could do it.

    Old Mo touched his chin while looking at the side face of dedicated Lin Xun. Suddenly, a question urred to him. Who was Lin Xun¡¯s mentor in spiritual tattoos? How did this boy have so impressive attainments in spiritual tattoos at such a young age?

    ¡°Old Mo, what do you think about that?¡±

    At this point, Young Man walked over, standing on one side, with arms around her chest. She fixed her clear and shining eyes on Lin Xun with curiosity.

    She looked very hot in the leather clothes. She got fair skin, and a pretty face. Her legs were slender and straight. Standing there at will, she looked exceedingly fascinating.

    She was a real stunner. Even the slightest facial expression and her every movement boasted a kind of natural charm.

    Old Mo swallowed hard and at same time quickly nced at Young Man¡¯s plump breasts. Then he snorted coldly, ¡°This boy has a very bad temper. Who knows what he is going to do?¡±

    Young Man got angry and said, ¡°You even don¡¯t know what he is going to do? Old Mo, you are a spiritual tattoo master, aren¡¯t you? You always make a boast of how great you are every day!¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s face changed after hearing that. He roared and interrupted Young Man, ¡°You, as a woman, know nothing about spiritual tattoos. This is our spiritual tattooists¡¯ business. So, don¡¯t butt in. Ok?¡±

    Young Man twitched her mouth and responded scornfully, ¡°Don¡¯t attitudinize in front of me. I don¡¯t understand those spiritual tattoo things, but I know how to cut an old hooligan¡¯s eyes out in a short time!¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s body was stiff suddenly after hearing that. He at once stopped being glued to Young Man¡¯s breasts and looked at other ce, sighing, ¡°You know you are so sexy and I don¡¯t know where to look at when seeing you. Your dress is always showing too much skin. Why do you always dress like that?¡±

    It seemed this was Young Man¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Young Man said, ¡°Don¡¯t kid me. I am asking you what do you think of the spiritual tattoo formations that Lin Xun drew?¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s facial expression was a little bitplicated when looking at Lin Xun who was bending over the high table and swiftly drawing on the paper. Then he told to Young Man, ¡°I just understand the spiritual tattoo formations which he has drawn, but I really don¡¯t know what he is going to do. And I can¡¯t figure out the rtionship between these spiritual tattoo formations and the spiritual furnace that needs to be transformed.¡±

    His voice showed slight sadness.

    Young Man was in a trance and then looked at Lin Xun¡¯s handsome side face, murmuring, ¡°A man who takes things seriously is really handsome¡­¡±

    Old Mo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°You never say that to me! I work hard every day as well.¡±

    Young Man was giggly, ¡°You are too old and ugly topare with this boy who is not only very young but also handsome.¡±

    Old Mo was astonished and said, ¡°Are you going to rob the cradle? He is just thirteen or fourteen years old. Don¡¯t do harm to him!¡±

    Young Man responded scornfully, ¡°You are just jealous of him. Don¡¯t behave in such an affected way in front of me.¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s old face was flushed with shame. Then he stopped talking.

    He knew he would find no more words to argue with her and he also knew it was the most foolish thing to bicker with women.

    At this time, Lin Xun who was bending over the high table suddenly stood up, threw the inscribing pen, turned around, handed over a stack of white paper covered with spiritual tattoos to Old Mo and said to him, ¡°Done.¡±

    Done?

    Both Old Mo and Young Man were shocked and their eyes fell on that stack of paper, stopping bickering immediately.

 Chapter 116: Wolf Fang

    <h4>Chapter 116: Wolf Fang</h4>

    Very excited, Old Mo looked through that stack of paper carefully.

    It was really interesting that he showed various expressions when reading¨Csometimes he frowned, sometimes was shocked with eyes wide open, and sometimes scratched his head.

    However, only upon one nce at the paper, Young Man already felt a little dizzy. She definitely knew nothing about all of those spiritual tattoo formations on the paper.

    Turning around and looking at Lin Xun who stood aside, Young Man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can these really solve the problem?¡±

    Lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know it after we try. There should be no problem.¡±

    Anyway, the sess was not absolute, so Lin could not promise it.

    Most importantly, he was not sure whether Old Mo could bring all he had drawn into effect.

    A seductive smile emerged around Young Man¡¯s rosy lips. Blinking watery eyes, she said, ¡°Well, handsome boy, if you fail, I will not spare you.¡±

    Threat as it might sound like, Lin could still feel his heart pounding for the way she said this sentence. Lin took a deep breath and asked with a smile, ¡°What if I seed? How are you gonna repay me?¡±

    ¡°What about pledging to marry you?¡± Young Man gently bit her lip and couldn¡¯t be sexier.

    ¡°Not realistic. I want another reward,¡± Lin Xun said tly. It was clear that he was not carried away by her beauty. He knew that the charming beauty was flirting with him.

    Contracting her brows slightly, Young Man said in a pathetic way, ¡°Am I not beautiful? How can you be so cruel to reject my good intention? What else do you want? Do you need me to bring 17 or 18 beauties here to apany you?¡±

    Hearing this, Lin was speechless. He then said with a bitter smile, ¡°Can we have a serious talk?¡±

    Young Man grew unhappier, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not serious? What a hard-hearted bastard! I must have exactly misjudged you.¡±

    Now Lin Xun waspletely at his wits¡¯ end. But fortunately, Old Mo suddenly raised his head at the moment, with surprisingly bloodshot eyes, frowning. He said fretfully, pointing at one spiritual tattoo formation on the paper, ¡°Among the five spiritual tattoo formations you have given, this Gullies & Shadows Spiritual Formation is clearly incongruous. What is on earth the use of it?¡±

    Privately, Lin Xun sighed with relief. Then he, directly ignoring Young Man¡¯s soppy look, began discussing with Old Mo.

    ¡°This spiritual tattoo formation isposed of thirty-six wind-attribute spiritual tattoos and seventy-two soil-attribute spiritual tattoos. Though seeming like a huge psychedelic spiritual tattoo formation, it can bebined with Green Wood Spiritual Formation if used on a spiritual furnace to form a new spiritual tattoo formation¡­.¡±

    Lin talked calmly and fast.

    Old Mo listened very carefully. As Lin exined, Old Mo came to understand suddenly.

    He quickly asked, ¡°What about the Gold-smashing Spiritual Formation here?¡±

    ¡°Very simple. It¡¯s a supplement to the Golden-me Spiritual Formation. The two spiritual tattoo formations are of the same attribute, which means only the power generated by the integration of the two can form a distant connection with the other spiritual tattoo formations¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see. Howes it that I¡¯ve never thought of this?! Isn¡¯t this the simplest truth when ites to merging spiritual tattoo formations?¡± In a sh, Old Mo pped on his thigh, feeling both upset and amazed.

    ¡°No, there is still something wrong here.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even understand this? Don¡¯t forget that no spiritual tattoo formation exists alone. On the contrary, the formations attract or repel each other on ount of their attributes. Take this Serpentine ming-ice Spiritual Formation as an example¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. It should work like this! Howe I never thought of it before?¡±

    ¡°Pretty normal. What you have been thinking is the integration, thus you neglect all those kinds of marvellous changes happening whenbining the spiritual tattoo formations which repel each other.¡±

    The heated discussion over the spiritual tattoos on that stack of paper carried on between the old man and thed. All words that came out of their mouths were intricate and obscure terms in the field of spiritual tattoos.

    Young Man was in a daze. Seeing thed exining in high spirit while Old Mo listening humbly aside, she felt that everything in front of her was unreal.

    When did Old Mo, this uppity old guy, be so modest? And it was in front of ad. This was so unbelievable.

    Conceited as Old Mo was, you had to acknowledge that he did have real talents and he was truly one of the top spiritual tattoo masters in the world.

    Had it not been by coincidence that Old Mo was forced to stay here by the Bloodthirsty Camp with special means, he could be capable enough to enter the imperial Green-deer School to serve as one respected teacher!

    Besides, Old Mo did have a very special rtionship with the Green-deer School.

    A senior spiritual tattooist as Old Mo was, he should condescend to consult a thirteen-or-fourteen-year-oldd at this moment. It was really hard for Young Man to believe it.

    She even felt, at present, that Lin Xun was like an unbeknown master while Old Mo was rather¡­ ignorant.

    It was a strange and absurd feeling, but it created an ineffable shock to her.

    Where did this kide from? And why did he have such incredible capabilities?

    Right now, even the way Young Man looked at Lin had changed; and her eyes were full of amazement, appreciation and curiosity. It was hard to say how things would turn out once a woman grew some intense curiosity about a man.

    ¡­

    An hourter, when Lin felt his mouth parched and tongue scorched, a cup of tea was instantly served in front of him by a slender fair hand.

    He turned his head. Seeing it was Young Man, he burst intoughing, ¡°Do you still remember what I said on the way you brought me here. Only mature and bright women are able to take good care of people. This cup of tea is exactly a proof.¡±

    Then, he drank up the tea with afortable look on his face.

    With a spit, Young Man gave Lin a ferocious stare and said, ¡°What a glib-tongued boy! How dare you flirt with me! Be careful that I¡¯ll mar you little face next time. I¡¯ll see which girl will still like you!¡±

    Lin sighed, ¡°I am not afraid of disfigurement. I am afraid that you are not willing to let this happen.¡±

    Young Man burst into augh and thumbed up to him, ¡°Well, I do have seen a lot of romanticds, each with a different way of flirting with girls. But you are the most shameless.¡±

    Lin Xun exined seriously, ¡°I just flirt with elder sisters like you.¡±

    Aside them, catching sight of their flirting, Old Mo couldn¡¯t restrain his inner annoyance and said, ¡°Young Man, can you not disturb us?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±, Young Man gave Lin a provocative wink, saying, ¡°Lad, I will discuss with you about flirting with elder sisterter. Hope you don¡¯t flinch at that time!¡±

    Then she turned around and left.

    ¡°This woman is just a disaster!¡± Old Mo muttered a curse.

    ¡°Well, I think she is very kind, and much better than those temperamental and naive girls,¡± Lin Xun sighed.

    ¡­

    In one austere stone house of the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Sitting upright in front of the desk, Shu Sanqi was wiping an old dark-silver armour. A rare tenderness showed on his sturdy dark face.

    That was Wolf Fang, his armor with spiritual tattoos, which had apanied him in battles for decades. But he hadn¡¯t worn it for decades.

    It was because Shu Sanqi had left the battlefield for decades.

    ¡°Old buddy, someday I will wear you and enter the battlefield again. I¡¯m sure!¡± Determined, Shu Sanqi gently put away his armor.

    At this point, a hot figure in red pushed the door open, and directly sat down at the desk with a single lift of the leg, saying in a drowsy and enchanting way, ¡°Still awake, Chief Shu? Are you waiting for me?¡±

    No doubt, it was Young Man.

    Shu Sanqi cast a sharp nce at her. She soon stood up and thezy look vanished.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± And then Shu asked.

    Young Man gave a light sigh, and her coquetry and sexiness disappeared at the same time. There was a hint of rare loneliness and coldness in her calm look.

    It took a while before she awaked from her emotions and said, ¡°Ie here for a boy. It¡¯s for Old Mo¡¯s project. You know what it means if he seeds.¡±

    Shu Sanqi squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Is that Lin Xun?¡±

    Young Man was not surprised. Were it not for Shu Sanqi when she took Lin away, she might not have been able to get away from Young Ke.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Do you know where he is from?¡± Young Man asked.

    ¡°Heiyao Shrine sent him here.¡± Shu Sanqi was silent for a long time.

    There was an imperceptible change on Young Man¡¯s look.

    ¡°Go ahead. In the Bloodthirsty Camp, everyone must obey orders! But I will make an exception,¡± Shu Sanqi gave a categorical answer.

    ¡­

    It was 3 a.m. in the morning.

    Old Mo buried himself in a pile of paper, untiringly studying the spiritual tattoo formations on the paper.

    In the meanwhile, Lin Xun sat in a chair, letting his mind wander.

    The idea he used to help Old Mo tonight was definitely not from himself, but from Master Lu. Lin Xun clearly remembered that every time Master Lu taught him spiritual tattoo formations, Master Lu would cite some examples.

    There were some problems rted to Ziying Battleship among the examples.

    It was when Master Lu was exining aplicated high-level spiritual tattoo formation that he suddenly spoke of Ziying Battleship. Regardless of whether Lin Xun could understand it, Master Lu said dismissively, ¡°Those imperial spiritual tattooists are just idiots. They have spent hundreds of years, but only improve Ziying Battleship to such an unbearable state. It¡¯s just a shame for them to be spiritual tattooists.¡±

    The spiritual tattoo formation of Ziying Battleship was used as an example when Master Lu spoke. In his opinion, Ziying Battleship, the most famous ssic small-sized battleship of the empire, was good for nothing. What was more, Master Lu even said proudly that were it he that revised its design, the Ziying Battleship wouldn¡¯t only have had such limited power.

    At that time, Lin was very young and didn¡¯t understand all of this. But after what had happened tonight, he suddenly realized that all he had learnt about spiritual tattoos from Master Lu over these years turned out to be so profound!

    Why had Master Lu never talked about it?

    Lin couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Just as he buried himself in thoughts, Young Man came in like a wind and announced directly, ¡°Lin Xun, from today on, you don¡¯t need to go back to Camp 39!¡±

    Chapter end

 Chapter 117: Privileged Partner Training

    <h4>Chapter 117: Privileged Partner Training</h4>

    Lin Xun stood up at once, and wondered why he couldn¡¯t return to the Camp 39.

    But after hearing the conditions given by Young Man, Lin Xun felt relieved secretly. Sitting back in the chair, he was deeply lost in thought.

    From today, if he agreed to stay here to help Old Mo refine the new-style Ziying Battleship, he would get a bottle of Condensate Pills as well as ten points every day.

    What was more, Lin Xun no longer had to take part in various kinds of cruel training, which meant that he would not be eliminated.

    The conditions were appealing; however, having thought over and over, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t agree, because he came here not for enjoyment but for self-improvement!

    Lin Xun would never forget how helpless and angry he was when facing the persecution of Yao Tuohai in Donglin School.

    He would never forget either how powerless and aggrieved he felt when the ssic and noble woman took away Shia Zhi, and he could do nothing, but let it happen right before his eyes.

    The training in the Bloodthirsty Camp enabled Lin Xun to find a chance to be a true overmatch. Extremely cruel as it was, it was obviously helpful in building up fighting capacity; therefore, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t give up all of this.

    ¡°I can agree to help Old Mo, but I can¡¯t give up various training subjects in the Camp 39!¡± Lin Xun appeared to be determined and indubitable.

    ¡°Do you like torturing yourself?¡± Young Man was very interested.

    Lin Xun was not in the mood for joking. Shaking his head, Lin said seriously, ¡°For getting stronger.¡±

    Staring at the determined expression of the boy, she said suddenly,¡± Actually, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to take part in those training subjects. I canpletely help you get stronger.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Lin Xun was in a daze. Looking at the beautiful and sexy face of Young Man, he seemed to want to make sure whether Young Man was joking.

    ¡°What? You look down upon me?¡±

    Young Man ran her fingers through her hair, and slightly straighten her waist. With a dash of extremely powerful and oppressive momentum appearing in her clear eyes, it seemed that she became another person suddenly, and her charming and sexy aura had been reced by a dash of terrifying momentum.

    Lin Xun got stiff all over, feeling pain as if his skin had been pricked with numerous needles, and even his soul couldn¡¯t help but faintly tremble.

    Finally, Lin Xun realized that the sexy and beautifuldy before his eyes was a terrifying ace actually!

    Just by a dash of frightening aura given off by her inadvertently, you could see that.

    ¡°Those training subjects in the Bloodthirsty Camp are just child¡¯s y, and can only be described as ¡®cruel¡¯. I have many training programs crueler than those subjects. If you want to have a try, I can be your training partner.¡±

    Just for an instant, Young Man returned to her sexy andzy appearance. She looked at Lin Xun flirtatiously. Gently opening her red lips and exhaling a rich perfume like that given off by an orchid, Young Man said, ¡°The chance is precious. Many guys can¡¯t get it even they struggle very hard for it.¡±

    At this time, even Old Mo in the distance opened his mouth,¡± Hey, young man, it is a golden opportunity. With a drillmaster as Young Man, you will not be regretful even you die in her training.¡±

    Young Man¡¯s starry eyes looked fierce. She red at Old Mo coldly, and thetter lowered his head at once, and shut his mouth tamely.

    Lin Xun was indeed interested.

    Bang! Just at the moment, the door of the warehouse was kicked open. The solitary straight figure of Young Ke who was in a military uniform appeared at the door. The delicate fair face showed no emotion as usual.

    But in the eyes of Lin Xun, Drillmaster Young Ke looked murderous all over at the moment, making the atmosphere in the warehouse awful.

    ¡°It is natural that I train my own trainee. From tomorrow, I will train you personally every afternoon.¡±

    Staring at Lin Xun, Young Ke said coldly, and then turn around and left, without casting a single nce at anyone else throughout.

    Although Young Ke had left, the atmosphere in the warehouse was still silent.

    Old Mo shot a nce at Young Man. Seeming to think of something, Old Man just couldn¡¯t help sighing. After shaking his head, Old Mo continued to study those spiritual tattoos. While Young Man sank into silence.

    Lin Xun was sure that Young Man and Young Ke were twins, but the rtionship between them was obviously a little bit weird.

    He couldn¡¯t say anything more about it.

    ¡°With Young Ke to train you personally, er¡­ it is also quite good,¡± Young Man said with a smile after quite a while.

    But Lin Xun could feel that she was a little bit absent-minded in spite of a smile.

    ¡­

    Early next morning, when the trainees of the Camp 39 prepared to begin the training, they all found that one person was missing.

    Young Ke didn¡¯t exin anything about it.

    Many thoughts rose in the minds of the other trainees naturally, while Ning Meng strived to resist his impulsion to ask about it.

    Lin Xun was still not there at breakfast time, and many trainees thought Lin Xun might have been eliminated by Drillmaster Young Ke because he was always bottom of Camp 39 in umted points.

    Ning Meng couldn¡¯t help frowning and wondering what was the matter with Lin Xun.

    It was not until noon that all the trainees in the Camp 39 heard that Lin Xun was taken away by a spiritual tattooist who intended to let Lin be his assistant and deal with some chores for him.

    Many trainees couldn¡¯t help sneering and thought Lin¡¯s behavior was undoubtedly equal to giving up the training in the camp, which had no difference from being eliminated in dejection.

    After knowing the hearsay, Ning Meng couldn¡¯t help frowning again. How he wished he could catch Lin Xun to cruelly beat him up. Lin Xun was just too coward, and could it be true that he indeed intended to give up?

    Ning Meng felt rather irritated and upset as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°Lin Xun is quite cunning for sure. Knowing he always ranked at the bottom every day by his points and it was hard for him to change the situation, he initiatively admitted that he was a coward, and then escaped, which makes it hard for us to find a chance to fix him.¡±

    During lunch, Qi Can, Shin Wenbin and other trainees of the same circle gathered together. When talking about the hearsay about Lin Xun, one trainee couldn¡¯t help sneering.

    ¡°Cunning? I don¡¯t think so. He is only a coward since he even can¡¯t hold on straight to the end in the training,¡± A girl nearby said in a tone of disdain. The girl was pretty, and reserved in deportment. Her name was Wen Mingxiu, who ranked among the best in the camp, and only a little bit inferior to Qi Can.

    ¡°Hha, right, He is just a clown!¡±

    Many trainees burst outughing.

    Only Shin Wenbin was quite depressed. With his face looking gloomy, he said, ¡°With his leaving, I can¡¯t find any chance to vent my grievance. He is so hateful!¡±

    Qi Can faintly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as he is still in the Bloodthirsty Camp, I don¡¯t believe that he could hide forever and not appear in the monthly test ten more dayster.¡±

    The monthly test was to test the general performance of a trainee after a month¡¯s training so as to keep the superior and eliminate the inferior.

    On that day, the forty camps in the Bloodthirsty Camp would were divided into twenty groups, with every two camps in a group, and the trainees would fight with each other. Those who performed well could stay, while those whose performance was among the bottom in the ranking would be eliminated.

    By then, the forty camps would be merged, with half of them cut down, and the rest of them left. Therefore, for all the trainees in the forty camps, no one dare be careless about the monthly testing ten more dayster.

    It was worth mentioning that those trainees whose performance was not qualified in daily training would be directly eliminated as before.

    In short, in the Bloodthirsty Camp, you would be eliminated if you could not finish the daily training; even if you finished the training, you might also be eliminated if your performance ranked at the bottom.

    After repeated sifting, those left were definitely the best of the best and geniuses of the geniuses.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for the monthly test to see whether the little bastard dare appear!¡± Shin Wenbin said resentfully with his teeth gritted.

    At the other side of the dining hall, Shi Yu was eating his lunch leisurely. After a while, he suddenly said to himself with a smile, ¡°It is definitely not the idea of Lin Xun.¡±

    Next to Shi Yu sat a boy with cold expression, and his name was Lee Qiu. His performance was quite extraordinary, and often ranked in the top five in the daily training.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lee Qiu said. He was not interested in Lin Xun, but since Shi Yu talked about him, he needed to respond naturally.

    ¡°I know Lin¡¯s character. Though he looks innocent in appearance, his heart is as firm as a rock. He is a guy who will struggle to do his best once he determines to do something.¡±

    Shi Yu muttered to himself, ¡°It is hard to change the determination of such a boy, and it is unlikely for him to retreat and admit defeat. If the hearsay is true, then Lin Xun certainly did not ask for it voluntarily; instead, the spiritual tattooist must feel satisfied with certain advantage of Lin, so he took Lin away.¡±

    Lee Qiu showed a gleam of interest at the moment, and he said, ¡°So you mean Lin Xun was forced?¡±

    Shi Yu smiled, ¡°Maybe Lin Xun was not forced, but it was definitely not what he had demanded voluntarily. We don¡¯t know what he is capable of doing, but a spiritual tattooist spares no effort to get him, which appears to be a little bit unusual.¡±

    Lee Qiu was surprise and said, ¡°Since you think highly of Lin, why not draw him over to your side?¡±

    Shi Yu smiled, without saying anything.

    Lee Qiu realized at once Shi Yu had his own ideas, so he didn¡¯t to ask more, but he was curious. Lin Xun, the tailender of Camp 39, was definitely not an ordinary boy if he was just like what Shi Yu had said.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves well! We can¡¯t helplessly see Camp 39 be defeated by other camps in the monthly test. I, Shi Yu, can¡¯t endure such a shame¡±

    A hint of despising all opponents shed across the eyes of Shi Yu. ¡°Winning is our only choice!¡± he said.

    ¡°Winning is our only choice¡­¡± Lee Qiu repeated in the heart. He felt extremely excited and ambitious. He liked this feeling.

    It was theory course in the afternoon. None of the trainees noticed that Drillmaster Young Ke had disappeared. It was the Fatty Middle-aged who led them to the ss.

    At the same time, a cold voice arose in the empty warehouse-

    ¡°More strength!¡±

    ¡°Not perfect enough in skill!¡±

    ¡°More resolute!¡±

    ¡°Too slow in your movement! Can¡¯t you be like a man?¡±

    ¡°Attack! Attack! Attack!¡±

    Lin Xun was being trained by Drillmaster Young Ke personally. Instead of saying it was training, we might as well say he was cruelly tortured unterally.

    Over and over again, he was severely knocked into the air like a sandbag, with stars dancing before his eyes, his face ck and blue, and all his bones almost broken.

    But Young Ke just stood in situ all along. A suit of military uniform made her straight figure look like a mountain peak, solitary, steep and unshakable.

    While in the distance, Young Man looked at Lin Xun with her eyes full ofpassion. But the corners of her sexy mouth were quirked up slightly, and she thought it might be good for Lin to suffer something, at least he could be strong soon.

    As for Old Mo, he was lost in his own study selflessly, and was in no mood to see how miserably Lin was being tortured at the moment.

 Chapter 118: The Opponent of Camp 39

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Opponent of Camp 39</h4>

    Lin Xun had been terribly beaten for the whole one hour. He was too numbed to feel the pain.

    It was just a solo training, and Young Ke only disyed some hand-to-hand fighting techniques instead of performing her full strength, but it was already difficult enough for Lin Xun to handle.

    Comparatively speaking, the fighting techniques of Shia Zhi were quite simple, direct and rough; however, the techniques taught by Young Ke were unimaginably queer, subtle and ruthless, by which one could kill the enemy in a single strike.

    Lin Xun was seemingly beaten to ground over and over, but it was exactly the cruel training that elerated his understanding of fight. No pains, no gains. Lin¡¯s improvement under the oppression of Drillmaster Young Ke was a perfect example.

    Lin Xun used to believe that the Manual to Break Tendons and Bones (MBTB) he had grasped was quite powerful. However, when he fought with a really mighty practitioner with superb fighting techniques, like Young Ke, he realized that he was too naive in the past.

    The more he saw about his weakness, the eager he was to win.

    During the whole hour of the horrible training, Lin Xun disyed indomitable willpower and amazing power of understanding. Even though he was always beaten to ground, his fighting techniques were slowly but obviously changing.

    The changes were all noticed by Young Ke who didn¡¯t say anything, but had a slightly different feeling in the heart.

    On the very first day of training, she didn¡¯t think highly of Lin Xun. Compared with other trainees, his cultivation was too low and fighting techniques were limited.

    Young Ke didn¡¯t believe that Lin Xun would make it to the end, even though he didn¡¯t get kicked out in the first day.

    The reason was quite obvious that, in terms of the umted points for this week, Lin Xun had always been bottom of Camp 39.

    Young Ke didn¡¯t pay any attention to him untilst night when Young Man took him away.

    Young Ke immediately replied with disapproval when Shu Sanqi told her that Lin Xun would assist Old Mo in upgrading the Ziying Battleship and would no longer participate in the following training in Camp 39.

    Although Lin Xun was not excellent, he was still one of her trainees. She would not let her trainees be taken away by others.

    Last night, Young Ke meant to take Lin Xun back. After she heard what Lin Xun and Young Man talked about, she changed her mind.

    Why would it be Young Man who gave solo training to her trainee?

    Young Ke could do it by herself!

    Therefore, this afternoon the solo training started for the first time. From today onwards, this kind of solo training would continue every afternoon.

    But Young Ke hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Xun could disy so indomitable willpower and incredible savvy of fighting. Taking all these into consideration, Young Ke changed her attitude towards Lin Xun unconsciously.

    Perhaps, thisd could make it to the end?

    Young Ke decided to wait and see.

    One hour¡¯s hand-to-hand fighting came to an end quickly, and Young Ke said, ¡°Have a break; one hourter, I will take you to the No.10 Training Field.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left. She paid no attention to Young Man who was standing afar for the whole time.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun was lying on the ground, puffing hard, with numb body and zed eyes, but his mind was unusually active, for the fighting scenes were shing upon his mind.

    ¡°Get up quickly if you are not dead. No one will pity you even though you lie on the ground.¡± Young Man came over with folded arms; with delight, she looked at Lin Xun who was still suffering.

    The zed eyes of Lin Xun became gradually bright, and he murmured, ¡°I have a feeling that I can make a breakthrough within three days!¡±

    Young Man was a little surprised, looking at thed with bloody nose and swollen face, as well as his bright eyes. A touch of tenderness ran across her look.

    After all, he was just ad of 13 or 14 years old. Who would like to admit defeat at this age?

    Young Man crouched down and took a bottle of good medicine out, then personally applied it to Lin Xun who was covered in bruises, and said, ¡°Why are you so eager to be stronger?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t decline her kindness; he exhaledfortably, and then said, ¡°Just to survive.¡±

    His simple words had an influence on Young Man¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t say anything, but silently applied the medicine to his bruises, with a clearly softer motion.

    One hourter, in No.10 Training Field.

    Lin Xun held a sword and began to kill the Golden-me Spiders in high spirit. He was very agile.

    Lin didn¡¯t know where Young Man got this medicine, but its effect was marvelous. His bruises were all healed within one hour; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have sustained so intense and cruel training.

    On the top of the mountain, Young Ke quietly watched what had happened.

    ¡°She is so nice to thed, and even give him ck Jade Snow-melting Cream for wound treatment.¡± No one knew when the Fatty Middle-aged came.

    ¡°She felt guilty!¡± Young Ke said coldly.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me Young Man for the past issues. We were so young at that time, just a little older than thisd. Why have you been bearing a grudge against her for the mistake she made at such an early age?¡±

    ¡°Some mistakes, once made, shall never be forgiven.¡± After saying it, Young Ke frowned, and then said, ¡°Fatty, what do youe here for?¡±

    Knowing clearly that Young Ke didn¡¯t want to mention this again, Fatty Middle-aged sighed and said, ¡°Monthly assessment rules have been settled, Camp 39 will be confronted by Camp 40 and the loser will be dismissed.¡±

    Young Ke raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Is the Drillmaster of Camp 40 ¡®Residual Wolf¡¯?¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged nodded, ¡°Yes, no other but this insidious fellow. There are thirty-nine trainees, including many powerful persons, in his camp at present. In terms of the number of trainees, Camp 39 is at aplete disadvantage.¡±

    Young Ke said in m, ¡°Number of people has never been the key to sess, which I know very well.¡±

    However, Fatty Middle-aged worried, ¡°Young Ke, if you lose this time, not only will the Camp 39 be dismissed, but also you will be discharged from the position of drillmaster. You should have known what this means.¡±

    Young Ke kept silent for a moment, looking at Lin Xun¡¯s sweaty figure in the training field, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in leaving the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged shook his head.

    Until night fell, Lin Xun was sent back to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse. As soon as he returned, he copsed in a chair because of exhaustion.

    Too tired!

    He had fought with Golden-me Spiders for more than an hour this time, which made he on the verge of copse and almost fell into aa.

    This kind of abnormal training made Lin Xun feel indescribable fatigue and numbness both physically and mentally.

    Young Man had already prepared dinner and Lin Xun kept up his spirit, wolfing down all the food.

    ¡°Boy, I will begin to refine the new spiritual furnace tomorrow. You are a genius indeed. I have a hunch that if I follow your way, I will seed this time.¡±

    Old Mo came over with a cheerful face.

    Lin Xun was absent-minded and said, ¡°Old Mo, I can¡¯t help you more when you begin to refine the spiritual furnace, and it all depends on yourself.¡±

    Old Mo was shocked, ¡°You will not help me?¡±

    Lin Xun said helplessly, ¡°I am still a spiritual apprentice. How am I able to inscribe spiritual tattoo formations?¡±

    Spiritual apprentice?

    Old Mo stared at Lin Xun. ¡°Are you kidding me, boy? You have thought out such a awesome solution and draw so manyplicated spiritual tattoo formations. How can you say that you are just a spiritual apprentice?

    Lin Xun sighed, ¡°Why would I like to belittle myself?¡±

    Old Mo was stunned, and then he pointed to his nose and cried out suddenly, ¡°If you are a spiritual apprentice, does it mean that I am even inferior to a spiritual apprentice?¡±

    Lin Xun wasn¡¯t willing to talk any more for this old man was toopetitive.

    Old Mo looked at Lin Xun as if he was looking at a monster, and suddenly said, ¡°You can concentrate on the path of being a spiritual tattooist by your means. You will enjoy endless wealth and be respected by millions of people in the future absolutely. Why did youe to the Bloodthirsty Camp for training? You are running after the less important things.¡±

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°What about you? Why do you stay in the Bloodthirsty Camp?¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s face suddenly became a littleplicated. He was slightly irritated, ¡°I offended an old bastard and I was forced to stay here. But you are not like me!¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. Old Mo had an extremely high status in the Bloodthirsty Camp. How could such a person be forced to hide here? So who did he offend?

    Lin Xun said after a while, ¡°I¡¯m really not like you. My purpose ofing to the Bloodthirsty Camp is very simple; namely, I won¡¯t be forced to hide myself one day like you do¡­.¡±

    This answer seemed to be a little disrespectful to Old Mo, but he seemed to understand it all of a sudden and sighed, ¡°If I owned the consciousness just like you have, I wouldn¡¯t tie myself in knots nowadays.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned away, with his hands sped behind his back, and his thin figure showed somewhat bleak and lonely.

    ¡°Who on earth did Old Mo offend?¡± Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking Young Man.

    ¡°A high-ranking grandmaster of spiritual tattoos in the empire,¡± Young Man answered casually, as if it was not a secret.

    Grandmaster of spiritual tattoos!

    Lin Xun felt shocked. Grandmaster was vastly superior to the master of spiritual tattoos. No wonder Old Mo could only be forced to hide here. Offending a grandmaster of spiritual tattoos was much more serious than offending an overmatch in Tao Insight Realm!

    ¡­

    From this day on, Lin Xun¡¯s life became very regr and also very hard and abnormal.

    In the morning, Lin discussed the spiritual tattoo formations with Old Mo and put forward his own suggestions for the transformation of the spiritual furnace of the Ziying Battleship. Young Ke conducted various kinds of cruel training aiming at Lin Xun alone in the afternoon.

    Even in the evening, he had to meditate and practice, temper his spirit and study martial arts¡­ Lin Xun would like to break the time into two halves under such high-intensity operation.

    Three dayster.

    Lin Xun smoothly broke through to the Xiao Zhoutian, the seventh level of Martial Realm.

    This promotion let his strength produce a new transformation; only in the aspect of spiritual strength and thickness, he had beenparable to a top overmatch on the ninth level of Martial Realm.

    Seeing this result, Young Man could not help but gaze at Lin Xun quietly. She said, ¡°You are really a monster that can¡¯t be judged by logical thinking. I wonder if you have any unawakened talent property in your body.¡±

 Chapter 119: Gang-producing Lake

    <h4>Chapter 119: Gang-producing Lake</h4>

    In the following days, Lin Xun grew stronger and stronger in the daily brutal training.

    Lin Xun made a remarkable transformation in a very short time, by Young Ke¡¯s individual training, and Condensate Pills supplied continuously, as well as his unremitting efforts.

    He broke through the sixth level of Martial Realm and reached the ¡°Xiao Zhoutian¡±, the seventh level of Martial Realm. The spiritual power in his body was strong enough topare with the top overmatches on the ninth level of Martial Realm. The quality of his spiritual power was even better than that of ninth-level practitioners.

    His Marching Boxing achieved the Mastery in realm of Martial Tao. A basic boxing as it was, its power in Masterypletely changed in any movement which was powerful and unparalleled in this realm.

    The most important thing was that Lin Xun found his own style of boxing through Marching Boxing, that is, solidification and majesty, with the momentum like a vast gulf swallowed by the sea!

    He also made a breakthrough in spiritual cultivation by lighting up the third star in the sea of his consciousness! The scope of his perception expanded to a 100-meter area, where all tiny changes would be discovered by his ears and eyes.

    ording to Young Man, now Lin Xun was no weaker than a practitioner on the eighth level of Martial Realm by his pure physical strength.

    This was called ¡°Metallographic Jade Quality¡± in physical cultivation, which meant that the body was as precious as gold and as wless as jade.

    In terms ofbat experience, Lin Xun had experienced hundreds of fights, and had got lots of experience not only from the confrontations with super overmatch ¨C Young Ke, but also in the actual battles. He transformed the feelings and experiences into a part ofbat effectiveness.

    All these changes made Lin Xun immerse in cultivation more. Even though he was still beaten ck and blue by Young Ke every day, the progress he made could make up for all this.

    Lin Xun enjoyed the feeling of getting stronger. He even forgot the passage of time and how many points he had earned now.

    Old Mo was not idling during this time. He studied various spiritual tattoos and constantly adjusted and modified the spiritual furnace every day, seeming to be in a state of insanity and self-forgetfulness.

    Comparatively speaking, Young Man had more leisure time. In addition to helping Lin Xun apply medicine to his wounds every day, she prepared meals and instructed Lin Xun asionally to find some tricks on fighting and cultivating.

    ¡­

    As time went by, the atmosphere in Camp 39 became tenser and tenser.

    All the trainees were preparing for the monthly assessment. Except for daily training, they spent almost all their time in improving themselves.

    Monthly assessment was not only a matter of whether they would be eliminated, but also a matter of individual glory.

    They were all young people, vigorous and proud. They had their own means, shrewdness and special family backgrounds. It was natural that they couldn¡¯t tolerate being overwhelmed by trainees from other camps in the monthly assessment.

    On the other hand, this monthly assessment rted to the honor of Camp 39. If they failed, even their camp would beid off!

    It was a great humiliation to those proud young trainees that they could only be assigned to other camps as losers even if they could stay and continue their training.

    It was worth mentioning that when the monthly assessment was only three days away, there were only 24 people left in Camp 39, including Lin Xun.

    In other words, during this period of training, four people were eliminated because they were unqualified in training.

    Young Ke¡¯s requirements were harsh and cruel. ording to the Fatty Middle-aged, Young Ke was the most demanding drillmaster in all forty camps.

    As a result, Camp 39 had always been ranking first in the elimination rate, and the number of remaining trainees had be the smallest among the 40 camps.

    This was a dangerous situation at least for the confrontation between two camps, since the camp with fewer trainees was bound to be at a disadvantage!

    Fatty Middle-aged had reminded Young Ke before, but Young Ke never changed her attitude so that no one could help.

    For all the trainees in Camp 39, no one dared to question it for the fear and awe of the Drillmaster Young Ke although they had some doubts about it.

    They were all under great pressure in this way. The key to monthly assessment was the confrontation between the camps. The smaller the number of people in a camp, the greater the loss the camp might suffer!

    With only three days to go before the monthly assessment, Lin Xun¡¯s life remained the same as before, without any change due to the uing assessment.

    Only when he was repairing his injuries at night, Lin Xun suddenly realized a problem that why no one had chosen to break through to the Gang Spirit Realm so far since many trainees in Bloodthirsty Camp had reached the ninth level of Martial Realm and each of them had extraordinary natural endowments and amazing potential.

    Young Man was surprised when she heard Lin Xun¡¯s doubt, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you when you came to the Bloodthirsty Camp?¡±

    Lin Xun had a look of iprehension on his face. He was sent here due to a strangebination of circumstances. How could he know that?

    Quickly, Young Man gave him the answer, ¡°The reason they have suppressed the realm is to prepare for entering the Gang-producing Lake after a year! In other words, they came to the Bloodthirsty Camp in order to temper themselves by the cruel training on the one hand. But the ultimate goal is to open up the perfect ¡®Pond of Spiritual Power¡¯ in the Ocean of Qi when they break through to the Gang Spirit Realm!¡±

    After a pause, she continued, ¡°The Gang-producing Lake can help them achieve this.¡±

    Lin Xun was astonished when he heard this.

    Gang Spirit Realm was a new realm transcending the Martial Realm, and it was praised as the beginning of the road of being a real practitioner.

    At that realm, a pond of spiritual power would be created in the Ocean of Qi in the practitioner¡¯s body. The spiritual power could be transformed through the pond of spiritual power into the real Gang Qi!

    Gang Spirit Realm was divided into three small realms, namely Human-gang, Earth-gang and Heaven-gang. Pond of spiritual power would always be its core in all these small realms.

    And the pond of spiritual power was divided into three grades ording to the different qualities. The first was the best and the thirst was the worst.

    Most practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm in the world just opened up the third-grade ponds of spiritual power, so they were just the general ones in Gang Spirit Realm.

    The first and second-grade ponds of spiritual power were rted to the practitioners¡¯ talents, root bones, and the basis of cultivation. It was difficult to have the first or second-grade pond of spiritual power if you weren¡¯t an outstanding one, and not everyone could have such a pond of spiritual power.

    In addition to a practitioner¡¯s own advantages, it also needed certain opportunities to open up the first-grade pond of spiritual power!

    Except Lin Xun, other trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp all had extraordinary family backgrounds and were excellent in natural endowments. But they had to use all kinds of means to enter the Bloodthirsty Camp not just for improving themselves, and the most important purpose was to open up the most perfect pond of spiritual power in the body when they reached the Gang Spirit Realm.

    The Gang-producing Lake was an opportunity to realize their dreams. No one could tolerate being eliminated, as it was tantamount to ruining the opportunity to enter the Gang-producing Lake!

    Without the help of Gang-producing Lake, the ponds of spiritual power would be much weaker when they broke through to Gang Spirit Realm.

    Of course, there was not only a chance in this world. But for all the trainees in Bloodthirsty Camp, Gang-producing Lake was a chance which could be seized by them!

    Understanding all this, Lin Xun could not help sighing. No wonder that Ning Meng had suppressed his realm for four years; it turned out that he came for Gang-producing Lake in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    The other trainees on the ninth level of Martial Realm probably chose to give up breaking through to the Gang Spirit Realm for the same reason.

    ¡°Handsome boy, have you understood the importance of the Bloodthirsty Camp? You are now on the seventh level of Martial Realm and you need to reach the ninth level of Martial Realm within a year. You will be reborn if you enter the Gang-producing Lake and break through to Gang Spirit Realm there.¡±

    With a smile, Young Man winked at Lin Xun and reminded him.

    Lin Xun thought about it and said, ¡°I certainly hope to be able to do this if possible, but before that, it is imperative to strive not to be eliminated first.¡±

    Young Man praised, ¡°Smart boy, there were a total of 1,000 trainees who entered the Bloodthirsty Camp this time. More than 100 people have been eliminated in less than a month. You can imagine how many people will still stay after a year.¡±

    Lin Xun had thought about this. The elimination rate of Bloodthirsty Camp was too high to hope to enter the Gang-producing Lake excessively.

    Young Man recalled, ¡°I remembered that no more than 30 people could finally stick it out and entered the Gang-producing Lake in every term of the Bloodthirsty Camp in the past years.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked again and he said, ¡°Thirty people? Were more than 900 others eventually eliminated?¡±

    Young Man showed a hint of haughtiness and said, ¡°Do you think anyone can enter Gang-producing Lake casually? This is a great chance! Only a few ces can have such opportunities in the whole Ziyao Empire!¡±

    ¡°It seems that I havee to the right ce this time¡­¡± Lin Xun was full of excitement. The more challenging something was, the more motivated a person was to conquer it.

    The day before the monthly assessment, Lin Xun left Old Mo¡¯s warehouse and was taken back to Camp 39 by Young Ke.

    The monthly assessment would take ce tomorrow. As a member of Camp 39, Lin Xun must participate in it.

    Before Lin left the warehouse, Old Mo proudly patted his thin chest and promised, ¡°Boy, go fight boldly! Even if you are ttened, you will never be sent out of the Bloodthirsty Camp with me here!¡±

    But when Lin asked if Old Mo could make sure that Lin would enter the Gang-producing Lake, Old Mo shut his mouth and left in dejection with an excuse.

    Obviously, although Old Mo could assure that Lin Xun would not be eliminated, that was the limit he could reach for Lin. Whether Lin Xun could enter the Gang-producing Lake or not depended entirely on himself.

    Young Man was full of confidence in Lin Xun. She folded her arms proudly across her plump chest and showed her hot body incisively and vividly.

    She blinked her eyes andughed with great charm, ¡°Don¡¯t be too eye-catching, and try to keep a low profile. My heart will be broken if you let the Drillmaster Young Ke fall in love with you.¡±

    Chapter end

 Chapter 120: Show-up in the Camp

    <h4>Chapter 120: Show-up in the Camp</h4>

    Lunch time in canteen.

    A group of trainees of Camp 39 were having their meals, discussing the monthly assessment that would be held tomorrow eagerly.

    ¡°I heard that our opponent this time is Camp 40. There are still 39 people on their side. However, including Lin Xun this coward, there are only 24 people in our camp. We will be at an absolute disadvantage only in terms of number of trainees in tomorrow¡¯s confrontation.¡±

    Some people sighed and frowned.

    ¡°Well, no matter how many people there are, the battle effectiveness ys more. I vaguely remember that Camp 40 does not seem to have any overmatches.¡±

    Some people disdained Camp 40 while some disapproved what the others thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Lei Shinyue, Di Jun, Gong Ming and some others in Camp 40 are not pushovers. I think only Qi Can, Shi Yu and Ning Meng can suppress them in our camps.¡±

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Shi Yu was also analyzing on the other side, ¡°Lei Shinyue is the granddaughter of Lei Yaoting, one of the very few overmatches in Tao Insight Realm in the empire, and she has practiced the Lei Family¡¯s ancestral martial art ¨C Gang-thunder Swordy since childhood. Her strength can never be underestimated. If you meet her, you should adopt roundabout tactics to avoidbating directly with her and take the edge off her spirit, and then find a chance to defeat her.¡±

    Next to him, Lee Qiu nodded. This was very important firsthand information that only someone like Shi Yu could get.

    Shi Yu continued, ¡°This Di Jun is a badass who is good at using a sword. The power of the Ten-thousand Tune he practiced is incredible, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. Only when the Ten-thousand Tune is performed by the powerful practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm, can it exert its real power.¡±

    Lee Qiu remembered Shi¡¯s words quietly. No one knew who would be own opponent in the monthly assessment tomorrow. It was absolutely necessary to make full preparations.

    ¡°As for the Gong Ming¡­¡± Shi Yu frowned and said, ¡°What this fellow has practiced is the ¡®Nine Ghostdoms Body-defence Cudgel (NGBC)¡¯. He not only has amazing physical strength, but also owns long breath and first-ss defensive power. It¡¯s a real headache to defeat him.¡±

    Lee Qiu seemed to know the Gong Ming as well, and he sneered, ¡°The Gong¡¯s Family in the empire is called the Tumbler¡¯s, which implies that no one in the family can be beaten, but in my opinion, they are like a group conservative turtles hiding in their shells.¡±

    Shi Yu, however, said earnestly, ¡°We should never despise this kind of people. My father once said that the Gong¡¯s Family knew the wisdom of keeping a low profile. Anyone who wants to deal with them can hardly find a chance. Gong Ming is by no means a simple person as an outstanding descendant of the family.¡±

    Lee Qiu became serious suddenly. He had noticed that Shi Yu paid more attention to the Gong Ming instead of Lei Shinyue and Di Jun.

    When they were talking, someone nearby shouted out suddenly, ¡°Aha,e and see, everybody! Who ising? Is this Lin Xun that coward?¡± The voice was full of tease.

    Many of the trainees looked up together, and sure enough, Lin Xun¡¯s figure wasing from the distance.

    Having not seen him for nearly three weeks, many people almost forgot that there was Lin Xun in the camp. When they saw Lin, the first time the gossip on him came to them.

    These rumors were inseparable from words with disdain and humiliation, such as coward and clown.

    Many people looked strange andmented at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for this fellow to stand out finally.¡±

    ¡°Tut-tut, I think he¡¯s forced. The monthly assessment will be held tomorrow. It¡¯s impossible for him to avoid it any more!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mention this clown. There is no need to expect him to y a role in the monthly assessment tomorrow. He is doomed to be eliminated.¡±

    On the other hand, Shin Wenbin was so excited; he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This little bastard has finallye out. I¡¯d like to see how badly he will be beaten in tomorrow¡¯s monthly assessment!¡±

    Qi Can could not helpughing beside Shin. He was no long regarded Lin Xun as an enemy. In Qi¡¯s opinion, the cowardly clowns like Lin were not worthy of being his enemies at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Childe Shi. Sure enough, he appears and he will take part in the monthly assessment,¡± Lee Qiu was thoughtful in the distance.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing his performance,¡± Shi Yu said with a thought-provoking smile on his face.

    Faced with thesements and eyes, Lin Xun seemed to be totally unconcerned and quickly fixed his eyes on Ning Meng¡¯s figure. He went straight to Ning Meng and sat opposite Ning, asking with a slightly surprised look, ¡°Hey, guy, you don¡¯t seem to want to see me?¡±

    At the moment, Ning Meng¡¯s face was gloomy and he buried himself in his meal. He did not look at Lin Xun from beginning to end. His performance was somewhat abnormal.

    Lin Xun thought about something andughed; then he stopped saying more. He took his own meal and began to enjoy it.

    Lin Xun had a feeling of having separated from the world for ages when he saw the familiar faces and felt the lively atmosphere in the canteen after nearly three-week absence.

    Comparatively speaking, he actually preferred the atmosphere in Old Mo¡¯s warehouse, where he only needed to focus on cultivation and training and needn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s silence, Ning Meng seemed unable to keep his temper finally. He looked up suddenly and stared at Lin Xun angrily, ¡°You coward should show up shamelessly?¡±

    ¡°Who told you I was a coward?¡± Lin Xunughed.

    Lin Xun was not ashamed absolutely; on the contrary, he kept his countenance. The disappointment and anger umted in Ning Meng¡¯s heart eruptedpletely when Ning saw Lin¡¯s reaction. ¡°You even deny it! Who fuck doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re afraid of being knocked out and serve as a handy man of a spiritual tattooist? How could I have made friends with people like you? You are an incurable coward!¡±

    His voice was quite loud, which attracted the attention of many trainees nearby. But when seeing this scene, Qi Can, Shin Wenbin, Wen Mingxiu and other trainees in the same group could not help but rejoice in Lin¡¯s misfortune.

    The rtionship between Ning Meng and Lin Xun was quite good in the past, but now Ning becamepletely angry because of Lin Xun¡¯s cowardice. It made them despise Lin Xun more. What was called ¡°desertion by friends and allies¡±? That was it!

    Lin Xun was in a trance. He did not foresee Ning Meng would be so angry. He said earnestly after a while, ¡°As a friend, I just want to tell you that all the rumors you heard are not true.¡±

    ¡°Not true?¡±

    Ning Meng was stunned, but his face was still gloomy, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me? I had exchanged my points for ten bottles of Condensate Pills at that time for you. Who fuck knew that you had gone without saying goodbye? You should be given a thousand cuts!¡±

    Lin Xun felt warm and finally realized that the reason why Ning Meng was so angry. Ning really regarded Lin as a friend and if he was like other people, he would not be so angry with Lin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all after the monthly assessment,¡± Lin Xun said earnestly after thinking about it.

    Ning Meng frowned, ¡°Why do I have to wait until then?¡±

    Lin Xun suddenlyughed and his eyes swept around intentionally. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Because I have to give vent to my anger first!¡±

    At the end of his words, his voice had taken on a tinge of coldness.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore the irony and disdain. He would not swallow all insults and humiliations silently any more.

    Ning Meng was shocked and looked at Lin Xun for a moment before he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to give me an exnation.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded with a smile.

    But to Lin¡¯s surprise, the chance he had been waiting for to give vent to his anger came soon.

    After lunch, most of the trainees from other camps had left and stopped training.

    Because if they were injured in training at this time, the injuries would let them be left at a disadvantage in tomorrow¡¯s monthly assessment.

    But the trainees of Camp 39 did not rx and was directly brought into the fighting field by Young Ke as usual. She nned to keep training them.

    Many people did not understand. They felt that Young Ke was too harsh in training. What was the meaning of training at this time since tomorrow would be the day of monthly assessment?

    Young Ke used only one sentence to make everyone speechless, ¡°The training of Bloodthirsty Camp will continue for one year, which means that there will be twelve monthly assessments in all. Tomorrow¡¯s assessment is only the first one, so do you think it is necessary to be so nervous?¡±

    Everyone had nothing to say.

    However, it was inevitable to feel depressed. Their opponent tomorrow is Camp 40. In terms of number of trainees, Camp 39 was already at a disadvantage. If they didn¡¯t pay high attention to the assessment, they might be all washed up.

    But Young Ke¡¯s next sentence swept away their depressions, ¡°I have specially prepared ck Jade Snow-melting Cream for you and I won¡¯t let you take the assessment with injuries tomorrow.¡±

    They found that their Drillmaster Young Ke observed proper restraint and was not blindly harsh in fact, although she seemed cold-blooded.

    When entering the fighting field, many trainees were excited. This was training before the real battle. Who dared to do so in other camps?

    Young men had higher self-esteem and were especially concerned about face-saving. They really liked such unconventional tricks; if they won therefore, they would feel honored.

    Shin Wenbin was especially excited at this moment. He got psyched up and had been praying in his mind that he could be drawn against Lin Xun by lot. It would be great if he could give Lin a good beating before the monthly assessment and gave vent to his anger at first.

    Maybe God favored Shin. When Shin Wenbin drew for his opponent, he was incredibly lucky to have got his wish. Lin Xun was drawn to y Shin Wenbin!

    ¡°Aha,¡± Shin Wenbin burst outughing withcence and confidence; that was God¡¯s blessing!

    When Qi Can and others learned this, they couldn¡¯t help appearing strange. Lin Xun was really unlucky. He had hidden for three weeks without showing up. As a result, he had to fight against Shin Wenbin as soon as he appeared.

    They knew very well that Shin Wenbin just broke through to the ninth level of Martial Realmst week. Hisbat effectiveness had undergone a new transformation, and became higher than before.

    While Lin Xun gave up training as early as three weeks ago and went to work for a spiritual tattooist. How could he possibly defeat Shin Wenbin?

    Unfortunately, they did not know how Lin Xun spent these three weeks. Otherwise, they would regret for their thoughts and opinions at this time.

    ¡°Has Shin Wenbin be a silly?¡± Lin Xunughed lightly.

    ¡°Care less about others, couldn¡¯t you?¡± Ning Meng was worried about Lin Xun.

    Likewise, he thought Lin Xun had been just doing odd jobs and neglecting his practice in the past three weeks. How could Lin Xun have the power to withstand Shin Wenbin who had just reached the ninth level of Martial Realm?

    ¡°Silly or not. We won¡¯t know it until the fight ends.¡± At this time, Shi Yu passed Lin Xun and he said with a lowugh abruptly.

 Chapter 121: Pretended Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 121: Pretended Weakness</h4>

    In the fighting field.

    Theyout there was very unique. The spacious field was divided into 30 separate arenas, each of which was just about 1,000 square meters. Such ayout was good for trainees to practice their close-range fighting skills.

    Sometimes, there was no enough space to retreat or dodge in a real battle. As a result, the fighting became more ferocious in the narrow space!

    If the two fighters in such a battle had simrbat force, the one, who had richer battle experience and fiercer momentum for head-on fighting, would always be the winner.

    So, every arena was just about 1,000 square meters. Once one left the arena, he was the loser!

    As usual, those trainees in Camp 39 waited for the fighting training to get started after they entered the fighting field and came up to the arenas their draws corresponded to.

    However, this time, many trainees more or less paid attention to the No. 13 Arena in the center of the fighting field.

    Their eyes were full of excitement and gloat, as on-lookers. Only Ning Meng furrowed his brows with a trace of concern in his heart.

    Standing upright on the arena, Lin Xun was much taller after three weeks. With his slender figure in perfect proportion, he had a chiseled face, straight nose, and dark eyes. Now, he had an elegant bearing and a preeminent aura.

    Originally, he was good-looking. With the growth of his age and the sufferings these days, he had be a handsome young man.

    A few female trainees¡¯ eyes brightened upon seeing such a scene. For the first time, they felt that the so-called coward was handsome.

    Sometimes, Lin Xun felt strange, too. The more the others practiced, the fiercer they became. But he became more ethereal by cultivation. With regard to his appearance, he was cute, and seemed innocent and warm.

    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time!¡±

    Shin Wenbin was standing opposite Lin Xun and smiled ghastly, with cruelty in his eyes. Since he came to grief due to Lin Xun on the first day of training, he had been hating Lin¡¯s guts.

    Having seen Lin Xun appear before him, Shin Wenbin couldn¡¯t hold back his hatred any more.

    Especially for today when he fortunately selected Lin Xun as his rival via the draw, he thought that even God supported him to revenge himself.

    If he didn¡¯t make Lin Xun suffer this time, he would feel that he let God down.

    ¡°Maggot.¡±

    With a smile, Lin Xun spat out one word.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shin Wenbin was stunned, and then he suddenly remembered that Lin Xun once humiliated him with maggots that ate excrement every day. At this point, the anger Shin had held back burst out, and his face became ferocious.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death.¡±

    As sharp as swords, his fingertips ruthlessly stabbed at Lin Xun¡¯s throat.

    The air boomed. Apparently, Shin Wenbin was like a ball of raging fire, and his hands seemed a pair of zing des, producing hot and terrifying spiritual fluctuations.

    ming Cloud-splitting Saber!

    It was a fighting skill handed down from the generation to generation in Shin¡¯s Family. Although there was a ¡°saber¡± in its name, it was an extremely powerful palm manual. If someone practiced it to the high level, his palm would look like a burning cloud full of formidable power.

    Qi Can in the distance nodded his head upon seeing this scene. Shin Wenbin seemed domineering and violent, but his fighting capacity and natural endowments were extraordinary.

    Now, he had reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm. Therefore, it was quite easy for him to defeat Lin Xun who was at the sixth level.

    Most people present shared the same thought with Qi Can. They couldn¡¯t help wanting to see how badly Lin Xun would be beaten.

    Only Ning Meng frowned badly and felt worried about Lin. Shin¡¯s fighting capacity roughly ranked at the medium level in the Camp 39. His strength level was not on the top, but absolutely not low.

    However, Lin Xun gave up training three weeks ago, and his ranking had always been at the bottom. Thus, how would he deal with Shin Wenbin?

    What was worth mentioning was that though many people paid attention to the battle between Lin and Shin, they respectively fought on their own arenas at the same time.

    Because of distraction, Ning Meng was almost smashed on his forehead by his rival on the arena. Immediately, his face became serious. With a roar, Ning rushed out like an outrageous dragon. He brandished his palm on the face of his rival, making his rival scream and pushing his rival out of the arena.

    His rival was Ye Xiaowu who belonged to the circle of Qi Can, Shin Wenbin, and so on.

    Ning Meng was perhaps concerned that Lin Xun would be bullied by Shin, so he vented his rage on Ye Xiaowu. Ye was wounded so severely that he had to drop out of the training.

    Ning Meng slightly reduced his indignation. At the same time, exmations arose in the central arena.

    Turning his head, Ning saw Lin stand still in situ, but Shin was on that arena. Ning Meng¡¯s heart sank. Did Lin lose the battle? This thought froze Ning for a while.

    Ning Meng became stupefied when he finally caught sight of Shin. Shin Wenbin was sitting on the ground with the left half of his face swollen, and looked extremely embarrassed.

    What¡­had happened?

    Ning Meng was really dumbfounded. Just now, he just used one move to push Ye Xiaowu away, and the whole process only took several seconds. However, in this several seconds, Lin Xun defeated Shin Wenbin, too!

    Ning Meng felt a little confused. What the hell had happened?

    Besides Ning Meng, the other trainees present acted like they saw a ghost. Many of them were distracted, so that they were defeated by their opponents on the arenas.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± In the distance, Qi Can¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    Wen Mingxiu, Mou Lengshin and the others in the same circle with Shin Wenbin, became frightened and doubtful.

    Having seen that Shin made a powerful move, all of them thought that Lin couldn¡¯t resist it and would end up in lying on the ground.

    It was beyond imagination that Lin took a step forward instead of dodging. He used the most ordinary move-WDPD (white-dragon to prate defense) of Marching Boxing to destroy Shin¡¯s defense. As his punchnded on Shin¡¯s left face, Shin flew out of the arena with a scream.

    The whole processsted for only seconds, almost dazzling the others

    However, after making sure that it really happened, many people were astonished, and then they looked at Lin in a little different way.

    Seemingly, Lin Xun had progressed, too. But his cultivation level was absolutely lower than the eighth level of the Martial Realm. However, why was hisbat effectiveness so high?

    Nobody knew the reason.

    Standing on the gate of the fighting field, Young Ke had seen the whole process. Calm andposed, she didn¡¯t feel strange at all. If Lin Xun couldn¡¯t do that, the three weeks that she had spent in training him privately would be wasteful.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Shin stormed. He sprang to his feet and rushed toward the arena again. His left face seemed swollen, but he wasn¡¯t wounded severely.

    Shin Wenbin couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the only one move from Lin could really knock him into the air. Worse still, he was punched on the face in front of so many people.

    The incident totally humiliated and enraged Shin. His eyes reddened.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Xun was that powerful. Shin thought that owing to his neglect, he was defeated by Lin.

    Yes, his neglect must be the reason for his failure.

    While heforted himself, he rushed forward with a roar.

    Whoever was defeated on the arena would be deducted one point. In return, the winner would obtain one point. Unless someone was injured so badly that he couldn¡¯t participate in the battle, the one wasn¡¯t allowed to quit the training. If someone took the initiative to surrender, he would be kicked out of Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Boom!

    With his body emitting brightly burning glow and his fingers sending out formidably scorching heat, Shin Wenbin looked like the terrific God of War.

    In the distance, Ning Meng was absorbed with the hope of not missing any details.

    Many people present shared the same thought. Until now, they couldn¡¯t imagine how Lin Xun defeated Shin Wenbin with only one strike.

    After all, Lin Xun gave up training three weeks ago, and he was described as a coward by most people. How could he be so powerful?

    Everyone wanted to figure it out.

    On the arena, neither did Lin Xun outnk nor did he sidestep. Likest time, he simply took the initiative to step forward and throw a punch.

    Marching Boxing-TRDM (tiger rushing down the mountain)!

    Each one present had such a simple punch down pat. However, the powerful Shin Wenbin was pushed away again by it.

    This time, his right face was punched. Mixed with his blood, his teeth lost. With a scream, he fell out of the arena once more. All people fell into dead silence immediately.

    They all were shocked by the scene that Lin used the most fundamental Marching Boxing to defeat Shin Wenbin who had practiced ming Cloud-splitting Saber, a secret fighting skill handed down from forefather of Shin¡¯s Family. It was inconceivable!

    Finally, they came to realize that the spections and definitions they had given about Lin Xun were totally wrong

    Neither did Lin Xun quit training on his own initiative, nor was he a coward clown. Apparently, he had utilized the three weeks to improve hisbat effectiveness greatly.

    This scene paled many people¡¯s faces, especially Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, Mou Lengshin, and the others in the same circle with Shin Wenbin. Now, their faces were changing drastically.

    At first, they wanted to make fun of Lin Xun. However, surprisingly, the truth pped them hard across the faces, making them look like a bunch of ridiculous clowns.

    ¡°Marching Boxing isn¡¯t terrifying, but the Marching Boxing in the Mastery realm of Martial Tao is formidable. The speed of his progress over the three weeks is as quick as that of the others present¡­¡±

    Shi Yu murmured in his heart. Moreover, Lin Xun¡¯s performance proved his thought that a person like Lin Xun was doomed to be someone someday!

    Ironically, Shin Wenbin thought as he reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm, he could bluff and bluster. Now, a beating was his due punishment.

    ¡°Fuck! He¡¯s pretended to be weak all the time.¡±

    Ning Meng finally got it. As he felt excited, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart that Lin was too foxy. The reason Lin kept silent before was that he wanted to defeat Shin Wenbin at this juncture.

    Lin Xun was too cunning!

    Thinking of this, Ning Meng couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Put it this way: what Lin did was sinister, but his actions made Ning Meng pleased.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 122: Totally Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 122: Totally Defeated</h4>

    This was impossible!

    Shin Wenbin was so angry that he was nearly going crazy. In the three-week cultivation, he had paid almost all his time and efforts. With the outstanding natural endowments, he had broken through and sessfully entered the ninth level of Martial Realm.

    Shin Wenbin thought that under such a situation, he was strong enough to defeat Lin Xun, a practitioner in the sixth level of Martial Realm, but who could have imagined that he should fail unexpectedly.

    What specially made Shin Wenbin feel ashamed was that he, a strong practitioner in the ninth level of Martial Realm and a descendant of themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City, mastering the ancestors¡¯ supersecret skill, eventually failed twice!

    While his opponent, with the cultivation of no higher than the seventh level of Martial Realm, less celebrated than Shin in family background, even used Marching Boxing, a basic martial art which was the most widely-used boxing manual in the empire.

    Defeated by such a person, Shin Wenbin of course couldn¡¯t stand!

    He roared and rushed to the arena again. This time he was no longer inattentive; instead, he became cautious and chose both offensive and defensive tactics.

    However¡­

    He lost again!

    Just like hitting a big mountain, Shin Wenbin had been punched out of the arena and then his facended on the ground at first. Many people even couldn¡¯t bear to see him after the crushing defeat. Shin Wenbin was totally defeated.

    While the excellent fighting capacity performed by Lin Xun had caught many people¡¯s eyes and also caused a panic. Now, no one dared to call him the coward.

    By virtue of the cultivation of the seventh level of Martial Realm and the basic Marching Boxing, Lin Xun couldpletely defeat Shin Wenbin. This was definitely not something that ordinary people could do.

    Ning Meng had no longer worried about Lin Xun. He finally understood that Lin Xun¡¯s sudden departure three weeks ago was not to give up his cultivation, but for better improvement! As the tailender of the Camp 39, Lin would be definitely eliminated if he still made no change.

    Just at this time, Ning Meng¡¯s dissatisfaction with Lin Xun dissipatedpletely.

    Shin Wenbin suffered three consecutive failures, which made the result clear without suspense. Many people couldn¡¯t bear to see him being so miserable, and began to re-concentrate on their own fighting training.

    Through three heavy defeats, Shin Wenbin seemed topletely wake up from the anger and humiliation, and thoroughly realized how terrible Lin Xun was now.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he still had to acknowledge that if he rushed to the arena again, he was doomed to fail to reverse the result.

    Shin Wenbin was not stupid; otherwise, he would not be sent to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    What made Shin painful was that ording to the training rules, if he had not been seriously injured or in aa, he still had to step on the arena again. And he also couldn¡¯t give up, because giving up meant to be eliminated!

    So annoying!

    So annoying! ! !

    Facing such a situation, Shin Wenbin wanted to cry. He had thought that thanks to the god, he could have the satisfying result of the draw. But now it seemed a fucking trap, and he was so stupid to jump into it¡­

    Now it was toote to regret. Every time when he thought of the moment he was totally defeated by Lin Xun with an absolute attitude, Shin Wenbin wanted to faint directly; then, at least he would not have to fight with Lin any more.

    But unfortunately, whether Lin Xun was intentional or not, Shin Wenbin was not injured seriously although Lin Xun had defeated Shin Wenbin for three times. Lin Xun seemed to be well-controlled so that Shin Wenbin was neither seriously injured nor in aa.

    Did Lin Xun reserve his energy out of fear in the beginning?

    Obviously not!

    Shin Wenbin also realized and even confirmed that Lin Xun was absolutely intentional to defeat him over and over again on the arena!

    Not only that, as Shin Wenbin lost the game again and again, Lin Xun could earn more points.

    When Shin Wenbin thought of this, he trembled with anger, and was nearly about to break down. The son of a bitch was too insidious, mean and shameless!

    ¡°Childe Shin, there are three seconds left. If you don¡¯te up, you may be eliminated. I think your parents and friends will be very sad if they see this,¡± on the arena, Lin Xun reminded with a ¡®friendly¡¯ smile.

    Shin Wenbin was so angry and itched to hew Lin¡¯s hateful smiling face by a saber.

    Shin had no choice but to step on the arena, and determined in his heart to defend in this round. The longer time he could hold, the less points he would lose.

    Therefore, when Shin Wenbin came to the arena this time, he was very alert. Instead of being violent and wild just now, now he turned into a vignt person.

    Seeing this, Lin couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he wouldn¡¯t let this guy get what he wanted.

    Boom!

    Lin Xun took the initiative to attack without any hesitation, stepping on the ground, and rushing to Shin Wenbin like an arrow.

    With the spiritual power running in Lin¡¯s body, Lin Xun¡¯s aura waspletely changed. Just as a peerless saber unsheathed, the sharpness made people terrified.

    During the three weeks, Lin Xun was fiercely beaten by Young Ke every day. Even though he was generous enough, he was still depressed more or less under such a situation.

    Lin Xun now seemed to find out a vent for his depression gathering at the bottom of his heart, andpletely released it on the unlucky one ¨C Shin Wenbin.

    Seeing the great energy revealed by Lin Xun, Shin Wenbin was scared. He was filled with hate and anger and frustration, like a Negative Nancy, with a twisted expression.

    Bang!

    Soon after, Shin Wenbin was thrown out violently and his piteous cry cut through the sky, which made every trainee in the fighting field tremble.

    Shin Wenbin looked miserable at this moment. Every trainee could image what he looked like without seeing him.

    But he was not seriously hurt. He just lost several teeth and his face became more swollen. His hair hung down loosely and got more dishevelled. Certainly, these were all done by Lin Xun on purpose.

    Lin Xun knew people like Shin Wenbin, who would hate Lin Xun for the rest of his life even if Lin didn¡¯t beat him. If so, Lin Xun would leave him no peace.

    Lin Xun not only would like to have Shin Wenbin admit defeat, but also wanted to take the umted points away from him one by one.

    Only by doing so, could other trainees remember that they had to consider the revenge they could bear from Lin Xun if they regarded Lin Xun as their enemy.

    It was a dignified image that Lin Xun was trying to build to fill others with awe. Thepetition in Bloodthirsty Camp was cruel. It was good to choose a right time to show your power that could keep your potential opponents away from you and protect yourself.

    As for Shin Wenbin, thisbat training course was particrly long. In every minute and second, his heart and body suffered all kind of torments.

    Shin failed again and again. And then, he had to go to the arena to fight with Lin again and again¡­Who could know the helplessness and grievance in his heart?

    What Shin Wenbin was good at before was bullying people. Today he finally experienced the feeling of being bullied. This kind of pain could hardly be described with a word and bullying people was really an atrocity of unparalleled savagery.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I will repay ten times of what I have suffered today to you one day! I swear! That I am going to make your life a living hell!¡± Shin Wenbin yelled inwardly.

    His anger had already reached an extremally high level and he had almost gone crazy for hate.

    At the same time, Lin Xun was thinking that he got to find a chance to kill Shin Wenbin; otherwise, Shin would be troublesome in the future.

    Shin Wenbin at least failed seventeen or eighteen times as time went by. Finally, someone could not bear that anymore.

    Qi Can suddenly turned round with augh after knocking his opponent out, and said, ¡°Lin Xun, you must get bored after fighting with Shin Wenbin for so long time. Let¡¯s practice together?¡±

    It seemed that he wasughing, but actually he looked at Lin Xun coldly.

    His words drew the attention of many people. Actually, in the past there were cases that someone swapped his opponent with others for an opponent well-matched in strength during thebat training because of a great disparity in strength between him and his original opponent.

    Young Ke acquiesced in this. But it needed be agreed by the swapped opponent as well.

    At this moment, it would not be strange for Qi Can to ask Lin Xun to be his opponent. Obviously, he could not bear to see Lin Xun treat Shin Wenbin like this any longer.

    Many people felt relieved after hearing Qi¡¯s words. Then, it was up to Lin Xun to decide whether he would ept Qi¡¯s challenge or not.

    ¡°Lin Xun, it is your honor to be selected as Qi Can¡¯s opponent. If you have such courage, you should ept it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you do that, maybe I would change my opinion on you.¡±

    ¡°Just tell us whether you dare to ept the challenge. Don¡¯t just bully Shin Wenbin. Shame on you, even though you defeat Shin.¡±

    Those trainees who were in the same group with Qi Can all shouted loudly because there was no rule saying that talking was prohibited during the training. Therefore, without any fear, they were trying to goad Lin Xun into epting Qi¡¯s challenge.

    As long as Lin Xun agreed with that, it would change the situation of Shin Wenbin, and Qi Can would give Lin Xun a good beating and avenge Shin for the humiliation he got.

    Of course, whether Lin epted it or not was the key.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I will look down upon you if you don¡¯t ept the challenge. Be a man with dignity,¡± even Wen Mingxiu said.

    She looked charming with a proud expression. She was very popr in Camp 39 in fact. On hearing that, suddenly many people echoed her views.

    Under such a situation, any man would ept the challenge for the dignity. It was a charming girl who said that. No man would show the white feather.

    ¡°What a despicable trick!¡± Ning Meng said inwardly. He was worrying about that Lin Xun would ept it without thinking.

    Lin Xun turned his head suddenly, looking at those trainees who were constantly shouting. He kicked Shin Wenbin out of the arena and then said, ¡°Sorry, I just like practicing with Shin Wenbin, as he let me experience the happiness of harvest and the sense of achievement that you guys can¡¯t understand. I am not an ungrateful man. I can¡¯t be unworthy of his kindness!¡±

    After saying that, Lin Xun pretended to feel regretful, cupped his hands and said, ¡°Sorry, everyone. Thanks for the great kindness of everybody. Everybody thinks that I have enough power to fight with Qi Can, which means you have acknowledged my ability. Butpared with Qi Can, I am far from perfect and I still have more to learn. I don¡¯t want to make a fool of myself. So, I will not ept his challenge. Sorry for letting you down¡­¡±

    Lin Xun smiled after saying these words and then said slowly, ¡°You dare not to break the rules to beat me, right? Stop it! Time is precious. I am waiting for Shin Wenbin to give me more points!¡±

 Chapter 123: The Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Shameless</h4>

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, all people presentpsed into silence.

    What a shameless guy!

    Lin Xun kept his countenance. All of the other trainees were bbergasted and then bore the same idea in their minds.

    Everyone knew that Lin Xun would not be willing to ept the challenge from Qi Can, but they still couldn¡¯t even imagine that this guy should refuse it so confidently and unscrupulously!

    ¡°Thanks for the great kindness of everybody?¡± He really felt ashamed for his inferiority? These kinds of eyewash were actually said so loud in such a dignified high-sounding way by Lin Xun. Didn¡¯t he know what was shameless?

    Especially when they heard Lin Xun said earnestly that no one dared to beat him due to the rules even if they did not agree with him. Many people had a strong impulse to rush over and beat this impudent fellow fiercely in spite of everything.

    Lin Xun was so annoying!

    Qi Can¡¯s handsome face was gloomy and Wen Mingxiu clenched her nice teeth with anger. The trainees of their group were also extremely depressed.

    They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen such kind of shameless people like Lin Xun, who seemed to have no decency, moral courage or baseline, before.

    ¡°This fellow¡­¡± Shi Yu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked in the distance. He probably did not expect that Lin Xu¡¯s low moral principle had beaten all.

    Lee Qiu looked puzzled. Was this really a person Childe Shi appreciated? But he was too¡­ Lee didn¡¯t know how to describe Lin Xun.

    Ning Meng could not helpughing, and even was on the verge of tears. It was terrible cunning that such nonsense could be uttered by Lin Xun in a righteous and serious manner.

    With the unbridledughter from Ning Ming, many trainees¡¯ expressions in the fighting field became gloomier.

    ¡°Puff~¡± Shin Wenbin, who had been beaten ck and blue by Lin Xun and fallen into despair, vomited blood and fainted under the bout of anger at this moment.

    Suddenly, the trainees present burst into an uproar. Shin Wenbin was so angry that he vomited blood andpsed into unconsciousness!

    But it was reasonable. Lin Xun had tortured him again and again. And then he heard the shameless speech from Lin Xun. No one could bear this kind of shame.

    For a moment, many people looked at Lin Xun with hatred, anger and contempt.

    However, Lin Xun seemed not to notice all this. When he saw Shin Wenbin in aa, he sighed with regret and said, ¡°Oops, Childe Shin doesn¡¯t stick it out. Maybe he is ashamed of himself.¡±

    When hearing these words, some trainees, with blue veins standing out on their foreheads, could hardly resist the impulse of killing Lin. Lin Xun was absolutely deliberate!

    Lin Xun ignored them still and turned his head to Young Ke standing at the door of the fighting field. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Drillmaster Young Ke, is it possible for Childe Shin to wake up from hisa at once?¡±

    The others were shocked. Did this guy want to continue to ravage Shin Wenbin?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud, Lin Xun!¡± Wen Mingxiu could not help screaming.

    ¡°That¡¯s going too far! You will bear all the consequences in the future!¡±

    ¡°Shameless guys like you are doomed to have no good results!¡±

    Many trainees were shouting and scolding Lin.

    The scene was chaotic. Many of the trainees were disturbed and the ongoingbat training had to be suspended.

    When Young Ke at the door saw this, she looked at Lin Xun, who turned a deaf ear to criticisms on the arena, with a weird feeling and her lips twitching imperceptibly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the time. Training is over.¡±

    As soon as Young Ke opened her mouth, she suppressed the agitation of trainees and a perfect silence prevailed. But she didn¡¯t make anyments on Lin Xun¡¯s actions from beginning to end.

    This made many people feel dissatisfied, but Lin Xun seemed to have not vited the training rules all the time. So, they could only tolerate this result.

    The fighting farce ended.

    By this case, Lin Xun thoroughly got rid of the nickname of ¡°coward¡±, but got the title of ¡°the shameless¡± because of Shin Wenbin¡¯s affair.

    Anyway, at least from today on, no one dared to underestimate Lin Xun as before. Many people were even quite afraid of the means he had shown today.

    Shin Wenbin¡¯s father was themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City, and had high statue and power, so even people like Qi Can wanted to win Shen Wenbin over.

    But Lin Xun dared to fight so recklessly against Shin Wenbin. That meant he was not afraid of Shin Wenbin¡¯s retaliation at all or he just lived in self-abandon.

    No matter in which way, it was enough to scare others.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, only rules worked. The identity and status of someone in the outside world were useless at all. So, if one wanted to fight directly with Lin Xun, he had to consider the risks and costs before leaving the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Shin Wenbin was the best example. He had lost seventeen or eighteen points, not to mention the tragic abuse he had suffered. At least in front of Lin Xun, Shin Wenbin had thoroughly lost his reputation and face in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    The price was too high!

    Many people noticed that Lin Xun had built his prestige by extremely cruel and fierce means so that no one dared to treat him as before.

    But in Shi Yu¡¯s opinion, what Lin Xun had done today was somewhat iprehensible because he offended Shin Wenbin and Qi Canpletely. Was Lin really not worried about it at all?

    Or did Lin Xun dare to act like that because he had been prepared for it?

    Shi Yu was not sure about it.

    The suspicions andments aroused by the farce were soon be reced by the monthly assessment which would be held tomorrow.

    The results of monthly assessment were rted to whether every trainee would be eliminated or not, and also to the honor of every trainee and even the whole camp which he belonged to. So, nobody dared to be careless.

    After thebat training, Lin Xun left with Ning Meng and went to the ¡°Material Warehouse¡± in the camp. Lin Xun nned to exchange his points for a weapon to prepare for the monthly assessment tomorrow.

    Lin Xun did not notice that Young Ke looked at his back and fell into meditation when he was leaving.

    What kind of teenager Lin Xun really was?

    Young Ke discovered that she had never really known Lin Xun.

    In her individual training, the young man showed his calm, silent, tenacious and persistent natures. He had a great talent and high understanding in Martial Tao. It was not difficult to forecast that he would certainly be a real strong man in the future.

    But when he talked with Old Mo about spiritual tattoos, he seemed to be another person. He was in high spirit and full of confidence in control of everything.

    If that was his nature, Young Ke couldn¡¯t understand Lin again when she saw how Lin Xun dealt with Shin Wenbin.

    Those trainees might just feel that Lin Xun was shameless enough, but Young Ke felt a kind of ineffable coldness from Lin Xun.

    What kind of enemy was the most terrifying?

    Those who acted without baseline or any fear and went to any length for enemies were the most terrifying!

    This kind of person never regarded personal honor and dignity as important, nor did he worry about the threat from big bugs with high status or great power, since he didn¡¯t care about even his own death. How horrible it was to be hostility to this kind of person.

    Young Ke was not sure whether Lin Xun was such a person or not. She was not even clear which nature was Lin¡¯s real nature.

    ¡°What kind of environment made him have such aplex personality?¡±

    Young Ke suddenly realized that many things that even she could not understand were hidden in this thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy.

    When Lin Xun and Ning Meng left the ¡°Material Warehouse¡± together, Lin had an ordinary weapon ¨C a saber which was over thirty inches long and three fingers wide. Its whole body was made of ¡°Jin Refined Iron¡±.

    Ning Meng wondered why Lin Xun chose this ordinary saber which was not even a spiritual weapon. Three points could be exchanged for this one. It was far from bearingparison with a spiritual weapon.

    As far as Ning Meng knew, trainees in the camp, including Ning Meng himself, had spent arge number of points for the monthly assessment in exchange for their satisfactory spiritual weapons.

    In this way, Lin Xun¡¯s behavior of exchanging three points for an ordinary weapon seemed to be somewhat abnormal.

    What surprised Ning Meng most was that Lin Xun now owned 469 points, which could rank at the middle position in the camp now! While three weeks ago, Lin had always been the tailender by his points!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t take part in the training in the three weeks. Where did he get so many points? And how he was able to change his ranking in one fell swoop?

    Lin Xun did not exin this. It was a secret. It was also an agreement he reached with Old Mo. No one could mention it until the new Ziying Battleship waspleted.

    Although Ning Meng was very dissatisfied, he roughly guessed that Lin Xun must have gained a lot of benefits by the spiritual tattooist inst three weeks.

    Otherwise, neither his points nor hisbat effectiveness shown today could be so amazing.

    ¡°You could hardly be judged. Are you low-profile? No. You have offended Qi Can, and Shin Wenbinpletely. Are you arrogant? However, no one knows how many hidden means you have now.¡±

    Ning Meng sighed with emotions that Lin Xun gave him a special feeling. When he was arrogant, he became more arrogant than anyone else. When he kept low-key, it was easy to ignore his existence.

    Therefore, it was difficult to describe what kind of person Lin Xun really was.

    ¡°All you need to know is that we are not enemies.¡± Lin Xunughed casually.

    ¡°Damn! I am not afraid of you even if we are enemies, okay?¡± Ning Meng said in a sulky tone.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Xun uttered no more words

    ¡°You should be more careful in tomorrow¡¯s assessment. I have heard that Camp 40 not only has more trainees, but also has a lot of powerful persons. Don¡¯t neglect it.¡±

    Ning Meng reminded Lin Xun and returned to the camp alone.

    Lin Xun pondered over and over again. Then he came to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse and directly asked Old Mo for an inscribing pen and a dish of Blue-water Spiritual Ink under the surprised eye of Yong Man.

    Lin was of course not such a fool to take an ordinary weapon for the monthly assessment. He was a spiritual apprentice with experience in spiritual weapon refining. How need he spend arge number of points in exchange for spiritual weapon?

    Want a spiritual weapon?

    He could make it by himself!

    There were many excellent and precious spiritual inks in Old Mo¡¯s warehouse. If he didn¡¯t make good use of it, it was totally a waste of resources.

 Chapter 124: Monthly Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 124: Monthly Assessment</h4>

    In the warehouse.

    Lin Xun sat upright in front of the high table, held a sharp inscribing pen and gently dipped the ¡°Blue-water Spiritual Ink¡±. By exquisite perception, Lin well controlled his spiritual power, blended it into the tip of the pen and began to inscribe spiritual tattoo on the saber.

    His back was straight and he concentrated his attention on inscribing. His handsome face had a kind of extraordinary calmness and peace.

    ¡°Have you seen anyone who was able to refine a spiritual device with the cultivation of Martial Realm?¡± In the distance, Young Man stared at Lin Xun¡¯s back and looked somewhat stunned.

    ¡°Yes, I have, but such people are very few. Some gifted descendants of the three aristocratic families of spiritual tattooists in the empire are able to do this,¡± Old Mo meditated and said.

    ¡°Have you seen such a situation and someone like Lin Xun?¡± Young Man continued to ask and was still in a trance.

    Young Man sighed with emotion before Old Mo could answer, ¡°No, at least I have not heard of the news on anyone like him before. At the age of thirteen or fourteen, he is only a spiritual apprentice, but he is refining a spiritual weapon by himself. If I have not seen it with my own eyes, I will doubt whether it is true.¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s expression was a littleplicated, ¡°This guy is really unique. I once met a female student named Feng Qingyou who was as 13 or 14 years old at that time in the Green-deer School. Like Lin Xun, she also has attainments beyond imagination in spiritual tattoos. After several years, she became a spiritual tattoo master at the age of neen, which shocked the whole Green-deer School and caused a sensation throughout the whole empire. And she is called ¡®Talented Girl¡¯, therefore.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I knew itter that the father of this female student is the person in charge of Feng¡¯s Family, one of the three aristocratic families of spiritual tattoos. And her mentor is the dean of Spiritual Tattoo Department of Green-deer School. So, it is not surprising that she can be a ¡®Spiritual Tattoo Master¡¯ at the age of neen.¡±

    Hearing this, Young Man suddenly said, ¡°Do you mean that Lin Xun is different from the girl named Feng Qingyou?¡±

    Old Mo nodded, ¡°Yes. Lin Xun even shows higher attainments than Feng Qingyou at that time in spiritual tattoos. At least¡­ Feng Qingyou at his age was unable to remould the spiritual furnace of Ziying Battleship.¡±

    Only by contrast could we know the true value of an object, and the same was true of people.

    When Young Man heard this, there was a stir in her mind and she looked at the back of Lin Xun in the distance in a different way, ¡°So the guy¡¯s future achievement is destined to be greater than Feng Qingyou¡¯s?¡±

    Old Mo nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°I wonder where this guyes from on earth. People like him are not supposed to be in Bloodthirsty Camp!¡±

    Young Man frowned and said, ¡°Old Mo, you¡¯d better not let out the information about Lin Xun. He is so young now. If he is targeted, he may have honor and position beyond imaginationter, but he is destined to be a vassal of others and have nomand over himself!¡±

    Old Mo looked a little different and he did have the thought. In his opinion, it was a waste of a talent that Lin Xun stayed in Bloodthirsty Camp. He was supposed to be in the Forbidden City and the Green-deer School where he was destined to be able to cut a conspicuous figure, disy his ambitions and be world-famous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you came here,¡± Young Man nced at Old Mo.

    The sentence caused a sudden change of Old Mo¡¯s look and he finally said bitterly, ¡°Indeed, without enough power, one has to be oppressed by the big shots; no matter how high the honor and position are, they are still meaningless.¡±

    Young Man said, ¡°Old Mo, I hope you can remember what you said today. I will report today¡¯s thing to Chief Shu. I believe if he knows it, he will have the same idea as me.¡±

    Chief Shu was Shu Sanqi.

    Hearing this, Old Mopletely extinguished thest fantasy in his heart and said, ¡°Well, I just cherish talents. Since you don¡¯t agree with me, I won¡¯t bother to say anything more.¡±

    At the moment, a buzz and then a ripple of ng from a saber arose in the warehouse.

    Old Mo and Young Man raised their heads and saw Lin Xun had stood up and was looking at the saber held by him.

    Wisps of ripple-like light veiled the saber. The color was like blue sea andke and made people feel a sense of vastness.

    He had seeded!

    On the first try!

    Old Mo and Young Man were experienced and knowledgeable. At one sight, they realized that the saber which was originally an ordinary weapon had changedpletely and be a spiritual weapon- Greenwave Saber!

    They looked at each other and saw the shock which could not be hided in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Refining a spiritual weapon sessfully on one try. Such a sess rate should be from a spiritual apprentice only on the seventh level of Martial Realm¡­ What a shock!

    ¡­

    It waste at night, but Camp 40 was not quiet.

    The 39 trainees all gathered. They stood in the hall of the camp and listened to the analysis of their Drillmaster Residual Wolf.

    Residual Wolf was a thin man with a pale face and de-like eyes long and narrow. His temperament was effeminate and cold. He was just like a wolf cruising on the wastnd and seeking to devour a human being.

    ¡°Drillmaster Young Ke is very powerful. Among the whole forty camps, she is one of the ruthless characters whom I¡¯d never want to fight with.¡±

    The effeminate voice of Residual Wolf, which was like a serpent hissing, arose. Even though they had been used to it, a chill still came to many trainees.

    ¡°You must know that Camp 39 is the camp with the highest elimination rate. This means that the remaining 24 trainees must be the cream of the crop. When you fight with them tomorrow, if you are neglectful and careless, you will be eliminated!¡±

    The analysis of Residual Wolf made many trainees serious.

    ¡°However, you need not be too afraid. Not to mention the superiority in the number of people, as for the overall fighting capacity of each trainee, trainee in our Camp 40 is not inferior to anyone from other camps!¡±

    When saying this, Residual Wolf suddenly pointed to a young boy with strong and vigorous body and unusual deportment and said, ¡°Like Di Jun, he is able to fight against any overmatches such as Lee Qiu, Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin of Camp 39!¡±

    The eyes of the boy called Di Jun brightened. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Drillmaster.¡±

    Residual Wolf did not express his opinion. Then he pointed to a valiant young girl who wore her long hair in a bun and said, ¡°Lei Shinyue is also good. But you have to be careful of Ning Meng. Both of you are practicing the martial arts of thunder attribute. If you meet him, the situation of the battle is bound to be fierce.¡±

    Lei Shinyue lifted her chin slightly and said with some expectations, ¡°I just want topare ¡®Thunder Power from All Directions (TPAD)¡¯ of his Ning¡¯s Family with ¡®Gang-thunder Swordy¡¯ of my Lei¡¯s Family, and see which one is more powerful!¡±

    Residual Wolf still did not express his opinion and his eyes ran down the crowd. Then he looked at a young boy with the mostmon appearance and temperament. He said after keeping silent for a long time, ¡°Gong Ming, you should know that three most troublesome people of Camp 39 are Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can. I hope that you can try your best to beat any one of them.¡±

    After hearing this, all trainees were stunned and his words caused quite a stir.

    Gong Ming was extremelymon among them and his points could only be considered as the middle rank. His performance was always so ordinary that he was easy to be neglected by other people.

    No one had ever thought that Drillmaster Residual Wolf would think highly of him at the moment, which was very surprising.

    But some trainees who knew the exact background of Gong Ming thought that the arrangement of Drillmaster Residual Wolf was the most appropriate. Few people in the world dared to underestimate descendants of Gong¡¯s Family with the title of Tumbler¡¯s in the empire!

    Gong Ming did not say anything, but only nodded.

    ¡°All in all, the top three trainees in Camp 39 are Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can. No matter who meet them, you have to spare no pains.¡±

    ¡°Besides them, Lee Qiu, Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin can¡¯t be underestimated, either.¡±

    ¡°As to other trainees in Camp 39, they are roughly as good as our trainees in Camp 40. The result depends on how you give y to your power in tomorrow¡¯s monthly assessment.¡±

    Here, Residual Wolf took a deep breath and said, ¡°You have to remember that tomorrow¡¯s assessment is not only about whether you will be eliminated, but also about whether the whole Camp 40 will be dismantled. I hope you will not let me down!¡±

    All trainees looked serious, with high fighting morale in their eyes.

    At the moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°Drillmaster, I heard that Camp 39 is very lively today. A guy named Lin Xun beat Shin Wenbin to haematemesis anda, which caused a great disturbance. Do you think that Lin Xun is worth paying attention to?¡±

    Lin Xun?

    Many people were confused for they heard the name for the first time.

    Residual Wolf did not know the name, either. He frowned and said, ¡°This kind of thing happens in forty camps every day. So it is not strange.¡±

    This meant that Lin Xun could not be mentioned in the same breath with Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can. And he even could not bepared with Lee Qiu, Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin. In Residual Wolf¡¯s opinion, they could pay attention to Lin, but did not need to pay too much attention to him.

    This kind of conversation before the monthly assessment almost happened in every camp this evening. The whole Bloodthirsty Camp seemed to be enveloped in the smell of gunpowder.

    Only Camp 39 was very quiet. Trainees were practicing or sleeping. This night seemed to be no different from every other night.

    This might be the training style of Drillmaster Young Ke.

    Early in the morning of next day.

    With the first glimmer of dawn, a treasure ship crushed clouds andnded on Camp 39. Then it carried twenty-four trainees, including Lin Xun, to the sky and disappeared.

    Nearly at the same time, treasure ships took off from different camps. The scene was magnificent.

    Today was the day of monthly assessment!

    After today, half of the forty camps of Bloodthirsty Camp would be removed. This meant that many trainees would be eliminated!

    The monthly assessment was arranged in different areas and locations. The fight between Camp 39 and Camp 40 was arranged in an assessment area named ¡°Scorpion Ridge¡±.

    It was a barren wastnd rarely seen in the desert. Scorpion Ridge seemed not to be big, but its terrain wasplex. The whole area was filled with poisonous insects and fierce beasts, extremely dangerous.

    The content of the monthly assessment was very simple. The trainees of the two camps were ced in different locations of Scorpion Ridge. They would have unprecedented brutal fighting in Scorpion Ridge!

 Chapter 125: Hidden Hunters

    <h4>Chapter 125: Hidden Hunters</h4>

    At Scorpion Ridge.

    The monthly assessment had begun for more than an hour.

    A quiet marsnd was enveloped in a gray haze which would affect the vision greatly and put people in unpredictable danger.

    Whoosh!

    A figure came from a distance like a ghost suddenly, moving as flexibly and soundlessly as a cat.

    This was a teenager with a long narrow cheek and a sharp and vigorous aura. He held a spear in his hands and slightly bowed his body. Every step was soundless and his eyes were vignt.

    This teenager was Fang Song, one of the elites in Camp 39.

    Having ensured that there was no danger around, Fang Song didn¡¯t relieve himself. He carefully came to the swamp, with his eyes shing his eyes, seeming to be exploring something.

    ¡°The environment here is quite good. If I can hide under the marsh, I can kill passersby unexpectedly.¡±

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    At this moment, he became more alert and his strength was running around the whole body to make sure that he would make the strongest counter-attack when the sudden danger appeared.

    Soon, Fang Song¡¯s legs sank into the foul mud which seemed like a whirlpool that could drag people into it.

    He had taken seven steps and there was no danger. Fang Song gave a sigh of relief. He nned to squat down and hide in the mud. Then he couldunch a sudden attack when someone passed by with the help of the natural haze.

    Just as Fang loosened his body and bowed slightly to hide, a dagger rushed out of the marsh beside him to pierce him from behind abruptly.

    Ambush!

    Fang Song, however, seemed to have anticipated that. He grinned hideously. Almost at the same time that the dagger rushed out, the spear in his hands smashed down fiercely like it had eyes.

    Bang!

    The spear was covered with ck light and beat back the dagger. While the remaining power inserted the spear into the mud, a scream arose at once and a figure came out staggeringly.

    This was a girl covered with ck mud, and it was unable to see her face clearly. She was carrying a gray dagger, with a bloody gash in her right leg.

    As soon as the girl appeared, she did not hesitate to turn and flee at top speed.

    ¡°Wanna leave without namete left?!¡± Fang Song shouted and rushed at her with his spear trying to stab the back of her waist.

    His speed was fast and his attack was urate, fierce and terrible to the extreme, reflecting his strong fighting consciousness.

    If the girl kept running away, she would be seriously injured by this blow. If the girl twisted to fight back, she would have to slow down. Although she could resist the attack, she would be trapped on the spot.

    But to Fang Song¡¯s surprise, the girl suddenly turned her head and showed a mysterious smile, revealing her straight snowy teeth.

    Uh?

    Fang Song felt a strong sense of danger in his heart. He almost did not hesitate to withdraw his spear and made a sudden dodge aside.

    Obviously, it waste. While Fang Song was dodging, a pike[A1] soundlessly came out of the mud on the other side. It was heavily inserted into Fang Song¡¯s abdomen at an incredible speed.

    Puff!

    The pike entered Fang¡¯s body and burst out with blood. In great pain, Fang Song muttered a painful groan, then gritted his teeth and waved his spear to fight back.

    Behind him, the girl, who had tried to escape, took this opportunity to brandish down her dagger and left a deep wound on Fang Song¡¯s back, with the bone visible; this blow almost broke his viscera!

    Under the converging attacks of the pike and dagger, Fang Song immediately realized that he had suffered a series of ambushes. He dared not hesitate and immediately cried, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    He dropped his spear, took out his namete and threw it out without hesitation. Then he gasped and his face was distorted in severe pain.

    Puff!

    The pike was pulled out from Fang Song¡¯s abdomen, and brought out a bunch of blood. Fang Song couldn¡¯t help but give out a muffled sound again, trembling all over, and almost fell into the mud.

    In the marsh, a tall man stood up with a pike in his hands and looked at Fang Song indifferently.

    ¡°Excuse me, friend,¡± with a slightugh, the girl bent over to pick up the namete that had been thrown into the mud.

    ¡°Ambushing together is a disgrace!¡± Fang Song gritted his teeth and scolded.

    Just when scolding, Fang Song rushed at the girl and curbed the girl¡¯s neck with his arm in an instant. At the same time, a de appeared in his hand and he aimed at the girl¡¯s throat with the de.

    This was an extremely sudden change. No one had thought that Fang Song dared to take a risk under such a serious injury, and he seeded!

    The pike man¡¯s eyes became cold at once, but he dared not act rashly and blindly.

    The girl¡¯s face was so gloomy. She was stiff and dared not move. Her voice was full of mockery, ¡°Are all members in Camp 39 as shameless as you?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and give back my namete, or I¡¯ll cut your throat now. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t die. There¡¯s enough time for your drillmaster to rescue you.¡±

    Fang Song grinned bitterly. His face was pale because of his abdominal wound but he was very proud at the moment.

    The young man¡¯s face changed and he raised the namete slowly, ¡°I¡¯m resigned!¡±

    ¡°Smart!¡± Fang Song looked ferocious. He grabbed the namete with his left hand when he spoke.

    Thwack!

    But at this moment, the pike man moved abruptly and stabbed towards Fang Song with his pike.

    The shadows of the pike were a blur and it tore the air with terrible spiritual power. The pike man didn¡¯t even care about the girl¡¯s life.

    Puff!

    Fang Song also became brutal at this moment. He cut the girl¡¯s throat with the de, and then pushed her away. At the same time, he turned his head and fled towards the depths of the marsh, where there was miasma and dense fog.

    ¡°Hold on! The drillmasters will certainlye in time,¡± The pike man gave the girl a few words offort and went to hunt Fang Song without hesitation.

    Fang Song had a hole in his abdomen and a dagger-wound in his back. It was doomed that he could not escape the hunt. The pike man was confident that he would defeat the fierce and ruthless opponent from Camp 39.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The girly in the mud with her throat almost cut open. Her blood flowed out terrifyingly. She carefully tore a piece of cloth from her clothes and tied it over the wound in her throat.

    She knew that if no one saved her in a quarter of an hour, she would never be able to live. The only thing she could do was to wait.

    The girl was unwilling to give up here.

    ng!

    Suddenly, from the mud beside her, came out a slender figure with a matt ck saber.

    The girl was struck dumb with amazement that another peopley in ambush here!

    She was knocked unconscious when she was about to call for help. The figure fumbled around on her and took out a namete.

    ¡°Not bad. I got one namete without striking a blow.¡±

    The figure showed a warm smile on his face covered with mud, put the namete away and rushed in the direction which Fang Song and the pike man went in.

    It was Lin Xun.

    From the beginning of the monthly assessment, Lin was left at a position near the marsh. Then he hid in it without hesitation.

    The pike man and girl cameter. They chose the same marsh, but they did not notice Lin Xun.

    The reason why Lin Xun didn¡¯t take action was that there were two people. Even if he could seriously injure one of them, he would be entangled in the fight with another person. The situation would certainly be unfavorable to him.

    So, he quietly waited for an hour until Fang Song¡¯s arrival. The situationpletely changed after a fierce and dangerous fight and finally Lin got one namete without striking a blow.

    Maybe that was ¡°the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡±.

    Shortly after Lin Xun left, a treasure ship came down from the sky, two attendants stepped out and quickly took away the girl who had fainted.

    ¡­

    There was a lot of unpredictable danger in dense fog.

    Lin Xun¡¯s speed was extremely fast. His soul perception power was exceedingly strong so that he could feel tiny movements in the range of over 300 feet.

    This ability from the soul could only be achieved by those who were strong in the Gang Spiritual Realm. Lin Xun had learned that the most powerful practitioners in the Martial Realm, like Ning Meng, could only perceive the range of 200 feet at most.

    Therefore, Lin Xun was confident that there should be few trainees with better perception in this monthly assessment.

    Naturally, this was Lin Xun¡¯s unique advantage, especially in this dangerous Scorpion Ridge withplex environment. Strong perception allowed Lin Xun to avoid much danger ahead of time.

    Before long, Lin Xun heard sounds of fighting and then he saw the pike man fighting with Fang Song.

    Fang Song was obviously about to fail. He was injured heavily before. Now he was caught up by the pike man. It could be imagined how dangerous the situation was.

    Bang!

    The pike man knocked Fang Song into the air with a severe blow and was going tounch another blow topletely suppress him. But at that moment, the pike man seemed to feel a kind of danger, suddenly squinted and swept his pike back without hesitation.

    Whoosh!

    Before he had saw the enemy, a beam of light from a saber had been sweeping head-on. The saber seemed fierce and violent, but it suddenly became flexible, attached to the pike and then shook it away.

    With a loud bang, the pike man¡¯s attack was dispersed. The pike man was followed by the de against his neck while he was staggering still.

    The pike man was stiff and his pupils contracted. Only then could he see clearly that his opponent was a young man who was holding a saber and covered with mud, and only a pair of deep dark eyes could be seen.

    This man was Lin Xun of course. After overpowering pike man with one blow, he beat the pike man toa with his hand at the first time.

    Gaining another namete, Lin Xun could not help sighing that it felt awesome to get nametes so easily.

    ¡°Lin Xun, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Fang Song got up as his breath came in short gasps in the distance. His body was covered with mud and blood and the wound in his abdomen was bleeding.

    Although Lin Xun saved him at the moment, he was not happy at all. He even looked at Lin Xun with anger and unwillingness.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show up until now? Have you made up your mind to get the namete when I fail?¡± Fang Song gritted his teeth and asked hoarsely.

    Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t admit this and shook his head resolutely, ¡°Fang Song, you think too much! You should be grateful to me. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, would you have been defeated?¡±

    While speaking, Lin Xun was sneering in his heart. Fang Song belonged to the group of Qi Can, Shin Wenbin and Wen Mingxiu. At least, Lin Xun didn¡¯t stand aside when he saw that Fang Song was in peril.

 Chapter 126: Wolf Pack Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 126: Wolf Pack Tactics</h4>

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, Fang Song was in a daze for a moment. Then suddenly, he bitterly said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s my fate. I have nothing to me you for this. But could you do me a favour?¡±

    Lin said, ¡°Say it.¡±

    Fang Song begged, ¡°Help me. I¡¯m seriously injured and I¡¯m almost unable to hold on. Please take me out of this swamp. It is too dangerous here. There can still be some poisonous insects or fierce beasts, and I don¡¯t want to get eliminated yet.¡±

    He was seriously injured and his physical strength was on the verge of exhaustion. If no one helped him, there would only be one result for him ¨C elimination.

    Lin nodded, ¡°Ok, all right. I can carry you for some distance.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Thanks a lot!¡± Fang Song was overjoyed.

    With a smile, Lin Xun came forward, bent down and said, ¡°Come on.¡±

    With his back to Fang Song, Lin didn¡¯t notice that a smug look had emerged on Fang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hum, Lin Xun. However sly you are, you won¡¯t escape from my calction!¡±

    With a sneer, Fang Song staggered forward, as if about to fall on the ground. But he clenched a de, ready to attack.

    However, when he was only one step away from Lin Xun, Lin, who was originally squatting, suddenly bent his body and rushed heavily backwards, like a bow.

    Bang!

    Fang Song was shaken away before he had the time to react. He fell heavily into the stinky marshy mud, letting out a scream.

    The blow was so violent that Fang Song was dazed and his bones almost fell apart. He couldn¡¯t help but cough up blood, and roared, ¡°Lin Xun, are you going to kill trainees of the same camp? Do you know that you will be expelled from the Bloodthirsty Camp if our drillmaster, Young Ke, knows about this?¡±

    Lin Xun turned around and slowly walked to Fang Song. Then in a sh, Lin twisted Fang¡¯s wrist with his right hand and mped a shiny de whichy between Fang¡¯s fingers with his left hand.

    All of a sudden, Fang Song¡¯s look changed and he said in a stiff tone, ¡°I use this de for defence. You¡­Why do you take my weapon away?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Are you still not gonna admit it? You should intend to kill me with the de while I came to rescue you out of kindness. Do you really think that I am foolish?¡±

    Although Lin was smiling, his voice was full of coldness.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fang Song said unhappily, ¡°Lin Xun, even if you don¡¯t want to save me, you need not to nder me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, do you still think I can¡¯t see it through?¡± Lin said disdainfully, ¡°There is no rule that bans the trainees in the same camp from killing each other in this monthly test. You must have intended to take this opportunity to snatch the nametes I have obtained. Don¡¯t try to fool me with your little trick!¡±

    The look on Fang Song¡¯s face changed again, as he had not expected that Lin Xun could actually see his calction through.

    Surprised, he red at Lin, ¡°You¡­what on earth do you want to do?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t do anything that will make Drillmaster Young Ke unhappy, but¡­now that you are already seriously injured and are unable to keep fighting, it¡¯s hard for you to protect your namete. How about giving your namete to me instead of letting our enemies get it? We are from the same camp after all. I¡¯ll keep it for you. If Drillmaster Young Ke knows it, she will definitely appreciate what I am about to do.¡±

    Hearing Lin¡¯s words, Fang shivered with fear and anger. Lin that bastard should refuse to let off him! Before he could react, Fang Song felt a sudden pain in his neck and then fainted.

    ¡°Now, you have to be in aa for a while,¡± Lin sighed, reached out his hand and groped around on Fang¡¯s body and found a namete.

    A shrill whistle filled the air.

    This was a distress signal of a trainee from Camp 39.

    It was Fang Song¡¯s whistle, which was blown by Lin Xun.

    Lin left the ce before the sound faded out.

    Not long after, a treasure ship came and the Fatty Middle-aged jumped out. He first took a look at the pike man who was in aa, and then had a look at Fang Song. Confusion soon showed on his face.

    He nced at all the clues and traces on the spot and then understood what had happened.

    ¡°Hey, a poor guy. Although I don¡¯t know who¡¯s so bad to have got you into a fix, the guy does have a guilty conscience and send a distress signal for you. Otherwise, the result can be unimaginable when the pike guy wakes up.¡±

    With a giggle, the Fatty Middle-aged took Fang Song by his hand and returned back to the treasure ship.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in one other area of the Scorpion Ridge.

    It was a damp forest. Abruptly, a roar like thunder arose, with many trees fell down soon afterwards.

    All of this was the work of a stalwart juvenile, Ning Meng.

    He dashed around madly all the way, with thunder flowing all over his body and his eyes ring like the sun. As if possessed by Thor, he emitted murderous momentum which was terrifying.

    He had just finished a fierce battle, rendering numerous bones of his opponent broken and the opponent near to death on the spot.

    By the fighting, he won the third namete.

    ¡°Shit! There¡¯re just a group of trash in Camp 40, without a single one worth fighting.¡±

    Ning Meng cursed in his heart while running wildly.

    He suddenly stopped not long after, staring afield with his lightning-like eyes. Two men and a woman were rushing swiftly towards him in a triangr battle array, namely with one in front and the other two behind.

    The one ahead was a vigorous and valiant girl with a ponytail, and Ning Meng had already known her ¨CLei Shinyue. She cultivated a special martial art known as ¡°Gang-thunder Swordy¡±, which was of the same attribute of ¡°Thunder¡± as ¡°Thunder Power from All Directions¡± that Ning Meng cultivated.

    The two men behind her were unknown to Ning, but they were surely both trainees from Camp 40.

    Whoever faced such a situation that three people wouldunch attacks together, the subconscious decision was to withdraw at first to avoid its edge.

    But Ning Meng did not retreat. Highly excited, he muttered, with strong enthusiasm for fighting burning all around his body, ¡°Hope this one doesn¡¯t disappoint me again¡­¡±

    At the same time, Lei Shinyue also looked over, and apparently recognized Ning Meng. The ming intention to fight suddenly showed on her face.

    In an instant, the atmosphere grew tense and the battle might be triggered at any moment.

    ¡­

    In another area of the Scorpion Ridge.

    Shi Yu skimmed over at full speed which was unthinkably fast, maintaining a degage demeanour.

    It was one enigmatic body-lightness skill known as ¡°Swift Steps Going after Stars¡±.

    However, even with the use of this skill, Shi Yu felt no less pressure at the moment and frowned all the time. Nearly one hundred meters behind him closely followed a person.

    ¡°Damn it! Have I been targeted by this guy?¡±

    Shi Yu felt depressed.

    The guy who was chasing Shi was exactly Gong Ming, an opponent who Shi Yu wouldn¡¯t like to encounter.

    But beyond his expectation, Shi Yu ran into Gong Ming at the very beginning of the first monthly assessment when he was just preparing to show his capabilities.

    Gong Ming looked very ordinary, but he was pretty tough to deal with because the ¡°Nine Ghostdoms Body-defence Cudgel (NGBC)¡± he cultivated was a kind of awesome defensive art. Shi Yu was afraid of that, but he was very clear that once he tangled with Gong Ming, it would inevitably take a lot of time and energy. He was definitely not willing to waste time on such people.

    But Shi Yu had never thought that from the time Gong Ming aimed at him, he had been tightly chased by Gong and couldn¡¯t get rid of Gong.

    ¡°Gong Ming, are you really gonna do this? Don¡¯t forget that it will be bad for both of us if we don¡¯t get enough nametes.¡±

    Shi Yu couldn¡¯t help but speak out.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to defeat you.¡±

    Gong Ming¡¯s answer was very simple, but the obvious stubbornness really irritated Shi Yu. How annoying he was!

    ¡°Gong Ming, Ie to help you!¡± There came a sound from the distance. Along with the sound, a person was rushing towards Shi Yu, just right blocking Shi¡¯s path.

    ¡°Oh, man. Finally, there is no way to dump him¡­¡±

    Shi Yu gave a sigh and suddenly stopped, with a touch of coldness shing across his eyes. In no time he had clenched a pair of short bronze maces.

    ¡­

    Scenes like that Ning Meng and Shi Yu had been involved in urred almost in every corner of the Scorpion Ridge. Fiercepetition went on everywhere.

    In addition to face-to-facebats, there went on unexpected attacks, sneaky traps and endless calction.

    The trainees who could participate in the test were all elites who had sessfully finished a month¡¯s cruel training. Thus, there were no weak ones.

    You shouldn¡¯t be blinded by the fact that they were teenagers. When it came to fighting skills and wits, maybe even some experienced adult practitionersgged far behind them.

    Not far from the Scorpion Ridge, a temporary camp was stationed.

    The camp was divided into halves, one upied by Camp 39 while the other part upied by Camp 40.

    Young Ke sat uprightly in the tent. In her palmid a delicatepass on whose surface dense luminous spiritual tattoos were engraved, creating a light curtain in the air.

    This was called ¡°Spiritual Projector¡±, a unique spiritual weapon which consisted of a set of devices. Now, spiritual projectors were installed in every region of the Scorpion Ridge.

    The scenes reflected in those spiritual projectors would all be sent back to the host spiritual projector on Ke¡¯s palm, which allowed her to see clearly what was going on in the Scorpion Ridge.

    More than one hour had passed for the monthly assessment, with only over four hours left.

    Up to now, five people from Camp 39 had already been eliminated while nine people of Camp 40 had been eliminated.

    It seemed that Camp 39 had held preponderance, but Young Ke was still not happy. The performance of Camp 39 had note up to her expectations.

    What worried her the most was that the situation in the Scorpion Ridge was gradually turning disadvantageous to trainees from Camp 39!

    ¡°Is Residual Wolf going to carry out the ¡®Wolf-pack Tactics¡¯ to the extreme? It seems that in order to prevent his camp from being dissolved, he has forgotten the real purpose of training these trainees!¡± Young Ke murmured, with a touch of hidden coldness surging inside her eyes.

    In the temporary base of Camp 40.

    Stroking his chin, Residual Wolf stared at the spiritual projector in his hand. A dreadful curve crept up around his lips, ¡°Ke, you should be clear that the members of a wolf pack will never act alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 127: Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 127: Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow</h4>

    Once you took one namete away from others, you would get 300 points.

    Once you lost your namete, you would be eliminated from the assessment.

    If you killed a rival, you would pay for it with your life. It meant that in this assessment, no one dared to kill people unless he didn¡¯t want his life.

    The assessment wouldst six hours. At the end of it, the winners and losers would be determined ording to the final point of each trainee.

    In the end, one of the twopetitive camps would be dissolved; the top 30 trainees would stay while the rest would be eliminated.

    All of these were rules of this monthly assessment.

    In this assessment, Camp 39 and Camp 40 had a total of 63 trainees, but only 30 of them would stay, i.e., that more than half of the trainees would leave Bloodthirsty Camp forever after the assessment.

    Cruelty was inevitable, but no one was willing to be eliminated.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun did not leave the swamp.

    He returned to the ce where he hid before. The girl whose throat had been slit was gone, but traces of thebat were still there.

    Any trainee passing through here would have noticed from these clues that there had been deadly raids.

    Lin Xun did not destroy these marks, but carefully erased his own footprints and marks one by one, and then lurked there.

    Traps might fail after used once, but sometimes it could easily make people rx their vignce.

    Lin Xun was not going to look for rivals hit or miss. Within three hundred miles of Scorpion Ridge, the terrain was varied and danger was everywhere. Any active attack would make it easy to expose one¡¯s trail.

    He would rather stay where he was and wait!

    This assessment wouldst six hours. Now nearly two hours had passed, and there were still about four hours left. Whether it was to hold on to the end, or to save more physical strength, awaiting the arrival of weary enemies was undoubtedly the best choice.

    It was absolutely foolish tounch an attack rashly.

    Lin Xun was clear that those who could hold on till now in Bloodthirsty Camp were absolutely overmatches, and to fight with these clever trainees, you needed not onlybat effectiveness, but also wits, strategies and bravery.

    Simrly, Lin Xun was also very clear about ownbat effectiveness. Although the cultivation of the seventh level of Martial Realm gave him enough spiritual power to match the peak overmatches on the ninth level of Martial Realm, this was not an advantage.

    Today, almost more than half of the trainees in Scorpion Ridge had reached the peak of the ninth level of Martial Realm. People like Ning Meng, Shi Yu and Qi Can had been improving themselves in this realm for many years, and you could imagine how terrible their power was.

    And on the cultivation of martial arts, Lin Xun could only rank at the medium level even he had practiced Marching Boxing and Six-word Sabery to the realm of Mastery.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Other trainees all had powerful backing. Since they were young, they had begun to practice the ancestral secret skills or arts specially prepared for them, and the power of such marital arts could hardly be imagined.

    Compared with them, Lin Xun had no other choice but Marching Boxing of Mastery and Six-word Sabery which were not remarkable, but the power of the two skills in Mastery was definitely not weak.

    Perhaps the only thing that gave Lin Xun an edge was his very strong soul perception and the Greenwave Saber in his hand.

    Just like the Explosive-me Saber, the Greenwave Saber was also a kind of popr spiritual weapons on low grade of Human-rank.

    However, different from the Greenwave Sabers on the market, the Greenwave Saber refined by Lin Xun himself was 20% more powerful!

    There was the case of Explosive-me Sabers refined by Lin Xun in the past. Later, the Explosive-me Sabers refined by Lin Xun got a new name ¡°ming Spirit Sabers¡±.

    Now, the situation of this Greenwave Saber was roughly the same as that of Explosive-me Sabers refined by Lin.

    However, in terms of the attribute, Greenwave Saber belonged to water, which was different from Explosive-me Saber¡¯s fire attribute. Each had its own merits.

    The reason why Lin Xun chose Greenwave Saber instead of ming Spirit Saber was that after many battles, he found the fierce ming Spirit Saber was not suitable for his fighting style.

    While Greenwave Saber could let him give full y to hisbat effectiveness at will.

    The water is unstable and changeable. It can exist in such forms as mist or waterfall, or freeze and exist in the form of ice; it can gather into boundless ocean, great rivers running, or storm whirlpools engulfing everything!

    As the saying goes, the greatest virtue is like water. If small, water will be silent; while huge, it will be turbulent; with both hard attribute and soft attribute, water can amodate all things!

    This kind of spirit and style was consistent with Lin Xun¡¯s character¨Che was as tenacious as the dripping water wearing away a stone sometimes, as silent as dead water, and capricious and devastating when he was fighting against the enemy!

    Lin Xun¡¯s choice could also be seen as a kind of progress on the path of cultivation. He had begun to choose his own fighting style and path consciously.

    ¡­

    As time passed by, there was nothing but miasma and mist in the swamp.

    The taste of lurking in bog was absolutely ufortable. There was even tremendous pressure on breath, so every once in a while, he must take a breath.

    If he had the cultivation of Gang Spirit Realm, he might use the internal breath to adjust the running of Qi in the whole body.

    Soon a burst of tiny footsteps approached, which was instantly sensed by Lin Xun. He roused himself and got ready to attack.

    At the edge of the swamp, a dumpy swarthyd was standing, with small eyes. He looked unimpressive.

    He was slightly out of breath, as if he had run for a while. Soon after standing at the edge of the swamp, he noticed that there was a bloody fight just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to ambush.¡±

    With his eyes rolling, the dumpyd thought for a second, and then smiled, ¡°Everyone can tell it¡¯s a good ce to ambush. But no one would have expected that there could be another ambush here after a bloody fight¡­¡±

    His voice was small, but Lin Xun instantly sensed what he had said. A fit of worry rose in Lin Xun¡¯s heart and Lin wondered whether thed was so smart that his ambush had been seen through.

    Boom!

    Just as this idea passed through Lin Xun¡¯s mind, Lin heard a harsh sound filling the air.

    A strong sense of danger came to him, so he immediately rushed out from the mud and made a sudden dodge aside with no hesitation.

    Bang!

    A dazzling cold light, which was dangerously close to his shoulder, flew into the mud, exploded and left a big pit on the ground, and muddy water sshed over 30 meters away.

    Lin Xun felt a chill of horror in the heart. If his reaction was slower, he would have been seriously wounded, even not immediately killed.

    Until that moment, he could see clearly that the dumpyd was holding a short ck crossbow. Its surface was covered withplicated spiritual tattoos like petals in scary blood red.

    Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow!

    It was an empire-made spiritual weapon; each Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow could hold 12 specially-made spiritual arrows with horrible antipersonnel force, and was powerful enough to prate ordinary spiritual armors!

    What made it more horrible was its portable size, which was just as wide as a child¡¯s arm, and about 16cm long. People didn¡¯t even need to use spirit energy, but to pull the trigger to release its awesome power.

    A Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow like this could sell for 800 imperial silver coins in the market!

    ¡°Eh, friend, your reaction was so quick!¡± the dumpyd smirked, and then he put away the crossbow and took out a tulwaur.

    It was Whalebone Spirit Saber, which was fiercer in nature than ordinary sabers. The wound caused by this saber would be torn, with many cracks which could never easily heal.

    Bang!

    With no hesitation, the dumpyd rushed to Lin Xun.

    Though thed was smiling and he was very short and fat, his movement was as fast as lightning, which was extremely horrible.

    Lin Xun hummed with coldness, and, with the Greenwave Saber in his hand, rushed up to his enemy.

    As the ambush had failed, now both had to fight at close quarters, which required courage, aggressive manner and high fighting techniques.

    Lin Xun was never a coward.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The two guys began to fight fiercely in the swamp, just as two hungry wolves fought for thest chance to survive.

    Soon, Lin Xun realized that the dumpyd had reached the peak on the ninth level of Martial Realm, with a treacherous and ruthless fighting style; he was indeed a formidable adversary.

    Especially his way of using the saber, mysterious and devious, was definitely a superb fighting technique, which made the de able to move flexibly like a poisonous snake hissing.

    Thisd must be an overmatch in the Camp 40!

    The more powerful enemy Lin Xun encountered, the more willing to fight he became. Ever since the day of reaching the seventh level of Martial Realm, Lin hadn¡¯t got the chance to fully disy his ability.

    As for the fight with Shin Wenbin yesterday, it was a unterally overwhelming tease, not a real live-or-diepetition.

    Go!

    Lin Xun¡¯s handsome face was calm and intent, and his ck eyes brightened at the moment. He focused on performing the essence of ¡°Six-word Sabery¡± with Greenwave Saber.

    But, after a moment of fighting, the dumpyd suddenly jumped out of the fight, and then said, ¡°Friend, we stop, okay? If we continue to fight, we will both get injured and be taken advantage of by others¡±.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t reply and continued attacking. He couldn¡¯t confirm whether the dumpyd was serious or not. He must fight, in order to avoid any more idents.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The dumpyd cursed loudly and turned around to run away. His dumpy body was so quick that he ran dozens of meters away in a second.

    Until then, Lin Xun was sure that thed really didn¡¯t intend to continue the fight, because the distance was beyond the bowshot of Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow.

    ¡°Friend, your sabery is not bad. After the monthly test, we will surely have a chance to fight again!¡±

    The dumpyd shouted and disappeared quickly.

    ¡°Fight? Next time I will kill you first, you Fatty!¡±

    Lin Xun snorted with contempt, but he was also relieved. He knew every well that if they continued fighting, they both could get hurt and others would take advantage of them.

    ¡°It seems that I need to find another ce to ambush.¡±

    Lin Xun took a nce at the swamp; he knew that it was meaningless to hide there again.

    However, Lin Xun still couldn¡¯t understand how the dumpyd found him out.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 128: Comments on the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 128: Comments on the Situation</h4>

    ¡°Who is this little fatty?¡±

    In the central area of Bloodthirsty Camp stood a grand and solemn hall, and there were twenty huge Spiritual Projector screens floating.

    Each screen reflected the situation in an assessment battlefield.

    The graceful slender Young Man seemed to notice something. She pointed to one of the screens and asked in surprise.

    Next to her, Shu Sanqi sat in silence, and his thin face was as cold as a rock. He fixed his eyes on several of the screens; he turned his head and nced at that screen when he heard the question. He answered, ¡°Besides the descendants of Ye¡¯s Family in East Sea, who else can use the two secret methods of Soul-embroidering Sabrey and See-through Pupils?¡±

    Ye¡¯s Family!

    Also known as the ¡°Ye¡¯s Family in the East Sea¡±, it was an ancient family with a history of thousands of years, boasting great power in the whole provinces of the East Sea.

    Nowadays, the head of Ye¡¯s Family, Ye Zhankong, was even nicknamed ¡°King of the East Sea¡±.

    ¡°The descendant of the Ye¡¯s Family¡­¡±

    Young Man was deep in thought, ¡°No wonder Lin Xun¡¯s hiding ce can be found. It turns out that the little fatty resorted to ¡®See-through Pupils¡¯¡±.

    ¡°His name is Ye Qi. He¡¯s a good seeded yer.¡± Shu Sanqi seemed to think of something and added, ¡°In Ye¡¯s Family, nsmen with See-through Pupils are extremely few, and Ye Qi is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Aha, no matter how capable he is, he ran away atst! He dared not fight with my little handsome boy,¡± Young Man snorted and felt proud when she mentioned Lin Xun.

    Shu Sanqi averted his gaze and looked at the other screens. He said after a while, ¡°Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng, Lee Duxing¡­¡±

    After saying a list of names, he said, ¡°Keep an eye on them. They are the most promising candidates to enter the Gang-producing Lake.¡±

    Young Man squinted her starry eyes.

    Bai Lingshi, the eldest grandson of Jinghai Marquis, was endowed with the talent property of Starshine Eternal.

    Zhao Yin, the great-great-grandson of Bowang Marquis of the Forbidden City, was endowed with the talent property of Purple Sun.

    Zhangsun Heng, the grandson of General Zhangsun Chunqiu of the Imperial Army¡­

    Lee Duxing, descendant of Lee¡¯s Family, one of the nine top noble families in the Forbidden City¡­

    Every name represented a very outstanding young genius, one in a million.

    Young Man, of course, knew that people like them were indeed the most promising candidates to enter Gang-producing Lake.

    But when she heard that Lin Xun was not on the list, Young Man was somewhat dissatisfied. She said, ¡°I think Lin Xun is nice, too. Even if he is not better than Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin, at least he can be put on a par with Ning Meng, Shi Yu and Qi Can?¡±

    Shu Sanqi frowned and his eyes were as sharp as a de, ¡°This is only my preliminary view. No one can say for sure which of these people can enter the Gang-producing Lake in the end.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Compared with these people, Lin Xun is only better than average. There is indeed little hope for him to enter Gang-producing Lake unless a miracle happens.¡±

    Young Man wanted to say something more. But Shu Sanqi interrupted her, ¡°Okay, you need to care about whether Lin Xun will be eliminated in this monthly assessment at first.¡±

    Young Man raised her long and thin eyebrows, but did not say more atst. She clearly knew that Lin Xun was indeed a little far behind these people. But Young Man also believed that if Lin Xun could pass this assessment and stay, he would surely be able to improve rapidly in the following training.

    After all, others had already reached the ninth level of Martial Realm while Lin Xun was only on the seventh level. It seemed to be his weaknesses, but it also meant that Lin Xun had greater space for progress!

    If Lin Xun had improved himself to the ninth level of Martial Realm before the end of a year¡¯s training, he would be able to remedy these gaps.

    ¡°How are Old Mo¡¯s things going?¡± Shu Sanqi suddenly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well, but seed is still some way off,¡± Young Man replied quickly.

    ¡°Well, as long as Lin Xun can finish it before he leaves,¡± Shu Sanqi nodded.

    Young Man couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t we keep Lin here? You have known that Lin Xun may not be as good as Bai Lingshi in martial cultivation, but he is a rare genius in terms of spiritual tattoos in the world. ording to Old Mo, the gifted girl Feng Qingyou in Green-deer School was not as good as him in his age, either!!¡±

    Shu Sanqi kept silent for a long time and said, ¡°We can¡¯t, because Heiyao Shrine will not let him stay here.¡±

    When Shu mentioned the Heiyao Shrine, Young Man suddenly felt helpless and sighed in her heart.

    But neither of them knew that Heiyao Shrine hadn¡¯t noticed Lin Xun had such a brilliant talent in spiritual tattoos¡­

    Lin Xun hadn¡¯t been given much attention even. They sent him to Bloodthirsty Camp was just because of Shia Zhi.

    ¡­

    In the temporary base of Camp 40.

    The Residual Wolf stroked his chin and drew back his sight from the Spiritual Projector. Suddenly heughed lightly, ¡°The result has been certain!¡±

    In the temporary base of Camp 39.

    As the assessmentsted, Young Ke had been wrinkling her dedicate eyebrows.

    The situation was not optimistic.

    Eleven trainees of Camp 39 had been eliminated up to now, and only thirteen were left. While there were still twenty-six trainees of Camp 40.

    The difference in the number was not important, but when the other side chose to bully and conquer trainees of Camp 39 by numbers, the situation was somewhat serious.

    Just like this moment, Ning Meng was fighting fiercely with Lei Shinyue and the other two people, but another trainee of Camp 40 joined in the fight suddenly, so that Ning Meng had to choose to flee temporarily.

    Lei Shinyue wouldn¡¯t let him escape and kept hunting him.

    The same situation also happened to Shi Yu, Lee Qiu and some others of Camp 39.

    Although the situations that Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, Mou Lengshin and others encountered were different from those of Ning Meng, Shi Yu, etc., they had also realized the danger and started to unite with each other. But in the face of the Wolf Pack Tactics of Camp 40, they didn¡¯t have any advantage.

    Young Ke could even imagine that when Ning Meng and Shi Yu were beaten one by one, Qi Cha and his group would inevitably encounter more sieges.

    ¡°This Residual Wolf really has no sense of shame!¡±

    Young Ke became slightly angry. In her view, the monthly assessment was to test trainees¡¯ ability to face danger alone.

    Because in the real battlefield, there was no time to carefullyy out, and everything depended on personalbat experience and strategies. It was no different from cheating to tell them how to deal with the danger in advance. That couldn¡¯t achieve the real purpose of assessment.

    However, it was obvious that the Residual Wolf didn¡¯t think so. He regarded the assessment as apetition he had to win. Therefore, he carefully arranged it in advance, which undoubtedly changed the true meaning of the assessment and made the assessment be covered with conspiracy and calction.

    For Young Ke, this was the most shameless way to win. But she didn¡¯t say anything because there were no relevant restrictions in the assessment rules.

    ¡°The trainees trained by the Residual Wolf are the most qualified warriors.¡±

    The Fatty Middle-aged came in, looked at the frosty Young Ke and said, ¡°The difference between you and him is that the trainees you trained are real overmatches.¡±

    Young Ke frowned, ¡°Is there any difference between warriors and overmatches?¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged replied, ¡°Of course, there is. Obeying orders is the first priority of warriors, who are proficient in fighting and embattling, but theyck the spirit of facing enemies and the courage of cutting off all means of retreat; only real overmatches can own this kind of spirit and courage.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°You should have known that in the past wars between the empire and its enemies, those deciding the oues of wars were always the overmatches who had already been indifferent to personal life and death, instead of warriors who only knew how to cooperate and obey orders!¡±

    Young Ke kept silent for a moment. She agreed with this idea, but she also knew that once Camp 39 failed in the monthly assessment, there was no need to talk about the difference between warriors and overmatches.

    That was what was called ¡°win and you are king; lose and you are the outcast¡±; after the assessment, the losers would be eliminated. Who would remember that they had the possibility of bing a real overmatch?

    ¡°Eh?! There¡¯s a variable,¡± Fatty Middle-aged shouted suddenly, fixed his eyes on the screen of Spiritual Projector and looked a little surprised, ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s that kid.¡±

    Young Ke also looked at the screen and saw that Lin Xun was approaching the direction of Ning Meng.

    ¡°If this kid can cooperate with Ning Meng and defeat those enemies, maybe he can change the situation to some extent, but I heard that this kid is only on the seventh level of Martial Realm, right? I don¡¯t know if he can do it or not,¡± Fatty Middle-aged spoke quickly.

    ¡°H¡¯m¡­¡± Young Ke¡¯s eyes were glued to Lin Xun in the screen.

    Soon, she found that Shi Yu was running in the same direction at this moment.

    In the screen, Lin Xun, Ning Meng and Shi Yu were three ck spots converging toward the same ce from different directions. There would be a moment of meeting finally.

    Sess or failure hinged on their actions?

    An idea came to Young Ke¡¯s mind, but she could not be sure.

    The dense jungle was dark and wet, Lin Xun was flying forward carefully and soundlessly like a shadow in the jungle.

    Compared with the environment of marsh, jungle¡¯s environment was moreplex. There were hiding ces everywhere. It was a natural ce for assassination.

    Lin Xun dared not be careless. He even exerted his perceptive power to the utmost. While moving forward, he carefully explored the surrounding environment for fear of encountering ambushes.

    At the same time, he was looking for an excellent hiding ce which must be essible to the enemy but easy to be overlooked at the same time.

    It was undoubtedly difficult to find such a ce. Until now, Lin Xun hadn¡¯t found one.

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the distance and trees fell down. It seemed that a terrible beast was rushing toward this side.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed and he leaped onto a big old tree beside him. The dense and plump branches and leavespletely concealed his figure.

    The loud noise approached at an incredible speed almost at the same time.

    But to Lin¡¯s surprise, it was not a wild beast but a strong young man!

    How could it be this guy?

    Lin Xun recognized Ning Meng at first nce.

 Chapter 129: Making Vigorous Efforts to Turn the Tide

    <h4>Chapter 129: Making Vigorous Efforts to Turn the Tide</h4>

    For an instant, Lin Xun realized that Ning Meng was unexpectedly being chased by someone who intended to kill him.

    A few hundred meters away, a girl and three boys were chasing after Ning in a threatening manner. It was quite obvious that they intended toy siege to Ning Meng by numbers.

    ¡°Does this guy have nothing to fear, doesn¡¯t he? Why is he escaping like a frightened boar¡­¡±

    A dash of weird smile rose from thebial corners of Lin Xun. Ning Meng had always been swaggering before him, with the expression of being unbeatable in the world. While Ning had to flee in panic now, which made Lin Xun couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    But soon Lin Xun was unable tough any more. Ning Meng rushed in this direction; with a thunderous sound, he directly broke the big tree where Lin Xun was hiding.

    Idiot!

    Lin Xun was so angry and was on the verge of heaping curses on Ning. He could have hidden in the dark, aiming to attack the girl and the three boys sneakily, but his n was immediately disturbed by Ning.

    While thinking, Lin Xun wielded his spiritual energy, and with his body firmly sticking to the canopy of the big tree like a gecko, he didn¡¯t expose himself immediately.

    And during the falling process of the big tree, Lin Xun, who attached to the branches, was even more hard to be noticed by the enemies, unless the tree fell downpletely.

    But it was obvious that Lin Xun didn¡¯t have to wait for the moment any more.

    Ning Meng had just broken the big tree when the girl and the three boys dashed over.

    And just at this moment-

    Lin Xun rushed out of the fallen canopy like a sh of ck lightning, with his sharp and glittering Greenwave Saber stabbing out!

    They were Lei Shinyue and her fellows. Having focused their attention on chasing Ning Meng, they didn¡¯t expect there was someone hiding in the tree.

    The sudden attack made theirplexions sharply change, and they dodged to one side subconsciously.

    But one boy moved a little slow, and he was hacked by the saber in the shoulder. The de cut down cruelly along the boy¡¯s chest, leaving a long bloody wound, and his belly was almost slit open!

    With a blood-curdling scream, the boy stumbled and fell into bushes. He didn¡¯t dare to move, since the wound was so serious that once he moved, it would be open, and he would be definitely in danger by then.

    ¡°Court death!¡±

    After the short terrifying attack, Lei Shinyue and the three boys were just beginning to take it and then fiercely rushed towards Lin Xun at rapid speed, which showed their extremely rich fighting experience.

    Lin Xun, who was trapped on the spot immediately, paled inparison, and was in imminent danger.

    Especially Lei Shinyue was a great threat to Lin Xun, her sword was enveloped in terrifying electric arcs, and each blow was violent and fierce.

    Besides Lei, the other two boys were quite powerful. With one of them holding a spear, and the other holding a long whip, they cooperated tacitly and harmoniously with Lei.

    ¡°Hha, my brotheres to help me. You are just bastards to bully me by numbers! No one can leave today!¡±

    Laughing loudly, Ning dashed at them like an iron tower and dealt a vigorous counter-blow.

    With a giant halberd in his hand, and lightning rays shining and flowing all over, Ning looked like Thor, whose momentum was tremendous to the extreme at this point.

    Boom!

    The boy with a long whip uttered a heart-rending cry, and his body like a sandbag was cruelly knocked away by the giant halberd.

    Having been forced to escape all along obviously made Ning Meng felt aggrieved. The appearance of Lin Xun at the moment made the situation change suddenly, and also enabled Ning Meng to grasp the chance to fight back, so how could he show mercy?

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Ning roared, and brandished his giant halberd; his momentum was just like rumbling thunder which could shake the heavens, forcing Lei Shinyue and the boy holding a sword to dodge about, and theirplexions changed suddenly.

    Just for an instant, Lin Xun¡¯s pressure had been dissolved, which made Lin have to admit Ning¡¯s fighting capacity was indeed strong and ferocious.

    At least he couldn¡¯t manage it at present.

    ¡°Lin Xun, you deal with the boy, and I¡¯ll handle the girl! The anger in my heart can¡¯t be vented if I don¡¯t beat her up and make her obedient!¡±

    Ning Meng dashed towards Lei Shinyue with a shout of anger.

    ¡°It is for the best.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled. With his eyes fixed on the sword boy and the Greenwave Saber in his hand, Lin Xun, whose body was filled with terrifying intention to kill and fight, rushed out.

    Since the fighting capacity of Lei Shinyue was quite strong, Lin Xun didn¡¯t think he could subdue the girl in a short time, so it would be best to let Ning deal with her.

    As for the other two fellows of Lei, one¡¯s belly was almost slit open, and the other was knocked unconscious by Ning¡¯s halberd; both of them had lost the capacity to fight, so there was no need to worry.

    Although it was two versus two at the moment, for Ning Meng, the situation had beenpletely different.

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you dare to attack due to yourpanion¡¯s help? Who has escaped like a crazy wild pig just now?¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Lei Shinyue fought against Ning Meng, and still didn¡¯t forget to satirize him.

    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯d better not fuck with (annoy) me. If we were not in Bloodthirsty Camp, I would definitely kill you with my halberd!¡±

    Ning Meng roared, and felt quite ashamed for having escaped just now. And now he was derided by Lei Shinyue, which made him furious to the utmost. Hepletely didn¡¯t realize that his words could create ambiguity.

    Girls were always more precocious than boys. ¡°Bah!¡± hearing his words, Lei Shinyue was so angry that there seemed to be fire gushing out of her almond eyes. ¡°I will kill you, shameless bastard!¡±

    What both of them had practiced were secretbat skills with the attribute of thunder. When they fought, it looked as if two Thors werepeting for mastery. With lightning shing and thunder rumbling, the momentum was extremely terrifying.

    While on the other side, Lin Xun and the sword boy were fighting against each other violently.

    Compared with the short and fat boy Ye Qi whom Lin Xun had met before, the sword boy didn¡¯t bring much pressure on Lin.

    Think about it! Though Camp 39 had the highest elimination rate, those left were all best of the best. There were more trainees in the Camp 40, but they were uneven in terms of personalbat effectiveness.

    Just like the sword boy, though he had reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm, he was much inferior in both means and sense of fighting.

    Soon, Lin Xun seized a chance, and utilized the ¡°Stabbing¡±, one move of the Six-word Sabery. The Greenwave Saber smoothly drew a straight line, and stabbed in the abdomen of the boy, leaving a bloody hole there. The boy was so painful that he uttered a heartrending cry, and stepped back immediately and violently to dodge.

    Hearing the miserable scream, Lei Shinyue who was fighting with Ning Meng felt a sudden shock in the heart. Theplexion on her pretty face changed; she gnashed her teeth and managed to escape towards the distance.

    ¡°Do you want to escape? Stay behind!¡±

    With a shout, Ning Meng was about to chase after her, but he was stopped by Lin Xun who seriously spoke to him, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Who the fucking can save you like me if by any chance you encounter an ambush when chasing her?¡±

    With hisplexion changing constantly for a while, Ning Meng eventually snorted in anger and gave up chasing.

    In the Camp 39, Ning had always been regarding Lin Xun as his friend, and also because of Lin, those who had intended to make friends with him changed their minds and kept their distance from him.

    If he encountered an ambush again, no one would save him like Lin Xun indeed.

    ¡°Fuck! I will listen to you this time!¡±

    While speaking, Ning Meng cast a nce at the opponent of Lin Xun coldly. Theplexion of the sword boy changed suddenly, and he felt despairing.

    ¡­

    ¡°OK!¡±

    In the temporary base of Camp 39, the Fatty Middle-aged couldn¡¯t help but p his hands and gasp in admiration, ¡°Lin Xun¡¯s ability of acting ording to circumstances is just awesome. Although Ning Meng damaged his hiding ce, he could take advantage of this change, andunched the most effective strike, which was so amazing!¡±

    A hint of rare appreciation appeared on the calm and pretty face of Young Ke. Lin Xun¡¯s performance just now was indeed quite good. He defeated one trainee of Camp 40 at one fell swoop, which reversed the course.

    Just in this situation, Ning Meng had enough time to fight back.

    ¡°Can the situation bepletely changed this time?¡±

    Young Ke turned her eyes to the optical screen where Shi Yu was.

    ¡­¡­

    In the base of Camp 40, Residual Wolf couldn¡¯t resist the difort in his heart any more. He gave a snort of contempt, with a touch of gloom appearing on his harsh and effeminate face.

    Lei Shinyue and the fellows failed!

    The originally triumphant situation was broken by the sudden appearance of an unexpected boy, which made Ning Meng with extraordinarybat effectiveness get a chance to fight back.

    Who was that boy?

    Having stared at Lin Xun for a long time, Residual Wolf sighed in the heart eventually, since he didn¡¯t get any impression of that boy, which meant it was his negligence, and he couldn¡¯t me anybody for it.

    Without thinking more, Residual Wolf looked away, and fixed his eyes on another zone in the optical screen, where Gong Ming and Di Jun was chasing after Shi Yu.

    If Gong Ming and Di Jun were defeated again, then the situation would bepletely reversed, and the Camp 40 would be reduced to absolute inferiority.

    ¡­

    Without doubt, the sword boy suffered a crushing defeat in an instant, and gave up on his own initiative under the suppression of Lin Xun and Ning Meng.

    Finally, Lin Xun and Ning Meng extorted five nametes from the three trainees of Camp 40, who had been defeatedpletely.

    Ning Meng put away two of the nametes, and offered Lin Xun the rest.

    After a brief discussion, Ning and Lin decided to go ahead together. Now there was only about an hour left before the test ended. Thepetition would get crueler.

    Although Ning Meng was militant in nature and was lionhearted, but he was not stupid. He knew the safest choice at the moment was to take action together with Lin Xun.

    ¡°How much longer can you fight?¡± Ning Meng asked while puffing slightly.

    ¡°I have no idea. It depends on how powerful our opponents are,¡± Lin Xun responded swiftly. Nearly half of his spiritual energy had been consumed.

    ¡°I am running out of strength. Damn it! All her fault, Lei Shinyue. She forced me to escape with all my strength, which made me consume much strength unexpectedly.¡±

    Ni Meng gave vent to a torrent of abuse. As for the escape of Lei Shinyue, he felt a little bit depressed.

    ¡°Do you need to have a rest?¡± Lin Xun frowned and asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Ning Meng shook his head.

    While talking, they were moving forward quickly in the woods. But just for an instant, Lin Xun suddenly squinted his eyes and stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Meng felt anxious. He understood before Lin Xun could exin.

    Not far ahead, four figures were rushing towards them, and they were obviously trainees of Camp 40.

    ¡°We deal with two of them respectively, or three ones for me, and one for you. Is it OK?¡± Ning Meng said quickly.

    Lin Xun sighed, ¡°The situation is far moreplicated than you thought.¡±

    While they were talking, a burst of air-breaking noise came from the depths of the woods. It was clear that someone was dashing in this direction, too.

    Suddenly, Ning Meng¡¯s face grew grave.

    Four opponents were not terrifying; but if there were more opponents, it would be troublesome!

 Chapter 130: Putting Up a Desperate Fight

    <h4>Chapter 130: Putting Up a Desperate Fight</h4>

    After seeing Lin Xun and Ning Meng, the four trainees from Camp 40 were in a trance for a second and then stared at them without any fear.

    Four people had certain advantages over two.

    But they soon stopped with grave faces since they noticed that someone wasing from the other direction quickly.

    Was it an enemy or a friend?

    Lin Xun, Ning Meng and the four trainees of Camp 40 were all waiting.

    Soon, a figure suddenly appeared as elegant as a cloud, as fast as the wind. It was Shi Yu!

    But before Lin Xun felt happy, two people behind Shi Yu appeared too; obviously, they were chasing Shi Yu with all their strength and forced Shi to run away. It was conceivable that the two men were unusual.

    Lin Xun and Ning Meng felt a weight at their hearts at once.

    On the contrary, when the four men of Camp 40 saw the two men, Gong Ming and Di Jun, who were hunting Shi Yu, they were all delighted.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Now, counting the two guys in, there were six trainees of Camp 40, which were powerful enough to suppress three opponents.

    The situation was clearly dangerous at this moment. Lin Xun immediately decided, ¡°Ning Meng, could you stop these four people alone?¡±

    Ning Meng was in a daze and then gritted his teeth, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help Shi Yu and seize an opportunity to get rid of one opponent first, and then the situation will change.¡±

    Lin Xun said quickly in a calm tone, ¡°This battle is doomed to be extremely hard. We can all try to fight with our lives. Maybe the toughest ones can stick it out!¡±

    ¡°Right! Now the number of nametes I have got is quite enough. Even if I fail in this fight and leave the battlefield now, I will not be eliminated from the Bloodthirsty Camp. In this case, why not y a big game!¡±

    With ferocious light shing in his eyes, Ning Meng ruthlessly stepped on the ground then rushed up. His stalwart figure was like a tower and there was dazzling lightning all over his tense muscles.

    Boom!

    Ning Meng¡¯s halberd crazily danced in the air like a snake. There was a kind of aggressive momentum swallowing mountains and rivers.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun¡¯s body left a faint shadow in the air, and Lin holding his Greenwave Saber dashed towards Shi Yu.

    ¡°Which one is the hard nut?¡± Lin Xun asked quickly.

    ¡°The ugliest one!¡± Shi Yu pointed at Gong Ming in the distance, and then with a pair of bronze maces rushed towards Di Jun.

    Shi Yu was super smart. He had already seen Lin Xun and Ning Meng as well as the four rivals from Camp 40 in the distance.

    This situation was notplicated but fully dangerous.

    When he saw Lin Xun¡¯s arrangement, he immediately got Lin Xun¡¯s intention and left Gong Ming to Lin Xun without hesitation.

    Gong Ming was indeed very powerful and extremely hard to be defeated, but Gong Ming was good at defense, which meant in frontal fighting, he might be able to suppress and defeat Lin Xun, but it would take some time!

    Under such circumstances, as long as Shi Yu defeated Di Jun before Lin Xun was defeated by Gong Ming, the situation would change!

    Kill!

    Ning Meng rushed to four rivals.

    Kill!

    Lin Xun rushed to Gong Ming.

    Kill!

    Shi Yu rushed to Di Jun.

    Although the three men united for the first time, they had a tacit mutual understanding. In order to turn the scale, they would go to all lengths even if they had to risk their lives.

    If someone else instead of Ning Meng heard Lin Xun¡¯s suggestion, he would think that Lin Xun was leading him into the trap and would not agree to it easily.

    Simrly, if Shi Yu asked someone else instead of Lin Xun to deal with Gong Ming, the one would be filled with suspicions and hesitate toply with Shi¡¯s arrangement.

    In that case, there was no need to fight at all, as they were bound to be suppressed one by one.

    The so-called concerted efforts or jointbat tested not only tacit understanding, but also trust and decisive courage!

    In this respect, Lin Xun, Ning Meng and Shi Yu seemed to have never opened hearts to each other before, or perhaps they never realized these things at all, but their present performances were full of tacit understanding, trust and courage!

    All this came from the same idea that they were the trainees of Camp 39. Their pride and dignity didn¡¯t permit any unfavorable factors to the situation at this moment!

    Rumbling¡­

    The fighting breaking out in this jungle was extremely fierce. Trees fell down. Rock turned fine powders and ground cracked.

    The scene was hair-raising: brilliant and colorful spiritual power interweaved and collided with each other.

    At this moment, Residual Wolf and Young Ke locked their eyes on this ce. They all knew that the result of this monthly assessment might be determined by this battle!

    ¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Lin Xun was fighting against Gong Ming with his Greenwave Saber. With his body covered withpact Qi, Lin Xun was highly concentrated. His saber was like changeable water current, its power sometimes tempestuous, sometimes lingering, sometimes storming and sometimes torpid.

    Even so, Lin still felt terrible pressure.

    Gong Ming¡¯s appearance was ordinary. He held a long rod made of pattern steel. His movements and rod techniques seemed to be ordinary, too.

    But each strike boasted the force of thunderbolt, producing a terrible shock, which made Lin Xun¡¯s hands numb and blood violently-rolling.

    Gong¡¯s defense was so impregnable that Lin Xun could hardly find any ws. A gentle sweep of the rod could easily defuse Lin Xun¡¯s offensive.

    It was just like facing an unshakable mountain; no matter how violent the attacks were, he stood steady and unmoved.

    This was Gong Ming¡¯s ¡°Nine Ghostdoms Body-defence Cudgel (NGBC)¡±, the ancestral secret method which could be regarded as the first-ss defensive art in the world. It was mysterious and powerful.

    It was really a headache to fight against such people. They couldn¡¯t be hurt at all. Competition with them was a war of physical attrition.

    What scared Lin Xun most was that Gong Ming was not only terrible in defense, but also amazing in attack. Perhaps in the eyes of Shi Yu, the most dreaded ability of Gong Ming¡¯s was defense.

    For Lin Xun, the attacking power of overmatches like Gong Ming could not be underestimated, either. His defensive force was too eye-catching so that it was easy to make people ignore his attack.

    Boom!

    Upon a blow of Gong¡¯s rod, Lin shook and almost staggered back.

    It couldn¡¯t be like this anymore!

    Suddenly, a hint of ruthless decisiveness shed across his ck eyes, and Lin Xun rushed at Gong Ming, ignoring the strike that was heading on his head. The Greenwave Saber in his palm went straight to the throat of Gong Ming!

    If Gong Ming did not avoid it, his rod might smash Lin Xun¡¯s head, but likewise, Lin Xun¡¯s saber was doomed to pierce his throat.

    It would cause destruction to both sides.

    What they fought over was who was crueler, not only to the enemy, but also to himself.

    Gong Ming wrinkled his brows; his rod suddenly fell down and suppressed Lin Xun¡¯s de. It was no doubt that Gong was unwilling to risk his life.

    Lin Xun took this opportunity to continue attacking.

    As long as Gong Ming had to defend, it was favorable for Lin Xun. At least, as the attack force was much smaller, Lin Xun would not be suppressed by Gong Ming in the short time.

    Lin Xun had the same difficulty in trying to defeat his opponent.

    But this was the best situation Lin Xun could strive for. As long as Shi Yu defeated Di Jun, the whole situation would change ordingly.

    However, just for a moment, the fighting style of Gong Ming changed dramatically. He brandished the long rod down in spite of the arrival of Lin Xun¡¯s saber.

    Puff!

    Gong Ming¡¯s waist was wounded, with blood pouring out of the cut, but it only a skin trauma which was not serious.

    Bang!

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun suffered a blow on his shoulder. His body sank and his shoulder de almost broke. A sharp pain spread all over his body.

    Lin Xun¡¯s physical strength had reached the level of ¡°Metallographic Jade Quality¡±, which wasparable to that of an overmatch on the eighth level of Martial Realm. His body was as strong as refined iron.

    But under this blow, his shoulder was almost broken. It could be imagined how terrible the power of Gong Ming¡¯s rod was.

    Lin Xun gritted his teeth, steadied his shaky body, arched his back suddenly andunched another attack with his saber.

    He recognized that Gong Ming had seen through his trick apparently and started to fight recklessly, which was undoubtedly a very bad change.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t take too much into ount. In this battle, he must pin down Gong Ming even at an unimaginable cost.

    Lin Xun¡¯s toughness apparently surprised Gong Ming as well. Generally speaking, ordinary practitioners on the seventh level of Martial Realm would be paralyzed upon one blow from Gong¡¯s rod, but Lin Xun seemed untouched.

    This showed that Lin Xun must have a super strong physical strength.

    In the following time, Gong Ming and Lin Xun fought in a way of both being defeated and injured. It was extremely horrifying.

    In just a moment, Lin Xun¡¯s skin was bruised and swollen. Every inch of bones and muscles suffered a severe pain and seemed to be about to burst and crumble.

    Simrly, there were several bloody saber wounds on Gong Ming¡¯s body, but no one was on the vital part. The look of Gong Ming had not changed from beginning to end.

    At this moment, they were both silent and ruthless, as if they were a pair of calm and terrible madmen.

    And that kind of bloody and cruel scene was so scary.

    Suddenly, a roar came from Ning Meng in the distance, ¡°I am going to fail. Toy boy, when the hell are you gonna defeat Di Jun? Are you too damn weak, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    This made Lin Xun worried. Ning Meng couldn¡¯t hold on anymore?

    Even without turning to look back, Lin could imagine that Ning Meng besieged by four people must get more seriously injured than he was.

    What about Shi Yu?

    How was the fight going on over there?

    Almost at the same time, with a boom, Di Jun was fiercely knocked into the air and his face suddenly turned pale; he coughed up blood, and then with head ant, he fainted.

    Meanwhile, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Shi Yu¡¯s left chest, blood gurgling out, but Shi Yu seemed unaware of this andughed, ¡°How can a fool like you understand my powerful strength?¡±

    In hisughter, he rushed to support Ning Meng with bronze maces in his hands.

 Chapter 131: Evil Intention

    <h4>Chapter 131: Evil Intention</h4>

    The situation was about to change!

    In the temporary base of Camp 40, Residual Wolf¡¯s face was livid and cold and he was very perturbed.

    When seeing that Shi Yupletely suppressed Di Jun in the way of harming others without benefiting himself, he knew that bnce of the melee was doomed to be tipped.

    ¡°Young Ke, Young Ke, I have underestimated you¡­¡± Residual Wolf muttered and there was a kind of indescribableplexity in his voice.

    ¡­

    ¡°The ¡®wolf pack¡¯ is slightly inferior in spirit when fighting against a bunch of desperate overmatches. Although this is not a war, the situation ismon in war.¡±

    In the base of Camp 39, Fatty Middle-aged exhaled a long breath of foul air. It was unknown what came back to him and he sighed with emotion, ¡°If we had not encountered those desperate madmen of Empire of the Dark¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±

    Young Ke frowned and interrupted him. She still stared at the optical screen. Although she was not willing to look back, when seeing Lin Xun, Shi Yu and Ning Meng¡¯s momentum of fighting regardless of everything, she lost control of her emotions.

    In those days, many people, including Shu Sanqi, Fatty Middle-aged and her, were also young, also came from Bloodthirsty Camp and had the same courage.

    But the thing happening in those years¡­

    There was suddenly a sharp pain in Young Ke¡¯s heart. She shook her head hard and did not think more.

    Few people knew that she still could not forgive her elder sister, Young Man, until now just because of the thing happening in those days¡­

    ¡­

    Di Jun suffered a crushing defeat and fainted. Although Shi Yu was seriously injured, his fighting capacity was still extremely terrible in short time. After he joined Ning Meng in the battle, situation of the melee did begin to change.

    After a while, Ning Meng thrust his big halberd deep into the belly of a person of the opposite side. The person¡¯s whole body was lifted up, hit hard on the ground more than ten meters away and hepletely lost consciousness.

    Nearly at the same time, Shi Yu swept a pair of bronze maces, and his opponent fainted upon this blow.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Lin Xun. The remaining two people are yours!¡± Shi Yu turned around and rushed to Lin Xun without hesitation.

    ¡°Fuck! When are you able to order me as a toy boy?¡± Ning Meng shouted abuse, but his hands were not slow and attacked the remaining two opponents fiercely.

    By this time, the situation of thebat had beenpletely reversed. Thus, Ning Meng who was ready to be eliminated from the battlefield breathed a long sigh of relief.

    However, thebat was not over yet. He would not let go of the remaining two guys.

    ¡­

    On the other side, when Shi Yu arrived, Gong Ming had fled.

    Di Jun¡¯s crushing defeat had made Gong Ming realize that the situation changed. Especially when seeing the crisis of Ning Meng was resolved, he made a prompt decision and got away.

    It was really hard to detain Gong Ming for Lin with his present power. So, he could only watch him run away.

    ¡°The little turtle is really crafty!¡±

    Shi Yu sneered and was unreconciled to this result. He had been entangled by Gong Ming since the beginning of the assessment and had not got a namete until now. It was a burning shame to Shi Yu.

    Naturally, he became more and more resentful of the ¡°chief offender¡±, Gong Ming.

    But soon, Shi Yu could not think more. Because Lin Xun next to himy on the ground with a popping sound and started to puff hard.

    At the moment, he was covered in bruises, and every inch of bones was tingling and almost broke. Especially the spiritual energy in his body was about to run out and his state was extremely bad.

    Without his strong willpower, he would have been in aa.

    ¡°Have a good rest. I will not let other peopley a hand on you as long as I¡¯m here!¡± Shi Yu looked at miserable Lin Xun; thinking of what happened today, he was very grateful to Lin.

    ¡°I helped you because I don¡¯t want our Camp 39 to be dissolved, not because I want to make you feel grateful,¡± Lin Xun breathed quickly and smiled.

    ¡°Hey, I did not realize that you guy should have a sense of collective honor,¡± Shi Yu chuckled and shook his head. Then, he turned around and began to search the nametes on Di Jun¡¯s body.

    And on the other side, Ning Meng flew into a rage and roared, ¡°Shit. Toy boy, can youe to help me?¡±

    Shi Yu answeredzily, ¡°Whoops, Childe Ning should need help? It is pretty rare.¡±

    ¡°Shit. Toy boy, you are really shameless. If I did not save you, you would have been eliminated!¡± Ning Meng shouted abuse in anger.

    Hearing the conversation, Lin Xun who was lying on the ground felt rxed than ever. It was less than ten minutes left before the end of the assessment. It was almost over finally¡­

    But just at the moment, suddenly a clear whistle came from the distance-

    ¡°Well! There was really a fight. Don¡¯t worry, Ning Meng and Shi Yu. Ie to help you!¡±

    At the same time, Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, Shin Wenbin and Mou Lengshin rushed out of the jungle in the distance.

    Lin Xun¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed. They arrived not early orte, but just at the time. Who would believe that they just passed by?

    Shi Yu sneered and stood up slowly.

    Ning Meng roared, ¡°Who need your help? Go away right now!¡±

    When speaking, he intensified his attacks which made the state ofst two trainees of Camp 40 more precarious.

    After hearing the reproach of Ning Meng, Qi Can just smiled but Wen Mingxiu¡¯s, Shin Wenbin¡¯s and Mou Lengshin¡¯s faces darkened.

    ¡°Mingxiu, Lengshin, go to help them.¡± Qi Can said, ¡°Wenbin, go to look over the condition of Lin Xin¡¯s injury and give him a hand.¡±

    From beginning to end, they should just ignore Lin Xun and other people¡¯s views and appeared to be eager to help them.

    Hearing the order, Shin Wenbin was entranced with joy and faintly understood Qi Can¡¯s intention of letting him seize the chance to plunder Lin Xun¡¯s nametes.

    Simrly, Shi Yu, etc. should share the spoils of the war with Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin since they came to help Ning Meng, right?

    It did not matter whether Lin Xun and other people agreed or not. They came to help. Moreover, Lin Xun and other two people were seriously wounded and there was no threat. No matter what Qi Can wanted to do, they could not refuse.

    In short, Qi Can and his fellows nned to take advantage of the situation to profiteer and plunder nametes from the trainees of the same camp.

    Were they shameless?

    Of course. But even if Drillmaster Young Ke knew that they did these things under the banner of help, she could not say that they were wrong.

    Lin Xun understood it. Although he hated them, he had no strength to stop them and even could hardly get up. His injury was too serious. Gong Ming¡¯s rod nearly broke all his bones. How could he have strength to stop them?

    The most helpless thing was there was only several minutes left before the end of the assessment. Such an ident took ce. Anyone would be aggrieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. We appreciate it.¡±

    At the moment, Shi Yu suddenly stood out and looked at Qi Can and other people, emotionless, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, let me be a little bit more straightforward. Want to take advantage of the situation to profiteer, aha? Then stride over my body!¡±

    The voice was sonorous with decisive force.

    Qi Can looked a little different and other people also hesitated at the moment.

    They knew the identity of Shi Yu and also knew Shi Yu was always gentle and casual and never cared about too much. However, they did not expect that Shi Yu should be so upromising and determined at the moment.

    Even though Shi Yu was seriously injured now, he was still a rare overmatch of Camp 39, so no one dared to neglect his attitude.

    Qi Can nced at the distance. At this point, Ning Meng had defeated the two opponents, which made him feel sorry because he missed the chance.

    Although Qi Can was thinking so, he said, ¡°As it is, forget it. But Lin Xun is seriously injured now, he¡¯d better be treated as soon as possible.¡±

    It meant that they would not share the trophies belonging to Shi Yu and Ning Meng. But they were determined to plunder those belonging to Lin Xun.

    ¡°Yes, it should be so!¡±

    Shin Wenbin nodded hard and could not control his ecstasy. He had never thought that he could get a chance to torture Lin Xun by himself today after being beaten badly by Lin Xun yesterday. That was really a good luck!

    He had determined not only to grab Lin Xun¡¯s nametes, but also to take the opportunity to give Lin Xun a good beating!

    After all, there was no rule against fratricidal fighting in the monthly assessment!

    Even if Shin Wenbin would be punished by Drillmaster Young Ke after the assessment, he did not care about it. Shin Wenbin didn¡¯t believe that he would be eliminated by Drillmaster Young Ke just for this.

    Shin Wenbin could not wait to rush to Lin Xun.

    Seeing this, Shi Yu and Ning Meng both looked different. But nearly at the same time, they perceived that Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin all were looking at them, which made the hearts of Shi and Ning sink. Shi Yu and Ning Meng were clear that if they took actions, Qi Can would be the first one to stop them.

    These guys deserved to die!

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng hated Qi Can and his fellows so much. If Shi and NIng were not seriously injured, how could they be stopped by Qi Can¡¯s group?

    However, it was absolutely impossible for Shi Yu and Ning Meng to watch Lin Xun suffer. Even if having to fight with Qi Can, they would not hesitate.

    But just when they were ready to take actions, a shrill whistle came from the jungle in the distance. Something with terrible force seemed to be rubbing against air and dashing in this direction at an incredible speed.

    All those present looked different. They were familiar with the sound. It was the sound of Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow, a systematic spiritual weapon which was extremely famous in the empire!

    With a puff, an arrow pierced Shin Wenbin¡¯s thigh before he got close to Lin Xun. And then blood flew off.

    Shin Wenbin let out a shrill scream and fell on the ground several meters away, extremely miserable.

    Shi Yu happened to stand there. He suddenly smiled and shouted, ¡°There are enemies. Get out of here! I will protect Childe Shin!¡±

    While talking, Shi suddenly lied on Shin Wenbin. It seemed that Shi was shielding Shin, he did not hesitate to stun Shin Wenbin with his hand. Shi Yu groped around on Shin¡¯s body and then took Shin¡¯s nametes away.

    If Shin Wenbin was still conscious, he would vomit blood in anger.

 Chapter 132: Result of the Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 132: Result of the Assessment</h4>

    Actually, there was no need for Shi Yu to remind others, because they had subconsciously made a dodge aside. At the same time, they had roughly located where the opponents were.

    Soon, three figures came closer from afar, and they were Ye Qi, the squat teenager, Lei Shinyue, and another unfamiliar teenager.

    Their appearance indirectly intervened the n of Qi Can and the others, making their faces sullen. However, none of Qi Can and the others dared to take reckless actions.

    The situation was delicate. Lin Xun, Shi Yu, and Ning Meng were seriously injured. They seemed united with Qi Can and the others outwardly, but divided at heart. Although they hated each other, they had to sit on the same side of the table temporarily when facing Ye Qi and the two from Camp 40.

    After all, they stood for Camp 39. If they fought against each other when facing enemies, they would be a real joke. What was worse, the enemies would take advantage of the situation to profiteer.

    The three people including Ye Qi stopped over 30 meters away from Lin Xun and the others.

    ¡°Your performances just now were wonderful. I appreciate that guy¡¯s sabery and I can¡¯t tolerate that he¡¯ll be kicked out, so I have to interfere with you guys,¡± Ye Qi sighed with emotion. Of course, ¡°that guy¡± mentioned in his words was Lin Xun.

    Qi Can and the others looked sullen and now understood that why the arrow was fired at Shin Wenbin.

    ¡°Lin Xun, when did you gang up with such a little fatty from Camp 40?¡± asked Shi Yu with a weird look.

    ¡°¡®Gang up with¡­¡¯ What do you mean?¡± asked Lin Xun peevishly. ¡°I really want to kill him, ok?¡±

    Shi Yu said in surprise, ¡°Do you? He saved your life just now. The rtionship between you and him appearsplicated.¡±

    Lin Xun had got to hand it to him. Why was Shi Yu still in the mood to jest with him at this moment?

    ¡°Hahaha, we appreciate each other. Vulgar people like you can¡¯t understand our rtionship forever,¡± in the distance, Ye Qi smiled. His eyes were originally small, so when he smiled, his eyes narrowed into a line.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Now that you¡¯re here, we won¡¯t let you leave!¡±

    Having seen them talk to each other and neglect the others, Qi Can felt angry.

    ¡°Qi Can, I didn¡¯t consider you stupid before, but now I think you¡¯re quite moronic. Haven¡¯t you noticed that there are two minutes left before the examination is over?¡±

    Ye Qi said in surprise, ¡°Do you still think that the battle needs to go on?¡±

    He appeared to remind Qi Can out of his kindness, but his words were full of sarcasm, which made Qi¡¯s face turn red. Qi roared,

    ¡°Even if one second is left, I¡¯ll fight to the end!¡±

    Then, he hurtled out like a sh of lightning with his long spear giving out cold light, boasting powerful momentum.

    With a smile, Qi Ye lifted his hand, and then a ck Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow enveloped in scarlet light appeared, remotely directing at the oing Qi Can.

    With a formidable whistle, a spiritual arrow, piercing through the air, rushed toward Qi Can like lightning.

    Whoosh! Qi Can¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank, and he had to lean to the other side to dodge it.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There was another round of attacks. With dazzling and terrifying light, the spiritual arrows like the soul-detaining des from the hell were fired at Qi Can from extremely tricky angles.

    This round of attacks was rapid, forcing Qi to continuously dodge and back. As he avoided this round of arrows, he found that he returned to where he had stood before.

    Now, Qi Can got gloomier. Damn it, the ck fatty!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop messing with me. We will be probably integrated into one camp after this examination. Thus, why to fight with each other and hurt our feelings?¡± said Ye Qi while smiling.

    His ingenuous mien plus his seemingly innocent words bore ironical feature, which might be counted as one of his special skills.

    The expressions of Lin Xun, Shi Yu, and Ning Meng became a little weird when they saw this scene.

    This little fatty was literally good at attracting hatred, enabling every one, who saw him, wanted to give him a good beating.

    Such a skill was really rare.

    Apparently, Qi Can tried his best to hold back his anger. As he was about to say something, the deep and loud bell rang three times in the air out of the blue.

    It meant that the monthly assessment was over.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s over so quickly. I was nning to have a nice talk with you guys. But, it¡¯s ok. After all, we¡¯ll still have a chance to meet each otherter, so let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Ye Qi sighed, and then cupped his hands to them, leaving with Lei Shinyue and another teenager.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Qi Cam cursed. He couldn¡¯t hate Ye more.

    The faces of Wen Mingxiu and Mou Lengshin standing beside Qi changed continuously.

    As nned, they wanted to take advantage of the situation to profiteer. But, beyond their expectations, Shin Wenbin failed to do so, because he was raided. Qi Can was sneered at by Ye Qi and the two who appeared suddenly. The situation changed so quickly that they didn¡¯t have time to defend themselves.

    When they finally came to themselves, the assessment was over.

    Compared with Qi Can and his fellows, Lin Xun, Shi Yu, and Ning Meng all smiled and felt a sense of relief, but they looked at Qi Can¡¯s group with bald coldness.

    The first tense and cruel monthly assessment drew to an end.

    At dusk on the same day, the result of the assessment was published.

    At that time, Lin Xun was busy being healed. Now that he was injured badly, he was directly transferred to the concentration area for the wounded in Camp 39. Shi Yu and Ning Meng were sent there, too.

    There were professional medical practitioners with superb medical skills in the Bloodthirsty Camp. As long as the wounded were still breathing, the medical practitioners could bring them to life no matter how badly they were injured.

    Soon, each trainee got the result of the assessment.

    They first saw one line of words- ¡°Camp 40 was defeated¡± heave in sight.

    Lin Xun exhaled a long breath of foul air. Finally, they won. Furthermore, it meant that from today, Camp 40 didn¡¯t exist anymore.

    Cheers quickly arose in the camp. Boisterous as it was, unlike before, the noises were scattered.

    It was normal, because 26 trainees of Camp 39 were knocked out and left Bloodthirsty Camp one month ago before the monthly assessment.

    Another 12 trainees of the remaining 24 trainees were eliminated in the assessment. Moreover, because of the low overall grade, they were sent out of the Bloodthirsty Camp after the assessment was over.

    In other words, only 12 trainees, including Lin Xun, were left in Camp 39.

    Lin¡¯s overall grade still ranked in the medium level. Before the monthly assessment, his total score was 469, ranking in the middle level.

    During this monthly assessment, he obtained 7 nametes, which was quite good. Nheless, plus hisprehensive score in the past, he ranked in the middle level.

    Lin Xun was satisfied, for he wasn¡¯t eliminated.

    ¡°Fuck! Qi Can, the bastard, has a higher score than me¡­¡± Shi Yu in the next sickbed felt distraught.

    He had been unlucky during the entire period of the monthly assessment. From the very beginning, he was entangled by Gong Ming, which made his examination score even lower than Lin¡¯s. Counting in his overall score in the past, his present score was still on the top rankings, though.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Ning Meng in another sickbedughed withcency. His score was higher than that of Shi Yu, Qi Can, and even the others, for he was the top one among the 12 trainees left in Camp 39.

    ¡°The top one is such a moron, which disgraces Camp 39,¡± said Shi Yu with a sneer.

    Lin Xun immediately felt speechless, knowing that the two would satirize each other once more.

    Three dayster, after receiving the conscientious treatment from the medical practitioners, the wounded of Camp 39pletely recovered and were full of life and energy again.

    Meanwhile, the news that Camp 40 was disbanded spread like wildfire, and 18 trainees of Camp 40, including Gong Ming, Di Jun, Lei Shinyue and Ye Qi, were incorporated into Camp 39.

    They, together with the other 12 trainees including Lin Xun, became the members of the brand-new Camp 39.

    At the same time, the 40 camps of Bloodthirsty Camp were deducted into 20 ones. Like Camp 39, each camp wasposed of 30 trainees.

    There were still 600 trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp now.

    There were 2,000 trainees one month ago. In other words, 1,400 trainees were eliminated in just one month.

    Such an elimination rate was really appalling.

    Naturally, it also proved that the trainees left were the best of the best.

    On the fourth day after the monthly assessment, the daily training kicked off again.

    But, many programs of the training were changed. Take the actualbat training for example, low-level creatures from dark tribes took ce of beasts as the trainees¡¯ opponents.

    There were three powerful tribes among the dark tribes, and they were the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, Abyssal Devil Spirit, and Moon-ghost Ethnic.

    To Ziyao Empire, the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was the biggest enemy.

    The Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was divided into nine branches, each of which was endowed with special fighting talent. Outside the border of the empire were scattered millions of Voodoo-barbarian fighters.

    To the practitioners of the empire, fighting against the enemies was the most effective way to understand the enemies in a short time!

    Although the empire hadn¡¯t deredrge-scale war on the dark tribes for hundreds of years, and it was rare to see the enemies from Empire of the Dark within the areas of the empire, it was possible for a practitioner to fight against creatures of dark tribes in Bloodthirstily Camp.

    Some fighters from nine branches of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, namely Fire Barbarians, Water Barbarians, Gold Barbarians, Earth Barbarians, Wood Barbarians, Wind Barbarians, Mad Barbarians, Thunder Barbarians, and Star Barbarians, were held captive in some ndestine training fields in the Bloodthirsty Camp. But most of them were Barbarian ves, the lowest-level barbarians.

    Barbarian ves were tantamount to the practitioners of Martial Realm.

    From the day, fighting against barbarian fighters became apulsory subject for each trainee in the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    As the words written in the sword-shaped stone tablet in front of the gate of Bloodthirsty Blood went, ¡°Ziyao Flowers never wither by drinking blood while the empire perpetuates by evesting wars.¡±

    Wars wouldn¡¯t vanish until all the enemies perished.

 Chapter 133: Totem Barbarian Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 133: Totem Barbarian Tattoo</h4>

    In appearance, Fire Barbarians were no different from normal human beings.

    But you could tell many differences when looking at them closely. For example, the hair of Fire Barbarians glowed with fiery lights like the stars.

    And their pupils were diamond-shaped, radiating blood-like lights.

    A tattoo in the shape of fire totem on the breast covered the vital part where the hearty.

    That was their inborn fire tattoo, which could act as a ¡°Totem Fire Armor¡± to protect the heart in fighting.

    On a training ground, a Fire Barbarian was standing in front of Lin Xun at this moment.

    It was a strong ninth-level Barbarian ve, equivalent to a practitioner on the ninth level of Martial Realm.

    Boom!

    The battle began. The Fire Barbarian rushed ferociously at Lin, with his figure enveloped in ring me. Every inch of his muscles was tense, with extremely fierce and aggressive momentum.

    He threw a punch at Lin.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, assembling his strength to his hand. Then his fist directly hit hard against the Fire Barbarian¡¯s.

    Along with a bang, a st of scorching and terrible force like moltenva engulfed Lin Xun and almost made Lin¡¯s wrist crack.

    ¡°The physical strength of barbarians from dark tribes is abnormally strong. For practitioners of the empire, fighting only by physical strength with them is tantamount to kicking against the pricks.¡±

    Though thoughts shed through his mind, Lin¡¯s movements were not slow. With his arms exerting force, he rushed out like a bomb, and bumped heavily into the Fire Barbarian¡¯s bosom.

    With a thump, the Fire Barbarian was smashed hard on the ground over 30 meters away. But he stood up instantly, totally unscathed.

    This was exactly the dreaded feature of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe; they were natural warriors who were endowed with powerful strength and their bodies were as sturdy as steel.

    In the anatomy ss before, Shu Sanqi had already mentioned that with the equivalent cultivation, practitioners could only rely on all kinds of spiritual equipment to be able tobat with the strong ones of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe face-to-face.

    The most crucial reason was that the physical strength of most practitioners was far less powerfulpared with Voodoo-barbarians¡¯.

    ¡°Hum! You humans are just feeble trash who cannot withstand even a single blow without the protection of spiritual equipment!¡±

    The Fire Barbarian dashed towards Lin once again, with great momentum and fire ming all over his body. Madness showed in his bloodthirsty eyes.

    Lin frowned, and took a deep breath. Just relying on pure physical strength, Lin fought hard with him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    It was a cruel hand-to-handbat, with every punch directly working on the flesh.

    Every single punch Lin threw was powerful enough per se to smash rock and crush steel. But when the punch fell on the Fire Barbarian, it only rendered his body slightly shaky every time.

    On the contrary, every punch from the Fire Barbarian made blood tempestuously rolling inside Lin¡¯s body. Fortunately, the Fire Barbarian seemedcking inbat experience and his fighting skills were so rough that Lin could avoid most of his attacks.

    Even so, Lin Xun had to admit that if the Fire Barbarian had learnt some fighting skills that were powerful enough to counter against his, he would have probably been defeated far earlier.

    And this once again proved that such a strongman of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was indeed inborn warrior¨Ctheir body and strength were the sharpest weapons!

    Fifteeitual power surging out, Lin Xun suddenly exerted his strength, condensed all the power on his fist and threw a punch.

    Nearly slicing the air, Lin¡¯s punch made a threatening whistle.

    The Fire Barbarian could have never thought that Lin Xun, who had been fighting with pure physical strength, would suddenly make use of spiritual power at this very moment and attack him when he was off his guard.

    With a bang, the middle of the chest of the Fire Barbarian was directly smashed sunk and the Fire Barbarian let out a heartrending cry.

    ¡°Despicable human!!¡± he yelled, but he could not stand up. He struggled on the ground for a long time before he eventually died.

    ¡°Really an idiot! I only wanted to know more concretely about your fighting capacity and skills just now. Now I¡¯ve known enough, so I won¡¯t restrain my strength any more. How can this be called ¡®despicable¡¯? No wonder Drillmaster Shu said that the biggest weakness of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe is their unintelligence.¡±

    Lin walked towards him and bent over to tear open his clothes. Looking at the broken ¡°Totem Fire Armor¡± in the center of his chest, Lin could not help but secretly nod.

    Sure enough, as long as you smashed the heart of a Voodoo-barbarian, he would be directly dead.

    But it was not easy to smash the heart exactly due to this ¡°Totem Fire Armor¡±, which, like a natural inner spiritual armor, covered the chest of every descendant of the Fire Barbarians when he was born.

    It was also known as the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡±, which would be activated during the battle and turned into an inner armor to protect the heart.

    In addition to the Fire Barbarians, other branches of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, like Water Barbarians, Gold Barbarians, Wood Barbarians and Earth Barbarians, all possessed such ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoos¡±.

    In other words, the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± was the most obvious sign to judge the identity of one Voodoo-barbarian.

    Lin took out his Sky Breacher and carefully cut off the broken ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± on that Fire Barbarian¡¯s chest.

    He was very interested in this kind of thing.

    There was a rumor in the empire that, a long, long time ago, it was the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± that had inspired a legendary and knowledgeable master whoter inscribed the first spiritual tattoo in the world!

    Although the rumor was not credible, Lin Xun had once learnt from Master Lu that the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± held a kind of natural and wonderful texture and contained many mysteries that people couldn¡¯t uncover till now; and if the mysteries could all be unlocked one by one, more incredible spiritual tattoos might be created.

    Lin Xun was not interested in creating spiritual tattoos. But he was very curious about the mysteries hidden in these ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoos¡±.

    ¡­

    At noon, the actualbat training was over.

    Lin Xun did not go to the canteen like other trainees. Instead he went to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    This was the exclusively special treatment he got. Today in Camp 39, all trainees knew that Lin was chosen by a spiritual tattooist to be his assistant.

    Although Lin still participated in the daily training, he wouldn¡¯t stay in the camp for the rest of the time. This had aroused curiosity of a lot of people, but Lin never said anything about what he was really doing in Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    When Lin Xun arrived, Young Man had already prepared a hearty meal, and Old Mo was still studying his newly updated spiritual furnace.

    Young Man was a sexy beauty with a hot body and a coquettish face. It was rare that she held a zealous attitude towards Lin, just like an elder sister taking care of her brother.

    Every time Lin came here, she would have gotten the meal ready and would inquire Lin about his training in the camp when eating.

    Today was no exception. Lin had adapted to Young Man¡¯s enthusiasm and felt quite warm, knowing that this sexy beauty was authentically kind to him.

    ¡°Not bad. I will achieve a breakthrough in cultivation within two months,¡± Lin said casually while eating.

    Ten days had passed since the monthly assessment. Lin¡¯s life had returned to the intense and fulfilling training. Cruel though it was, he would adapt to it as long as he persevered.

    And Lin could also clearly feel that his strength was improving every day, which made him very satisfied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck off. Your performance was good in thest monthly assessment, but you still have a long way to go,pared with some of the top ones,¡± Young Man reminded.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Of course. If I dare to ck off, I am afraid that you will be the first one kicking my ass.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Young Man stared at Lin with watery eyes, saying, ¡°After less than two months, there will be the quarterly assessment, which is much crueller than the monthly test. If you can¡¯t reach the eighth level of Martial Realm before then, go to pack your things up and prepare to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    Lin raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is the quarterly assessment very tough?¡±

    Young Man said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know by then. Your opponents will no longer be the trainees from other camps, but the real strongmen of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe!¡±

    Lin felt a shiver in his heart and nodded, ¡°I see.¡±

    At this time, Old Mo suddenly plopped down beside Lin and said, not in the mood to eat, ¡°Boy, it will take at most two months before the Ziying Battleship undergoes a brand new transformation. I will invite you to personally test its power and let you witness my capabilities by then!¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s face was full ofcency.

    Not waiting for Lin to say anything, Young Man said dismissively, ¡°Old Mo, I only know that you should owe to Lin for the transformation of Ziying Battleship. I don¡¯t know what you are proud of.¡±

    The look on Old Mo¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and with a snort, he decided to bury himself in eating, only his eyes ferociously sweeping across Young Man¡¯s ample bosom from time to time as if the behaviour was in retaliation for her sarcasm.

    Not bothering to pay more attention to the old goat, Young Man directly kicked Old Mo away from the dinner table. Seeing Old Mo burst into anger and shouting abuse, she just smiled charmingly, wearing a look full of awareness that he could simply do nothing to her.

    Lin also couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    A month passed quickly.

    During the time Lin Xun had sessfully brightened the fourth star in the sea of his consciousness by diligent cultivation, thus his soul perception boundary extended to a distance of a bit more than one hundred and thirty meters.

    At the same time, he was only one step away from Mastery of the seventh level of Martial Realm, which was inseparable from the help of Condensate Pills.

    During this period of time, he consumed twenty Condensate Pills each day for his spiritual energy cultivation. As one Condensate Pill was worth ten imperial silver coins, twenty Condensate Pills amounted to two hundred imperial silver coins!

    The daily expense of two hundred imperial silver coins was arge sum of money for many practitioners; and even the majority of practitioners could hardly afford such expenditure for a long time.

    Lin Xun could definitely not afford such expenses in the past, but fortunately he was now in the Bloodthirsty Camp and also thanks to Young Man, he could enjoy such treatment without bartering his points for it.

    Otherwise, Lin would definitely dare not to ssh out in this way.

    And all of the great advances he made resulted from his special body constitution ¡ª the four spiritual vortexes on his four acupoints of cardiac vessel, which were enough to help him hone and absorb greater and purer spiritual power.

    Perhaps this was a talent property which belonged to Lin Xun only. It remained unclear whether there was a difference between this property and the ¡°Devouring Abyss¡±, a rare spiritual vein that he originally possessed.

    This made Lin pleased, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. He was now only in the seventh level of Martial Realm and the Condensate Pills he needed to consume every day were already worth two hundred imperial silver coins; then how much more resources would he need to support his cultivation as his level improved?

    To put it in a nutshell, it was true that one couldn¡¯tck money in the process of cultivation.

    In the past month, the only thing that had made Lin somewhat astonished was that an unimaginable thing had happened on the test he tried in the Heaven-essing ce every three days!

 Chapter 134: Mighty Rise

    <h4>Chapter 134: Mighty Rise</h4>

    After joining in the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun would enter the Heaven-essing ce every three days, attempting to pass the test, which had be one of his habits.

    Even if he failed the test, it was still beneficial for him to refine his physical body.

    Just yesterday when he tried to pass the test at the 67th time, he found that he just needed to pass a distance of about 33 meters before reaching the top of the mountain from which countless waterfalls rushed down.

    One month ago, he was only able to climb halfway up the mountain. Such aparison showed that his physical strength had been promoted greatly during this period.

    ording to his estimation, he would in less than two months pass this test named Mille-waterfalls.

    The progress he had made in the month enabled his score to be much higher. Now, he was better than the average among the 30 trainees of Camp 39!

    Such an improvement appeared inconspicuous but really startling.

    It was well-known that each trainee left in Camp 39 was the best of the best. In just one month, Lin¡¯s rank ascended to the upper middle level, which indicated that his battle effectiveness was advanced rapidly.

    His progress imposed great pressure on the other trainees.

    Without any exaggeration, all trainees in Camp 39 were at the ninth level of Martial Realm, except for Lin Xun whose level was seven.

    Lin Xun at the seventh level of Martial Realm made entrance into the upper middle, which put a lot of strain on those who had higher cultivation than him but were lower than him in the rankings.

    As what Young Man said to Shu Sanqi, Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation seemed to be his weakness, but Lin Xun had greater space for progresspared with the others.

    That was because the others had already been on the verge of breaking through into Gang Spirit Realm, which meant improvement of their power in Martial Realm had hit a bottleneck.

    However, Lin Xun was different. The strength of the seventh level of Martial Realm had catapulted Lin into the upper middle. How powerful would he be when his cultivation was promoted to the eighth level?

    And, how terrible power would he own at the ninth level?

    Anyone who realized this would begin to take Lin Xun seriously.

    Confronted with Lin Xun¡¯s gradual rise, some people, like Ning Meng, were exhrated, while some, like Qi Can, were unhappy.

    At present, Shin Wenbin waspletely eliminated by the Bloodthirsty Camp because of his failure inst monthly assessment. But, his hatred didn¡¯t dissolve thereupon.

    At least, each one befriending Shin Wenbin, including Qi Can, Wen Mingxiu, and Mou Lengshin, and Lin were mutually ipatible, though these people didn¡¯t have a deep-seated hatred for Lin Xun.

    The more powerful Lin Xun became, the more distraught they were.

    If they were in the outside world, they would take innumerable measures to prevent Lin Xun from making progress. They even had means to stop his cultivation once for all.

    But, Bloodthirsty Camp set great store by regtions and rules, so they didn¡¯t dare to put Lin Xun into trouble in broad daylight. They pinned their hopes on the possibility that Lin Xun would be sifted out in the training or that he would suffer tragic failure in the ensuing quarterly examination.

    However, the two assumptions were impossible to ur, apparently, for Lin Xun still had enough room to be as powerful as he could. He made progress each day, and it was impossible for others to stop him.

    Because of this, Qi Can and the others felt extremely unhappy upon seeing him, but they could do nothing about it.

    Besides them, all the trainees including those who had been incorporated into Camp 39 felt stressed out when facing Lin Xun¡¯s rise.

    That was because Lin Xun was the only one who made wing-footed progress in the entire camp at present. After all, the progress the others made was more about the fighting skills and experience.

    It was in terms of spiritual energy that Lin made progress, though!

    To each practitioner, spiritual energy was fundamental, and it acted as the source power of one in a battle.

    With the cultivation of the ninth level of Martial Realm, they were probably a little more powerful than Lin Xun in terms ofprehensivebat effectiveness. As time went, such an advantage would be curtailed gradually and they would even be transcended finally.

    It was really possible. Lin Xun at the seventh level of Martial Realm could defeat many trainees at the ninth level. How formidable he would be when he was promoted to the ninth level?!

    Many people used to think that Lin Xun was insignificant and was doomed to be sifted out. However, if someone still held such a standpoint, he would be considered really stupid.

    Time flew, and a dozen days were gone.

    One day, Lin Xun broke through into the eighth level of Martial Realm smoothly, entering into the phase of Big Cirction. The spiritual energy around him transformedpletely!

    On the fighting field.

    Wen Mingxiu frowned, looking at Lin Xun on the opposite of her. In some way, she felt that something of him was different, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    She had fought against him four or five times in the training for over one month. At the beginning, she won more times than him, but gradually, she only had a fifty-fifty chance of winning.

    She was fully aware of such changes, knowing that she might be in the midst of progress, but the speed of Lin Xun¡¯s progress was quicker than her.

    The conclusion could be drawn based on the change of Wen¡¯sbat results ¨C from the ¡°winning more and losing less¡± into the ¡°winning half and losing half¡±.

    Depressed as she was, she had to admit that Lin Xun was in the process of mighty rise. Unless she broke through into Gang Spirit Realm at any cost, she would be surpassed by Lin sooner orter.

    It was a pity that she definitely would not choose to make a breakthrough now. The reason why she joined the Bloodthirsty Camp was that she wanted to enter Gang-producing Lake. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t make a breakthrough before entering theke.

    Most importantly, the breakthrough into Gang Spirit Realm meant that she had to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp, for ording to the camp¡¯s regtions, trainees at Gang Spirit Realm weren¡¯t allowed to stay in the camp.

    ¡°Humph, the quarterly assessment will be held in 10 more days. I believe that this guy at the seventh level would be definitely eliminated!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, she discarded those distracting thoughts. She suddenly hurtled toward Lin Xun in the distance, kicking off a battle.

    Although deep down, she still disliked him, she would be very careful. As a smart girl, she knew that if she wasn¡¯t preupied to engage in this battle, she would end up losing more and winning less.

    Hence, as soon as sheunched an attack, she performed Jade-breaking Finger by Emerald me (JFEF), a secret skill handed down from the older generations of her family!

    Whoosh!

    Slender and fair, her fingertips were as sharp as swords, covered with emerald mes, releasing a kind of breathtaking but terrifying power of pration.

    Before, she relied on this skill to make Lin suffer a lot, which brought a lot of winning chances for her.

    She was fully aware that Lin Xun had definitely be stronger recently, so she used this trump card in the beginning without any hesitation in a bid to take a preemptive step to frustrate his fighting spirit in one fell swoop. She hereby would grab many advantages for herself in the following battles.

    However, beyond her imagination, Lin Xun took initiative to meet such a powerful strike instead of dodging it as usual.

    Bang!

    His countermeasure was BTTH (battle through the heaven), a simple move of Marching Boxing.

    Unlike before, this punch gave off a kind of unstoppable and unbeatable momentum which seemed to be able to destroy the heaven and the earth.

    With a boom, the air had copsed afore the punch, as if it couldn¡¯t bear this dreadful strike.

    In this instant, Wen Mingxiu froze her breath. In a trance, she appeared to see a holy mountain in an attempt to destroy her approaching her. Immediately, her pores all over her body opened, as Lin made her feel a sense of unprecedented danger.

    Bang!

    Without time to change her move, she felt her fingertips like being smashed by a gigantic hammer. A gush of extraordinarily formidable force like turbulent waves engulfed her; she was violently knocked into the air and almost fell out of the arena.

    Her face turned ghastly pale. She coughed a mouthful of blood. Terror uncontrobly crawled up her dainty face. How¡­how was it possible for him to be that powerful over a dozen days when they hadn¡¯t fought against each other?

    This scene dropped a bomb among the trainees, incurring confusion and uproar.

    Those trainees who had noticed the whole process shrank their pupils with a look of surprise. To their surprise, Lin Xun became so powerful today.

    ¡°He¡¯s promoted his cultivation¡­¡± someone murmured with his voice full ofplexity.

    Like throwing a stone in a pool, it made a stir; many trainees finally realized that Lin Xun had broken through into the eighth level of Martial Realm in less than two months.

    ¡°How could he improve the cultivation so quickly?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found that he is so talented in cultivation until now?¡±

    ¡°Just as the saying goes, it never rains but it pours. Lin Xun is destined to be such a person. He¡¯s kept a low profile in the past, while he is the process of mighty rise. Later¡­he¡¯ll exceed more and more people.¡±

    Many people showedplex looks: someone felt envious; someone felt astonished; but, more people were scared and stressful.

    Lin Xun¡¯s progress was so swift.

    Since thest monthly assessment, his potentials seemed explosive and his cultivation kept rising steadily, which was difficult to be unnoticed.

    ¡°Ha ha, see, that¡¯s my good friend. In the past, many trainees jeered at him, thinking that he would absolutely be eliminated. They turn out so ridiculous.¡±

    Ning Mengughed with gloat and said to his opponent on the opposite of him.

    The faces of Qi Can and the others in his group darkened.

    Shi Yu was lost in thought while staring at Lin Xun in the distance. The potential that Lin disyed had consecutively exceeded Shi¡¯s expectations, which was quite abnormal.

    At the moment, some people like Gong Ming, Di Jun, Lei Shinyue, and Ye Qi looked at Lin Xun with quite different eyes.

    ¡°I had looked down upon him¡­¡± with a slim figure, Young Ke stood at the gate of the fighting field, her bobbed ck hair shinning in the twilight.

    Looking at Lin Xun in the distance, she couldn¡¯t help being somewhat distracted upon thinking of those changes happening to him.

    From the day, Lin Xun¡¯s rank in Camp 39 was in an upward trend, ultimately entering the top ones.

    The quarterly assessment would be held in three days.

 Chapter 135: Reward for Passing the Test

    <h4>Chapter 135: Reward for Passing the Test</h4>

    There were only three days left before the quarterly assessment, and rules for this assessment had already been published.

    The rules were simple. Each trainee acted alone and killed a real Voodoo-barbarian!

    Losers would be eliminated immediately.

    The one who was low-ranking would also be eliminated.

    The division of rankings was equally simple. The shorter time it took to kill a Voodoo-barbarian, the higher the ranking was; on the contrary, the longer time it took, the lower the ranking was.

    After the quarterly assessment, 10 camps would be cut from the 20 ones. As for how many trainees would be finally eliminated, it depended on the result of the quarterly assessment.

    ¡­

    The atmosphere in Bloodthirsty Camp became tense again as everyone was preparing for the uing quarterly assessment.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Barbarian Soldiers, ording to the level, were those who could only be contended against by the practitioners of Gang Spirit Realm!

    And now, trainees of the whole Bloodthirsty Camp were all in Martial Realm. You could imagine how much the pressure they would feel to be required to cross the level and fight with a Barbarian Soldier.

    ¡°Fortunately, although it was fighting alone, umted points can be used to exchange for some spiritual weapons. It should not be difficult to kill a Barbarian Soldier as long as we go to all lengths.¡±

    In the dining hall, Shi Yu muttered, ¡°The most important thing is that the Barbarian Soldiers that the Bloodthirsty Camp prepares for us are certainly not superiors; otherwise it¡¯s difficult to contend against them even for overmatches of Gang Spirit Realm, let alone us.¡±

    Nearby, Lee Qiu nodded quietly.

    In the terms of levels, Barbarian Soldiers were divided as per the difference of cultivation, which was the same as practitioners of Gang Spirit Realm.

    The first-level Barbarian Soldiers were roughly equivalent to the practitioners of Human-gang Realm, the second level was equal to the Earth-gang Realm, and the third level was equal to the Heaven-gang Realm.

    In this quarterly assessment of Bloodthirsty Camp, level of the rivals prepared for the trainees would certainly not exceed the first level, otherwise even top trainees like Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Qi Can and Gong Ming would lose thepetition.

    ¡°Well, are you afraid, toy boy?¡± Ning Meng on the other side disdained.

    ¡°Knowing the enemy and yourself, you will be without danger of defeat.¡± Shi Yu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, who are foolhardy and only go on a rampage in a battle.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ning Meng thumped the table and said angrily, ¡°Am I foolhardy, uh-huh?! You are calling me mindless?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I don¡¯t mean it.¡±

    ¡°You dare not to admit it, right? Toy boy! You are fucking cowardly!¡±

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m cowardly or not, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    As if they were enemies, they would quarrel whenever they appeared together, and the trainees at Camp 39 had already been used to it.

    If Lin Xun was here, there might be possibilities to resolve the dispute, but he was not here today, which made Lee Qiu between Shi and Ning embarrassed; Lee had to pretend to hear nothing and to eat silently.

    ¡­

    Spiritual Tattoo Battlefield¨C Mille-waterfalls.

    When Shi Yu and Ning Meng were having a row with each other, Lin Xun was standing on the top of the mountain in the middle of the vast sea.

    Torrents of waterfall like white dragons, roaring like thunder rumbling, were pouring down from the mountain top, with a cloud of fine spraying up upon the sea, which was spectacr.

    Lin Xun gasped for breath. With his wet long hair and clothes clinging to his body, Lin looked rather difited.

    He was standing on the top of the mountain, with the water surging under his feet, the sky high and the sea wide. Although he was exhausted and ached all over, his heart was full of lofty sentiments and the uninhibited enthusiasm was burning.

    He made it!

    After nearly three months in Bloodthirsty Camp, he finally passed the test ¨C ¡°Mille-waterfalls¡±!

    Lin Xun stood upright on the mountain top, taking a broad view, and his heart was filled with joy; it was just like he was overlooking the world, everything seemed small.

    At this point, that cold voice without feelings arose¨C

    ¡°The seventy-second attempt seeded, and seeker passed the second test on Green-cloud Path.¡±

    Buzz!

    After a strange undtion, Lin Xun felt the scene changed irregrly and then vanished like bubbles.

    When Lin¡¯s vision was clear again, he had returned to the Green-cloud Path of ¡°Heaven-essing ce¡±. At the end of the path was the Gate to Heaven as if it stood erect there from time immemorial.

    ¡°The result is medium, so the passer will be rewarded with the Part One of Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture and the Part One of Tianyuan Sabery.¡±

    With the voice, two luminous balls appeared out of the void.

    Lin Xun was stunned. He already had a premonition that he would be rewarded after passing the test just likest time, but he did not expect that this reward should be different ording to the result!

    For a medium result, he was rewarded with two martial arts. What if he got a superior result? What would the special rewards be?

    Lin Xun suddenly felt a slight regret. If he had known it earlier, he would strive for a superior result anyway!

    Unfortunately, there was no way back. Lin could only take this experience as a lesson, and he would certainly strive for a superior result in next test. Lin Xun reached out his hand and gently touched the two luminous balls; in the twinkling of an eye, arcane pithy forms of two martial arts emerged in his mind in spurts like the tideing in.

    Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, a secret manual of cultivation, enabled one to have an insight into the quintessence and details of something, grasp the various abstruse arts, and control and refine the nature¡¯s energy into an entity that was raw and original, which acted as the source of power; with such an entity in body, one could boast mysterious power¡­

    In a word, it was a profound manual for refining the spirit energy. ording to the manual, one could grasp the whole universe, understand mysteries of all arts, devour spirit energy of the nature, and refine it into the power source of his body, thus producing unbelievable effects.

    It was only Part One of the manual, but it was enough for a practitioner to achieve Tao Insight Realm!

    The Tao Insight Realm, the fourth realm of basic cultivation, was indeed difficult to achieve. However, the cultivating approach of Tao Insight Realm was even included in the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, which made the scripture valuable.

    It was hard to imagine what kind of miraculous approach was included in the Part Two of Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture.

    The Part One of Tianyuan Sabery was about how to practice the saber, and included three movements: Reaching for the Stars, Drawing Down the Moon and Incinerating the Sun.

    The power of each movement was extremely enormous; however, it was too difficult for Lin Xun to understand even 10 or 20 percent of it by his present savvy!

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the sabery was so unbelievable. He had got the scripture but just couldn¡¯t understand it. The scripture was like an abstruse book from heaven.

    Lin Xun suddenly remembered Meditating Magic, which included three realms named Star Cirction, Moon Turn and Sun Glory and was aimed at refining the soul.

    While the three movements in the Tianyuan Sabery were named as Reaching for the Stars, Drawing down the Moon and Incinerating the Sun, and were fighting techniques.

    The two manuals were seemingly different. Since they were all titled with ¡°Sun¡±, ¡°Moon¡± and ¡°Star¡±, did they interconnect in certain way? Lin Xun was not sure.

    ¡°Seeker, next time the Heaven-essing ce will open one yearter. The third test on Green-cloud Path is called ¡®Hundred Fights¡¯.¡±

    The chilly voice sounded again in the empty Heaven-essing ce, and it was totally impossible for Lin to recognize the source of the voice.

    ¡°You will have three opportunities to pass the test. If you fail in the end, the Heaven-essing ce will be sealed and will not open until one thousand yearster¡­¡±

    When the voice faded away, Lin Xun felt a familiar sense of dizziness and lost his consciousness. He then left the Heaven-essing ce.

    ¡­

    In Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    Young Man held her chin with her hand, staring at Lin Xun who sat cross-legged. A touch of confusion crossed her beautiful and sexy face.

    Lin Xun did exist in her eyes; however, she couldn¡¯t sense Lin Xun, which was really weird.

    Is it possible that this fellow had cultivated some special manual?

    Young Man was in a daze, and she was not sure for he had never heard of any manual capable of shielding one¡¯s Qi.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun¡¯s body shook in the meditation; he opened his eyes and found the beautiful face of Young Man so close to his face. Lin could even feel her fragrant breath. Her eyes were so intriguing that Lin Xun was taken aback and said with a look of surprise, ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    Young Man knocked him on the forehead, and sniggered, ¡°Take it easy! I will never throw myself into men¡¯s arms!¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and stood up, and then he surprisingly found that a st of strange power was flowing around him, and the power was refining his body at an unbelievable speed, making him feel physically improved and highly refreshed.

    It was the benefits of passing the Mille-waterfalls, which brought unexpected effect on physical refining.

    ¡°You seem to have be stronger,¡± Young Man raised her eyebrow, and looked at Lin Xun with surprise.

    She could feel that Lin Xun was slightly different again. He became more intangible, with a more ethereal aura.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Lin Xun smiled, ¡°We will have quarterly assessment three dayster. I just wish I could be stronger.¡±

    Young Man gave him a withering look, and said, ¡°Stop dreaming, but you are obviously not strong enough to fight against a first-level Barbarian Soldier. What would you do?¡±

    Lin Xun replied without hesitation, ¡°I will certainly not fight barehanded. I need to arm myself with some spiritual weapons.¡±

    Young Man nodded, ¡°I have noticed that other trainees are all thinking the same. Many trainees have been to material warehouse to exchange for spiritual weapons. You¡¯d better hurry up, or good ones will be taken by others.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Just leave those toys to them. I have my n.¡±

    Young Man was surprised, ¡°What n?¡±

    Lin Xun looked at Old Mo who was busy in the distance, and happily said, ¡°With such a powerful spiritual tattooist here, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for me to get a spiritual weapon?¡±

    Young Man also smiled, nced at Lin Xun, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you are such a crafty boy!¡±

    Lin Xun rubbed his nose, and seriously answered, ¡°I am not crafty. I did Old Mo a big favor. If he doesn¡¯t return my favor, he would be very regretful.¡±

    Young Man couldn¡¯t help but burst intougher when seeing Lin Xun just boldly took the favor from Old Mo for granted. Her smile at this point was beautiful and charming enough to enchant all men.

 Chapter 136: Meteors Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 136: Meteors Crossbow</h4>

    Staring at the spiritual furnace, Old Mo meditated with his brow furrowing in concentration.

    There was only a key part left. If it could be aplished, this furnace would be remolded sessfully, and Ziying Battleship would make a thoroughgoing change.

    However, since this part was difficult to be done, he wasn¡¯t 100% certain that this remolding would turn out sessful.

    He was thinking how to guarantee the maximum sess rate.

    Thus, when Lin Xun came to him, he became a little impatient. Like the other spiritual tattooists, he hated being interrupted when he immersed himself in spiritual tattoos.

    Fortunately, Lin Xun was theer. The others would get a tongueshing and be driven away by Old Mo.

    ¡°You ask me to make a crossbow for you?¡±

    He became stunned upon knowing Lin¡¯s purpose. And then he was intrigued by that. He said decisively while pping his skinny chest, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Just leave it to me. You helped me outst time and I owe you a big favor. Since then, I¡¯ve been feeling regretful. I¡¯ll repay you this time by refining a delicate crossbow for you.¡±

    Lin Xun gave Young Man in the distance a wink, seemingly saying that he wasn¡¯t crafty at all, because Old Mo wanted to return the favor, too.

    Young Man curled her lip without responding to him.

    ¡°What kind of crossbow do you want to refine? Seven-star Crossbow? Holy-arm Crossbow? Rapid-fire Crossbow or Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow?¡± asked Old Mo quickly.

    What he mentioned were empire-made crossbows that were spiritual weapons at low grade of Human-rank. Those weapons were powerful enough for the practitioners in Martial Realm, like Lin Xun, to wield.

    After thinking for a while, Lin Xun spread out a piece of white paper, took an inscribing pen that had dipped in ink, and quickly drew several intricate spiritual tattoos.

    Atst, he drew a verymon crossbow which was like a cylinder with a refined hand holder at its end.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Its name might be Meteors Crossbow,¡± said Lin Xun with uncertainty.

    Before Lin Xun left the mine prison, Master Lu had given him an ancient scroll made of hide and a dull gray inscribing pen. Later, those two treasures were coincidentally incorporated into the Gate to Heaven that was suspending in sea of Lin¡¯s consciousness.

    But, before that, the scroll documented many spiritual tattoos just like a spiritual tattooist¡¯s personal notebook, and it had been preserved and protected carefully by Master Lu.

    Brought up by Master Lu, Lin Xun had stored up its content in his heart. Thus, he knew the spiritual tattoos used to refine the Meteors Crossbow since they were documented in this scroll.

    Of course, they were just patterns. On the basis of the patterns, Master Lu put forth the means about how to refine the Meteors Crossbow. There was no doubt that Lin Xun had already learned the means. That was all, however. He hadn¡¯t owned the ability to refine a spiritual weapon at that time.

    Nheless, knowing the means did mean that Lin was really able to make one Meteors Crossbow by himself.

    For example, Lin Xun could instruct Old Mo to use many spiritual tattoo formations to remold the spiritual furnace, and he could also exin its secrets. However, inscribing and refining one by himself were beyond his capability for now.

    That was the gap between spiritual apprentices and spiritual tattooists.

    It was ¡°easier said than done¡±.

    Roaming in his recollection, Lin didn¡¯t find that Old Mo was staring at the spiritual tattoo formations on the paper as if he was ring at a rare treasure. His skinny cheeks were full of surprise, excitement, trance as well as exhration.

    Although Lin didn¡¯t notice that, Young Man incisively sensed that Old Mo was not his usual self. But, she knew nothing about spiritual tattoos, so she could do nothing but look at Old Mo without the courage to disturb him.

    She could see that Old Mo had been immersed in the spiritual tattoos. Interrupting him at this time would make him suffer from extreme fidgets.

    She was curious to know what kind of crossbow Lin wanted to make and why it made Old Mo so excited?

    Three days flew, and tomorrow the quarterly assessment would kick off.

    All trainees in the 20 camps were busy preparing themselves for the examination, and the material warehouse of each camp thereby became the most popr ce.

    Each one was clearly aware that killing a Barbarian Soldier with the simr strength of a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm in a one-to-one battle without the help of powerful weapons was totally impossible.

    In a bid not to be sifted out, they would spare no effort to rush for the usable spiritual weapons in the warehouse at the cost of their umted points.

    The items, including armors, inner armors, wrist guards, shoulder protectors,bat boots, shields, crossbows and spiritual bows, thereby became the hot objects.

    Especially crossbows had already be the spiritual weapons in greatest demand.

    It was well-known that with a long range, crossbows boasted destructive power. Furthermore, as long as they were used appropriately, they would do great harm to the Barbarian Soldiers without consuming much spiritual energy of their holders.

    It was a pity that there weren¡¯t so many crossbows in each camp, and one crossbow would cost a lot of umted points. Hence, only a small part of trainees could possess them.

    Further to this matter, Ye Qi congratted himself privately, for he had already exchanged his umted points for one Bloody Armor-piercing Crossbow in the first monthly assessment. Thus, there was no need for him topete with the others.

    Nheless, all trainees including Ye Qi knew clearly that it was totally impossible to kill a Barbarian Soldier with just one blow by an empire-made crossbow.

    Barbarian Soldiers weren¡¯t motionless targets. Theirbat effectiveness was equal to that of a practitioner at the Gang Spirit Realm. Besides, they had excellent battle techniques and experience. Therefore, crossbows could only cause limited damage to the Barbarian Soldiers by surprise.

    In other words, whether a Barbarian Solider was killed or not depended on each trainee¡¯s actual strength.

    In the warehouse of Old Mo.

    As Old Mo touched the Meteors Crossbow that had been aplished just now with his fingertips, feeling the coldness on its surface, he was excited.

    Beyond his imagination, a crossbow should be able to be inscribed with so many spiritual tattoos and own such delicate structures.

    In the past, never before had the empire witnessed a crossbow like the Meteors Crossbow that was at the low grade of Human-rank, but had soplex spiritual tattoos and structures.

    Its power must be extraordinary.

    Furthermore, the Meteors Crossbow was equipped with 24 Starry-frost Arrows. Although each arrow was only 20 centimeters long, it was as sharp as a sharp shuttle. On the surface of it were lines of stream-like spirally spiritual tattoos, which were shining with a breathtaking cold light.

    Thebination of the Meteors Crossbow and Starry-frost Arrows wasn¡¯t put into a power test yet, but Old Mo had already spected how amazing its power would be.

    The sole shoring might lie in its high cost. It took 800 imperial silver coins to buy those spiritual materials and inks.

    Plus the efforts a master of spiritual tattoos had made, its price would be even higher!

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that a normal spiritual tattooist is unable to make one. What¡¯s worse, its cost is rather high. Otherwise, it can be produced massively to arm each army of our empire. By then, our empire¡¯s military power will be upgraded into a higher level.¡± Old Mo sighed with regrets.

    The minute Young Man was told about the power of Meteors Crossbow, she couldn¡¯t help bing awed. Such a crossbow was literally a destructive weapon!

    She looked at Lin Xun curiously. How many secrets did he bear in his mind? How could such random idea he shared turn out earthshaking?

    Without much exnation, Lin Xun grabbed the crossbow and turned around to leave. Now that the quarterly assessment would be held tomorrow, he had to prepare himself for it.

    ¡°His mentor must be awesome and has obtained the ability of grand-master in spiritual tattoos. No, no, no, his mentor¡¯s ability is even beyond the grand-masters¡¯. At least, that old bastard in Green-deer School can¡¯t create such a unique crossbow!¡± sighed Old Mo with emotion.

    ¡°Where do you think his mentore from? The four great families of spiritual tattoos or some secluded families?¡± asked Young Man with curiosity.

    She knew that the old bastard mentioned by Old Mo was the one who forced him toe to the Bloodthirsty Camp to avoid some troubles in that year.

    That one was a famous grand-master of spiritual tattoos in the empire. Old Mo said that Lin¡¯s mentor was even better than that guy, so Lin¡¯s mentor must be extraordinarily powerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond my ability to make a guess. At least, never have I seen someone who can make a Meteors Crossbow and remold the spiritual furnace of Ziying Battleship before.¡±

    Old Mo pondered with a furrowed brow. But after a long while, he couldn¡¯t figure out who also boasted such an ability.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to visit Chief Shu.¡±

    Suddenly, Young Man thought of something and then left.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked Old Mo with surprise.

    ¡°I will offer to bet with him.¡±

    As her voice arose, her slender and charming figure had disappeared outside the warehouse.

    ¡­

    In the central tent of the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    The quarterly assessment would kick off tomorrow, so the drillmasters of 20 camps and some powerful people in the camp were all summoned there.

    Being seated in the center, Shu Sanqi looked around with his sharp eyes, saying, ¡°Sijiu, have you finished selecting Barbarian Soldiers?¡±

    A stalwart middle-aged man of great stature stood up and said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°They have just been caught from the front, and I can make sure that they are all first-level Barbarian Soliders.¡±

    Shu Sanqi said with a nod, ¡°In case of any idents, we should be embattled to protect each trainee from being killed by the Barbarian Soldiers in the quarterly assessment tomorrow.¡±

    The others nodded in unison.

    Shu pondered for a while, and then asked out of the blue, ¡°In your views, who will be the first one to kill a Barbarian Soldier among 600 trainees from 20 camps?¡±

    Those words plunged the people present into contemtion.

    ¡°It must be Bai Lingshi from our Camp 7, of course,¡± said a bearded man without hesitation, and many of the others nodded their agreement.

    Bai Lingshi was endowed with the talent of ¡°Starshine Eternal¡±, and was the most outstanding girl among the trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    However, some people didn¡¯t agree with him.

    ¡°Bai Lingshi isn¡¯t bad, but Zhao Yin from our Camp 15 is better than her in terms of the antipersonnel force.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yin? Humph, his Purple Sun is really powerful, but Zhangsun Heng from our Camp 22 is as strong as him at least!¡±

    As the people started to talk, the room was in an uproar. Since nobody wanted to admit that their trainees were less powerful than others, the arguments among them made their faces crimson with anger. How would the trainees feel if they witnessed their strict drillmasters bicker with each other like the shrews shouting in the street?

 Chapter 137: Quarterly Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 137: Quarterly Assessment </h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Quarrels were incessant. Most people present flushed with agitation, and were on the verge of rolling up their sleeves to fight with each other.

    Shu Sanqi couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. With his eyes sweeping around, Shu suddenly noticed that Young Ke was sitting straight there all along and kept silent. Shu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Young Ke, is there any trainee who may be the first one killing a Barbarian Soldier in your Camp 39?¡±

    Sharp like a sword and sonorous like the noise made upon collision of spears, his voice overwhelmed the brawls, and made many people fix their eyes on Young Ke.

    Some people were curious, while others thought otherwise; some guys were even eager to retort bluntly, just waiting for Young Ke to tell a name.

    Young Ke was in a trance, and it was obvious that she hadn¡¯t thought Shu Sanqi would ask her about the condition in the Camp 39.

    After thinking a while, Young Ke shook her head eventually.

    There were many top trainees, such as Gong Ming, Shi Yu, Ning Meng, and Qi Can, in the entire Camp 39, butpared with Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin, these guys were a little bit inferior after all.

    Take Gong Ming as an example, although he had extremely amazing defensive power, he was not satisfying enough considering his frontal attack force.

    And Shi Yu was good at nking tactics, and tended to wait for a proper chance to kill the enemy in a single strike. This kind of tactics was definitely the most terrifying one, but it might be hard to kill a Barbarian Soldier at once.

    Though Ning Meng and Qi Can had strong frontal attack capacity, trainees like Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin who were born with talent properties were bound to have more advantages.

    Thinking over and over again, Young Ke didn¡¯t speak out a name finally, which made many people who were ready to retort upon her slightly disappointed. Many people couldn¡¯t help chuckling, with the looks of having guessed Young Ke¡¯s view.

    ¡°It is a little hard to judge which trainee could kill a Barbarian Soldier in the shortest time. Maybe we have to wait until tomorrow when the quarterly assessment begins to get a clear answer,¡± Shu Sanqi said in a low voice.

    He was just about to end the discussion when a ming and slender figure rushed in, and said, ¡°Chief Shu, I think among the 600 trainees of the entire 20 camps, the first one killing a Barbarian Soldier muste from Camp 39.¡±

    Along with the voice, Young Man appeared. With a graceful and attractive figure, as well as a sexy and pretty face, Young Man immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention as soon as she appeared.

    But hearing clearly Young¡¯s words, many people frowned and became restless. Her words excluded all the trainees apart from those in the Camp 39, which truly despised the others.

    Even Young Ke couldn¡¯t help frowning. The moment she saw Young Man was here, a flush of coldness rose on her fair face; hearing Young Man mention Camp 39, even Young Ke knew Young Man was standing up for her, she still felt ufortable.

    At the moment someone couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Young Man, we all know the condition in Camp 39, and your words sound rather ridiculous.¡±

    Others said in session, ¡°Right! You just tell us which trainee in Camp 39 could make it?¡±

    There was a touch of banter and disapproval in their voice.

    Shu Sanqi frowned, ¡°Young Man, don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    If it had been in the past, Shu Sanqi could have made Young Manpromise obediently just with a word, but today she was contrary to the way she usually behaved. Walking slowly to the conference table, she ran her sparkling eyes over the crowd, and chuckled, ¡°Since you want to know, I will not conceal it. The trainee I just referred to is Lin Xun of the Camp 39.¡±

    Lin Xun?

    There was silence for a moment. Many people felt confused, and were wondering who was the guy and why they hadn¡¯t heard of his name.

    Young Ke had wondered which trainee Young Man would mention at first, and she hadn¡¯t expected Young Man could mention Lin Xun. So Young Ke couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised, and then a burst of anger rose in her heart, and she wondered whether Young Man was here to make trouble deliberately today.

    She certainly knew Young Man was on good terms with Lin Xun, but even so, how could Young Man speak at random like this at the moment?

    ¡°Drillmaster Young Ke, who is Lin Xun?¡±

    Somebody couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Thinking for an instant, Young Ke decided to tell the truth, ¡°Lin Xun is my trainee in the Camp 39 indeed, but he is just on the eighth level of Martial Realm. So, to tell the truth, although he has outstandingbat capacity, I¡¯m not sure whether he could kill a Barbarian Soldier in the shortest time.¡±

    Ke¡¯s words made many people¡¯s faces turn weird. The eighth level of Martial Realm? It was not easy indeed to hold on in the Bloodthirsty Camp until now with such cultivation. However, it was not convincing to say such a boy could be the one killing a Barbarian Soldier within the shortest time.

    What was more, Young Ke was the drillmaster of the Camp 39; if even she was not confident in Lin Xun, who would believe what Young Man had said?

    ¡°Young Man, are you joking with us?¡± some people began tough already.

    ¡°Well, the eighth level of Martial Realm? Young Man, have you fallen in love with the boy? I feel a little weird.¡±

    Kicking up a fuss, other people took the chance to tease Young Man.

    Seeing the situation get noisier and more chaotic, Shu Sanqi felt a fit of displeasure. But before he could open his mouth, Young Man burst outughing in a charming way, and said, ¡°Everybody, how about making a bet? If I win, each of you offers one thousand points, and if I lose, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    The crowd got dumbstruck. Was she really serious?

    ¡°Hha, Young Man, don¡¯t get in a rage. There are fifty to sixty people here, so if you lose, you¡¯ll have to offer 50,000 to 60,000 points. As far as I know, number of your points now is even less than 20,000, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Some people burst outughing.

    ¡°Only if you green-hair monster dare make a bet, I ensure I won¡¯t owe you even one point!¡± Young Man¡¯s starry eyes shined, but there was a hint of determination in her words.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Having tolerated for a long time, Young Ke couldn¡¯t bear any more. She stood up suddenly, and stared at Young Man coldly, ¡°If you dare kick up a row once more, just disappear from here immediately!¡±

    The crowd became silent.

    Everyone knew clearly that the rtionship between the twin sisters was antagonistic because of what had happened years ago.

    Young Man was in a trance. A hint of ineffableplexity rose in the deep of her starry eyes, but finally she said with a smile, ¡°Young Ke, I can make a concession for other matters, but I have to stick it out in this matter!¡±

    While speaking, she cast a nce at Shu Sanqi, and said, ¡°Of course, Chief Shu, you can take part in the bet if you are willing to.¡±

    Unexpectedly, having raised his head to stare at Young Man for quite a while, Shu Sanqi finally nodded and said, ¡°Fine!¡±

    This word, like an imperial edict, shocked everyone present, and then each one had a different expression and a different thought.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s face turned frosty. She turned around and left.

    A hint of bitterness rose in the heart of Young Man, but she still looked indifferent, as if she had gotten used to the way in which her younger sister treated her.

    Soon, the crowd dispersed. Finally, only Young Man and Shu Sanqi were left there.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Shu Sanqi asked and stared at Young Man with his incisive eyes sharp like swords with a st of unspeakablepulsive force.

    ¡°Because I know Lin Xun can do it,¡± Young Man raised her head, with her pretty face looking quite determined.

    ¡°I want to know the real reason,¡± Shu Sanqi said in a low voice. ¡°You should be clear that once you lose, your points will not be enough to support you to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp within at least 10 years.¡±

    ¡°This is the real reason,¡± Young Man appeared to be rather stubborn.

    Shu Sanqi rubbed his forehead, looking a little dispirited. He waved his hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a little girl anymore. You should be responsible for what you have done. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Young Man waved her hand with a smile, and turned around to leave.

    But deep in her heart she didn¡¯t feel rxed as she appeared to be. She kept muttering, ¡°Little handsome boy, I have risked everything this time. It depends on you whether I can overturn the situation. You must win¡­¡±

    Sitting alone for a long time, Shu Sanqi finally stood up. He decided to have a good talk with Young Ke, since he didn¡¯t want the already broken rtionship between the twin sisters to bepletely destroyed because of this matter.

    ¡­

    That night, Lin Xun learned everything from Young Man. He couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned. After quite a while, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Sister Young Man, you do think highly of me.¡±

    Young Man sighed bitterly, and said feebly, ¡°You are the best in my heart. I will be totally stuck in the Bloodthirsty Camp in my lifetime if you fail. Can you¡­stand the sight?¡±

    Young Man¡¯s tone full of bitterness gave Lin Xun goose pimples all over, and he begged for mercy immediately, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try my best not to let you down!¡±

    Young Man opened her eyes wide. The bitterness had gone, instead, she appeared to be murderous. ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯ll try your best. You must make it.¡±

    Lin Xun rubbed his nose and got speechless immediately. What else could he say?

    Early next morning.

    In a desert, 150 kilometers away from the Bloodthirsty Camp, 20 vastbat zones had been fixed up.

    Eachbat zone was divided into 30bat arenas.

    The quarterly assessment was going to be held here.

    Each of the 20 camps corresponded to a certainbat zone. Each of the 30 trainees in a camp had a specializedbat arena.

    At the daybreak, the trainees of the Camp 39, led by Young Ke, came to one of the most easternbat zones.

    In the empty and vastbat zone, 30bat arenas which shined with metallic gloss stood erect there, with each arena having the extent of full 100 meters.

    When Lin Xun and his fellows got there, they saw an iron cage on each arena, with Fire Barbarian Soldiers who looked different locked in the cages.

    Those Fire Barbarian Soldiers looked extremely brutal, like terrifying monsters which were imprisoned and intended to eat someone.

    Barbarian Soldiers!

    Those Barbarian Soldiers were equivalent to practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm!

    From the bloody and brutal Qi releasing from their bodies, you could judge they all had experienced hundreds of fights and were stained with blood all over. They arepletely not ordinary Barbarians.

    This scene made many trainees¡¯ faces turn sullen. Even they stood far away from those Barbarian Soldiers now, they couldn¡¯t help going cold when they made eye contact with those soldiers.

    Their opponents in this quarterly assessment were indeed abnormal!

 Chapter 138: Brilliant Starlight

    <h4>Chapter 138: Brilliant Starlight </h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    There was a quarter of an hour before start of the quarterly assessment, all trainees were waiting quietly, trying to reach their best fighting states.

    Opponents in this time were abnormal. Once they were unable to pass the examination, they wound be eliminated from the Bloodthirsty Camp. No one dared to be careless in such circumstances.

    Lin Xun was also silently watching the arena in the distance. When he saw the Fire Barbarians imprisoned in the cages, and some information about Fire Barbarians emerged in his mind.

    ¡°Hey, the bet was that fellow would be the first to seed? It¡¯s a great joke!¡±

    A sharp sneer came suddenly.

    Lin Xun knew, without looking back, that ¡°that fellow¡± referred to himself.

    He even knew that at this time many trainees around were looking at him with a hint of tease and disdain.

    Even Shi Yu and Ning Meng looked anxious and doubtful.

    All this was rooted in Young Man¡¯s bet with Shu Sanqi, which spread through the Bloodthirsty Camp overnight and caused an uproar.

    And Lin Xun became the most notable trainee in the whole Bloodthirsty Camp. He was at the eye of the storm of various questions and public opinions with disdain.

    Even the trainees of Camp 39 were talking about this bet and didn¡¯t think Lin could make it. Although Lin Xun had proved himself through various efforts and his score had ranked among the top ones, most people would not believe that he could be the first trainee to kill a Barbarian Soldier in this quarterly assessment.

    In their opinion, this bet was literally a mischief!

    In Camp 39, Gong Ming, Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Qi Can, or even Lee Qiu, Mou Lengshin, and Ye Qi were more powerful than Lin Xun. No one believed that Lin Xun could make it under such circumstances!

    Most importantly, this was quarterly assessment. It was a contest among twenty camps. There were many overmatches who were much more powerful than Lin in other camps.

    Lin Xun was far fromparable to those trainees who had been famous for a long time in the Bloodthirsty Camp, like Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng and Lee Duxing.

    Nobody really took this bet seriously. It was just like a ridiculous farce. So ridiculous!

    Even when Shi Yu and Ning Meng heard the news, they were totally shocked. They seized Lin Xun and questioned him for a long time, wondering if he was a basket case. How could he participate in such an absurd bet?

    Lin Xun could say nothing but smile bitterly.

    How could he tell them that all this was caused by Young Man?

    So at this moment, Lin Xun could only turn a deaf ear to all kinds of sneersing from time to time.

    ¡°Lin Xun, can you really do that?¡±

    Ning Meng got close to Lin Xun undetected and looked Lin Xun up and down, frowning, ¡°Look at you! You have only a saber and an unimpressive crossbow, with no other spiritual equipment. Pleasee and look around, the others are all armed to the teeth!¡±

    Lin Xun was in a daze, then turned his head and scanned around. Sure enough, except Lin Xun himself, all the other trainees in Camp 39 were covered with all kinds of spiritual equipment, such as armors, shoulder protectors, wrist guards,bat boots, swords, crossbows and bows. Everyone was like a spiritual equipment shelf, releasing bright and dazzling light all over.

    ¡°So exaggerated?!¡± Lin Xun had not observed others carefully before. Now, he was astonished with his eyes wide open that these guys really didn¡¯t begrudge spending so many points in order to pass the quarterly assessment.

    Even overmatches like Ning Meng, Shi Yu, and Qi Can equipped themselves well without exception.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun sighed with emotion; if this was the real battlefield, as long as he robbed one of these guys of all his spiritual equipment, he would get rich overnight and could afford to buy a house in the Forbidden City.

    Ning Meng suddenly felt uneasy when Lin Xun looked at them just like a profiteer stared at a rich customer.

    ¡°Are you fucking listening to me on earth?¡± Ning Meng roared angrily.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal. I have certain confidence in sess,¡± Lin Xun casually said. Although he had no other spiritual equipment except a saber and a crossbow, he was not worried at all.

    ¡°I have been fretting about you but you still look absent-minded!¡± Ning Meng became more and more angry. ¡°Just be careful and try your best. If you fail in this examination, I will beat you to death!¡±

    Then Ning Meng left with anger.

    Looking at Ning Meng leave, Lin Xun felt helpless for a while. He looked at the Meteors Crossbow in his hand and murmured to himself, ¡°I can also pass the examination without you?¡±

    While waiting, trainees of the other camps were also discussing the bet on Lin Xun in their respective assessment areas.

    There were sneers, disdain, banter, astonishment¡­. All kinds ofments could be heard without end.

    Some people even felt indignant that Lin Xun was so arrogant to underestimate the other people. He really should be beaten hard and be given an unforgettable lesson.

    Some top trainees, including Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng and Lee Duxing, also heard about the bet but treated it as a joke. And of course, they didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    This kind of farce was only staged by clowns. If they paid attention to it, they would lower themselves.

    ¡­

    Outside the major assessment areas, there was a temporary central camp built on a low hill. Standing on the hill, one could overlook different assessment areas.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to regret now,¡± Shu Sanqi drew back his sight and said slowly.

    ¡°Chief Xu, do you think I will go back on what I have said temporarily? I think you¡¯ll suffer a setback in front of me this time!¡± Young Man chuckled and her beautiful face was full of confidence.

    Shu Sanqi narrowed his eyes, looked at the confident Young Man by his side and finally chose to remain silence.

    ¡­

    A quarter of an hourter, the bell rang and the assessment began!

    In the assessment area of Camp 39, trainees went up on the arenas one by one. When one stepped on the arena, a light curtain emerged immediately and shrouded the whole arena.

    In this way, the trainee on the arena couldn¡¯t see the battle condition on the other arena, which also avoided the impact of other battles.

    Lin Xun looked calm and climbed onto one of the arenas. He stood still there, with an ethereal temperament at this moment.

    Lin Xun looked at his opponent quietly and that Fire Barbarian in the cage were roaring fiercely to him.

    ¡°Human trash, I am Barbarian Soldier Bafu. I have killed lots of trash like you. If you are afraid, you should hand over your heart. I will let you die with less pain.¡±

    The Fire Barbarian who called himself Bafu was a hot-tempered middle-aged Barbarian with eyes like a pair of bloody mes burning, releasing bloodthirsty frenzy.

    Even though he was imprisoned in a cage, Bafu¡¯s vigor was still terrible. This was indeed a kind of unique vigor from those who had experienced hundreds of battles. If some cowardly practitioners of Martial Realm faced Bafu, they must be so frightened they would yield.

    But Lin Xun seemed unaware of Bafu¡¯s vigor, quietly looking at Bafu with his indifferent ck eyes.

    Voodoo-barbarian was the greatest enemy of the empire. They were cruel, tyrannical and barbaric!

    In previous wars, whenever they captured a city of the empire, they would carry out arge-scale ughter ceremony to pay tribute to their god they believed in.

    In their minds, humans were animal-like inferior creatures and the dirtiest and despicable garbage in the world. Humans were the sphemers intolerable to the god of Voodoo-barbarian.

    Under such circumstances, Lin Xun could not have any good opinion of Barbarians.

    ¡°Hha, you fuck useless scrap of a thing. Have you been scared to death? Dare not utter a word even, uh-huh? You human beings are cowardly to the extreme!¡± Bafuughed fiercely, mming against the cage with his hands arrogantly.

    ¡°You are eager to die.¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a while and said, ¡°I understand you want to die quickly. After all, you barbarians are all unintelligent.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°Unintelligent¡±, Bafu was suddenly in a violent rage and snarled with full red eyes.

    Lin Xun was finally convinced that Drillmaster Shu Sanqi was right. It was easy to anger a barbarian. It was enough to scold them for unintelligence because they had been trying to get rid of the ill name ¨C ¡°the Unintelligent¡± for hundreds of years, but they hadn¡¯t achieved what they wished. The reason was another long story.

    In fact, an ill name was nothing, but it was regarded as the greatest shame by the barbarian. Perhaps only the unintelligent would care about such a thing. It also proved from the other side that many barbarians were really unintelligent¡­

    Dang!

    As the bell rang, the quarterly assessment kicked off and the cage imprisoning the Fire Barbarians opened automatically.

    With a boom, the barbarian named Bafu who had already been mad with Lin Xun rushed out at the first moment, with a terrible fire-red glow surging all over his body.

    ¡°Human trash, go to hell!¡±

    Bafu was like a god of death. He leaped into the air, holding terrible fire in both hands and smashed it hard at Lin Xun.

    Rumbling~ Air was burning, the terrible waves of power swept and deafening shock-wave noise filled the air.

    This was thebat effectivenessparable to that of a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm. Once an attack wasunched, its power would pose a lethal threat to any people in Martial Realm.

    Lin Xun¡¯s skin was tingling and his eyes could not help squinting. He could feel the horror of the attack, and even he was not confident enough to counter.

    But Lin Xun did not move a step from beginning to end, firmly locking Bafu¡¯s track of attack¡­

    Until Bafu came in mid-air, Lin Xun raised his right hand suddenly. A seemingly ordinary ck crossbow was held in his left palm; at the same time, Lin Xun¡¯s right finger pulled the trigger urately.

    Bang!

    In an instant, a fit of strange sound low like a xiao (a vertical bamboo flute) arose.

    Buff in mid-air smiled with disdain and thought, ¡°Want to kill me just with a crossbow? Ridiculous!¡±

    On the battlefield, Bafu had killed many humans attempting to attack him with crossbows. He had been greeting such attacks with scorn.

    But in just a moment, Bafu¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. He realized that something was wrong. This crossbow seemed different from what he had seen before.

    In Bafu¡¯s vision, something like fireworks exploded one after another with silvery starlight. It was exceedingly dazzling and beautiful.

    What was this?

    Bafu felt the extreme danger and his soul was even trembling violently. The beautiful and brilliant starlight almost drowned both his body and spirit.

 Chapter 139: Who Was the Winner?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Who Was the Winner? </h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Before the monthly assessment began, Young Ke and Fatty Middle-aged had already stood outside the assessment area. Their eyes fell unintentionally or intentionally on one of the arenas.

    ¡°This bet is¡­ really funny,¡± Fatty Middle-aged looked slightly different.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. She¡¯s the only one who can do such a thing!¡± Young Ke frowned and a hint of anger appeared on her delicate face.

    Even now, she could not forgive Young Man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. Lin Xun has been with Old Mo these days. Maybe Young Man just saw some possibility so she made such a bet regardless,¡± Fatty Middle-aged gently pacified her.

    ¡°Old Mo?¡± Young Ke¡¯s face became colder. ¡°If he dared to help Lin cheat, I will punish him first!¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged were worried that Young Ke obviously hated Young Man so much and the attitude of Young Ke towards Young Man could not be easily changed.

    He said helplessly, ¡°You have no confidence in Lin Xun at all?¡±

    Young Ke was in a daze, kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°I believe he can pass the monthly assessment. But do you believe that he will be the first one who kills the Barbarian Soldier?¡±

    Fatty Middle-aged thought carefully about it and eventually smiled bitterly; he said with uncertainty, ¡°Maybe¡­a miracle will happen?¡±

    Young Ke frowned and nced coldly at him, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, so why youe to persuade me? In my opinion, the miracle you just said c¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, Young Ke was suddenly stunned when she saw the scene at the distant arena.

    Almost at the same time, Fatty Middle-aged¡¯s body was stiff, and a horrible light burst out of his small eyes.

    The arena where Lin Xun stood was covered with a spatter of fantastic silver arrow rain!

    It was like a firework show, as mysterious as the stars, as dazzling as snow, spreading a kind of breathtaking beauty in the air.

    That kind of beauty eclipsed the world, and made the soul drown!

    In this moment, Young Ke and Fatty Middle-aged forgot to breathe, seeing this beautiful but powerful arrow rain! Both of them were in a trance.

    It was easy for them to find out that all this was rooted in the seemingly unimpressive crossbow in Lin Xun¡¯s hand.

    But they just could not figure out how this crossbow could release such fantastic but terrible power.

    Ding!

    A miraculous wave made a sound and Young Ke and Fatty Middle-aged suddenly came to their senses. They looked at that arena where the light curtain had disappeared, and found that Lin Xun stood alone there.

    At Lin Xun¡¯s feet,y Fire Barbarian Bafu, whose body was riddled with bowl-sized bloody holes, especially on his face was also a smooth and orderly bloody hole. This scene was so terrifying and numbed people.

    In addition, more than twenty sharp arrows with silver luster were inserted into different positions of the arena, emitting chilling light.

    This scene shocked Fatty Middle-aged. He murmured, ¡°Has it been only less than five seconds since the assessment began?¡±

    ¡°Three seconds,¡± Young Ke said two words in a low voice and looked odd.

    For a moment, both of them were silent. It only took three seconds to kill a barbarian soldier! They knew what it meant.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a miracle?¡± Fatty Middle-aged was in a daze.

    Young Ke was speechless.

    In the temporary central camp.

    Shu Sanqi looked at the optical screens which showed the scenes of the major assessment areas. His eyes had been locked on the assessment areas of camps 7, 15, 22 and 31.

    More specifically, he had been watching several trainees, including Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng, and Lee Duxing.

    He would take a look at the optical screen of Camp 39 for Lin Xun asionally. He showed slightly different while watching Lin Xun.

    Until the beginning of the quarterly assessment, Shu Sanqi suddenly turned his head and looked at Young Man next to him. She seemed calm, but in a sh, Shu Sanqi found she was not as unperturbed as she looked.

    At least Young Man¡¯s clenched fists and slightly widened pupils had showed that she was extremely nervous at this moment.

    This made Shu Sanqi sigh secretly, ¡°Why worry yourself sick?¡±

    Ding!

    Suddenly, an optical screen rippled. Shu Sanqi was heartened that someone had killed his opponent just after the beginning bell.

    But when he saw clearly the first trainee who killed the barbarian soldier, Shu Sanqi¡¯s expression suddenly became weird. How could it be him?

    At that moment, Young Man was stunned. She rubbed her eyes hard until she was sure that all this was true. She could not helpughing in high spirit, her eyebrows were dancing with pleasure, and she almost jumped up.

    ¡°Chief Shu, I won!¡± Young Man spoke out this simple sentence with indescribable excitement and joy. Her eyes were shining.

    Shu Sanqi was also shocked for a while. His fingertip slightly slid the optical screen. The scene that Lin Xun killed the barbarian just now reappeared in front of him.

    The sudden arrow rain was just like the stars dancing in the sky. The silver arrows illuminated the whole arena, with a kind of unparalleled dreamlike beauty.

    Even Shu Sanqi who had always been poised could not help but be in a daze in this moment. While Young Man showed her fascination with this beautiful weapon!

    Soon, Shu Sanqi regained hisposure and said after remaining silence for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not an empire-made crossbow in the camp.¡±

    Young Man nodded, ¡°Yes, it is not, but Old Man didn¡¯t help Lin Xun cheat as he hasn¡¯t had the ability to make such a beautiful and terrible crossbow yet.¡±

    Young Man then told Shu Sanqi about Lin Xun¡¯s Meteors Crossbow and Starry-frost Arrows.

    Shu Sanqi tried hard to digest this information for a long time before he said, ¡°It seems that Old Mo was right. Lin Xun¡¯s mentor should be an extraordinary guru.¡±

    Saying this, he could not help ncing at Young Man, ¡°Since you knew all this, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±

    Young Man responded by asking, ¡°If I told you guys in advance, which of you would bet with me then?¡±

    Shu Sanqi was speechless at the time and sighed with emotion. Over the years, Young Man hadn¡¯t changed her characteristics. Was it really good for her to be always unconventional?

    Then Young Man asked, ¡°Chief Shu, is this not cheating, right?¡±

    Shu Sanqi shook his head, ¡°There is no rule in the camp to forbid trainees to make their own spiritual instruments.¡±

    Young Man felt rxedpletely at once. She raised her white chin andughed proudly, ¡°It only took Lin Xun three seconds to kill the barbarian soldier. Who canpete with my little handsome boy in this camp?¡±

    Shu Sanqi frowned, ¡°Although this action does not vite the rules of the camp, he ultimately won without honor since he used such a powerful weapon. The camp will not allow simr things to happen again from now on!¡±

    Young Man said with a disapproving smile, ¡°Should I tell Lin Xun that a miracle he inadvertently created forced Chief Shu to revise the rules in the camp temporarily? It¡¯s a glory that ordinary people can¡¯t achieved.¡±

    Shu Sanqi stared at her and when he was about to say something more, another tinkling sounded. There was a ripple on another optical screen.

    Someone killed a barbarian soldier!

    When Shu Sanqi and Young Man looked together at the screen, they saw it was Bai Lingshi of Camp 7.

    ¡°Thirty-six seconds, this achievement is enough to make one stand out from the crowd and feel proud in the past, even better than your score in that year, Chief Shu; unfortunately, this girl can only be a foil for my handsome boy.¡±

    Young Manughed withcency.

    ¡°That¡¯s the real fighting capacity.¡± Shu Sanqi said coldly, ¡°Without Meteors Crossbow, how could Lin Xun achieve this score?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Chief Shu. Can the imperial army fight against those Voodoo-barbarians if they don¡¯t wear spiritual equipment?¡± Young Man frowned.

    Shu Sanqi became unhappy at once, ¡°The ultimate pursuit for practitioners is individual strength, not the power of external things. If they blindly pursue and rely on the power of external things, it is no different from giving up the original purpose and running after the less important things.¡±

    Young Man curled her lips. She knew there was no point in refuting.

    Ding! Ding Ding Ding¡­

    In the following time, the optical screens began to ripple frequently, which represented that more and more trainees smoothly killed their opponents and passed the examination.

    There were also some trainees who failed, because their life was in danger and they were rescued in time.

    Scenes of victory and defeat were rapidly unfolding on different arenas in everybat zone.

    Shu Sanqi kept a close eye on the optical screens and went to watch some battle records from time to time. The existence of the Bloodthirsty Camp was to single out the most powerful young elites for the empire. As the chief instructor of the Bloodthirsty Camp, Shu Sanqi must learn and study all information of every trainee.

    Young Man had regained herposure, with her armed folded over her chest, thinking quickly about how to give vent to her anger on the guys who teased or satirized her for the bet.

    Shortly afterwards, a drillmaster rushed in the tent, nced at Young Man and said, ¡°Sister Young Man, it seems that you are very unhappy now. What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose the bet? Don¡¯t be sad, victory and defeat are bothmon in battle.¡±

    Young Man snorted coldly, with her expression impervious.

    The drillmasterughed and said, ¡°Chief Shu, is Bai Lingshi of Camp 7 the winner?¡±

    Shu Sanqi shook his head, with a weird look.

    ¡°What!¡± the drillmaster was shocked and widened his eye. ¡°With the score of thirty-six seconds, she is not the No. 1?¡± he cried. ¡°Who would that be? Zhao Yin? Zhangsun Heng or Lee Duxing?¡±

    Shu Sanqi frowned and said, ¡°Please calm down. When the assessment is over, I will announce the result.¡±

    The drillmaster¡¯s expression changed and he remained silent.

    A momentter, the drillmaster of Camp 22 rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡°Chief Shu, is Zhao Yin of Camp 22 the winner this time?¡±

    Shu Sanqi shook his head again.

    Suddenly, the drillmaster of Camp 22 was staring and stunned also.

    Things like this kept happening in the following period. Young Man really wanted to reveal the answer immediately to give a severe blow to these guys¡¯ pride.

    But she eventually held her horses. She even tightened her face since here had not gathered all drillmasters yet. She wouldn¡¯t reveal the final winner at this point because she wanted to give a blow to more guys.

    Chapter end

 Chapter 140: Mixed Reception

    <h4>Chapter 140: Mixed Reception </h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    When the twilight fell, the quarterly assessment came to an end.

    A total of 600 trainees participated in the test, but in the end only 237 sessfully killed the strong ones from the Fire Barbarian Branch.

    The other 363 trainees were all eliminated!

    This was definitely a shocking result. It was, anyway, undisputed that the trainees who held on to the quarterly assessment were almost all elites, who amounted to ones of the best as regards not only their natural endowments and root bones but also their cultivation andbat experience.

    But even so, still more than half of the trainees were eliminated altogether. It was simple to see how cruel and perverted the result was.

    The elimination rate of Camp 39 was much smaller, with only a total of 13 trainees eliminated and the other 17 passing the test. In contrast, more than half trainees from most of the other camps were eliminated. So the performance of the trainees from Camp 39 was already excellent.

    ¡°They are much better than trainees of previous sessions. At least it was already very hard to have as many as 150 trainees passing the quarterly assessment then,¡± Fatty Middle-aged sighed with emotion.

    Young Ke nodded. The performance of trainees in this session was indeed very great. But the moment she thought of Lin¡¯s sess, she couldn¡¯t help but fall into a trance.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    ¡­

    In the temporary central camp.

    As the quarterly assessment ended, drillmasters of the entire 20 camps and some of the strong practitioners in the camps had already gathered here.

    They had kept themselves well informed of the result of each camp. It was surly an exhrating thing that 237 trainees passed the quarterly assessment.

    The atmosphere was really lively at this time, but there were mostly quarrels andmotion, all over the first ce of this quarterly assessment.

    ¡°Three seconds? Only by Lin thatd¡¯s fighting capacity? How could this be done? It must be cheating!¡±

    ¡°Right. That is a strong Fire Barbarian whose power can amount to a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm. Let alone thisd, who is only at the eighth level of Martial Realm, even a powerful practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm can hardly win within three seconds. There must be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Chief Shu, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re jealous of him and particrly hostile to him, but that the result is too good to be true. If it is not cheating, how can thisd, who has been obscure in the past, kill a Fire Barbarian Soldier within three seconds?¡±

    Questioning voices and denunciations filled the camp.

    The most agitated one among them was the drillmaster of Camp 7. In his opinion, if not for Lin¡¯s cheating, his trainee, Bai Lingshi, would surly win the first ce in the quarterly assessment!

    Young Ke frowned and remained silent. Only she looked at Young Man with a kind of unspeakable strangeness.

    In the meanwhile, Young Man, with slender figure, was standing right next to Shu Sanqi all the time in a graceful way. She folded her arms over her plump bosom, and smilingly looked at everyone around her, not seeming to have noticed the continuously fermentative smell of gunpowder on the spot.

    She enjoyed the anger and frustration those guys showed. The more wrathful and unreconciled they were, the happier Young Man felt.

    It was just yesterday that they moured to witness her failure. It was high time that she saw they made an exhibition of themselves!

    ¡°Chief Shu, please say something,¡± someone said in a low voice, which suppressed all others sounds there, and then all people present turned their eyes to Shu Sanqi.

    Shu Sanqi had kept silent and paid no attention to the ongoing farce around him since the final result came out, as if thinking about something else.

    Only now was Shu Sanqi dragged out of his thoughts. And coldness soon re-emerged in his sharp eyes which, like a cold knife, then swept all people around him.

    The camp suddenly became deadly quiet.

    Shu Sanqi stood up, without making any useless remark, his finger slightly slid in the air, and then a virtual optical screen emerged, on which the scene that Lin Xun killed the Fire Barbarian ¨C Bafu abruptly reappeared. The process was presented clearly on the optical screen and everyone saw it.

    The handsomed who stood alone, the dreamy and magnificent silver arrow rain, and the numerous bloody holes on Barf¡¯s dead body¡­All these interwove together, making up a beautiful, bloody and thrilling picture.

    Immediately, many of those present held their breath, with their pupils dted, and were shocked. Even those who had already seen this scene, such as Young Ke, Young Man and Fatty Middle-aged, still couldn¡¯t keep calm when seeing the scene again.

    This was Meteors Crossbow, an unprecedented and brand-new spiritual crossbow! It was a horrible killing weapon whose power was beyond imagination!

    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it. This scene can¡¯t be fake,¡± Shu Sanqi said coldly.

    Shu¡¯s words made everyone suddenly wake up as if they had been in a dream. But someone already couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Chief Shu, it is the fact, but that crossbow is not an imperial-made spiritual weapon at all. You cannot find a single weapon of this in the whole Bloodthirsty Camp. How does Lin Xun get it?¡±

    ¡°Right, equipped with such a powerful weapon, I am afraid that anyone can do what Lin has done. It¡¯s already no different from cheating.¡±

    Others echoed that one¡¯s opinion in session.

    ¡°Have you ever seen such a crossbow before?¡± Shu Sanqi seemed to have already expected this and asked with fullposure.

    All were in a daze and shook their heads. Indeed, they had never seen such a crossbow which was as magnificent as fleeting stars.

    ¡°This is Lin Xun¡¯s self-made crossbow, which was finallypleted by Old Mo. And there is no any ban in the camp on self-made weapons in the quarterly assessment,¡± Shu Sanqi said calmly.

    Self-made crossbow?

    When hearing the words, a lot of people present were truly shocked. What did it mean? It meant that Lin Xun could also be an incredible spiritual tattooist!

    Whereas, on hearing that this crossbow was finally refined by Old Mo, many people had already realised that this unprecedented crossbow also had an inseparable rtionship with Old Mo.

    ¡°Chief Shu, Old Mo is a spiritual tattoo master. Thisd created such a thing with the help of Old Mo. He¡¯s obviously cheating,¡± some people yelled, unable to ept the oue.

    ¡°If any trainee in your camp can design such a powerful crossbow, let alone Old Mo, even if I am needed to do something, I will surely not decline!¡±

    Shu Sanqi frowned. He simply implied, ¡°You can also do it if you think you can!¡±

    At this point, all people present could do nothing but shut up their mouths. No matter how reluctant they were, they knew that there was already no way to change the result that Lin Xun ranked first in the quarterly assessment.

    Seeing this, Young Man alsoughed. She was already prepared to settle ounts. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Hey, everybody, do you still remember the bet of yesterday?¡±

    For a moment, many people present looked quite embarrassed. Young Man did win this ridiculous bet! This was simply¡­not reasonable!

    ¡­

    The first ce in this quarterly assessment: Lin Xun, with the battle time of 3 seconds!

    Second ce: Bai Lingshi, 36 seconds.

    Third ce: Zhao Yin, 41 seconds.

    Fourth ce: Lee Duxing, 44 seconds.

    Fifth ce: Zhangsun Heng, 45 seconds.

    ¡­

    When the grades and rankings of this quarterly assessment came out, it instantly set off an uproar in the whole Bloodthirsty Camp. Heated quarrels sted off in each camp.

    ¡°Lin Xun? Which bastard is this Lin Xun? How can he kill the opponent in three seconds? This must be cheating!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Definitely cheating. Look at his scores; he should take a full thirty-three seconds less than Bai Lingshi did. Is he even stronger than Bai Lingshi?¡±

    ¡°Shit, I just wanna go to Camp 39 to see who this Lin Xun is. How can he win the first ce?! This matter won¡¯t be finished if he doesn¡¯t give a satisfactory answer!¡±

    Remarks full of question and curses like this were made in almost every camp. Maybe even Young Man could not have imagined that Lin Xun, who had won the first ce, didn¡¯t gain any apuse or praise; instead, he became a target of criticism.

    Even in Camp 39, when hearing the result, everybody almost went crazy all of a sudden. Did Lin Xun, this guy really won the first ce?

    This was just ridiculous!

    It was even more ridiculous than the bet of yesterday!

    Some people already couldn¡¯t help but question the result loudly.

    Lin Xun was on the spot. Seeing those strange eyes cast on him and listening to the various arguments filled with doubt and anger, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but treat them with a sneer.

    These guys, all seeming to be full of indignation, were in fact just jealous and unhappy to see Lin¡¯s sess.

    What was more, even Drillmaster Young Ke hadn¡¯t said anything, which was undoubtedly a kind of affirmation of Lin¡¯s grade. But they just kept using Lin of cheating. Were they really so stupid?

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to this. Anyway, he knew that the sensation he caused this time was really too big since even those top ones such as Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin ranked behind him. It was understandable that they were unhappy about the result.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t regret doing this. Even without Young Man¡¯s bet, he would also do it.

    Unhappy?

    Well, you could have also made a Meteors Crossbow, right?

    This was simply what Lin Xun thought. Although it was a bit arrogant, he was indeed not happy. He had finally won the first ce, but now was subjected to the censure of everybody. No one could stop feeling depressed in the face of this.

    With a bang, Lin got a punch on his shoulder and then he saw Ning Meng shouted excitedly, ¡°Damn it. You are just marvelous!¡±

    Lin said with a grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that my cheating bring shame on you?¡±

    Ning Meng disdained, ¡°Cheating? Those guys are just jealous of you. If capable enough, why didn¡¯t they also go cheating? Even the drillmasters in the camp didn¡¯t say anything, but they keep mouring. How annoying they are!¡±

    Linughed. He suddenly discovered that though Ning Meng this guy seemed straightforward, but it was often a simple person that could see through the truth.

    ¡°As the saying goes, you should look upon others in a different light from before. I didn¡¯t believe it before. But now you make me finally believe it,¡± at this time, Shi Yu walked over with a smile, and the way in which he looked at Lin Xun was slightly different.

    ¡°Is this irony, or overpraise?¡± Lin asked.

    Ning Meng pre-emptively sneered, ¡°In my opinion, that is neither irony nor overpraise, but only ttery from this gorgeous young fop.¡±

    Shi Yu¡¯s look suddenly stiffened, and the eyes he cast on Ning Meng grew unkind.

    Lin Xun decisively shut up, unnoticeably standing some distance apart. He knew that the two guys were just about to quarrel again.

    Sure enough, the two begun arguing in next minute.

    ¡­

    The quarterly assessment hade to an end in lots of arguments and doubts. In any case, Lin Xun¡¯s name had spread throughout the Bloodthirsty Camp almost overnight and became known to all drillmasters and trainees.

    At the same time, all kinds of questions and criticisms of Lin Xun came along. The controversy continued, giving Lin Xun a mixed reception.

    This might be the price for being famous.

 Chapter 141: The Mark of Her Red Lips

    <h4>Chapter 141: The Mark of Her Red Lips</h4>

    After the quarterly assessment, more than 50% of the existing 600 trainees were directly sifted out, and there were only 237 people left.

    Finally, 12 camps that had lost the most trainees were directly disbanded, and the trainees left in each camp were incorporated into the other eight camps.

    Each one of the other seven camps was made up of 30 trainees, while there were 27 trainees in Camp 39.

    That meant that around Lin Xun, someone familiar would leave while some strangers woulde in return.

    Like Shin Wenbin, he had beenpletely eliminated inst monthly assessment. Unfortunately, Wen Mingxiu was knocked out in this quarterly assessment.

    In a word, among those senior trainees who belonged to the first batch to join in Camp 39, only Lin Xun, Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Qi Can, Lee Qiu, Mou Lengshin, and the other two were left.

    Other trainees, including Gong Ming, Lei Shinyue, Di Jun, and Ye Qi, came from Camp 40 that didn¡¯t exist now.

    Besides, the rest were the new trainees who were just incorporated into Camp 39 after the quarterly assessment.

    Whoever survived the quarterly assessment was quite powerful. Lee Duxing was the one who attracted the most attention among all the neers.

    The teenager had gained his fame since the training in the Bloodthirsty Camp just began. He even couldpete with Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng, and the other top ones with respect to the strength.

    Just as what his name meant, Lee Duxing kept a low profile, preferred acting alone, and befriended with nobody. Unsocial and taciturn as he was, he undoubtedly boasted high battle effectiveness.

    Many people had spected about his background. Some held that he was born in the ¡°Lees of Yuntong¡±, which was one of the seven great aristocratic families in the Forbidden City of Ziyao Empire.

    Some also guessed that he came from Icy Fog City known as the ¡°Snow City¡± in the northern bordend of Ziyao Empire and that he was a descendant of the ¡°Lees on Snow Mountain¡± there.

    Some even said that his background was shrouded in mystery and that he mighte from an ancient country millions of miles away from the Ziyao Empire.

    No matter what the rumors were, his high battle effectiveness was beyond doubt.

    Such a mysterious and low-key teenager was suddenly incorporated into Camp 39, which naturally caused everyone¡¯s rm.

    Some people like Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Qi Can, even Gong Ming, Lei Shinyue, Di Jun, and the others felt stressful because of his arrival.

    One powerful trainee appearing in Camp 39 meant that their ranks in the camp would be threatened.

    However, as far as Lin Xun was concerned, Lee¡¯s arrival invisibly attracted much public attention to Lin¡¯s controversial titled ¨C ¡°the first ce of this quarterly assessment¡±, which made Lin relieved a lot.

    In Old Mo¡¯s warehouse in the evening of the quarterly assessment.

    Lin Xunfortablyy on the chair. Here, he didn¡¯t need to worry that someone would disturb him. At least, he didn¡¯t need to respond to the doubts and rebukes from the others.

    Closing his eyes, Lin Xun silently deduced the secrets of Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture in his mind.

    The scripture used to cultivate the spiritual energy could be described by two words: ¡°fantastic¡± and ¡°overwhelming¡±.

    ¡°Fantastic¡± meant that unlike the other scriptures with the cultivation means from the internal to the external, it could be practiced both internally and externally at the same time.

    The most fantastic thing was that ording to the scripture, the body of a practitioner was tantamount to a great furnace. Internally, it could help the practitioner refine the body and temper the Taoist foundation. Externally, it could enable the practitioner to absorb the spiritual energy from all directions and the body of the practitioner amounted to a carrier of spiritual energy!

    Put it in a simple way: the uniqueness of this scripture was that it took into ount both the physical body cultivation and the spiritual energy cultivation at the same time.

    The physical body cultivation was from the external to the internal.

    The spiritual energy cultivation was from the internal to the external.

    Although the above two cultivation methods were different, they couldplement each other. Many practitioners in the world adopted these two methods to cultivate themselves.

    Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture could enable the practitioners to refine their physical body and spiritual energy at the same time. That was why it was considered fantastic and beyond imagination.

    ¡°Overwhelming¡± meant that the scripture set strict rules on the practitioners who wanted to practice it. It required that the practitioner have not only a strong physical body, but also a peerless and solid foundation.

    Because only in this way could the practitioner bear the power of this scripture. Otherwise, the one would risk exploding to death.

    However, confronted with such a requirement, many practitioners chose not to cultivate it. But to Lin Xun, the requirement wasn¡¯t a problem at all. He even thought that this scripture was specially tailored for him.

    In terms of the physical strength, he couldpete with powerful practitioners at the eighth level of Martial Realm. When it came to the spiritual energy, he was much more powerful than those at the mastery phase of the ninth level of Martial Realm.

    ¡°¡¯Mille-waterfalls¡¯¡­ It¡¯s no wonder why it is a great boost for body refining. It turns out that this test prepares me for practicing Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture. If I can¡¯t pass the test, it means that my physical strength isn¡¯t suitable for practicing this scripture at all¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a glimmer of insight arose in his heart, and then he realized that ¡°Mille-waterfalls¡± was set up in Heaven-essing ce in order toy the foundation for Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture.

    If someone couldn¡¯t pass the test, the one, in other words, was disqualified to cultivate the scripture.

    Lin Xun made a decision secretly that from now on, he started to practice Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture and quit cultivating Spirit-concentrating Manual that he had practiced.

    Spirit-concentrating Manual featured moderation and harmony, and stressed that one practicing it should be pure and firm. Lin Xun was too weak before, so he had to practice such a mild manual. However, he was different now. As a result, he was barely satisfied to continue practicing this manual.

    ¡°Hi, guys, I¡¯m back!¡±

    The sweet and coquettishughter arose abruptly, and then Young Man¡¯s slim figure rushed into the warehouse.

    At the moment, she was in high spirit. Her beautiful and sexy cheeks were glowing, and a visible bright smile was blooming beside her full red lips.

    ¡°Come here, my little handsome buddy. Let me kiss you!¡±

    Young Man rushed to Lin Xun. Before Lin could make a reaction, his face was held by her soft white hands. Then, she left a mark of her red lips on his face.

    Lin Xun was immediately taken aback. Was he kissed against his own will?

    Having not waited for his reaction, Young Man set his face free. But, she stared at him with her bright beautiful eyes and chuckled, ¡°Well done this time. I¡¯m very happy, and that¡¯s a reward I give to you!¡±

    ¡°I want a reward, too,¡± Old Mo had already rushed over at the time. He opened his arms and looked at her lewdly and shamelessly.

    ¡°Buzz off. As soon as I see your face, I want to puke,¡± said Young Man with a cold snort. She kicked him away by one kick, making him sadly scream.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair!¡± Old Mo looked sad.

    Lin Xun came down to earth from the shock and asked with surprise, ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy, have you won a lot of good stuff from this bet?¡±

    Young Man snapped her fingers and said withcency, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I didn¡¯t lose face at all. Besides, I won 49,000 points!¡±

    Old Mo screamed before Lin Xun spoke something, ¡°So many? Will you be able to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp soon, right?¡±

    Young Man responded to him with a nod. Immediately, she appeared to think of something, and then her face darkened; she said, ¡°But, I¡¯ll stay here for now.¡±

    She became somewhat dispirited now. Subsequently, she left quickly without saying much.

    ¡°Old Mo, what¡¯s the rtionship between the umted point and departure?¡± Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Having thought for a while, Old Mo exined vaguely, ¡°You just need to know that if the umted points are enough, the drillmasters in the camp will be free. They don¡¯t need to assume the responsibilities and obligations of our empire anymore.¡±

    Lin Xun replied to him with an ¡°oh¡±, but deep down, he knew that the process wasn¡¯t so simple as what Old Mo said.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, Young Ke showed up in the warehouse after Young Man left for a while.

    Why did Young Kee here at midnight?

    In the past, if unnecessary, Young Ke was unwilling to set her foot there, because she didn¡¯t want to meet Young Man.

    ¡°Tomorrow noon, the Bloodthirsty Camp will grant a prize to each trainee who is on the top 10 in this quarterly assessment. Furthermore, Drillmaster Shu will show you a ce in person.¡±

    She directly expressed her purpose without saying nonsense. But, she looked at Lin Xun with a trace of curiosity.

    Lin Xun nodded and thought that what prize the top one trainee would obtain this time.

    ¡°Old Mo, follow me. Chief Shu wants to see you,¡± said Young Ke to Old Mo.

    ¡°For what?¡± Old Mo felt confused and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Juste with me.¡±

    Young Ke was done exining. Before leaving here, she suddenly came over to Lin Xun. She looked at him with her pure eyes and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±

    Lin Xun said with surprise, ¡°Drillmaster, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Young Ke turned around and left without more exnation.

    Only Old Mo seemed aware of something. With an obscene look, he walked to Lin Xun and said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting!¡±

    After that, he left, too. Lin Xun was left alone in confusion. Disgusting? What did it mean?

    He inadvertently caught sight of a smooth copper column next to him. When he saw his face mirrored on it, he instantly did a double take with a bitter smile.

    The kiss from Young Man left a visible red mark of her lips on his cheek¡­

    ¡°Is this an unexpected cmity?¡±

    Lin Xun lifted his hand to wipe the mark off and sat on the chair with a helpless look. But deep down, he was pondering why Shu Sanqi asked Old Mo to meet him at midnight.

    Was it involved with the Meteors Crossbow?

    Lin Xun was lost in his contemtion. Since he decided to help Old Mo to remold the spiritual furnace of the Ziying Battleship, he knew that the knowledge about spiritual tattoos he exposed would absolutely draw others¡¯ attention.

    That was what he wanted, too. He wanted to prove his value. Thus, he might get as many as benefits from the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    As a matter of fact, he had thereby obtained much welfare over these days. Each day, he obtained countless Condensate Pills and Young Man¡¯s personal instruction. Even some time, Young Ke had trained him alone in private.

    Lin Xun was the only one who could enjoy such privileges in the entire Bloodthirsty Camp.

    In the meantime, he was also concerned that what he had exposed was so eye-catching that it would cause some unnecessary troubles.

    Just like this time, he was uncertain that why Shu Sanqi wanted to meet Old Mo and that whether this would exert a bad influence on his own situation.

 Chapter 142: Certificate of County Test

    <h4>Chapter 142: Certificate of County Test</h4>

    Solemnity enveloped the hall which was made of granite.

    It was already midnight, but Shu Sanqi, Fatty Middle-aged man, Young Man, and other two drillmasters got together, waiting for something.

    When Old Mo followed Young Ke to arrive there, Shu Sanqi asked him directly, ¡°Old Mo, how is the project of remolding the Ziying Battleship going?¡±

    Looking around the room at the other people present, Old Mo was hesitant to reply to him.

    Shu Sanqi said, ¡°Since there aren¡¯t outsiders, you might as well speak frankly.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Old Mo said, ¡°It has been finished a few days ago actually. As its spiritual furnace has been reced with a brand-new one, the Ziying Battle¡¯sprehensive power is over twicerger than before.¡±

    When it came to something that he was literally good at, an arrogant expression bloomed in his skinny face, ¡°It is sure that after this update, its speed would is twice quicker than before, enabling to save the people on it from chases of practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm. In the meantime, if the six spiritual tattoo cannons on the Ziying Battleship are fired with the full firepower, it will be a lethal threat to practitioners in Sea Spirit Realm!¡±

    Hearing this, the people present felt shocked with their eyes shining with excitement. The Ziying Battleship in the past couldn¡¯t pose a threat to the practitioners at the Sea Spirit Realm. Just this aspect had proven that the remolded Ziying Battleship was very powerful.

    ¡°More importantly, a practitioner at the Gang Spirit Realm is able to sail the ship. Since you all have participated in the wars between our empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, you know clearly what I mean,¡± said Old Mo with sparkling eyes.

    All of the people were so shocked again that many of them couldn¡¯t keep themselvesposed. Of course, they knew clearly his meaning. His words meant that a Gang Spirit Realm practitioner armed with such a Ziying Battleship would possibly kill a practitioner in Sea Spirit Realm!

    In a real battle, a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm would annihte a Barbarian Hercules, who was equal to a practitioner at Sea Spirit Realm!

    ¡°Awesome!¡± eximed one drillmaster.

    His name was Dong Lu who was as tall and sturdy as an iron tower. Each inch of his muscle was as hard as a rock. He stood there, with a kind of oppressive momentum.

    ¡°How many spiritual crystals does a remolded battleship consume?¡± asked Young Man suddenly. Her words came to the point, making the others secretly nod in agreement.

    Powerful as the Ziying Battleships were, their power was derived from spiritual crystals. If their power was at the expense of too many spiritual crystals, it was not worth the candle.

    Old Mo said with a chuckle, ¡°You can rest assured that the spiritual crystals consumed in the process must be fewer than before.¡±

    At this time, even Shu Sanqi became thrilled. He exchanged a knowing look with the others, and they saw the excitement and shock in the eyes of each other.

    ¡°Is the cost of making a remolded Ziying Battleship higher?¡± asked Shu Sanqi.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before, but its procedures became moreplex. It takes about a month to refine one, which is 15 days longer than before.¡±

    Having thought for a while, he continued, ¡°Even so, if the spiritual tattooists of our empire¡¯s Academy of Spiritual Implements shoulder the responsibilities to make them, the mass production won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Until now, each one was fully aware of the uniqueness and greatness of the remolded Ziying Battleship, and they couldn¡¯t hold back their thrills.

    ¡°From now on, our empire will possess a new powerful weapon,¡± said the Fatty Middle-aged man in a low voice after taking a deep breath.

    The others all agreed with him by nodding their heads. Then, someone suggested granting a reward to Old Mo.

    Old Mo said abruptly, ¡°Credit for this win actually goes to Lin Xun.¡±

    Lin Xun!

    The mentioned name spontaneously reminded them of the formidable Meteors Crossbow he used in the quarterly assessment today.

    And, thinking of the powerful remolded Ziying Battleship, Shu Sanqi and the others were stunned. How could a 13 or 14-year-old boy possess so stunning ability in spiritual tattoos?

    Which hermit was his mentor?

    ¡°About his reward, Old Mo, you ask him what he wants. As long as the demands can be met by us, we¡¯ll promise him.¡±

    Having pondered for a while, Shu Sanqi categorically gave an order, ¡°From today on, nobody can divulge this matter. What¡¯s more, no one can tell others that the designs and ideas on the Meteors Crossbow and the remolded Ziying Battleshipe from Lin Xun.¡±

    All people fell into a trance, and then they understood that Shu Sanqi was protecting Lin in another way.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If someone dares to be a whistle-blower, I¡¯ll be the first one who won¡¯t spare him!¡± Young Man¡¯s eyes were clear, but her look was unusually serious.

    ¡°Chief Shu, since this boy is of great attainments in terms of spiritual tattoos, I wonder whether he can repair Wolf Fang, your armor with spiritual tattoos,pletely.¡±

    Out of the blue, the abnormally sturdy Dong Lu spoke out, which immediately drew each one¡¯s attention.

    Shu Sanqi felt tempted, but he finally shook his head, giving up on this topic. He took out a jade-like white document and gave it to Young Ke, saying ¡°Lin Xun has passed the County Test of our empire before arriving at the Bloodthirsty Camp. The State Test has been over a few days ago. Although he hasn¡¯t obtained a chance to participate in the test, I¡¯ve entrusted someone to help him pass the State Test of Green-maple County. This is the certificate, and you deliver it to him.¡±

    Young Ke was in a trance, ¡°Chief Shu, do you give him a chance to continue to attend to our empire¡¯s Province Test after he leaves the camp?¡±

    The others felt confused, too. There was no need for a genius like Lin Xun to attend to tests at different levels since he had been quite qualified for a more important position. What Shu Sanqi did undoubtedly squandered Lin¡¯s abilities.

    Shu Sanqi was silent for a moment and then he said, ¡°Everything about Lin Xun has been scheduled for a long time, and we¡¯re not at liberty to change it.¡±

    Young Ke asked spontaneously, ¡°Is it Heiyao Shrine?¡±

    They all felt a chill at heart, and then they narrowed their eyes as if they clearly knew that how formidable this existence was.

    Instead of replying to them, Shu Sanqi said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s our responsibility to train military talents for our empire, and it¡¯s not our business to worry about the other things.¡±

    They allpsed into silence.

    ¡°You should get yourselves prepared, for we¡¯ll lead all the trainees to the northern frontier. The training field our empire has arranged for our trainees is located in Demon-cloud Ridge of the northern frontier.¡±

    Shu Sanqi said those words with his voice down.

    In Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    Lin Xun received the certificate proving that he had passed the State Test of Green-maple County, and it wrote-

    Name: Lin Xun.

    Native ce: Feiyun Vige, Donglin Town, Green-maple County, Southwestern Province, Ziyao Empire.

    Age: 14.

    Cultivation: The Eighth Level of Martial Realm.

    Talent Property: None.

    upation: Spiritual Apprentice.

    Score of the Test: Upper Level.

    Comments of Chief Examiner: Diligent, studious and upright, he was rmended to attend the Province Test of Ziyao Empire.

    Just upon a nce, Lin Xun smiled, knowing that the certificate was real, for it bore the official Ziyao-flower seal of the empire, which was impossible to fabricate.

    But deep down, he was also aware that the certificate had been definitely obtained by the Bloodthirsty Camp by some special means.

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart that since a County Test was very important, countless practitioners attended it, and many of them were eager to pass it and rise to fame swiftly.

    However, beyond their imagination, as long as there was a special rtionship, someone could get the certificate without participating in the test.

    The matter made him finally realize that for those possessing enough power and mighty authority, the so-called rules would turn out nominal.

    ¡°Boy, do you have anyints about the disposition of Ziying Battleship and Meteors Crossbow?¡± asked Old Mo standing next to him.

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± said Lin Xun with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my idea, but they gave all the credit to you, which has really disappointed me.¡±

    Old Mo said with his voice full of embarrassment, ¡°What they did was to protect you¡­If you¡¯re indisposed to ept the arrangement, I¡¯ll go to argue with them for you!¡±

    Lin Xun quickly replied to him, ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m just kidding. You can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Nheless, Old Mo still felt uneasy and he didn¡¯t want to steal Lin¡¯s thunder at all, and then he said, ¡°Shu Sanqi said he will meet all your demands as long as he can do that.¡±

    That was what Lin wanted to hear. Hearing this, Lin Xun said, ¡°Old Mo, you can tell him that I want nothing but a debt he owes me.¡±

    Old Mo was taken aback, ¡°A debt of gratitude?¡±

    Lin Xun said seriously, ¡°Yes, a debt of gratitude.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give a further exnation, but Old Mo seemed to understand something. Old Mo looked at him admiringly, ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy who knows that treasures have prices while a debt of gratitude is priceless.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled without saying more.

    Shu Sanqi wrinkled his eyebrows and fell into silence upon hearing Lin¡¯s demand. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Tell him that a debt of gratitude is changeable. I can repay a debt within my abilities, but I won¡¯t do something against my will.¡±

    Lin Xun burst intoughter when he received the reply. Chief Shu promised him!

    ¡°What the hell is your purpose?¡± Old Mo couldn¡¯t hold back his doubts.

    ¡°I just want to make a n B for myself. Whether I will use the debt or not remains uncertain,¡± lying on the chair, Lin Xun was lost in thought with his eyes bing deep.

    He thought of Shia Zhi, Master Lu whose life and death remained unknown, as well as his purpose ofing to Ziyao Empire.

    Staring at Lin Xun, Old Mo suddenly found that there seemed to have many mysteries and unknown concerns on this 14-year-old boy¡¯s mind.

    Lin Xun returned to Camp 39 the next morning.

    Now that the quarterly assessment was over, the dull, cruel, and freak training resumed in the camp.

    As the training in the morning drew to an end, a bunch of people rushed into Camp 39 out of the blue. They imed that they wanted to measure their strength with Lin Xun and see what abilities the top one trainee of the quarterly assessment boasted.

    With the number of over 10, the bunch of people came from different camps. Apparently, they refused to ept the result that Lin Xun won the first ce yesterday.

    Promptly, the entire Camp 39 became uproarious. Even many trainees in the Camp 39 wanted to be lookers-on, seeing whether Lin Xun dared to ept the challenge.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Xun refused such a requirement decisively. Were they kidding? Obviously, they were trying to stir up trouble instead of measuring their strength with Lin Xun!

 Chapter 143: Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 143: Provocation</h4>

    Under the watchful eyes of the people, in the face of challenge from trainees of other camps, Lin Xun refused it without hesitation, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation!

    Was he too decisive, wasn¡¯t he?

    Everyone present was stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Or considering yourself not worthy of the first ce of the quarterly assessment?¡± some sneered.

    ¡°I thought you were so extraordinary, without expecting that you dare not even measure strength with us. You are really disappointing.¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun, if you¡¯re afraid to ept the challenge, just admit it in front of everyone present that you¡¯re not good enough to deserve the title of first ce in the quarterly assessment!¡±

    Trainees of other camps who came to challenge Lin mored, using all kinds of sarcasm and mockery.

    Even some of the trainees of Camp 39 could not bear the vitriol. But Lin Xun just keep calm and seemed not aware of anything, which made lots of people speechless.

    Was this guy not angry at all about being subjected to such provocation and criticism?

    But no matter what anyone else thought, or how the other campers mored, it seemed that Lin Xun determined not to fight.

    The attitude of not fighting, in the eyes of the others, was definitely a kind of cowardice, which made those who mored more unbridled.

    Atst, even Ning Meng could not stand it and asked Lin Xun with a puzzled frown, ¡°Can you really bear it?¡±

    Lin Xun was in a trance, ¡°In the camp, there is no rule that a challenge from another person must be epted, right?¡±

    Ning Meng was astounded, ¡°But¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fool around with them. Only the foolish would consent to such a thing, when there is no gain.¡±

    Ning Meng was in a daze for a while, ¡°Have you no shame, fellow? Or self-respect?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ning Meng was annoyed and said, ¡°How could I possibly know what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    With hands sped behind his back, Lin Xun said slowly, ¡°Then leave it alone, and let them make as much noise as possible.¡±

    After perceiving sagaciously that Lin Xun seemed to be scheming something Ning Meng felt tempted, and then said, ¡°Well, as you like. It¡¯s not me who loses face anyway.¡±

    On the other side, Shi Yu was looking at everything in the field with a smile on the face, and whispered to Lee Qiu beside him, ¡°Have you ever seen Lin Xun suffer any losses?¡±

    Lee Qiu was stunned, ¡°Nope.¡±

    A group of trainees from other camps rushed into Camp 39, trying to provoke Lin Xun, while Lin Xun chose to retreat from the beginning to the end. It also made Lee Qiu ufortable, and he felt that Lin Xun was too spineless, not like a young overmatch with lofty and unyielding character at all.

    But after hearing Shi Yu¡¯s words, Lee suddenly realized that ording to Lin Xun¡¯s usual style, he seemed to be the one who would never suffer a loss.

    With this thought, Lee Qiu looked at Lin Xun in the distance in a slightly different way. Was this guy plotting something?

    In the distance, Gong Ming, Lei Shinyue, Ye Qi and some others were also watching this scene. Their looks were different, but no one said anything.

    While Qi Can and Mou Lengshin were sort of not satisfied with Lin Xun¡¯s behavior, and thought that this guy was a disgrace to Camp 39.

    Arge number of trainees of Camp 39 owned the same idea as Qi and Mou, who all felt displeased and humiliated for what Lin Xun¡¯s reaction.

    Only Lee Duxing watched this farce for a moment silently and then turned away, as if this farce failed to attract his interest and attention.

    ¡­

    It was right lunchtime and Drillmaster Young Ke was not in the camp, which helped the farcest for a while.

    As time went by, more and more trainees came to see the fun and soon the entrance of Camp 39 was imprable for too many people there.

    When seeing Lin Xun dare not ept the challenge, most people showed ridicule and disdain. Was this the No.1 of the quarterly assessment?

    He was an extreme disgrace!

    It was true that most people still could not ept the fact that Lin Xun won the first ce of the quarterly assessment, and they questioned the ranking. A guy who had never been known before, unexpectedly vaulted to the first ce of the quarterly assessment, exceeding Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin and some other powerful trainees, which was too unreasonable!

    So many people all agreed that Lin Xun must have cheated!

    It was with this question in mind that when they saw Lin Xun dare not even ept the challenge, they doubted more about Lin Xun¡¯s actual strength.

    Naturally, attacks in speech and usations against Lin Xun were inevitable.

    ¡°Lin Xun, let me ask you for thest time- do you dare to fight with me or not?¡± a strong teenager with a mole on his chin shouted at Lin dismissively.

    The boy, named Wang Wenyuan, was from Camp 7, and he was the most arrogant among the people present.

    At this moment, Lin Xun opened his mouth atst andughed, ¡°Fine, why not? But would it be a waste of time if there was not any gain, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wang Wenyuan was stupefied, ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, ¡°If you could stake a thousand Condensate Pills on this fight, I could y against you at once? How do you think about it?¡±

    It was worth as much as twenty thousand imperial silver coins, which was absolutely an incredible amount of money.

    Even in Bloodthirsty Camp, you needed to exchange three thousand points for one thousand Condensate Pills!

    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to fight with me, do you? Who can afford such arge number of stakes?¡± Wang Wenyuan was furious.

    The others frowned, too. They had thought Lin Xun was finally going to ept the challenge, without expecting he would make such an outrageous request, and was it different from refusing to fight?

    What was the meaning of three thousand points?

    Now Lee Duxing, who had the most points in Camp 39, had only 1,800 points!

    All of a sudden, many people present thought Lin Xunid down this condition just because he didn¡¯t want to fight. They were increasingly contemptuous of Lin Xun.

    ¡°I wonder whether you dare to ept my challenge or not?¡± Lin Xun smiled calmly.

    ¡°This is not a matter of courage! All of my points are not enough to get 1,000 Condensate Pills!¡±

    Wang Wenyuan raged, ¡°You¡¯re just kidding me!¡±

    Lin Xun seemed to be looking at an idiot, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford the stakes alone, just borrow some from someone else. As long as you scrape together 1,000 Condensate Pills, I will ept your challenge at any time!¡±

    ¡°Brother Wang, since this guy has said so, I¡¯ll give you 100 Condensate Pills!¡± someone sneered and stood out.

    ¡°I give you fifty!¡±

    ¡°I give you eighty!¡±

    Many people present held Lin Xun¡¯s behavior in detestation, and thought Lin just didn¡¯t dare to fight. To make such an excessive demand was extremely impudent.

    Only for a moment did Wang Wenyuan unexpectedly raise a thousand Condensate Pills, which also showed how much these people hated Lin Xun.

    ¡°Lin Xun, he has got enough stakes. What else do you want to say?¡± many of the people present cried, with a sneer.

    The expressions of Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Lee Qiu and some other people were all strange, for they knew what Lin was going to do for sure.

    Lin was trying to seize the chance to extort what they had from these guys!

    Other trainees of Camp 39, like Qi Can and Mou Lengshin, had no such consciousness; even though they saw through something vaguely, they didn¡¯t think it was what Lin wanted.

    ¡°I think it will be interesting to see, under such circumstances, whether he would consent to thispetition or not,¡± Qi Can chuckled.

    ¡°In this case, it will be unreasonable to refuse your challenge again.¡±

    Lin Xun looked around, and said to Wang Wenyuan with a smile, ¡°Are you sure you want to fight with me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely¡­¡±

    Before Wang Wenyuan finished his words, he was interrupted by a boy, ¡°Wenyuan, let me deal with him.¡±

    A thin teenager came out of the crowd, his long hair shone with grey luster, and his eyes were as sharp as eagles¡¯. As soon as he appeared, many people looked askance at him with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shiao Kun of Camp 7! It is said that he ranks in the top three in Camp 7, only a little weaker than Bai Lingshi and Yin Rufeng.¡±

    ¡°He is also badass. Shiao Kun, a member of the old n of Shiao, is the most outstanding one of this generation in n of Shiao. You see his grey hair? It is obviously that Shiao¡¯s ancestral unique ¡®Storm-killing Boxing¡¯ has been practiced by him to a certain degree!¡±

    ¡°Shiao Kun is really powerful. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s easy for him to rank first in some other camps.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are too many overmatches in Camp 7. Among them, Bai Lingshi is just like an impregnable mountain and no one can surpass her.¡±

    The crowd discussed. When they saw Shiao Kun appear, they all became excited.

    Ning Meng, Shi Yu and some others could not help but frown. The substitution in this fight? This ident was out of their reckoning. They had heard something about Shiao Kun, an overmatch with undoubtedly great power, even neck and neck with them.

    If Lin Xun fought with him, it was hard to say who was the winner.

    Lin Xun squinted his eyes, looking at Shiao Kun, and said suddenly, ¡°If you want to fight with me, you need to stake 1,000 Condensate Pills, too.¡±

    Wow!

    The people present almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Was Lin Xun afraid? He put forward an even more outrageous request unexpectedly!

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable! ¡°Wang Wenyuan shouted angrily.

    Lin Xun was unhappy, ¡°You n to change people before the fight even begins, and I only make one request. Who is more despicable?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Wang Wenyuan said anything, he was interrupted by Shiao Kun, and then Shiao Kun stared at Lin Xun brutally, and said, ¡°Ok, I agree.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled then, ¡°I like your forthright manner!¡±

    Shiao Kun said calmly, ¡°When you lose, I hope you will take the initiative to give up the first ce of the quarterly assessment and admit that you don¡¯t deserve the honor.¡±

    His words made the atmosphere suddenly tense and filled with a touch of sternness, delighting many people who couldn¡¯t wait to see Shiao Kun give Lin a profound lesson.

    To this, Lin Xun just nodded slightly.

    At that moment, the warm smile on his handsome face disappeared, and his chiseled face was calm.

    Inside his body, the vast spiritual energy slowly ran, like a ck dragon sleeping beneath the abyss woke up.

 Chapter 144: Storm-killing Boxing

    <h4>Chapter 144: Storm-killing Boxing</h4>

    In the center of the camp, arge area was left for Lin Xun and Shiao Kun who were standing facing each other.

    The trainees from Camp 39 and other camps all fixed their eyes on the two persons at this point.

    The atmosphere got tense instantly.

    Many people were fully confident with Shiao Kun. With the cultivation of the ninth level in Martial Realm, he had got the chance to reach the Gang Spirit Realm a few years ago. Coming from the eminent old and big n of Shiao, he mastered the unique skill passed down from his ancestors.

    But look at Lin Xun! If it had been for the fact that he won the first ce in the quarterly assessment, most people might not know the existence of such a boy.

    Especially when many people got to know that Lin Xun had only reached the eighth level in Martial Realm till now, and he didn¡¯t seem toe from an eminent family as well, they became quite sure that Lin Xun must have cheated to win the first ce in the quarterly assessment.

    And now, it was time to verify the truth through thebat between Lin Xun and Shiao Kun.

    Whir¡­

    Shiao Kun stood on the ground, looking firm and unyielding. A burst of terrifying spiritual energy storm suddenly formed from his body, which made his grey hair fly, and a touch of disdain and arrogance rose in his eyes which were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s.

    For an instant, many people¡¯s faces chanced slightly. What aggressive momentum!

    Even Shi Yu and Ning Meng looked solemn. A person is inseparable from his fame which is just like the shadow for a tree. Just the momentum had proved that Shiao Kun deserved the reputation he enjoyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m superior to you considering the cultivation level. Therefore, I let youunch the attack first based on the principles of justice,¡± Shiao Kun said in a t voice, with his eyes shining like lightning and his momentum overwhelmingly imposing.

    ¡°Obedience is better than politeness,¡± Lin Xun smiled faintly. With his tiptoe treading on the ground forcefully, his body rushed violently towards Shiao Kun like an arrow off the bowstring.

    Boom!

    Lin Xun just threw one single punch, and the momentum struck through the air and caused a st of terrifying spiritual energy torrent like rolling thunder.

    When an overmatch started to attack, you would get to know his power. The punch faintly disyed a kind of spirit which was overwhelming, vigorous, and courageous.

    ¡°Ah, it seems to be the move called TRDM (tiger rushing down the mountain) in Marching Boxing. His boxing had unexpectedly reached the Mastery level in realm of Martial Tao, and obtained the momentum with his own style!¡± someone felt surprised.

    ¡°Humph, the Marching Boxing is just a basic boxing skill. The guy is rather arrogant, daring to deal with Shiao Kun with it,¡± someone felt disdainful.

    ¡°You actually have some ability, but the boxing is a little ordinary!¡± Shiao Kun spoke coldly. With his arms spinning and his hands making half fists whose drill-shaped momentum was visible, Shiao rushed at Lin violently.

    Wuuuuu~~

    A spiritual energy storm immediately rose from the drill-like fists, tore the air and let out harsh howls.

    Storm-killing Boxing- Windstorm ughter!

    Many people showed a hint of surprise on their faces. It was the unique skill passed down from the ancestors of Shiao n. With roaring momentum, the boxing was unique and terrifying, and seemed to be invincible in the world!

    The move named ¡°Windstorm ughter¡± was actually like a storm, whose power was converged in a punch and was extremely terrifying.

    Rumble!

    The fists of the two guys struck against each other, making a deafening sound. The raging momentum raised all the sand, dust and stones in over 30-meter area around.

    Lin Xun backed three steps. With his eyes squinting, Lin thought to himself that the guy was indeed remarkable! Due to a momentary oversight, Lin Xun suffered quite a hidden loss upon this punch.

    ¡°You¡¯d better admit defeat as early as possible if you just have such little power,¡± in the distance, Shiao¡¯s figure looked like a spear, which was perfectly straight and fierce, with absolute confidence.

    A great cheer went up from the crowd. Having been struck back by a single punch, how he could win the first ce in the quarterly assessment?

    He must have cheated in the assessment!

    Both Ning Meng and Shi Yu frowned. Just under this punch, Lin Xun seemed to be slightly inferior to Shiao Kun, which made them a little bit worried.

    While Qi Can, Mou Lengshin and their fellows felt a little ambivalent. If Lin Xun failed in the fighting, then not only would he lose face, but also the fame of the whole Camp 39 would be damaged, which was not what they wanted.

    However, if Lin Xun won, they would not be happy, either, since they still bore a deep prejudice and grudge against Lin Xun.

    So it was normal for them to feel ambivalent.

    ¡°Thebat just began. Don¡¯t be too confident. If you lose finally, you will be embarrassed,¡± taking a deep breath, Lin Xun chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you defeat me. But what a pity! I don¡¯t see any possibility of win on you,¡± Shiao Kun said indifferently.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun said no more. He fought his way forward still with his Marching Boxing. Lin stretched out as far as he could to perform the simple movements and was very agile.

    When this fundamental boxing which was familiar to all of the people was performed by Lin Xun, it boasted a kind of majestic and powerful momentum.

    But Shiao Kun was by no means inferior, and his performance was even more eye-catching. His Storm-killing Boxing was so sharp in strength, with terrifying tearing force which was like a windstorm raging around. Whether in power and in technique, it was far superior to Marching Boxing.

    Boom!

    They fought at close quarters, and for the moment, the momentum released by them howled, thunderous sound filled the air, the surroundings shook, stones were driven along and sand was whirled about, and the whole world was enveloped in darkness.

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, it was obvious that Lin Xun was a little inferior, and showed a sign of being repressed, but strangely enough, Shiao Kun could notpletely defeat Lin for a short while.

    It made many people feel surprised spontaneously. Though Lin Xun only reached the eighth level of Martial Realm, he could hold on till now in the one-to-one battle with Shiao, which was quite unusual.

    What was particrly important was that Lin had wielded the Marching Boxing from beginning to end. When the wide-spread basic boxing in the empire was performed by Lin, it should be powerful enough to withstand Storm-killing Boxing, which was rather striking.

    If Lin Xun got the cultivation of the ninth level in Martial Realm, and mastered a kind of boxing which wasparable to Storm-killing Boxing, then what kind ofbat situation would be disyed?

    Unimaginable!

    Now all trainees from other camps, including Shiao Kun, had perceived the subtleness showed in thebat situation, and they all frowned.

    Howe?

    How could it be possible that Shiao Kun could not defeat a guy on the eighth level of the Martial Realm?

    Could it be possible that Shiao reserved his strength?

    Boom!

    Suddenly, with a cold humph, Shiao jumped up like a vigorous dragon. With two dazzling lightning swirls circling around his fists respectively, he violentlyunched another round of attacks.

    Storm-killing Boxing- Electrocution!

    For an instant, just like a sh of bright lightening fell from the clouds, the radiance of his fists was so zing that many people could not even open their eyes.

    This was the unique skill in Storm-killing Boxing. Shiao Kun was force to wield this skill because he had obviously realized the tenaciousness of Lin Xun and didn¡¯t dare to reserve strength any more.

    Almost at the same time, a dash of determination shed across Lin¡¯s ck eyes. The spiritual energy seethed, and ran in his body like overwhelming flood.

    Instead of retreating, Lin activelyunched a head-on attack, with his straight and handsome figure leaping in the air like startled rainbow!

    And the boxing he wielded was still one move in the Marching Boxing, called RTSM (ridge to suppress the moon).

    Bang!

    An earth-shaking crash sounded. Lin backed over 10 steps, and with his long ck hair flying in the air, Lin seemed to cut a sorry figure, but he didn¡¯t get any injury!

    And look at Shiao Kun! He actually also backed four or five steps until he steadied himself. When he cast a nce at Lin again, the expression in Shiao¡¯s eyes had be different.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun was even more tenacious than he had imagined. Other practitioners of the eighth level in Martial Realm could have beenpletely defeated by his ¡°Electrocution¡±.

    But Lin only backed ten or more steps. What was more, Lin didn¡¯t show any sign of injury.

    Surprised shouts burst out at the moment. It seemed to be unbelievable! People present could not imagine how could Lin have withstood the attack.

    The shouts made Xiao a little bit embarrassed. With his cultivation of the top ninth level in Martial Realm and his ancestral Storm-killing Boxing, he didn¡¯t even defeat a guy only on the eighth level in Martial Realm. It was such a shame!

    ¡°How is it? You havecked confidence, haven¡¯t you? Think about the words you just said. It was rather ridiculous indeed!¡± Lin Xun chuckled. His eyebrows looked like two sharp des, his ck eyes were as bright as lightning, and there was a touch of ridicule in his words.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Shiao Kun snorted coldly. With his momentum suddenly bing more imposing, Shiao yelled in to the air, and like a howling storm which carried terrifying turbulent flow and fierce wind, he violently rushed at Lin Xun.

    Shiao¡¯s body looked like a windstorm, and his fists were just like the eyes of the storm. His raspy yell made many people on the spot feel upset, and even could not tolerate it any more.

    Rumbling~

    The two guys fought at close quarters again.

    Compared with what happened a short while ago, no doubt thebat situation at the moment got even more intense. Dangerous and cruel, this fight was obviously not for measuring strength and exchanging skills, and clearly it had no difference from a life-or-death battle.

    Shiao¡¯s momentum was powerful and unmatchable, but Lin Xun¡¯s was not inferior as well. Lin was not repressed, instead, he managed to avoid the attacks from Shiao.

    Witnessing the scenes, many practitioners nearby changed their expressions. None of the onlookers had ever imagined thebat capacity of Lin was so powerful and even beyond their expectation.

    The only thing that make them feel lucky was that Lin Xun still did not deserve the title ¨C first ce of the quarterly assessment based on thebat capacity he showed now.

    Even though Shiao Kun could not beat him in a short time, he would sooner orter be defeated by Shiao as time went by.

    Unless a miracle happened!

    But was it possible?

    ¡°Could Lin reverse the situation?¡± Shi Yu and Ning Men who stood in the distance were not sure, either.

    If Lin Xun could not even defeat Shiao Kun, how could hepete with such powerful trainees as Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin. If so, it seemed to prove that Lin was unworthy of the title ¨C ¡°first ce of the quarterly assessment¡±. By that time, Lin Xun might be theughingstock of the whole Bloodthirsty Camp.

    That would be the worst result!

    ng!

    Just at the moment, Lin Xun suddenly pulled out his Greenwave Saber. Sabrey suddenly reced boxing, which attracted the attention of the crowd.

    But in their eyes, Lin Xun had been driven into an impasse, and his reaction was a sign that he had to change his way ofbat.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help feeling exhrated!

    Even Shiao Kun was no exception. Laughing grimly, Shiao turned over his palm, and then met head-on Lin¡¯s attack with a ck demnce.

    ¡°Lin Xun, your struggle is doomed to be in vain. You¡¯d better admit defeat immediately, thus you may save your face!¡±

    Shiao Kun shouted so loudly that even thend was trembling. He started off an attack with his demnce. With his figure shing like lightning, and his grey hair flying wildly, he looked like an invincible god.

 Chapter 145: Bai Lingshi

    <h4>Chapter 145: Bai Lingshi</h4>

    Boom!

    Shiao Kun dashed at Lin Xun and maneuvered his spear with an invincible aura. The ck demnce was like a sh of lightning in his hand, rendering people present frightened.

    That was just another top skill called ¡°Eagle Strike Speary¡±, which, once utilized, worked as if an eagle was soaring into the air driven with the momentum which was strong enough to tear apart the sky.

    However, in face of such a mighty attack, Lin Xun showed no sign of retreating. He exercised the ¡°Six-word Sabery¡± to its ultimate, with the Greenwave Saber shining brightly in his hand.

    He was at one moment as violent as gusts of wind and rain, and was as gentle and meticulous as streams of water at another moment. Sometimes he presented the power as destructive as raging torrents, and at other times he created the effect which resembled heavy snow smothering the world.

    The way Lin Xun fought was capricious and unpredictable!

    Different from the previous confrontation of their fists, the fighting now between Lin Xun with the saber and Shiao Kun with the demnce became fiercer. One was aggressive while the other attacked and defended with ease. The scene couldn¡¯t be more thrilling.

    This kind of duel had already been one of the top one-on-one fights in the Martial Realm. Shiao Kun was himself one of the young elites. ¡°Storm-killing Boxing¡± and ¡°Eagle Strike Speary¡±, which he practiced, were the exclusive powerful skills passed down from his ancestors.

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at flyinglines.[email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With the deafening sh, they were just like two mountains knocking against each other. Horrible spiritual energy spread around and forced those on-looking trainees to retreat again and again.

    The most amazing thing was that Shiao Kun should have not been able to suppress Lin Xun till now. Instead, Lin Xun gradually reversed the situation and was now neck to neck with Shiao Kun.

    It was a surprise to many trainees from other camps, who finally realized that Lin Xun was not as simple as they had thought.

    The emotions of those trainees of Camp 39 became extremelyplex when they witnessed this scene.

    When just reaching the eighth level of the Martial Realm about a month ago, Lin Xun had already beaten Wen Mingxiu whose grade was also excellent in Camp 39 with only one punch.

    In the following time, Lin Xun grew more and more powerful, his score became higher and higher therewith, and finally he ranked among those top ones by score before the quarterly assessment. Nobody knew exactly to what extent Lin¡¯s fighting capacity had been improved.

    Still, the vast majority of people couldn¡¯t imagine how Lin Xun could won the first ce in the quarterly assessment!

    It was such an incredible miracle that many people were very suspicious of Lin Xun¡¯s achievement and thought that he must have cheated.

    But at this moment, seeing Lin Xun and Shiao Kun¡¯s well-matched duel, many people finally realized that Lin Xun was indeed different now!

    Judging from the fighting ability he showed at this time, he could evenpete with trainees such as Ning Meng, Shi Yu, Qi Can and Gong Ming!

    ¡°This guy is progressing too fast, maybe it was a mistake to choose to be his enemy then¡­¡± Mou Lengshin murmured in the distance, with aplex look.

    ¡°Uh, you think it¡¯s my fault?¡± standing beside Mou, Qi Can looked sullen, ncing coldly at her.

    ¡°No, I just express some feelings,¡± Mou Lengshin soon shook her head in a hurry.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t forget about the vindictiveness of him. We are irreconcble with him. Don¡¯t have other useless thoughts anymore!¡± Qi Can said, stressing each word.

    Mou Lengshin fell silent.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this guy has grown so powerful after thest monthly assessment,¡± on the other side, Lei Shinyue frowned, feeling great pressure from Lin Xun.

    ¡°He is truly very strong. The sabery he uses is very unique. It¡¯s for the real kill. Unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult to exert its full power in the Martial Realm.¡±

    Ye Qi narrowed his eyes, with earnestness on his face. ¡°When I fought against him in thest monthly assessment, I found his sabery well-matched with my ¡°Soul-embroidering Sabrey¡±. Given the chance, I would really want to have a real fight with him and see whose sabery is more powerful.¡±

    When hearing what Ye Qi had said, the trainees including Lei Shinyue and Di Jun were all stunned, not having expected that Ye Qi would think so highly of Lin Xun.

    ¡°He is really something.¡±

    Rarely, Gong Ming, who had kept silent all the time, opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ve had a real fight with him. He was inferior to me in fighting capacity then, but I was still greatly stressed by the momentum and will he showed when fighting. Otherwise¡­Camp 40 wouldn¡¯t have been eliminated.¡±

    Gong Ming was one of the top strong trainees of Camp 40, and now he said this; it made others speechless for a short while and everyone¡¯s mind was in a tumult.

    ¡°s! It¡¯s setting people on edge,¡± very depressed, Ning Meng exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Well, I do think that, after today¡¯s fight, all wise people will know that Lin Xun is never a person with unearned repute.¡±

    Shi Yu smiled lightly in a rxed way.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Meng frowned, ¡°If he can¡¯t beat Shiao Kun, who will buy that he did rank first in the quarterly assessment?¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you ever speak with your head?¡± Shi Yu chuckled, ¡°In the quarterly assessment, who was not fully equipped with spiritual equipment? Go to ask those who passed the quarterly assessment, who is confident enough to kill a Barbarian Soldier solely by pure fighting capacity?¡±

    After a pause, Shi Yu continued, ¡°Any wise one will understand why Lin Xun didn¡¯t cheat. How could those drillmasters not see it through if he cheated?¡±

    Ning Meng frowned, ¡°But I am really in a fret. If it was I that fought with Shiao Kun, I would have forced this guy to yield and kneel for mercy long ago!¡±

    Shi Yu nodded and said, ¡°Whatever the oue of this fighting is, Shiao Kun was doomed to be unable to stop the progress of Lin Xun.¡±

    Ning Meng also nodded.

    Both of them were well aware that what Lin Xuncked now was only time.

    When Lin Xun reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm, he would be capable enough topete with any of the other top trainees, let alone Shiao Kun!

    This was called potential.

    Shiao Kun, instead, was already at the ninth level of the Martial Realm and had ancestral exclusive skills. But he had not been able to suppress Lin Xun even till now. Even if Shiao won in the end, it would be surely dishonorable for him.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could see this by the situation.

    The fighting had already continued for a good fifteen minutes.

    Shiao Kun looked sullen, with anger burning in his body. Of course, he knew that it had been humiliating enough that with present cultivation and exclusive skills he had mastered, he had not been able to suppress Lin Xun, an eighth-level practitioner of the Martial Realm, till now.

    Shiao Kun had thought that even if this fight turned into a war of attrition, he could wear Lin down by a higher level of cultivation he had. But unexpectedly¡­Lin Xun showed no sign of weakness till now.

    How was that possible?

    Could this guy already possess spiritual energy far finer than what a ninth-level practitioner could own, while he was yet at the eighth level of the Martial Realm?

    What worried Shiao the most was that, as he went deep into the battle with Lin Xun, he had acutely found that in addition to the vigorousness of spiritual energy Lin had, the quality of Lin¡¯s spiritual energy was also dreadfully pure, even purer than his own! So, the power was extremely great.

    Otherwise, Shiao Kun would have been capable enough to win the fight earlier with absolute power and by no exclusive skill.

    It was quite incredible that a trainee at the eighth level of the Martial Realm could have such a robust foundation of cultivation and such superb quality of spiritual energy.

    At this time, Shiao Kun had grown a bit frightened. What would be the result if Lin were at the ninth level of the Martial Realm?

    Shiao dare not to think about that!

    ¡­

    The atmosphere in the field gradually became subtle, and many people were aware that Shiao Kun now was like riding on a tiger ¨C afraid to go on and unable to get down.

    Instead, Lin Xun, thed who they incessantly questioned, showed incredible indomitable spirit and strength as the duel continued.

    A lot of people couldn¡¯t ept what they had seen.

    All at once, an ethereal voice arose ¨C ¨C

    ¡°There is already no need to keep fighting. Shiao Kun,e back.¡±

    With the voice, all people felt their vision blurred. Then a graceful figure already stood on the battle field.

    Whoosh!

    The ck demnce Shiao Kun stabbed out was gently held back by a fair hand, and, with a gentle tug, Shiao Kun had been thrown backwards.

    At the same time, Lin Xun also felt his saber was shackled and was then dragged sideways by a kind of terrifying force.

    Who?

    Shiao Kun and Lin Xun were both surprised and looked towards that graceful figure which suddenly appeared in the field.

    Not only them but all the other present subconsciously cast their eyes in the same direction.

    It was a 14-or-15-year-old girl with long ck hair which was like a waterfall and hung down to her waist. She had beautiful arched eyebrows and a straight nose. Her lips were pink and her fair oval face held a pure and ethereal temperament.

    Just simply standing there, she struck people with her delicate grace and unworldly beauty, as if she hade from an otherworldly sort of ce.

    Bai Lingshi!

    At the sight of her, a name came to all people¡¯s mind nearly at the same time. All were impressed and soon felt a sense of inferiority.

    As if it were not a fair maiden but an impable and ethereal faery that was standing in front of them. All peoplepsed into a brief silence.

    Originally, Shiao Kun was very displeased when he was asked to stop fighting. Whereas, his inner rage disappeared suddenly when he found that it was Bai Lingshi. Only a trace of unwillingness was showed on his face.

    Lin Xun frowned for the fight was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Bai Lingshi. Having seen the iparable beauty of Shia Zhi, Lin wasn¡¯t very much impressed by the ethereal beauty of Bai Lingshi.

    ¡°Well, youngdy. Do you know we are in the battle of personal honor? You are way out of line,¡± Lin Xun said seriously, not showing any respect.

    A lot of people¡¯s expressions became weird. What battle of honor? He just couldn¡¯t let go of 2,000 Condensate Pills.

    What was more, Shiao Kun would not necessarily lose the battle. This guy was just too shameless!

    The most infuriating thing was that Lin Xun should me Bai Lingshi in her face. This made many people feel angry and think Lin Xun was a man of no manners and his words sphemed Bai Lingshi.

 Chapter 146: Selecting the Prize

    <h4>Chapter 146: Selecting the Prize</h4>

    Boom!

    Bai Lingshi was very beautiful and charming in manner. With outstanding cultivation, she was even blessed with the rare talent property of Starshine Eternal. Besides, she was the eldest granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis, so her family background was quite influential. In such cases, she deserved to be called the Favored Girl of God.

    Many guys in the Bloodthirsty Camp fell under her spell. Even some childes of the simr origins were chasing after her.

    No one dare to treat such a Goddess-like girl without proper respect.

    However, Lin Xun used Bai Lingshi of being a busybody, which enraged many people. In their views, Lin Xun didn¡¯t know chalk from cheese and his behavior was a sphemy to Bai Lingshi.

    Even Shi Yu¡¯s gaze became weird, and he murmured that Lin Xun¡¯s action was equal to stirring up a ho¡¯s nest!

    Why did the old saying go: A beautiful woman is the Helen of Troy?

    That was because charming women were always the hotspot of love, courtship as well as countless troubles.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Someone hadn¡¯t held back their rebukes.

    ¡°You¡¯re so impolite. You should apologize to Lady Lingshi as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Many people followed suit, as if they were her bodyguards.

    Lin Xun acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard their words. Lin felt unreconciled to the result naturally, for he was 50% sure that he would defeat Shiao Kun. But, Bai Lingshi interrupted the fight, so it was impossible for Lin Xun to feel happy.

    As for the uproar made by a bunch of indignant people, he treated it as a string of roaring barks from dogs.

    To their surprise, Bai Lingshi stayedposed confronted with Lin¡¯s query. She said calmly, ¡°You have won, and I¡¯ll ask Shiao Kun to give you those Condensate Pills wagered on this fight.¡±

    Shiao Kun was in a trance with a trace of unwillingness in his heart, but he finally held himself back from speaking something else after he saw her ethereal and calm eyes.

    Bai¡¯s behavior immediately got a round of apud. What was a graciousdy¡¯s bearing?

    That it was!

    Compared with her, Lin Xun was quite narrow-minded!

    However, Lin Xun seemed tock this kind of awareness. Although he didn¡¯t expect her decision, he said with his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°In addition to these, I also want that guy¡¯s 1,000 Condensate Pills.¡± He pointed at Wang Wenyuan standing in the distance.

    Immediately, Wang¡¯s face darkened and became extremely sullen. Lin Xun was so insatiable. Did he really think that he was the winner?

    Bai Lingshi said with a nod, ¡°Give them to you, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Xun replied and then he said with a smile, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re sensible. I¡¯m sorry for mistaking about you just now. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The people present felt depressed. How could he be so arrogant? Many people stifled the urge to beat him hard at the moment.

    Bai Lingshi remained gracious and ethereal. Abruptly, she looked at Lin Xun and said, ¡°After you reach the ninth level of the Martial Realm, I¡¯lle over to fight with you by myself.¡±

    After that, she turned around and left without caring about his reply.

    Lin Xun was in a daze, but deep down, he sighed that it was difficult to fool such a smart girl. Her appearance and interruption at this time not only saved Shiao¡¯s face, but also won highly praise for her. More importantly, she mounted a challenge to him in the end, and he had to ept it.

    However, Lin Xun was fearless. Although Bai Lingshi boasted unimaginably formidablebat effectiveness, he was also sure of himself and believed that he would be as powerful as her when he reached the ninth level.

    The people present burst into an uproar.

    It never urred to them that Bai Lingshi¡¯s appearance quickly led the battle between Shiao Kun and Lin Xun to end in this way.

    Did Shiao Kun lose the battle?

    No.

    Bai Lingshi, by one sentence, pronounced a conclusion, which might not make all the people sincerely convinced. However, as the one concerned, Shiao Kun didn¡¯t file aint, so the others had to keep silent, too.

    But, what surprised them the most was thest words of Bai before she left. She mounted a challenge to Lin Xun!

    It was so rare!

    Some people thought that what Bai did was to help Shiao Kun save his face and to stop Lin Xun¡¯s unscrupulous behavior.

    Some others deemed that in Bai¡¯s view, Lin Xun would be qualified to fairly fight with her in terms ofbat effectiveness after he reached the ninth level. What she did was because of his impolite words to her.

    Anyway, many people present looked forward to the day, because they were dying to see how Bai Lingshi would beat the living daylights out of Lin Xun, the contemptible scoundrel!

    The news about the fight between Lin Xun and Shiao Kun soon went viral in the entire Bloodthirsty Camp. Although it ended up with Shiao Kun as the loser, few people agreed with the result.

    After all, nobody could be sure who would be the final winner without Bai¡¯s sudden involvement.

    Nheless, Lin Xun¡¯s toughbat effectiveness also attracted many people¡¯s attention. A teenager at the eighth level of the Martial Realm could be a matched rival for Shiao Kun who was considered one of the top trainees, which was so unusual.

    Owing to this, many doubts about whether Lin Xun lived up to his reputation as the top one in the quarterly assessment or not reduced.

    In other words, his fight with Shiao Kun involuntarily helped him reduce many reproaches and criticisms.

    In the meanwhile, the challengeunched by Bai Lingshi to Lin Xun also drew much attention. They furtively guessed why Bai did this. After all, she didn¡¯t need to do this at all in view of her influential status, but she did this.

    Regardless of the various discussions outside, Lin Xun had be famous at least in the Camp 39. Some people resented him, some were jealous of him, and some admired and envied him.

    After all, he was definitely the most famous trainee in Camp 39 now.

    ¡­

    Soon after the fight was over, Lin Xun was summoned and left the Camp 39. Afterward, he was taken by Shu Sanqi to enter a mysterious underground room.

    With a small area, the room was literally a treasure warehouse with its four walls embedded with Moonlight Stones used for illumination. It could be seen clearly that rows of jade-made shelves were spread out, on which were books, elixirs, spiritual weapons and materials, as well as a variety of rare treasures.

    ¡°There are elixirs, manuals, spiritual weapons, as well as many items for assisting in cultivation. They may not be so precious, but they¡¯re rare in the world. Since you win the first ce in the quarterly assessment, you can choose one randomly,¡± said Shu Sanqi simply as usual without talking any nonsense.

    With a nod, Lin Xun came up to have a careful look. First of all, he saw many cultivation manuals.

    Green Spirit Manual, Purple Cloud Manual, Bloody-spirit Immortal Body, Thunder Toughness Scripture, Spirit-refining Manual, Universal Satisfaction Scripture¡­Each one had its own magic, and couldn¡¯t be found in the trading market.

    He carefully looked through the introduction to each manual. After a while, he finally shook his head. Compared with the other ordinary manuals, these were really first-ss manuals. However, they were less powerful than Natural Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture.

    Subsequently, he nced at the bottles of elixirs, including Green Spirit Elixir, Small Seven-orifices Elixir, Snow Ginseng Elixir, and Purple Jade-cloud Pill.

    Shu Sanqi watched him and kept silent during the whole process.

    However, when Lin Xun fixed his eyes on the various spiritual materials after looking through all the elixirs, Shu couldn¡¯t help frowning, and then he said, ¡°When facing many choices, you¡¯d better choose the one that is the most suitable for you instead of the most valuable one.¡±

    Lin Xun replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    Then, he continued to measure the other things with his eyes. But, till he looked through all the items in the room, he didn¡¯t pick one out.

    Shu Sanqi asked with a trace of sternness in his voice, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± He seemed to feel a repugnance to Lin¡¯s behavior.

    Turning his head around, Lin Xun said to Shu Sanqi with a smile, ¡°Drillmaster Shu, I¡¯ve heard from Old Mo that your armor with spiritual tattoo-Wolf Fang- suffered serious damage and that its repair work can¡¯t be done until now. After learning about the details from Old Mo, I find it not difficult to be repaired.¡±

    Shu Sanqi felt shocked in his heart. He fixed his sword-like sharp eyes on Lin Xun, wanting to confirm the truth of his remark.

    If the others were stared at by him like that, they would be terrified. However, Lin Xun appeared not to notice it. With a smile, he pointed at several spiritual materials in the room and said, ¡°After careful observation of these treasures, I by coincidence find that several ones are the key materials to repair armor. But, three more kinds of spiritual materials are needed.¡±

    Shu Sanqi could not help but ask, ¡°Which three?¡±

    Lin Xun said, ¡°The core of a 1,000-year Ghost-eye Vine, a pair of tusks of Devil Wolf in the Abyss, and the water of Golden Blood Spring in the geocentric magma.¡±

    Hearing this, Shu Sanqi slightly narrowed his eyes. He had indeed heard of the three spiritual materials, but all of them were extremely precious and too rare to be seen in the trading market. They only came out by ident.

    In spite of the force he possessed now, he couldn¡¯t collect them all in a short time.

    ¡°Are you sure you can thoroughly fix my Wolf Fang after I can collect the three spiritual materials?¡± asked Shu Sanqi in a low voice after a long time.

    ¡°I only offer some ideas for reference, but I believe Old Mo can definitely do that,¡± said Lin Xun seriously.

    Shu Sanqi fell into silence again. It seemed that this matter was really a shock for him, making him have to consider it carefully.

    ¡°I have got it. You choose your prize first,¡± said Shu with a poker face after a while.

    Lin Xun smiled, randomly picked up one bottle of elixirs named Purple Jade-cloud Elixir, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a decision. I choose this.¡±

    Without saying anything more, Shu Sanqi turned and led Lin Xun to leave there.

    Seemingly, Shu didn¡¯t express his own thoughts on what Lin had said. However, Lin Xun was clear that Shu wouldn¡¯t reject his proposal if Shu really deemed Wolf Fang important as his life just as what Old Mo had told to Lin.

    ¡­

    In the evening, when returning to the warehouse of Old Mo, Lin Xun received 2,000 Condensate Pills that was worth 40,000 imperial silver coins, namely 200 imperial gold coins!

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, 6,000 umted points were needed to exchange for 2,000 Condensate Pills.

    Thus it could be seen that Shiao Kun, Wang Wenyuan, and some other trainees who came together with them to pick this fight definitely paid a huge price.

    Laying on the chair, Lin Xunpsed into meditation, ¡°A bottle of Purple Jade-cloud Elixirs and 2,000 Condensate Pills should be enough to support me to break through into the ninth level of the Martial Realm, shouldn¡¯t them?¡±

 Chapter 147: Variation of the Treasure Case

    <h4>Chapter 147: Variation of the Treasure Case</h4>

    Late at night.

    Lin Xun sat cross-legged, and there was a clear practicing method of the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture in his mind.

    Babble~

    After making sure there were no mistakes, Lin Xun swallowed ten Condensate Pills. Then he held his breath in deep concentration and began to practice.

    This was the first time he had practiced this skill. It was a brand-new experience. He dared not be slightly careless.

    Soon, Lin Xun felt a shiver from head to toe. His spiritual power was pulled by a kind of terrible suction power, and rushed around in a unique trajectory in his boy which was like an ignited volcano now.

    Boom!!

    The surge of spiritual power was like a raging sea, circting continuously along the passages in his body. The strength of every inch of his bones, blood and muscles was awakened and shivered constantly all over his body.

    Inside Lin Xun¡¯s body, his spiritual power was running like an uncontroble wild horse, and roaring like a dragon.

    On the surface of Lin Xun¡¯s body, his Qi burst like magma. Every inch of his muscles, bones and blood produced a unique resonance.

    At this moment, every part of Lin Xun¡¯s body seemed to be fully activated, practicing in a new way of cultivation.

    He was like a great abyss with terrible storms surging inside, swallowing exterior energy from every direction!

    This was Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, a rare cultivation method for both body refining and spiritual power increasing, and an inheritance from the ¡°Heaven-essing ce¡±, mysterious and domineering.

    Ten Condensate Pills he had just swallowed werepletely absorbed in just 15 minutes, but this practice hadn¡¯t been half done!

    In the past, his one-night cultivation only required ten Condensate Pills at most, but now, after practicing the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, ten Condensate Pills were far from enough.

    Babble~

    Lin Xun swallowed another ten Condensate Pills without hesitation.

    Boom!

    In vivo and in vitro, the power was surging like the river flowing at great speed and boiling like a volcano erupting, which made Lin Xun¡¯s body pain and almost unable to withstand the impact of such force.

    Especially his body felt like a severely twisted rebar. Every inch of skin, muscles and bones was undergoing a high-frequency exercise. If he hadn¡¯t made his body extremely strong before, he would not be able to withstand this unique way of cultivation at all.

    Treating the human body was a furnace by which the practitioner could strengthen physical power and absorb natural power at the same time, which was the powerful cultivation method Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture showed, a way totally different from the orthodox ones in the world.

    Soon, the ten pills were also absorbed, Lin Xun had to swallow ten more again.

    Thanks to the fight with Shiao Kun, he won 2,000 Condensate Pills. Otherwise, his daily share of 10 pills would not be enough to sustain this new way of cultivation.

    Over time, Lin Xun was shrouded in mist. It was a unique scene that could only be formed by ultimate cultivation.

    Lin Xun suddenly opened his eyes after this scenested for 30 minutes, and his Qi gradually fell into silence from boiling.

    Lin Xun breathed out a wisp of white smoke which rushed out like an arrow, letting out a thunder-like whistling sound tearing the air apart.

    ¡°The wonderful feature of this scripture is beyond imagination, but it¡¯s too domineering¡­¡± Lin Xun was amazed by the vitality of his whole body.

    He knew very well that he would not withstand this overwhelming way of cultivation if his body hadn¡¯t be strong enough already.

    Although this scripture was extremely overwhelming, the effect was indeed obvious. At this moment, Lin Xun was keenly aware that quality of his spiritual power had been improved to some extent, although his cultivation level hadn¡¯t updated immediately.

    Wisps of spiritual power in his body was like azure amber, pure, glittering and translucent.

    This meant that the spiritual power released by Lin Xun would be stronger and more terrible in the battle.

    Lin Xun finally realized that not only the four vortexes in four acupoints of cardiac vessel helped him to refine his spiritual power, but also the practice of Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture could magically improve his spiritual power.

    It was really exciting. At least it proved that the effect of the Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture was much better than that of the original Spirit-concentrating Manual.

    The only thing that bothered Lin Xun was that the practice of Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture consumed too much pills. Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation was originally different from that of other practitioners and needed more spiritual supplements because of the existence of four vortexes in four acupoints of his cardiac vessel.

    Now he began to practice Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture, and could consume nearly 30 Condensate Pills which were worth 600 imperial silver coins in a day.

    In other words, Lin Xun would spend at least 600 imperial silver coins a day, if he kept practicing in this way. This was really a big number beyond his imagination, and even those from well-off families could hardly afford such an expenditure for a long time.

    ¡°Making money is a top priority for me, even when I leave the Bloodthirsty Camp!¡±

    Lin Xun made up his mind.

    ¡­

    The days in the Bloodthirsty Camp had returned to the routine situation. Daily training was substantial, but also very boring.

    More than ten days passed quickly.

    During this period, all the trainees were informed that the eight camps in the Bloodthirsty Camp would set out together to take part in a new real battlefield assessment in half a month!

    The battlefield was located on the northern frontier of the empire. It was a ce called ¡°Demon-cloud Ridge¡±, where many barbarians were spread out.

    The trainees needed to enter the northern bordend of the empire and participate in the war at Demon-cloud Ridge as ordinary soldiers of the empire!

    At that time, the more military merits they earned, the higher their assessment results would be. The trainee who had less military merits might be eliminated directly.

    It was worth mentioning that this battlefield assessment was a real life-and-death struggle for every trainee.

    Some people looked forward to this assessment, while some people felt afraid because at least the harsh training of Bloodthirsty Camp was not life-threatening.

    But on a real battlefield, it was totally different. You would die if you were careless. That was the most terrible thing.

    Lin Xun also received the notice. He did not care much about it, but he would never let down his guard. He had a stable mentality.

    When Lin Xun was cultivating in this night, Young Ke came suddenly and took Lin Xun away without giving him a change to refuse.

    When they arrived at the central camp, Lin Xun found that not only Shu Sanqi but also Old Mo were there.

    ¡°Is it for restoring the armor ¨C Wolf Fang?¡± Lin Xun thought.

    More than ten days ago, Lin mentioned this to Shu Sanqi, but he was not sure when Shu Sanqi woulde to him for help.

    But this time Lin Xun guessed wrong. When seeing Lin Xun, Shu Sanqi pointed to one thing on the table and asked, ¡°Is this your storage ring?¡±

    Lin Xun looked up and saw a ck storage ring on the table. He nodded and said ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Mo looked anxious and said, ¡°Lin Xun, what the hell is hidden in your storage ring? How can it release such weird power?¡±

    Lin Xun was in a daze and felt confused. He leaned forward and carefully looked at the storage ring. He perceived that a kind of obscure and violent force was spreading from the storage ring. The terrible force seemed to be extremely weak but made souls oppressive.

    Lin Xun squinted, ¡°Old Mo, when did this happen?¡±

    ¡°It happened just now,¡± Shu Sanqi frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s in your ring?¡±

    Old Mo and Young Ke looked at Lin Xun. Lin Xun became more doubtful. He clearly remembered that there was the Sky Breacher, an inscribing pen and some gold coins and spiritual materials in his storage ring. Besides, there seemed to be nothing special.

    ¡°Shall I open it?¡± Lin Xun asked.

    Shu Sanqi and Old Mo looked at each other and said, ¡°Okay, you should be careful.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and came up. When he touched the storage ring, he finally knew the origin of that obscure and violent fluctuation!

    The strange force came from a bronze case which looked ancient and clumsy. The four corners of it were engraved with clouding,ndscape, fantastic animals, the sun and the moon; besides, the case was covered with mysterious spiritual tattoos, releasing a kind of obscure and frightening power.

    That was the power of the spiritual tattoo restriction!

    At this time, the spiritual tattoo restriction around the bronze case seemed to be on the verge of fragmentation, as if they had been almost unable to suppress some kind of force sealed in the case any more.

    Lin Xun recalled that this bronze case was acquired when Liu Yukun was killed. At that time, in the Three-thousand Mountains, Liu Yukun was being chased by a legendary golden me beast, but he intended to harm Lin Xun for some reason, and was killed by Lin Xun in the end.

    Liu Yukun was the son of Liu Wujun, governor of Southwestern Province of the empire. In order to prevent the retaliation from Liu¡¯s Family, Lin Xun destroyed all things of Liu Yukun, except this bronze case.

    Lin Xun used to try to open the case, but when he saw the spiritual tattoo restriction around the case, Lin Xun gave uppletely.

    If the mystery of the spiritual tattoo restriction couldn¡¯t be revealed, even a master of spiritual tattoos would fail to open it.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, how could this bronze case suddenly change today? Had something happened to the treasure in the case, so it was about to break the restriction?

    ¡°What on earth is inside?¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s face was somewhat uncertain, Old Mo couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bronze case of unknown origin.¡±

    Lin Xun took the case out of the storage ring. And the case suddenly changed when it appeared in the air.

    With a bang, a bronze case exploded, and then a ball of dazzling fire fiercely rushed out and mmed into Lin Xun¡¯s arms.

    Lin Xun felt a sharp pain as if he had been hit by a mountain, as he flew backwards uncontrobly.

 Chapter 148: Chirp~ Chirp~

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chirp~ Chirp~</h4>

    Lin Xun felt bursts of severe hurt all over, which made everything darken before his eyes. Lin almost fainted, and could not help gasping in pain.

    ¡°Chirp~¡±, a soft and immature sound arose.

    Lin Xun lowered his head in astonishment, and found that it was a little beast which had run into his arms!

    With its whole body shining with golden me, the little beast had round eyes, round nose, round ears, and even its body was round just like a ball.

    Apart from the five sense organs, the creature didn¡¯t have neck, arms and legs, and the general impression it had given people was just one word-round.

    At the moment, the creature curiously looked at Lin Xun with its sparkling and dark eyes wide open, and its round little mouth letting out chirping.

    Lin Xun opened his eyes wide immediately. What the hell was it?

    Who could have imagined that a mysterious bronze treasure case should seal such a little creature?

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shu Sanqi, Old Mo and Young Ke came up. They looked at the little beast in astonishment. Clearly, they also hadn¡¯t expected that it was such a little creature that ran out from a bronze case which released terrifying and confusing waves of force.

    ¡°It looks like a golden me beast but withpletely different appearance. Look at it! Sparkling and beautiful,¡± Old Mo was amazed.

    ¡°There seems to be no record about this beast in Pandect of Beasts. It is so strange!¡± Shu Sanqi frowned. From the little beast, he keenly sensed a hint of fluctuating breath which was violent and daunting. It was so unusual.

    ¡°Lin Xun, do you know where ites from?¡± Young Ke raised her eyes to look at Lin.

    Lin rubbed his aching chest, and winced in pain, ¡°I just know that the bronze case was from a golden me beast, but I have no idea that the case sealed such a creature.¡±

    The little creature seemed to think Lin Xun was talking to it, so it let out chirping, appearing to be happy.

    Then, with its soft and round body flying up suddenly and snuggling up to Lin Xun, the little creature showed an expression of feelingfortable and looked like a little baby who was nestling against his mother.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help extending his hand to fondle the little beast. His fingers just felt like getting into a cloud of cotton, which was so soft, stic, andfortable.

    The littler creature let out chirping, looking as if it enjoyed being fondled by Lin.

    Not bad! After mming away Lin Xun, the little creature no longer revealed any hint of danger, which made Lin not worry any more.

    ¡°A golden me beast?¡±

    Young Ke seemed to be thinking of something, ¡°You mean the one that appearedst year in the Three-thousand Mountains? I have heard that the beast was finally killed by Young Sword King ¨C Shie Yutang of the Green-deer School. Why is the bronze case in your hands?¡±

    Realizing his words had revealed a lot of information unconsciously, Lin got anxious.

    Lin was in a daze and said, ¡°I just remember the bronze case had been taken away when the golden me beast was still alive. And it¡¯s just a coincidence for me to get it.¡±

    Young Ke was about to go on with the enquiry when she was interrupted by Shu Sanqi, ¡°Leave it aside. The urgent thing for the moment is to find out the identity of the little creature.¡±

    Old Mo said in a low voice at this point, ¡°The little creature indeed feels like the golden me beast in a way, but it¡¯s not real one. Maybe it is a whelp of a kind of beast unknown.¡±

    Old Mo was a master in spiritual tattoos and was knowledgeable, but even he couldn¡¯t recognize the little creature¡¯s identity, which made Shu Sanqi and Young Ke feel a bit surprised.

    ¡°Shall we make a test?¡± Old Mo asked Lin Xun suddenly.

    ¡°How?¡± Lin Xun felt a hint of inappropriateness in the heart suddenly, and he sensed the expression in Old Mo¡¯s eyes seemed to be different.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±

    Sure enough, next moment Old Mo looked exhrated and crazy. Staring firmly at the little creature in Lin¡¯s arms, Old Mo said swiftly, ¡°Just like spiritual tattooists dissecting the body of a wild beast, we can peel off its skin, take away its bones, draw its blood, and check its spirit; what¡¯s more, we can even dig out its eyes to identify some special functions maybe. Ah, and about its little head, we can strike it into pieces to see whether it has some structure different from that of other wild beasts¡­¡±

    The more he said, the more excited he got. With saliva sshing throughout, Old Mo, gesticting merrily, said, ¡°Just think about it. It is a kind of beast that has never been seen before. We may refine some spiritual materials from its body which hasn¡¯t existed in the world. If so, we may create a brand new spiritual ink!¡±

    Before Old Mo finished his words, Lin Xun¡¯s look changed slightly. He felt the little creature in his arms seemed to have sensed the danger too, since it was trembling and chirping constantly.

    Even Shu Sanqi couldn¡¯t help frowning, but he knew that most spiritual tattooists were just like this old guy. When they found new creatures, they would be so excited as if they discovered a new world.

    Unexpectedly, Young Ke was the first one on the spot who couldn¡¯t tolerate Old Mo any more. She kicked Old Mo into the air upon a pretty and agile side kick.

    ¡°Abnormal! Cruel! How can you kill such a cute creature?¡± Young Ke reproached him coldly.

    Old Mo sighed bitterly, ¡°Though the little creature looks stupid and cute, who can make sure that it won¡¯t be very dangerous? If we don¡¯t figure out its background, we may regret one day!¡±

    Old Mo picked himself up, and came up to Lin Xun. Staring at the little creature with feverish eyes, Old Mo said, ¡°For our safety, leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Being determined, Lin Xun and Young Ke said at the same time.

    ¡°Chirp~¡± the little creature showed its teeth to Old Mo with its round eyes wide open.

    The final decision was made by Shu Sanqi, ¡°It belongs to Lin Xun, so let him deal with it.¡±

    Lin Xun felt relieved in the heart at once, and Young Ke¡¯s face turned gentle, which made Lin Xun not ustomed, since she had always been indifferent and cool. Was she really fond of this cute little creature?

    ¡°But, if the creature does be a threat to the safety of the camp, I¡¯ll kill it immediately!¡± Shu Sanqi added. A fit of worry rose in Lin¡¯s heart.

    ¡­

    Late at night.

    In Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    Sitting in the chair, Lim Xun kneaded the soft and round body of the little creature into different shapes as if he was kneading dough.

    Sometimes it was twisted, and sometimes it was stretched like dough, which showed its surprising flexibleness and flexibility.

    The little creature didn¡¯t get angry, instead, it chirped happily, which sounded like groans offort made by a person when he was massaged. Lin Xun felt extremely excited, ying with it.

    The little creature was indeed amazing. It looked like a little ball, shining with golden me all over, but it felt soft andfortable.

    Swoosh~

    It fell onto the ground, then bounced at once. Lin Xun threw it onto the wall with his hand, but it bounced once again.

    It kept chirping, just like the jingle of a camel bell in the desert echoed in the darkness.

    Sitting in the distance, Young Ke looked at what was happening silently with her chin resting in her hand. Rare tenderness rose on her usually cold and indifferent face.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t say anything, but it was unusual that she followed Lin toe to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse, and stayed for such a long time, which was rare for her.

    Maybe she was indeed attracted by the little creature.

    Lin Xun felt strange about this at the beginning, but then he was not in the mood to care more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where ites from. It looks like so cute, but I have no idea what it will be.¡±

    Soon, holding the little creature in hands, and looking at the five round sense organs of it, Lin Xun felt that the little creature didn¡¯t look like a descendant of a violent beast at all; instead, it looked like a pet which was stupid and na?ve.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help pinching the little creature on the belly violently, and a sh of fire ejected from its mouth like lightning.

    Boom! A bottomless hole formed on the ground! The terrifying burning fire melted and evaporated all the broken stones there.

    Feeling shocked, Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect the little creature could spit fire which was so terrifying!

    The power at least was equal to that of a strike from a practitioner of the ninth level in Martial Realm with all strength!

    At the moment, Young Ke stood up quickly. Looking at the hole on the ground, she was also surprised apparently.

    Looking innocent, the little creature chirped carefreely with its ball-like body rolling happily in Lin Xun¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that though the little creature looks harmless from the appearance, it is actually dangerous, and the hidden danger may break out one day,¡± Old Mo got close and muttered.

    ¡°If you have any evil intention, I¡¯ll make you disabled first,¡± Young Ke casted a nce at Old Mo indifferently. Though she sounded calm, Old Mo got stiff all over, and couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly.

    ¡°It seems to be hungry¡­¡±

    Feeling painful, Lin Xun¡¯s fingertip was bitten and then sucked constantly by the little creature, as if it was sucking milk.

    ¡°Wait a moment¡±, Young Ke said immediately, and then rushed out of the warehouse.

    Just a short whileter, Young Ke returned, carrying a big Green-horned Wolf. Bang! She threw the wolf onto the ground, and said, ¡°This female wolf has been kept after being caught since she was pregnant. She just gave birth to cubs a few day ago, so it has enough milk.¡±

    Lin Xun came up to the wolf immediately, carrying the little creature to look for the milk source.

    But unexpectedly, seeming to have sensed danger someway, the wolf roared in terror, and violently struggled to stand up.

    What?

    Lin Xun, Young Ke and Old Mo all squinted their eyes, and they all realized it had something to do with the little creature.

    ¡°Chirp~ Chirp~,¡± the little creature got confused, and showed no interest in the green-horned wolf.

    ¡°Maybe we can feed it with some spiritual fruits and vegetables,¡± Old Mo couldn¡¯t help offering advice.

    Nodding her head, Young Ke left, carrying the extremely terrified green-horned wolf.

    That night, with the all-out help of Young Ke, they tried various spiritual fruits and vegetables, but none of them were liked by the little creature.

    It was even disinclined to have a bite.

    Young Ke couldn¡¯t help frowning, while Lin Xun got a little bit impatient. He pped the little creature on the soft and little ass, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be tormented to death by you.¡±

    The little creature looked quite grieved with its eye wide open pitifully.

    ¡°Hey, it is a fastidious creature! Come here! Do you want to try the spiritual crystal?¡± with an expression of banter on his face, Old Mo took a hard spiritual crystal to tease the little creature.

    Young Ke red at Old Mo, and was about to have a cow when she noticed that the little creature took away the spiritual crystal in Old Mo¡¯s hand swiftly like a sh of lightning, and swallowed it into its round belly immediately.

    Old Mo instantly shouted sharply and miserably, ¡°No~!¡±

 Chapter 149: Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 149: Crisis</h4>

    Spiritual crystals contained huge and pure spiritual power. So they, as a kind of important strategic materials in the empire, were valuable.

    A palm-sized ordinary spiritual crystal was worth ten imperial silver coins!

    The spiritual crystal taken out by Old Mo was different from the ordinary ones. It was called ¡°High-ss Spiritual Crystal¡±. It was diamond-shaped and transparent, with light blue brilliance. It was usually used as the spiritual force source of warships.

    The value of a high-ss spiritual crystal was up to five imperial gold coins even.

    In other words, one high-ss spiritual crystal was 50 times more valuable than an ordinary one.

    At this moment, such an expensive spiritual crystal was swallowed by Chirps in a blink of an eye. No wonder that Old Mo howled and freaked out.

    Old Mo rushed up, trying to get the crystal back, but Chirps quickly avoided Old Mo and fled into the arms of Lin Xun.

    Under Lin Xun¡¯s protection, Crips looked at Old Mo innocently.

    Old Mo was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Lin Xun, let this little thing spit out the spiritual crystal. It is very precious and can¡¯t be spoiled by this little thing!¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°Chirps can erupt fire with month. Would you like to try to let it spit the crystal out by yourself?¡±

    Old Mo was stunned and looked at the hole on the ground beside him. He shook his head immediately. It was too dangerous and not funny at all.

    ¡°Well, Old Mo, you present the crystal to it. Are you going to regret it?¡± Young Ke frowned.

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ s¡­¡± Old Mo showed a look of deep regret and faltered.

    Lin Xun felt sympathy for Old Mo at this moment. However, Chirps belched like it had eaten its fill. Its soft and round bodyyzily in Lin¡¯s arms, squintingfortably and gradually falling asleep. A glittering bubble was blown out from the corner of its mouth.

    ¡°It seems that there is no way to get the crystal back now,¡± Lin Xun said helplessly.

    Old Mo was totally dumbfounded by Chirps¡¯s good appetite. A high-ss spiritual crystal was digested in a blink of an eye?

    ¡°It seems that the food it needs is spiritual crystal,¡± Young Ke thought.

    Lin was in a trance for a while. A bad feeling surged in his heart. If this little thing fed on spiritual crystals, he would not be able to support it even if he sold out.

    ¡°Drillmaster Young Ke, would you like to raise Chirps?¡± Lin Xun asked tentatively.

    Young Ke frowned and said, ¡°Chirps likes you so much. It¡¯s obvious that Chirps has treated you as its rtive. How can you abandon it so cruelly?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled bitterly.

    Seeing this, depressed and crazy Old Mo finally felt better, took pleasure in Lin Xun¡¯s misfortune, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait to see how many crystals you have to feed it.¡±

    It gave Lin Xun a headache.

    Young Ke said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find time to check Chirpster. If I find you and Old Mo can¡¯t take care of it well¡­¡±

    Her eyes became so sharp that Lin Xun and Old Mo felt a kind of oppressive force. Their faces changed slightly together.

    ¡°You know the result,¡± Young Ke turned away after saying this.

    Lin Xun and Old Mo looked at each other and felt pity for each other.

    In the next few days, Lin Xun¡¯s life was a little different from the past due to Chirps¡¯spany.

    This little fellow was simple and regarded Lin Xun as its rtive. Every day, as long as Lin Xun returned to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse after training, it stuck to Lin Xun and rubbed happily in Lin Xun¡¯s arms.

    Lin Xun was a little unadapted at first but he got used to it soon. What really troubled him was that he had been sure that Chirps really fed on spiritual crystals!

    Every three days, it consumed a high-ss spiritual crystal. Chirps¡¯s speed of spending money could almost catch up with Lin Xun.

    Fortunately, at least in the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun did not have to worry too much about it with Young Ke¡¯s help.

    The only strange thing for Lin Xun was that Young Man disappeared after the quarterly assessment. Old Mo did not know where she had gone, either.

    As time went by, there were only five days left before the trainees went to Demon-cloud Ridge to participate in the ¡°battlefield assessment¡±.

    On this day, when Lin Xun finished his training and returned to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse, he heard a familiar and charmingughter echoing in the air.

    Lin Xun was happy to realize that Young Man was back!

    Sure enough, when Lin Xun walked into the warehouse, he saw Young Manughing, holding Chirps, and constantly rubbing its soft and round body. She was all smiles and ying with Chirps as if she had found the best toy in the world.

    ¡°Wee back, sister, ¡± Lin Xun walked to her with a smile.

    Young Man nodded without looking at Lin Xun, still teasing Chirps.

    Lin Xun was speechless at once. Why did Drillmaster Young Ke and Young Man react the same way? What on earth was good about Chirps? Why they liked it so much?

    ¡°Are you jealous of it?¡± Old Mo came up with a hint of envy on his face, and his eyes were fixed on Young Man¡¯s plump chest which Chirps buried in. He looked jealous of Chirps, wanting to rece it with himself.

    ¡°Old Mo, why do you think I¡¯ll be jealous of a little beast?¡± Lin sounded sulky.

    At this time, Chirps noticed Lin Xun. It quickly broke loose from Young Man¡¯s embrace and mmed into Lin Xun¡¯s arms, chirping happily and ceaselessly.

    Lin Xunughed immediately and said to Old Mo, ¡°Look at this little thing. It is better than you! At least it is not as concupiscent as you are!¡±

    ¡°In my view, this little thing is a hundred times better than you two,¡± Young Man sighed with emotion in her starry eyes.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the door of the warehouse was pushed open by a st of strong force, and a gust of cold wind poured in, which made the atmosphere in the warehouse chilly.

    ¡°Shu Sanqi, I didn¡¯te to fight with you this time. I juste for taking two people away. Why do you stand in the way?¡±

    A low and deep voice arose. It was full of unspeakable magic, as if it could reach the depths of the soul and make people chill.

    Apanied by the words, a slender figure strode in Old Mo¡¯s warehouse. This was a graceful middle-aged man with a high crown and big sleeves of ancient clothes.

    He was handsome with cold and daunting eyes. Upon his arrival, there was a deafening silence in the warehouse suddenly, and even the wind subsided as if it also feared.

    Next to the man, it was Shu Sanqi¡¯s thin, gun-like figure. Shu¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled at the moment, and he looked sullen.

    Seeing this scene, a fit of worry rose in the hearts of Lin Xun, Young Man and Old Mo. Even Chirps in Lin Xun¡¯s arms seemed to sense some danger and hid itself in Lin Xun¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Well, you must be Master Mo.¡±

    As soon as the handsome man came in, he was like a king who ruled the world, with overweening momentum. His eyes instantly locked onto Old Mo like lightning.

    For that moment, Old Mo¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his whole body was shivering, as if he was suffering from some kind of fear.

    Lin Xun and Young Man dared not move. They were different in cultivation level but they felt the same terrible pressure at this time. They felt just like they might drown in an ocean at any time.

    This was terrifying!

    A kind of invisible momentum could impact people on mind. It could imagine how powerful this graceful man was.

    Shu Sanqi suddenly came up and stood in front of them to protect them from the momentum. He looked up at the graceful man and said, ¡°Shin Rutie, Bloodthirsty Camp it¡¯s not a ce where you can act wildly.¡±

    The pressure on Lin Xun and others faded like the tide, and they soon felt rxed all over. When they looked at the graceful man again, their eyes were full of fear.

    ¡°Thirteen years ago, I could not defeat you, but now¡­ Your Wolf Fang is broken. Do you think you could beparable to me?¡±

    ¡°You want to try?¡±

    Shu Sanqi¡¯s eyes were cold as a knife, and his momentum suddenly surged up with destructive spirit. The air around him was oppressed by him, wailing.

    Shin Rutie kept silent for a moment, then he suddenly raised his head andughed, ¡°Old man, you still have quite a temper. If I¡¯m note for this important task, I really want to fight with you topare the strength of your Wolf Fang with that of my Aquarius Seal!¡±

    Aquarius Seal!

    Hearing this, Shu Sanqi¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly, ¡°No wonder you are so fearless today. Which one of Academy of Spiritual Implements helped you refine it?¡±

    Shin Rutie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Get out of my way, please. I have to act under the order. I will only take Master Mo and a young man named Lin Xun away. I¡¯m not trying to fight with you.¡±

    Lin Xun was badly stunned. How could he be involved in this matter too?

    Even Young Man was surprised, but soon she seemed to think of something, which made her pretty face suddenly get gloomy.

    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Shu Sanqi said coldly and held his ground.

    Shin Rutie said with a look of deep significance, ¡°Academy of Spiritual Implements needs people like them.¡±

    A touch of coldness flickered in Shu Sanqi¡¯s eyes suddenly, ¡°You have known that?¡±

    Shin Rutie chuckled, ¡°Shu Sanqi, you should know that the Bloodthirsty Camp serves the empire. It¡¯s not your private territory. Do you really think what has happened here can be kept secret?¡±

    Shu Sanqi¡¯s face became gloomier. He said emphatically, ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t allow you to take them away.¡±

    Shin Rutie seemed to have anticipated this. He pulled out a mysteriousvender token from his clothes and said, ¡°You should know the meaning of this token. Are you sure you want to disobey the order?¡±

    Seeing this token, Shu Sanqi could not keep calm atst. With the look on his face changing drastically, he became speechless.

    The atmosphere became oppressive and suffocating.

    Lin Xun vaguely guessed what it was, but he was not so sure. He was frightened for uncertain reason at this moment.

    Young Man and Old Mo had already turned depressed. They seemed to have fully understood why Shin Rutie came and what he wanted.

    ¡°Old chap, the interests of the empire are above everything else. You should understand that. Now, please step aside!¡±

    Shin Rutie put away the token and took a deep breath. His face became solemn and oppressive.

 Chapter 150: Hatred Taking Root

    <h4>Chapter 150: Hatred Taking Root</h4>

    Rumbling~

    The formidable momentum likendslides and tidal waves unstoppably rushed toward Shu Sanqi.

    Shu Sanqi, with a cold sneer, suddenly threw a simple punch, which made Shin Rutie change his face slightly and have to use his palm to block it.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Sanqi leaned forward with his right fist smashing into Shin¡¯s palm. In the meantime, Shu Sanqi¡¯s left arm swung out and banged hard on Shin¡¯s shoulder.

    Promptly, Shin Rutie¡¯s body shook violently, and his face became livid. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help taking one step back.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Shin Rutie became furious. As he was about to counterattack, Shu Sanqi suddenly pulled his Qi back, stood sideways and said coldly, ¡°Do you really want a fight with me?¡±

    Shin Rutie fixed his eyes on Shu Sanqi for a long time. Afterward, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Old chap, you¡¯ve been never willing to suffer a loss.¡±

    Approved Only.

    For any use of this content, please contact us at [email protected] for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun wrinkled his eyebrows, wondering why Shu changed his attitude.

    Young Man¡¯s look changed quickly, but she bit her tongue.

    However, Old Mo burst intoughter at this moment, ¡°Well, I am done with this remote ce. If I can return to the Academy of Spiritual Implements of our empire, I¡¯ll feel not bad.¡±

    Shin Rutie nced at Shu Sanqi, ¡°I was ordered to take both of them back!¡±

    Shu Sanqi said coldly, ¡°Youe here only for the new-type Ziying Battleship and Meteors Crossbow. I tell you clearly that Old Mo refined them and that they have nothing to do with Lin Xun.¡±

    Now, Lin Xun knew the ultimate cause of Shin¡¯s arrival finally. It was all about the Ziying Battleship and the Meteors Crossbow.

    For a moment, Lin was in an emotional turmoil. What was this? The precious stonended its innocent possessor in jail?

    At first sight, he knew that with an influential background, Shin Rutie was apparently a big shot in the upper ss of the empire. However, Shin condescended toe here for two persons, which thereby showed the empire attached importance to this matter.

    It should be good for both Old Mo and Lin Xun. But, ording to the looks of Shu Sanqi, Young Man, and Old Mo, such a good matter wouldn¡¯t be absolutely so simple.

    Shin Rutie replied with an ¡°oh¡±, showing his apparent disbelief in Shu. Without even changing his attitude and resolution, he said directly, ¡°No matter whether the boy is involved in this matter, I¡¯ll take him to the Forbidden City for assessment.¡±

    During his dispute with Shu Sanqi, he subconsciously nced at Lin Xun, making Lin feel bloodcurdling as if his Qi was totally frozen and he was stared at by an ancient ferocious beast which wanted to swallow him.

    How horrendous was Shin Rutie¡¯s cultivation?

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    It really oppressed him. Being targeted by such a big shot would cause him an unpredictable result.

    ¡°If you want to take him away, you have to kill me right away!¡± said Old Mo abruptly with his skinny old face full of resolution.

    At this moment, Old Mo was totally different from before. Getting rid out of the sordid aura, he lookedposed and arrogant as if he was ready for his death unflinchingly.

    Lin Xun felt so touched because of this scene that various feelings grew in his heart. He thought of those experiences of working with Old Mo. The scenes seemed to unfold before his eyes.

    The situation that a spiritual tattoo master used his own life to threaten Shin Rutie was a little knotty for Shin. Shin couldn¡¯t help frowning and said chillingly, ¡°Master Mo, do you know you are against the empire¡¯s order?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Having taken a deep breath, Shu Sanqi said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll bear all the consequences. If you still refuse my offer, we might have a fight again.¡±

    As Shin Rutie¡¯s face became sullen, the atmosphere became tense ordingly, making the others present difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Good, very good, Shu Sanqi! Now that you¡¯re so daring, let¡¯s wait and see how the big shots in the Forbidden City will deal with this matter!¡±

    Having said those coldly, Shin Rutie turned around and left.

    Before reaching the door of the warehouse, he turned his head suddenly and said, ¡°I hope Master Mo can take the initiative to leave with me prior to the dawn tomorrow. If any ident happens, the Bloodthirsty Camp will probably be shut down as it was before.¡±

    His figure had already disappeared in the darkness before he finished his words.

    Silence enveloped the warehouse. Shu Sanqi kept silent as if he was thinking of something. Young Man¡¯s face was gloomy, and she seemed battered out of her senses.

    On the contrary, Old Mo looked moreposed. He patted Lin on his shoulder and said, ¡°Son, don¡¯t overthink it. My departure doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll die. Since I possess the secret of remolding Ziying Battleships, they won¡¯t treat me badly.¡±

    With a chuckle, he continued arrogantly, ¡°To the contrary, they will treat me as well as possible. By then, I¡¯ll get what I want, such as beautiful women, wealth, status, honor¡­¡±

    Looking at his face, Lin Xun rpsed into a trance. After a long time, he said seriously, ¡°Old Mo, your acting is so fake, and we don¡¯t feel any better at all.¡±

    Old Mo¡¯s look was frozen for a second, and then he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    Having taken a deep breath, Lin Xun said decisively, ¡°No matter who made the order to take you away, I¡¯ll let him pay a price someday!

    Old Mo felt moved immediately with his lips¡¯ corner shaking for several times. Finally, he said nothing. He just pped hard on Lin¡¯s shoulder with a thankful smile.

    At the moment, Shu Sanqi turned his around and said, ¡°The consequence isn¡¯t too bad. Even if Shin Rutie didn¡¯te here this time, someone else wille here someday.¡±

    Old Mo said with a nod, ¡°Chief Shu is right. The secret of the Ziying Battleship can¡¯t be kept forever. Only Academy of Spiritual Implements can bring into full y the force of such kind of powerful weapon.¡±

    Knowing that Old Mo was reasonable, Shu Sanqi said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off in person tomorrow morning.¡±

    Then, he turned around and walked away.

    After a long time¡¯s trance, Old Mo shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some stuff, too.¡± He rushed toward his own room in the depth of the warehouse.

    Lin Xun knew that Old Mo didn¡¯t want to speak too much at the moment, for fear that Lin might misunderstand and worry.

    ¡°The old man¡­¡± Lin Xun sighed, emotionally upset.

    Old Mo was a good person. During the period, Old Mo apanied Lin Xun like one of his old friends. But now, Old Mo was forced to leave, and Lin couldn¡¯t do anything. Lin Xun felt extremely ufortable because of such kind of helpless and powerless feeling.

    ¡°Old Mo¡¯s leaving has nothing to do with you, so why do you make such a decision?¡± asked Young Man standing next to him in a low voice.

    ¡°You are wrong!¡±

    Lin Xun continued without any hesitation, ¡°Without me, the Ziying Battleship wouldn¡¯t have been remolded sessfully, neither would the Meteors Crossbow. If so, do you think what happened today would happen?¡±

    As Young Man was about to say something, Lin Xun interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the interests of the empire, but I¡¯m concerned about Old Mo who will be taken away. That is the reason why I must seek justice for Old Mo!¡±

    Young Man suddenly discovered that the teenager had unknowingly possessed the courage to face all kinds of difficulties alone, upon seeing his chiseled handsome face andposed and resolved expression and listening to his forceful words.

    That was the mind and demeanor of a true man!

    ¡­

    It was still dark on the next morning.

    A medium Falcon Battleship was going to take off with roars.

    Callous and dignified, Shin Rutie stood in front of the battleship with his hands sped behind his back. As he saw Shu Sanqi send Old Mo here in person, an intangible sneer crossed Shin¡¯s lips corners.

    ¡°Master Mo, please!¡±

    Shin Rutie stood sideways and invited Old Mo to board the battleship.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Old Mo nodded with his mind wandering and then boarded the battleship. In the halfway, he couldn¡¯t help looking back, but he saw nothing but the darkness.

    He couldn¡¯t help jeering at himself. Afterward, he quickly came into the battleship without any hesitation.

    ¡°Old chap, you should know that you¡¯ve vited the upper ss¡¯ will of our empire since you keep the teenager named Lin Xun here. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy for you to bear the consequences.¡±

    Having witnessed Old Mo enter the battleship, Shin Rutie turned his head to see Shu Sanqi and said, ¡°I hope we still have a chance to fight with each other. Goodbye.¡±

    As he turned around and was ready to leave, Shu Sanqi said suddenly, ¡°Do you know who sent Lin Xun here?¡±

    Immediately, Shin Rutie stopped, and then said, ¡°Ha, do you want to use the force behind him to threaten me? So ridiculous! I¡¯m on behalf of our empire¡¯s will. I¡¯m not afraid to offend anyone in the empire.¡±

    With a sneer, he strode toward the battleship.

    As soon as Shin arrived at the door of the battleship, Shu¡¯s voice arose, ¡°The empire¡¯s will is unshakable, but as far as I know, a hostler in the empire has never changed his attitude because of our empire¡¯s will.¡±

    Shin Rutie was slightly in a daze, and then he seemed to think of something. His face changed quickly, and he turned around, only finding that Shu had already disappeared.

    ¡°Did¡­did he mean the one of Heiyao Shrine?¡±

    After entering the battleship, Shin Rutie hadn¡¯t be calm yet. He was pondering whether the hostler was that one or not. After all, there was only one in the empire who could be mentioned by Shu Sanqi and wouldn¡¯t change his own attitude because of the empire¡¯s will.

    A trace of gloom appeared on Shin¡¯s face. Somewhat, he resented Shu Sanqi. Shu didn¡¯t tell him this until he left, which was quite abhorrent.

    Bang~ Falcon Battleship took off, marched on against the clouds and disappeared on the vast horizon.

    Just at the moment, it was dawn. A ray of light pierced through the darkness like lightning and illuminated the world.

    In the camp, Lin Xun drew back his sight and turned away.

    Against the morning sunlight, the slender and straight figure of the teenager was covered with ayer of dreamy luster. No one knew what he was thinking now.

    Young Man stared at Lin Xun till he disappeared. Suddenly, she slowly sighed, thinking of what Lin saidst night. An idea popped into her head-

    Just like lot or luck by which people were brought together, some hatreds would take root by ident.

 Chapter 151: A Barking Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 151: A Barking Dispute</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin Xun had be more silent than ever since Old Mo left.

    Afterpleting daily training, he would return to Old Mo¡¯s warehouse and drank a pot of wine silently every day.

    Young Man was worried about Lin Xun.

    She was keenly aware that something was wrong with Lin Xun, but whenever she wanted tofort Lin Xun, Lin had begun to cultivate.

    Young Man sighed and had to give up the idea of consoling Lin Xun. Some things might be faced alone if he wanted to mature faster.

    Thirteen dayster.

    Early in the morning.

    From today on, 237 trainees from eight camps in Bloodthirsty Camp would go to the Demon-cloud Ridge in the northern frontier of the empire by warship for the battlefield assessment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Chirps, I¡¯ll take care of it. Your task is to return safely with an excellent assessment result.¡±

    Before their departure, Young Man exhorted Lin Xun softly.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, turned and walked to Camp 39.

    Behind him, Young Man gazed at Lin Xun with her starry eyes. She found he had be taller and stronger, and then recalled the scene of their first meeting.

    At that time, Lin Xun appeared to be a harmless sunny boy, with a warm smile and a glib tongue all day long. Sometimes, he was absorbed in spiritual tattoos, serious and calm.

    But now, he was different from the past. People could hardly guess his thought.

    Was this change good or bad for Lin Xun?

    Young Man didn¡¯t know it for sure. Maybe this was the road of growth. It was never defined only by age, and it depended on experience. The more one went through, the more changes he would suffer.

    Chirps crouched in Young Man¡¯s bosom, with its round ck eyes looking at Lin Xun¡¯s receding figure reluctantly and chirping ceaselessly.

    ¡­

    A few momentster, eight small-sized Ziying Battleships took off and crushed the clouds, roaring, carrying 237 trainees from eight camps, and flying north.

    ¡°How many people do you think will be able toe back this time?¡±

    ¡°No more than fifty, I think.¡±

    ¡°Fifty? That¡¯s about twice as much as before. Bless them!¡±

    ¡°So how many people do you think will die in the end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Assessment in Demon-cloud Ridge is a test of life and death. There are only two results, namely elimination or death, for those who cannot stick it out. Some of them are doomed to die.¡±

    ¡°This is the rule. Even they are of extraordinary origins and good talents, they are barely usable if they fail to bear the suffering of war ultimately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the forces behind these trainees are soplicated; if something unexpected happens, they will me it on our Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. In arge n, there is never a shortage of outstanding descendants. Sometimes, it is not a bad thing for them to lose a useless descendant.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, when ites to cruelty, thepetition within the families of those ancient origins is more perverted than that in our Bloodthirsty Camp. For getting more resources and rights, brothers turn against each other and killing rtives has bemon things.¡±

    ¡°We just need to wait for three months, and then we will know how many of the 237 trainees can hold on to thest and who will be eliminated, or¡­ have died.¡±

    Watching eight Ziying Battleships disappear on the northern horizon, a group of Drillmasters had a brief conversation in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡­

    In the Camp 39¡¯s warship, Lin Xun looked at a storage ring in his hand.

    This was the only spiritual instrument given out before the assessment. No trainee was allowed to carry any other spiritual equipment.

    This was a rule of assessment.

    After arriving at the Demon-cloud Ridge located on the northern border of the empire, the 237 trainees would enter the battlefield as ordinary soldiers of the empire.

    What they had to do was, like ordinary soldiers, to use all means to survive in the war zone for three months.

    The number of military merits was the result of assessment. Those who died and those who had rtively less military merits would be eliminated. This uniformly provided storage ring was designed to collect military merits.

    The so-called military merits were the barbarians¡¯ life!

    The cabin was not so quiet. Many people were talking in a low voice, all about the assessment in Demon-cloud Ridge.

    Demon-cloud Ridge was aplex war zone, located on the northern border of the empire. Across the Demon-cloud Ridge, further north was a turbulent wastnd controlled by Empire of the Dark.

    Over the centuries, the mes of war in the Demon-cloud Ridge had never stopped, and both the empire and Empire of the Dark knew that neither of them could upy the Demon-cloud Ridgepletely.

    The reason was that the terrain of Demon-could Ridge was tooplex. Demon-cloud Ridge, with a range of tens of thousands of miles, was perennially shrouded in dark haze, and was full of danger. Unless the whole Demon-cloud Ridge was levelled, anyone who wanted to upy this ce had to pay a heavy price beyond calction.

    Up to now, the Demon-cloud Ridge had be a buffer zone between Ziyao Empire and Empire of the Dark. Although the fighting continued, its scale was small.

    ¡°I heard that the function of Demon-cloud Ridge has changed already. It has be a ¡®Training Ground¡¯ between Ziyao Empire and Empire of the Dark, aiming to let the young generations of both sides know their opponents very well through real bloody warfare. Only through the tempering of blood and fire can they grow into real war talents.¡±

    Shi Yu, beside Lin, suddenly lowered his voice and said mysteriously, ¡°This also means that we will be likely to encounter some overmatches of barbarian races in this assessment of Demon-cloud Ridge. I¡¯m afraid that theirbat effectiveness will not be inferior to ours.¡±

    ¡°This is nonsense,¡± Ning Meng said in a sardonic voice.

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Shi Yu sneered. ¡°You should first of all understand your enemies and yourself if you don¡¯t want to be defeated. Fools like you will die easily when you get into the Demon-cloud Ridge.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Ning Meng said with disdain. ¡°You are just an ignorant toy boy; different from you, I grew up in the battlefield. I dare say you are not as good as one-tenth of me on the understanding of war!¡±

    Seeing the two guys arguing again, Lin Xun had a headache and said, ¡°I have an idea for you two. Why notpete against each other and see who could gain a higher result in the assessment of Demon-cloud? The final number of military merits is more convincing, right? You can bet what you want on the result even.¡±

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng looked at each other with sparks of anger in their eyes. They nodded in unison, ¡°Fine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you join us?¡± Shi Yu asked Lin Xun.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lin Xun was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, how can this be done without you? Let us three bet on the result!¡± with his eyes shining, Ning Meng rubbed his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s bet a hundred imperial gold coins. There will be only one winner, and each loser should give a hundred imperial gold coins to the winner.¡±

    ¡°One hundred imperial gold coins¡­¡± Lin Xun took a deep breath. The stake was too high. It was equivalent to 10,000 imperial silver coins or 1,000,000 imperial copper coins.

    However, Shi Yu was dissatisfied with this and sneered, ¡°Just one hundred imperial gold coins? You are too mean. I won¡¯t gamble with you if the stakes are so low.¡±

    Lin Xun was speechless. One hundred imperial gold coins were too few for Shi Yu. Fortune God Shi¡¯s youngest son was rich beyond imagination!

    ¡°How much do you want to bet?¡± Ning Ming asked, unhappy.

    ¡°At least one thousand imperial gold coins, one condition plus.¡±

    Shi Yuughed, ¡°The condition is very simple. If you lose in assessment, you need to admit that you are inferior to me, confess yourself vanquished and apologize to me!¡±

    Ning Meng¡¯s face changed, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Done!¡±

    Shi Yu smiled lightly, ¡°Great!¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Excuse me, I can¡¯t afford a thousand imperial gold coins for now.¡±

    ¡°On ount!¡±

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng cried out with one voice.

    Facing their will of finding pickings, Lin Xun was stirred up a touch of anger, but he just kept his head and gently spit out a word, ¡°Fine!¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp sneer came from the other side of the cabin, ¡°Someone is indeed a gambler. Did he think that he honestly won the battle with Shiao Kun the other day?¡± Lin Xun, Shi Yu and Ning Meng all looked at the direction from which the sound came.

    It was a surly teenager named Hu Long with slightly pale skin. He was one of the trainees incorporated into Camp 39 after the quarterly assessment like Lee Duxing.

    Hu Long had fully proved hisbat effectiveness since he was able to stay after quarterly assessment, and his present middle ranking could prove him also.

    But now he was sneering, and the ¡°somebody¡± in his words was tantamount to pointing at Lin to make a mockery.

    A touch of obvious provocation in Hu¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of many trainees in the cabin.

    Seeing this, Hu Long did not shut up, but became prouder, said with disdain, ¡°Nowadays in the Bloodthirsty Camp, everyone knows Shiao Kun¡¯s defeat is not for his lowbat effectiveness. Originally, Lady Bai was too kind to see someone make a fool of himself because of being defeated, so she stopped the battle from going on. Who ever thought that someone was not ashamed, but proudly boasted that he was the winner. His action really humiliates the whole Camp 39!!¡±

    This kind of saying was indeed circting in the Bloodthirsty Camp, but many people also knew that Lin Xun was absolutely not as poor as Hu Long said. If that battle really went on, it was hard to judge who was the final winner.

    However, many people noticed that Hu Long was satirizing Lin Xun intentionally. Many of them and Lin Xun were just casual acquaintances, so no one wanted to be involved in trouble.

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng frowned and was about to say something, but Lin Xun stopped them, ¡°When a dog barks crazily, will you go to reason with the dog?¡±

    Hu Long¡¯s face changed sharply and he screamed, ¡°Who are you scolding?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°A dog.¡±

    Hu Long snapped, ¡°I¡¯m asking you who is the dog that you scold?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged and said, ¡°The dog knows it.¡±

    Hu Long got angry at once. He got up and pointed at Lin and asked, ¡°Dare you deny you are scolding me?¡±

    Lin Xun answered with a smile, ¡°If you admit that you are a dog, then you are the one that I scold, or do you want to prove that you are a dog now?¡±

    Would Hu Long prove himself a dog?

    No, he would not surely!

    It was too humiliating!

    Who didn¡¯t know that Lin Xun scolded him?

    Hearing this kind of abuse, many people was amused, and some evenughed out.

    Hu Long¡¯s face suddenly turned red, he was so angry that he trembled and roared, ¡°Somebody dares to say but dares not to admit own behavior. If I were a dog, somebody would be worse than a dog!¡±

    In his words, it was equivalent toparing Hu Long himself to a dog andparing Lin Xun to a lower creature. Hearing this, many people could not helpughing, with tears almost falling.

    Such kind of verbal abuse was really silly.

    This guy absolutely got muddled for being pissed off.

 Chapter 152: The Assessment Started

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Assessment Started</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin Xun was openmouthed since he had never seen a fellow who cursed himself for insulting the opponent before. It was so frenzied!

    Hu Long was excessively angry, and soon he also realized his words were inappropriate. But it was toote for him to exin more.

    Hearing theughter of the people in the cabin, Hu Long¡¯s face changed and he hated Lin all the more. If Lin Xun didn¡¯t scold him as a dog first, how could this happen?

    Lin Xun was too hateful!

    Hu Long, who was feeling very embarrassed, suddenly saw that Lin Xun¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy. He could not help sneering, ¡°Funny. Can¡¯t someone withstand this kind of attack by innuendo, either?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed and doubted how mindless Hu Long could survive the quarterly assessment. It was unnecessary to evaluate his IQ.

    However, Hu Long seemed to find a chance to vent his anger upon Lin¡¯s silence. Hu Long raised his arrogant head and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t you have a glib tongue? Cut the crap. Dare you beat me directly? Dare you?¡±

    Trainees kicked up a fuss immediately. Knowing that it was in the cabin that all trainees were present, so no one dared to act recklessly in this ce, Hu Long wasn¡¯t too foolish, trying to provoke Lin Xun with such words.

    Would Lin Xun be afraid?

    Certainly not.

    But would Lin Xun take action?

    Might not, either.

    This trick was simr to that used by Lin Xun, who asked Hu Long to prove whether he was a dog or not.

    Boom!

    It was surprising that Lin Xun didn¡¯t talk nonsense in the face of Hu Long¡¯s provocation. He got up immediately, rushed at Hu Long and threw a punch.

    Hu Long didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun really dared to beat him. As a result, he was severely hit on the abdomen by Lin¡¯s punch.

    With a bang, Hu Long felt as if his stomach was about to burst. The terrible power rushed into his body like tides. All the internal organs seemed to shift. With his whole body arched like a boiled prawn, and he howled in pain.

    ¡°Lin Xun, fuck you¡­¡±

    Hu Long was pped on the back before he could finish the whole sentence, and hey prone on the ground like a toad then. He could only scream with tears and snot flowing down in pain.

    The crowd burst into an uproar and felt it unbelievable.

    However, Lin Xunughed at leisure, looked at the people around him and said, ¡°Everybody has heard that this guy asked me to beat him on his own initiative. This is the first time I have heard such a request. How can I refuse his invitation?¡±

    The crowd was speechless for this reason.

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, Hu Long was so angry that he almost vomited blood, which made his pain worse.

    With a bang, the cabin door was opened, an extraordinarily stalwart figure appeared, giving trainees in the cabin a sense of pressure by standing still only.

    It was Dong Lu, the Drillmaster who was in charge of leading trainees from Camp 39 to Demon-cloud Ridge to participate in the battlefield assessment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who wants to experience the punishment for viting rules?¡± Dong Lu coldly nced at Lin Xun and Hu Long lying prone on the ground.

    ¡°Drillmaster, Lin Xun beat me first!¡± Hu Long wailed and struggled to get up. But Lin Xun firmly stepped on Hu¡¯s back to prevent him from getting up.

    ¡°Little boy, what do you want to exin for this?¡± Dong Lu asked Lin in a low, muffled voice, with an unkind look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. He asked me to beat him on his own initiative. Everyone in the cabin witnessed this. I¡¯m not interested in bullying such a weakling.¡±

    Lin Xun answered earnestly.

    Dong Lu was stunned and looked at all the people present, who did not refute Lin Xun¡¯s exnation. Dong¡¯s face became a little odd.

    ¡°You lie!¡± Hu Long was as mad as a ho and shouted.

    ¡°Have you ever seen such a person, Drillmaster Dong? He must suffer mental disorder since he has asked for a beating but does not admit it.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed helplessly, ¡°I think this guy is really a jackass.¡±

    Dong Lu came to understand what had happened and his face turned odder. He stared at Hu Long, who was almost mad on the ground, for a long time before snorting, ¡°That¡¯s the end of the matter. Don¡¯t let me find you are fighting again. Whatever the reason is, you¡¯ll be eliminated!¡±

    Then, he turned and walked out of the cabin and mmed the door.

    But at the moment of closing the door, many people with sharp ears heard Dong Lu mutter, ¡°He seems to be a jackass to ask for an insult!¡±

    The expressions of many trainees turned odd at once, and they looked at Hu Long with pity.

    Lin gave Hu Long a beating for his provocation and Hu was deemed to be a jackass by the drillmaster. Hu Long could only me himself.

    Lin Xun returned to his seat calmly as if everything that just happened had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± Shi Yu raised his thumb.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Ning Mengughed.

    Lin Xun smiled and said nothing.

    The episode was over, but the eyes of many trainees in the cabin showed indistinct fears when they looked at Lin Xun.

    No one dared to despise those who didn¡¯t act ording tomon sense.

    ¡­

    Eight Ziying Battleships flew in the sky for seven days, and eventuallynded at a military base called ¡°Reshahar¡± on the northern frontier of the empire in the evening of the seventh day.

    The Reshahar Army was arge-scale legitimate army on the northern frontier of the empire. It had 300,000 soldiers stationed and 50,000 military practitioners. The army was under the control of Wu Shinglie, a lieutenant with high military merits in the empire.

    The sunset glow was as red as fire.

    The gs in the camp with strict discipline were unting in the wind.

    In one open ground, 237 trainees from the Bloodthirsty Camp came out of the warships and were led by their respective drillmasters into eight prepared tents.

    ¡°Old Song, I hand these little boys and girls over to you. Three monthster, I wille and check the results,¡± in one of the camps, Dong Lu said to a middle-aged maning up to him.

    This middle-aged man was dressed in martial attire covered with silver armor, with a resolute and steadfast appearance and murderous momentum. It was obvious that he was battle-seasoned.

    He was Song Ling, a senior colonel in the Reshahar Army.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Song Ling was obviously a man of few words. He nodded after having a look at all trainees.

    He sent people to fetch and distribute maps and bags to trainees immediately, and then he announced, ¡°From today on, you are members of the Reshahar Army. Although your identity is unusual, you will also be dealt with by military regtions if you fail to finish the task!¡±

    A few words were so forceful that everyone felt daunted.

    When Dong Lu saw this, he left the tent without any trace. His task had beenpleted, and he just needed toe here and pick up people three monthster.

    ¡°Tonight, you will carry your own equipment and go into the Demon-cloud Ridge to fight alone.¡±

    ¡°Your task is killing all the barbarians who you meet, and every Totem Barbarian Tattoo that you get is equal to a military merit.¡±

    ¡°The duration of the task is three months. During this period, any deserters will be executed!¡±

    ¡°Any traitors will be executed!¡±

    ¡°Any fratricides will be executed!¡±

    Song Ling¡¯s three ¡°executed¡± in session made all the trainees realize that everything here was really different from that in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Here were the real barracks, the front line of fighting with the enemy, and the most ruthless battlefield. Here militarymands and military discipline were highest criteria!

    Finally, a touch of fierce and dazzling light crossed Song Ling¡¯s eyes, as he nced at the trainees, ¡°Most importantly, nine kindred ns of the defector will be executed!¡±

    This was the most terrifying punishment!

    ¡­

    At this dark night.

    The sky of the Demon-cloud Ridge was covered with thick clouds. Only a few wisps of dim moonlight squeezed through the clouds, sending out a grey oppressive glow.

    In a mountain, Lin Xun flew among rocks and trees like a nimble leopard cat. The environment here was so dark that the hand in front of you couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Lin Xun¡¯s vision was greatly influenced. Fortunately, his soul perception was so powerful that he could clearly detect all the situations within about 133-meter area.

    All the trainees who came here to take part in the battlefield mission entered the Demon-cloud Ridge before night fell.

    Some people chose to form a team to take care of each other, and the others chose to act alone like Lin Xun.

    ¡°ording to the news, there are many scattered barbarians, including overmatches who act alone and some groups, in the Demon-cloud Ridge. It seems that I have to be careful.¡±

    Lin Xun held the saber tightly as he pondered on the information he obtained before.

    This saber was a kind of spiritual weapon made by the imperial army. It was called ¡°Army Breacher¡±. Its quality was not very good, but it was sharp enough.

    In addition to a saber, Lin Xun had a map, a suit of inner armour and a whistle for rescue in the equipment bag.

    The map of Demon-cloud Ridge was extremely rough. It was only for reference, since it was not reliable.

    The inner armour was called ¡°Iron Scale Armour¡±, which was also a kind of the imperial equipment. Its defensive power was passable.

    The whistle for help was unique, small and exquisite, like an eagle¡¯s beak. As long as it sounded, it would emit a special whistler-type noise and fluctuation, which would be perceived by the top masters outside the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    But once the whistle was blown, it meant elimination. And it didn¡¯t guarantee that the whistler would get timely help.

    So this thing was not essential actually, and one was on his own to survive.

    ¡°The three months will be tough because I need to fight with endless enemies, without material supply¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that I must make a n before action. I should not be impatient to kill the enemy. It is imperative to adapt to the environment here.¡±

    While thinking, Lin Xun seemed to perceive something suddenly. He quietly jumped up a low hill, clung to the rock and covered his Qi.

    Soon after, a ck leopard came out of the distant grass, agile like a ghost looming in the night.

    It was just a ck spiritual leopardparable to a practitioner on the eighth level of the Martial Realm. As a fierce beast, it couldn¡¯t pose a threat to Lin Xun.

    As Lin Xun was going to get up and leave, a trace of inappropriateness suddenly rose in his heart, and he was keenly aware that he seemed to have neglected something.

    He released the power of soul perception like a tidal wave, and soon noticed that behind the ck leopard was a figure perfectly merging with the night like a wisp of dimly discernible ck smoke, which could not be detected by the naked eye!

    ¡°What a cunning fellow! He takes advantage of a ck spiritual leopard to explore the way, hiding himself in the dark. If I showed up just now, he would lock onto me in an instant.¡±

    Lin Xun had a lingering fear!

 Chapter 153: Totem Barbarian Tool

    <h4>Chapter 153: Totem Barbarian Tool</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Here came the rustling sound and the ck spiritual leopard was approaching Lin Xun.

    Seeming to have smelt something, it looked up at the rocks, behind which Lin was hiding, with a pair of green eyes.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment, Lin dashed out and brandished his saber straight downward, producing a beam of sharp and dazzling light which could almost tear the darkness apart.

    Puff~ Without time to dodge, the ck spiritual leopard had its head cut off, with blood spraying out, and its huge body fell to the ground.

    Right at the same time, with a short whistle, suddenly a ray of sharp ck light lunged towards Lin¡¯s back at an incredible speed!

    The attacker seemed to have been waiting there for a long time, well prepared for the ambush. The direction he chose to attack Lin was also extremely tricky. Ordinary practitioners in this situation had no time to make any reaction at all.

    But Lin seemed to have got eyes on his back. After killing the ck spiritual leopard, he jerked his waist up and twisted his body in midair.

    Swish!

    Lin waved his saber backwards, as the Milky Way hung upside down; the Army Breacher urately hit on the ck light with a bang.

    A low humph was heard behind Lin. And a faint figure that seemed to blend in with the darkness of night appeared immediately!

    It was a leand, who was dressed in ck. Faint blue lights glowed in his eyes, showing threat and weirdness.

    Missing striking Lin Xun, the leand was a little surprised. The moment he was trying to escape, Linunched a violent attack like a sh of lightning.

    Boom!

    Also very alert, the leand swiftly held up a sharp ck iron rod, intending to fight against Lin with all the strength.

    Unexpectedly, the de of Lin¡¯s saber produced a kind of terrible suction, clinging to the rod instantly. With a pull of Lin, thed staggered forward uncontrobly.

    Grabbing the opportunity, Lin leant forward, and with force converging on his left hand, he threw three punches on thed¡¯s throat.

    With a crack, the leand¡¯s neck was broken. With his head askew, thed soon copsed to the ground and had already lost his life.

    In a minute, the battle¡¯s result hade out!

    It was incredibly fast and also extremely dangerous. It was hard to know what the consequence would be if Lin weren¡¯t aware that thed was using the leopard as a bait to lure him into attacking and thus giving away his position.

    Zip!

    After killing thed deftly, Lin did not hesitate to tear open his clothes on his chest, and immediately saw his innate ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± in the shape of flowing water.

    This was the symbol of Water Barbarians of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe!

    In other words, the leand was a strong Water Barbarian.

    Swiftly, Lin cut off the skin with the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± on it, processed it slightly and put it into his storage ring.

    This was exactly the ¡°military exploit¡±. Killing the enemy and collecting the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± provided the most convincing evidence for the ¡°military merit¡±.

    In addition, Lin also obtained a short knife, which was dark and a little more than half a meter long. It was made of precious ¡°dark steel¡±, with spindrifts carved on it.

    It was a ¡°Barbarian Tool¡± in the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, and the pattern on its surface was called the ¡°Barbarian Tattoo¡±.

    To Lin¡¯s knowledge, only the Totem mens of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe could make barbarian tools. And the Totem men yed just the same role as the Spiritual Tattooist of the empire.

    It was worth mentioning that the barbarian tools could only unleash its great power in the hands of descendants of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe because of the barbarian tattoo carved on it.

    There seemed no difference between the barbarian tattoos and the spiritual tattoos. But they had totally different secrets and modes of running, so totem barbarian tools with barbarian tattoos couldn¡¯t be utilized with spiritual energy.

    In short, only the strong ones of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe could give y to the power of barbarian tools and barbarian tattoos.

    Simrly, only the imperial practitioner could release the power of the spiritual tools and spiritual tattoos by spiritual energy.

    This was exactly the difference. The empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe belonged to twopletely different civilizations, thus having totally different tools and cultivating ways.

    In addition to the short knife, Lin got some other items, including herbal medicines for healing wounds and wild fruits, from thed. All were put by Lin in his storage ring.

    Hardly had Lin finished this and intended to leave when a rustling sound was heard. Lin turned his head and saw that the dead body of the ck spiritual leopard, which had just been killed, was covered by a thickyer of bugs.

    The bug was only as big as the little finger, its entire body pitch ck. It got dense, fine and sharp fangs and looked very savage.

    Like a shoal of sharks smelling blood, the bugs came out of the ground and devoured all the carcass of the ck spiritual leopard in seconds, not even sparing the bones!

    The bugs then rushed to the corpse of thed and had another feast, obliterating all traces of the body.

    The scene sent a chill down Lin¡¯s spine. He now got a clearer understanding of the creepiness and danger of the Demon-cloud Ridge. At least, he had never heard of such ck bugs.

    Fortunately, the bugs seemed uninterested in living life, and did not attack Lin Xun. Soon, like running sand, they disappeared beneath the ground.

    Now, neither the dead body of the ck spiritual leopard nor the corpse of the young Water Barbariand could be seen, as if nothing had happened here.

    ¡°If unluckily I died here, no trace would be left¡­¡± Not to have any dy, Lin continued to fly forward in the night.

    He needed at first to learn the circumstance of the Demon-cloud Ridge, and only in this way could he minimize the danger he would be stuck in.

    ¡­

    A week passed.

    Lin never stopped advancing. He passed through mountains, swamps, treacherous waters, cliffs and forests all the way.

    Along the way, he had gone through ambushes and assassinations, and had also encountered enemies head-on. Anyway, all ended with the enemies¡¯ death.

    He had not met the real life-threatening danger, but Lin knew that would surely happen. Maybe soon.

    In the seven days, he acted alone like a shrewd and ruthless hunter and never cked off, with every inch of his nerves highly tensed.

    It was a very dangerous ce. Life or death could be set in a split second.

    If you didn¡¯t want to die, you must be more powerful and smarter than your enemy!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯tck actualbat experience. The treacherous terrain of the Demon-cloud Ridge could even give him the opportunity to exercise the fighting skills which were never needed in normal battle.

    The only troublesome thing was the supplies.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin could take Condensate Pills for his cultivation each day, thus he didn¡¯t need to worry about the supplies for cultivation.

    But in the Demon-cloud Ridge, where there seemed to be nothing but barren mountains and unruly rivers, he had to find useful spiritual medicines and herbs on his own or snatch from the enemies if he was to cultivate, recover his strength or heal the wounds.

    There was no other way except this.

    Lin didn¡¯t know what the other trainees were doing now or whether anyone had been eliminated. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about that.

    The Demon-cloud Ridge was more dangerous than expected. It was truly hard to stay here for three months and also earn enough military merits without being eliminated.

    In this case, Lin surely had no energy to care about others.

    Around 1 p.m.

    It was still dark in the Demon-cloud Ridge, with stifling smog smothering the sky.

    Lin Xun huddled in a sunless crevice, outside of which a dense cluster of weeds put up a good covering. Lin could hardly be spotted.

    Lin was resting, trying to recover his strength.

    A shallowyer of grass ashes, known as ¡°Worm-smell Grass¡±, was applied to his skin. It could not only disguise the breath, but also prevent attracting the attention of fierce beasts and insects.

    ¡°All supplies I got at present can only make me hold on until tomorrow afternoon. The key thing is to find supplies to replenish my spiritual energy; otherwise, I will be in danger when I can¡¯t keep my fighting capacity in its prime¡­¡±

    Lin thought silently.

    He had killed neen strong Voodoo-barbarians and got a lot of supplies, but they were not enough to sustain the consumption of Lin.

    There were a few spiritual herbs and fruits in the Demon-cloud Ridge, but they were still not enough. Unless he could find some top precious spiritual herbs, the recovery of fighting capacity still remained the most deadly problem.

    Suddenly a sound of footsteps came from the distance, making Lin rmed and his huddled body tense like a bowstring suddenly.

    It wasn¡¯t long before a group of people emerged from the mountain forest.

    More than 30 strong voodoo-barbarians were escorting more than twenty soldiers in the imperial uniform of Reshahar Army.

    These soldiers, including men and women, were all bound with chains and driven like livestock. All showed rage, despair and frustration.

    They seemed to be marching on a certain ce, and soon they passed by the low rocky mound where Lin was hiding, and disappeared in the distance.

    Lin sprang out and followed them quietly.

    The Demon-cloud Ridge was veryrge. Before the trainees including Lin Xun of Bloodthirsty Camp arrived, the imperial Reshahar Army often sent soldiers to the depths of the Demon-cloud Ridge to conduct guerri warfare against the strong voodoo-barbarians.

    But Lin didn¡¯t expect that he should see such a scene that those imperial soldiers were captive like livestock and their expressions were full of rage and despair just in the seventh day since he set feet in the Demon-cloud Ridge. Lin realized that he must do something!

    Lin followed them all the way till it was close to dusk. That troop of strong voodoo-barbarians, escorting their captives, walked into a canyon.

    Arriving here, Lin had a simple observation of the surroundings. Then he climbed up the top of a mountain and put all that was going on under his eyes.

    A makeshift camp was built in the canyon.

    Armed with weapons, dozens of strong voodoo-barbarians were patrolling in front of the camp. In the middle of the camp stood a huge stone table, with three extremely powerful male barbarians sitting straight up in front of it. They seemed to be discussing about something.

    On the other side of the campid many cages. Those captive imperial soldiers were imprisoned inside.

    There was a high tform which was probably the gallows in front of the cages. And a huge iron pot was hung above the bonfire in front of the tform.

    A humand was tied to the high tform right now. He was gagged and extremely terrified, with his face terribly pale and his body trembling and struggling.

    Beside the tform stood a voodoo-barbarian with a sharp knife in his hand. With a ferocious grin, he cut off one of thed¡¯s arm by a single swing of his knife, and threw the arm into the iron pot on the bonfire.

    Gurgling~

    A stream of blood was dazzling in the boiling water.

    Lin narrowed his eyes suddenly, with a chill emerging on his face. Were they going to eat human flesh?!

 Chapter 154: The Burning Fury

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Burning Fury</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    ¡°Ooh ooh~!¡±

    Thed tied to the gallows was screaming, but because his mouth was gagged, he could only let out a muffled sound.

    His face twisted in pain, and his blood poured out from his broken arm. But, no matter how he struggled, it was of no avail.

    The Voodoo-Barbarian appeared to enjoy thed¡¯s screams. He cut off the other arm of thed with a knife, so skilled in maniption. Apparently, he had done such things for many times.

    Gurgling~

    The two broken arms sank or emerged in the boiling water in the iron pot, with the dazzling blood rolling like waves.

    Thed stiffened, and then cked out due to the pain.

    The captive empire¡¯s soldiers in the nearby cage were badly upset upon witnessing such a cruel scene. The angry curses, screams, and even desperate roars interwove with each other, spreading continuously.

    However, all the Voodoo-Barbarians burst intoughter.

    ¡°Shit. The human bastards are too weak to endure such little pain.¡±

    After a curse, that male Voodoo-Barbarian picked up a bucket full of cold water and sshed it hard on thed. Trembling, thed woke up from his unconsciousness with a start. However, dreadfully pale, his face twisted in extreme pain.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The Voodoo-Barbarian raised his knife and cut off thed¡¯s ears, feet, legs in a row¡­Just like an animal to be ughtered, thed was covered with blood, each piece of whose flesh was thrown into the iron pot.

    Witnessing such a cruel and bloody scene, all the empire¡¯s soldiers caged were on the verge of a breakdown. Full of unspeakable anger and unwillingness, they screamed and roared constantly.

    Standing on the peak of a mountain in the distance, Lin Xun wore an extremely cold look with the intense killing intent filling in his eyes.

    Each cutnding on thed was like an invisible thorn that stabbed hard into Lin Xun¡¯s heart time after time.

    Thed¡¯s twisted and terrified look, the hysterically furious roars from the cages, the hideous but gloatingughter of those voodoo-barbarians, the blood boiling in the iron pot¡­

    Lin Xun was so enraged upon seeing those scenes that green veins in his forehead bulged. As if a fire-tongs was stuffed in his chest, blood in his whole body was burning and Lin felt like he was going to explode.

    Lin Xun knew that the Voodoo-Barbarian Tribe was the mortal enemy of the empire, and there were many cruel and bloody punishments in the world. But, when he witnessed his fellows be ughtered like animals, he couldn¡¯t hold back his fury!

    When he was about to lose his mind and rush out because of his increasing anger, a trace of unspeakable thrill rose in his heart, calming him down a lot.

    With his eyes running down the camp in the canyon, he discovered many questions. There were 39 voodoo-barbarians in the camp, only three of whom were Barbarian ves at the ninth level.

    The Barbarian ves at the ninth level were equal to the practitioners at the ninth level of Martial Realm in terms of thebat effectiveness.

    Except for the three Barbarian ves, the other voodoo-barbarians were all under the ninth level.

    For the elites of the Bloodthirsty Camp, they were just unthreatening nobodies; but now, they looked quite fearless, which was unusual since they had the camp stationed in such a visible ce, and they had arrested so many the empire¡¯s soldiers.

    If they only wanted to make the empire¡¯s soldiers suffer, they didn¡¯t need to act so boldly. It felt like that they, on purpose, cruelly cut the flesh of an empire¡¯s soldier in front of so many people.

    Why did they act like this?

    An idea came to Lin; that it was a trap for luring more practitioners of the empire to jump into it!

    Thinking that he almost fell into a trap just now, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill.

    This trap wasn¡¯t delicate at all, and it could be even described as simple and crude. However, none of the practitioners in the empire could think too much upon witnessing the scenes that the empire¡¯s soldiers were ughtered by those voodoo-barbarians.

    As Lin Xun took several deep breathes, he became stone-faced again. Having managed to control the burning fury and killing intent, he silently waited for a chance.

    Waiting was doomed to torturous, though.

    A crueler scene took ce after thed was ughtered, and his body was cooked thoroughly. His flesh and blood were ced on the tes and became the food for the other voodoo-barbarians.

    Seeing this kind of bloody scenes, Lin Xun really wanted to rush out regardless. But, deep down, he knew that if he exposed himself now, he would fall into the trap, let alone save others.

    The fierce conflict of the sense and emotion tortured Lin¡¯s heart as if he was burned by fire. He couldn¡¯t do anything but gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his impulse.

    The night fell soon.

    The campfire in the camp was so fierce that it became more and more conspicuous. Those voodoo-barbarians didn¡¯t seem to care about whether it would lure the enemies toe over.

    In the evening, those voodoo-barbarians utilized the same method to ughter three captive soldiers of the empire again.

    Lin Xun silently watched and didn¡¯t miss any scenes. He wanted to remember everything, and he didn¡¯t allow himself to neglect any details!

    Finally, he understood why there was an irreconcble feud between the empire and the Voodoo-Barbarian Tribe; it was because what they had done couldn¡¯t be forgiven!

    Nothing took ce in the camp till the dawn. None of the empire¡¯s practitioners fell into the trap, which quite disappointed the voodoo-barbarians.

    As the Voodoo-Barbarian wanted to ughter one more soldier, someone stopped him.

    It was a middle-aged Barbarian ve at the ninth level. The dazzling golden color in his eyes showed that he was a Gold Barbarian.

    ¡°In my view, there aren¡¯t human bastards around.¡±

    Then, he uttered a long obscure and weird cry.

    Upon the cry, eight figures flew out from a hill behind the camp andnded in the camp promptly.

    As soon as Lin Xun saw clearly that they were all Barbarian ves at the ninth level, his pupils shrank. Apparently, they had earlier lurked in the darkness, waiting for the empire¡¯s practitioners to fall into the trap.

    After the middle-aged barbarian talked for a while with the other Barbarian ves at the ninth level, they seemed to reach an agreement. Afterwards, seven Barbarian ves led a group of voodoo-barbarians to leave here quickly.

    Four Barbarian ves at the ninth level and 16 voodoo-barbarians under the ninth level were left in the camp, so was the middle-aged barbarian.

    As soon as Lin Xun, who had controlled his fury for a night, saw this scene, the long-suppressed killing intent and fury in his heart soared up and boiled like moltenva.

    The chance finally came!

    ¡­

    In the camp, a Barbarian ve at the ninth level strode towards one of the cages. He pulled out a girl, with lewdughter, pressed her onto the ground, and stripped off all her clothes.

    The girl screamed and struggled with scare and rage. But the Barbarian ve sneered at her gloatingly. His body pressed hard on hers.

    ¡°Human bitch! Whore! It¡¯s your honor to be fucked by me. Shame on your screams!¡± The other voodoo-barbarians burst intoughter.

    The caged human soldiers roared with extreme outrage.

    As the girl was about to be raped, a rainbow-like light rushed out from afar at the moment, sending out a shrill whistle.

    With a bang, an arrow like lightning pierced through the shoulder of the Barbarian ve, sending him away in the midst of his screams.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    The entire camp was uproarious. Those voodoo-barbarians roared, and began to move.

    Whoosh!

    Instead of dodging, Lin Xun directlyunched an attack from the front door. Brandishing the Army Breacher in his hand continuously, he killed three voodoo-barbarians who had hurtled towards him, with their blood sshing everywhere.

    Without any hesitation, he directly rushed forward. As his ck hair was dancing in the wind, his cold face showed up, with his eyes full of burning killing intent.

    Kill!

    As if his whole body was on fire, the hatred in his heart exploded, enabling him to give extreme y to his cultivation and skills.

    Brandishing his saber!

    Swish!

    ng!

    At this moment, he was like a de point from the abyss, utilizing the most domineering means and the most ruthless techniques to kill the enemies.

    The blood sshed everywhere!

    The amputated limbs were scattered everywhere!

    The heartrending screams rose one after another.

    Seemingly unaware of this, Lin Xun only wanted to annihte all those hideous Voodoo-Barbarian bastards that were wicked to the extreme.

    There was total chaos in the camp. No one had seen thising and no one expected that a teenager should possess such cruel and formidable battle means. He was totally different from the Reshahar Army¡¯s fighters in the empire. It was so terrifying!

    Bang!

    With his arm being numb, he found his saber blocked, and then a Barbarian ve appeared in front of him. The Barbarian ve was rushing at him with a heavy hammer in his hand.

    Lin Xun directly rushed forward instead of making a dodge. Although his shoulder was hit by the hammer, his body just shook slightly. He then continued to rush forward, and stabbed his saber hard into the abdomen of the Barbarian ve. Subsequently, as Lin twisted the saber, tremendous spiritual energy rushed out of the saber, leaving the ve flying far away as easily as a piece of paper and dead suddenly.

    Confronted with the desperatebat technique that made both sides suffer great losses, many voodoo-barbarians felt terrified.

    Where did the teenagere from?

    He was too daunting!

    His shoulder was in great pain, and the bones almost broke. But, he didn¡¯t seem to notice this. He kept dashing forward with a saber in his hand. Tough and ruthless, he was like the God of Death.

    ¡°Get him trapped!¡±

    ¡°Besiege him together!¡±

    As the furious roars arose, a group of voodoo-barbariansunched attacks in a row in an attempt to kill him.

    However¡­

    It was doomed to be of no avail. Since Lin Xun joined in the Bloodthirsty Camp for training, hisbat effectiveness had already be astoundingly high. Even some overmatches at the ninth level of the Martial Realm couldn¡¯t be the matched rivals for him, not to mention other ordinary practitioners.

    Wen Mingxiu, Shiao Kun, and Hu Long were all talented with the cultivation of top ninth level of Martial Realm, but both Wen and Hu suffered a fiasco, and even Shiao couldn¡¯t easily defeat Lin.

    More importantly, Lin Xun hadn¡¯t practiced the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture yet when he was in the battle with Shiao Kun!

    Now, even Young Ke, as Lin¡¯s drillmaster, couldn¡¯t tell how high hisbat effectiveness was exactly!

    Under the circumstances, those voodoo-barbarians wanted to kill Lin by attacking him together, which was just a pipe dream.

    Kill!

    The voodoo-barbarians were executed one after another, leaving the blood and bodies piled up soon on the ground.

    On the other side of the camp, the caged soldiers of the empire had already been astounded upon witnessing this scene.

    Like the Demon, the teenager who was bathed in blood was a savior to them. They felt it so incredible as if they were in a dream.

 Chapter 155: Amrita Saint Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 155: Amrita Saint Pearl</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    After three minutes, the battle ended.

    Lin Xun suffered a few more wounds. The one on his shoulder was the most serious. However, since Lin had finished nearly half a year¡¯s training in the Bloodthirsty Camp, such injuries were nothing to him.

    His clothes were stained with blood, most of which was enemies¡¯. The bloodstains on his clothes and his cold handsome face gave him a kind of formidable momentum.

    The blood was dripping down the de, and dead bodies of the enemies were scattered everywhere in blood.

    However, Lin Xun¡¯s hatred and anger hadn¡¯t cooled therefore.

    They ate people!

    They were no different from beasts!

    When he saw the cruelties of these barbarians to the imperial soldiers, Lin Xun had treated the barbarians as beasts.

    Suddenly, a great cheer broke the silence.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Everyone¡¯s face was full of excitement, gratitude or some other feelings.

    They knew that they were finally saved after a nightmare!

    Seeing this scene, Lin Xun was not happy at all.

    Howrge the Demon-cloud Ridge was and how many years had the battle between the empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribested? How many simr things had happened in these years? How could it be an event with low probability?

    Even, at this moment, the simr thing might be happening in every other ce where the barbarians existed!

    Lin Xun also knew that this was war, which was destined to be cruel. What he needed to do was to adapt to the environment and fight against the enemies.

    ¡­

    A momentter, under Lin Xun¡¯s arrangement, more than twenty trapped imperial soldiers helped each other and left the camp.

    But Lin remained here.

    This temporary camp, which was built by the voodoo-barbarians, contained a lot of minerals and spiritual materials, as well as some bows, swords and other weapons.

    Lin Xun began to wipe out the camp. First, he cut off the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoos¡± from the 23 barbarians he killed. Then he began to pick out the weapons that could be used, as well as the spiritual fruits and medicines that could supply spiritual power.

    Atst, Lin Xun hung the bodies of barbarians up on sharp wooden stakes like scarecrows exposed to the wind.

    It was cruel, but it was a silent deterrent and warning.

    What was it?

    When Lin Xun hung the body of thest ninth-level barbarian ve up on a sharp stake, a bead suddenly fell out of the body¡¯s mouth.

    The bead was pigeon-egg-sized, glittering and translucent, with a touch of magical blue. Inside the bead, a kind of tremendous energy rolled like tides, sending out mysterious momentum.

    Lin Xun picked it up and put it in his hand. Suddenly, he felt a kind of cold energy was prating into his body. He couldn¡¯t help shivering for a moment. Even the internal power of his body seemed to be frozen and there was a hint of stagnation.

    What a fantastic bead!

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. This bead should be a treasure, but what was the use of it? Lin Xun could not find it out for a while.

    Looking at the corpse of that ninth-level barbarian ve, Lin vaguely remembered that he seemed a leader of the camp.

    The treasure owned by such barbarians should not be ordinary.

    Lin Xun put this mysterious blue bead into the storage ring after thinking, intending to study it carefully in the future.

    All this was done, Lin Xun packed the trophies up, and left the camp quietly.

    ¡­

    Less than a quarter of an hour after Lin Xun¡¯s departure, the seven ninth-level barbarian ves who had left the camp returned, and they were apanied by an old barbarian dressed in oundish clothes.

    The old barbarian was swarthy and thin as a rake, holding a bone cane made of the tusk of a fierce beast. If someone who knew voodoo-barbarians well saw the old barbarian, he would recognize that the old guy was wearing the unique costume of ¡°Totem men¡±, which represented a transcendent status and unusual identity.

    When they returned to the camp and saw the corpses hung up on the stakes, they were instantly filled with anger and burst out curses.

    ¡°Quill men, they all dead¡­ It should be done by the overmatches of mankind,¡± a barbarian explored the camp and said with a furious expression.

    ¡°Good-for-nothings!¡± the old barbarian called Quill men, scolded the other barbarians, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and find the Braton!¡±

    Braton?

    Those barbarians were in a daze, and then their expressions altered drastically after they realized something. They acted together and soon found a corpse, the middle-aged leader of the camp.

    ¡°No! Amrita Saint Pearl of our branch disappeared!¡± a barbarian cried out after he pried the mouth of Braton open and examined it carefully.

    Quill men was shocked, and his eyes burst with terrifying blue luster. He strode toward the corpse, inserting the bone cane into the heart of the corpse.

    Puff!

    Circles of blue light went along the bone cane into the corpse, and it seemed to explore something.

    After a long time, Quill men took back his cane, with his forehead covered with sweat and his face a little pale.

    ¡°Trash! You¡¯re all trash!¡±

    Quill men roared, ¡°Do you know how much we Water Barbarians have paid for this treasure! We finally seeded in recapturing it from the human race, but now the thing is screwed up by you idiots. Your sin¡­ is absolutely unforgivable!¡±

    Seven barbarian ves looked panic-stricken and prostrated themselves before Quill men, kowtowing constantly.

    They didn¡¯t expect that such an ident would happen because everything was so secret. In order to safely transport the treasure back, they chose the Demon-cloud Ridge¡¯s withplicated terrain as the transportation route. And they dared not let powerful barbarians escort the treasure, because it might attract the attention of human overmatches.

    Who ever thought that thest thing they wanted to see happened?

    What should they do?

    At the thought of the branch¡¯s sacred treasure had been taken back by human race because of their negligence, these barbarians were in a state of fear and uneasiness.

    If the big shots decided to punish them, nobody could live!

    ¡°Quill men, ording to my investigation, the battle just ended, and the murderer should only be one person due to the traces left in the scene; if we get cracking to find the murder, maybe we can recover the treasure!¡±

    A barbarian took a deep breath and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Get a move on!¡± Quill men jabbed his bone cane onto the ground and roared.

    Seven barbarians immediatelyunched action in different directions, searching around carefully.

    ¡°What a bunch of useless fools!¡± Quill men scolded again.

    In spite of his anger, he couldn¡¯t think of a better way. All he could do was just waiting and hoping they could find useful clues for helping them to recover the treasure as soon as possible.

    Amrita Saint Pearl!

    This was a sacred treasure of Water Barbarian Branch! It had been upied by human beings for hundreds of years. They finally got it back. How could they lose it again?

    Absolutely they couldn¡¯t!

    ¡­

    Holding a spear, a barbarian flew over a low hill behind the camp. A smell of blood poured into his nose suddenly when he was about to reach the top of the hill; with his eyes narrowing, he nced at the direction where the smell came.

    There was a heap of rocks, from which the smell came.

    The barbarian¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity and he cautiously came up with his spear, but to his surprise, there was only a bloody amputated hand behind the heap of rocks.

    Oops!

    This was a trap!

    The barbarian was alert to the danger, trying to leave, but a saber had pierced his heart at the moment when his back felt cold.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the barbarian¡¯s eyes bulged and he wanted to call for help, but he could only make a weak sound, and finally copsed and died.

    Behind him, Lin Xun appeared like a ghost. He brandished his saber, and peeled off the ¡°Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡± from the chest of this barbarian.

    Lin Xun nced at the distance, then jumped up and flew in another direction.

    Quill men was walking around the camp, restless inexplicably. He felt that something bad was about to happen.

    But he did not dare to leave. He was a ¡°Totem men¡±. Although his position was high, he was not good at fighting.

    He did not notice that a figure was quietly approaching the camp from the nearby canyon at this moment.

    Swish!

    The whistle of an arrow broke the dead silence in the camp. Quill men escaped Lin¡¯s attack by his subconscious. A sharp arrow brushed past his scalp, prated into the ground and raised a cloud of dust and grit.

    Quill men fell on the ground. When he touched his head, his fingers were covered with blood, which sent a chill down her spine. If he had dodged a little slowly just now, he might¡­

    ¡°Here is the murderer!¡± he roared in horror, got to his feet, turned and ran in the direction opposite Lin Xun.

    In the shadow of a nearby canyon, Lin Xun frowned and knew that the opportunity was missed. He put away his bow and turned away without hesitation.

    Before long, the six barbarians who had just been scattered to search Lin returned, and when they saw Quill men who was in a fluster, they all panicked.

    ¡°Go and catch him! That damn human fled that way!¡± Quill men pointed to the direction, and his thin face was full of grudges.

    ¡°Shrizen, you three stay with Quill men just in case of unexpected urrences. We three go after that murder.¡±

    A fierce-looking scarred man murmured his orders.

    ¡°Brother Lek, Moko hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± one barbarian was worried.

    ¡°He should have been unable toe back.¡±

    The barbarian Lek¡¯s face, with a scar, was full of hatred, ¡°This opponent is very cunning. He should be a strong young man from the Bloodthirsty Camp of Ziyao Empire. Nowadays in Demon-cloud Ridge, only these young people can do this. We must be careful!¡±

    After that, three barbarians were left, and he left with the other two.

    ¡°No matter how much it costs, we must take back our sacred treasure!!¡± Quill men roared behind them, and his scalp was still bleeding, which made him look horrible.

 Chapter 156: â€œMy Name Is Shriziâ€

    <h4>Chapter 156: ¡°My Name Is Shrizi¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    When a jungle came into view, three strong barbarians, included Lek, stopped.

    Jungle was one of the most terrible areas in the Demon-cloud Ridge, since it was full of damp and poisonous miasma, as well as all kinds of weird and terrible poisonous insects and beasts.

    Generally, not only human practitioners, but also Voodoo-barbarians were unwilling to venture into it.

    ¡°Lek, should we continue to chase the murder in this jungle?¡±

    A strong barbarian asked with anxiety in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure the murderer has entered this jungle by the trail he left?¡± Lek asked quickly.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong. I¡¯ve been capturing this murderer¡¯s scent all the way. He¡¯s good at sneaking and hiding trail, but his unique scent can¡¯t escape from my nose,¡± another strong barbarian murmured.

    His name was Shrizeo. He was proficient in tracking and assassinating. The martial art he had practiced enabled him to lock onto the unique odor of the enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lek waved his hand and took the lead in rushing into the jungle without hesitation.

    The dark jungle was like a huge and dangerousbyrinth, in which the fog was diffuse and it was extremely easy to lose one¡¯s bearings.

    There might be toads spouting poison in the low bushes. The beautiful flowers might instantly turn into big bloody mouths, devouring the creatures passing by. The vines, which were like big chains, might be actually the bodies of strange snakes and insects.

    The environment here was really too weird and dangerous. A seemingly hard ground would instantly turn into a huge swamp. Once trapped in it, even a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm would feel helpless upon the terrible power of swallowing.

    Along the way, three strong barbarians of Lek¡¯s team not only failed to lock onto the traces of Lin Xun at the first time, but they met several dangerous situations in session. If they weren¡¯t agile, they might not survive even.

    This made them look so grave and vignt. In their hearts, they all regretted breaking into the treacherous jungle.

    ¡°Lek, as this jungle is so mysterious, might the murderer have died from an ident already?¡± a strong barbarian asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡±

    Shrizeo, instead of Lek, answered this question, with his eyes locking upon the distance, ¡°His smell is still there, not far away, and we are almost catching up with him!¡±

    There was a slight hesitation in Lek¡¯s heart, but when he heard Shrizeo¡¯s words, Lek was cheered and gritted his teeth, ¡°Go ahead. We must not lose our branch¡¯s sacred treasure again!¡±

    A momentter.

    Shrizeo suddenly stopped, making a gesture of warning other two barbarians beside him to keep silent, and looked at a huge old tree in the distance. They understood Shrizeo¡¯s meaning immediately and grasped the weapons in their hands. The same cold shimmer appeared in their eyes.

    When the three barbarians were only 33 meters away from the old tree, they abruptly rushed together to the back of the old tree from three directions.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    However, behind the old tree was nothing. Their powerful attacks came to nothing. There was only a bloody rag in the grass, which was apparently torn from the clothes.

    Crap!

    When the three barbarians were still in mid-air, their faces changed immediately as they were aware of the danger.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Almost at the same time, arrows burst into the air in rapid session and sounded like a bell for death.

    Bending his knees in mid-air, Lek twisted his body sharply and curled up like a hedgehog so that he could change his direction at once.

    Boom!

    An arrow brushed past Lek¡¯s body, and heavily pierced through the old tree, raising a piece of sawdust. Then it inserted into the ground, making a terrible roar.

    When Lek fell to the ground, his forehead was covered with sweat. The moment when the arrows were fired was urately calcted. It was the moment when they exposed themselves in mid-air. They were locked upon like live targets. If he hadn¡¯t escaped in time, the consequence would be unthinkable.

    ¡°Ah-!¡± suddenly, a scream arose.

    Lek turned his head and saw an arrow insert into the right eye of Shrizeo, prate through Shrizeo¡¯s whole head and brought out a string of thick blood and brains. The scene was disgusting and bloody.

    Shrizeo fell to the ground with a big bang, dead.

    Lek was so angered that his eyes seemed about to pop out; his hatred grown too much and he really wanted to skin and eat the murderer alive.

    Before Lek took any action, another whistle came, which sent a chill down Lek¡¯s spine and he flew aside to escape the attack subconsciously.

    ¡°Mooch, how are you?¡± Lek roared.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± dozens of meters away, another strong barbarian was still in shock, and his face slightly paled.

    Mooch retreated ceaselessly, as if there was a demon hiding in front of him and trying to choose someone to eat.

    But when Mooch was over twenty meters away from the old tree, he did not notice that the ground beneath his feet was soft, and his whole body suddenly fell into the swamp.

    The mud vortex produced a kind of terrible dragging force that prevented Mooch from struggling.

    ¡°Brother Lek, save me!¡± Mooch was so scared and cried hysterically.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lek was furious, but he was forced back by a dense rain of arrows at the moment. ¡°Hold on! Mooch!¡± Lek was trembling and roaring with rage. He kept rushing forward, but every time he was pushed back by sharp and ruthless arrows.

    Lek could only watch Mooch sink in the mud vortex, howling in despair and disappear atst.

    ¡°Come out! Human murderer! Come out!¡±

    Lek roared like a wild animal. He went bananas.

    In less than a minute, two of hispanions died one after another, while the enemy had not yet appeared, which made Lek almost mad.

    However, despite the roar of Lek, the jungle restored to silence; arrows disappeared, and the enemy seemed to have been gone.

    A momentter, Lek was panting with a livid face, and fell into despair.

    Without even seeing the enemy, two of hispanions were killed, and their task of recapturing the sacred treasure was tantamount to aplete failure¡­

    This result was uneptable to Lek.

    ¡°I should report this to Quill men as soon as possible. Only by contacting more elite fighters can we have a chance to change the situation. The murderer¡­ must die!!!¡± Lek gritted his teeth and a touch of decided fierceness crossed his eyes.

    He even didn¡¯t want to think why the enemy didn¡¯t kill him this time¡­

    ¡­

    Lin Xun was on the run.

    When he was ready to kill Lek at one stroke, a strong feeling of danger raised in his heart. Without hesitation, he gave up his attack and turned away.

    In the foggy jungle, Lin Xun was running fast, casting a shadow that plotted a tortuous and erratic track.

    Without looking back, Lin Xun knew that an enemy was chasing him; like a shadow to him, the feeling of danger never disappeared for a short moment.

    Lin Xun knew that he met a real overmatch this time.

    He recalled Shi Yu¡¯s analysis of this assessment before they came to Demon-cloud Ridge.

    For both the empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, the Demon-cloud Ridge was actually a ¡°Training Ground¡±, where the young overmatches of the two parties could know more about their opponents through real bloody battles.

    This also meant that 237 trainees from the Bloodthirsty Camp would likely encounter strong barbarians of young generation. When it came tobat effectiveness, strong barbarians were definitelypetitive with trainees from the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    Was the fellow who was tracking him a barbarian elite?

    Lin Xun was not sure.

    But he knew that he was already at a disadvantage before the new fight begun.

    After entering the temporary camp where the Voodoo-barbarians stationed, although he won a fierce battle, he had never stopped to rest. He ran all the way, luring Lek¡¯s team into the jungle.

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s n, he intended to kill all the opponents in one stroke, and then he woulde back to that temporary camp to wipe out Quill men and others.

    But now the n was disrupted.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and reckoned hisbat effectiveness, nearly half of which had been consumed. Even worst, Lin had got a lot of injuries.

    In the past, such power consumption and injuries of body were nothing to him, but if Lin met a real overmatch in this state, he would obviously suffer more.

    ¡°I have to get rid of this guy as soon as possible; otherwise, if I run away like this all the way, the situation will get worse and worse for me¡­¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, and ran away with all his strength, abandoning all the distracting thoughts.

    ¡­

    Deep in the jungle, a thin and agile figure strode forward. Each step of him was more than 30 meters. Although he seemed slow, in fact his speed was amazing.

    This was an extremely handsome young man with bronze skin. He had a Roman nose, deep eyes, long dashing eyebrows and de-like thin lips.

    Especially his eyes were like a pair of whirlpools, in which asionally appeared a cold light in strange blue.

    If Quill men was here, he would recognize this young barbarian ¨C Shrizi, one of the outstanding figures of the younger generation of Water Barbarian Branch. He was a talent leader in the ninth level of Barbarian ve.

    Shrizi carried a in bronze dagger in his hand. He was like a tough and agile cheetah, moving forward in the jungle constantly.

    Suddenly, a bright light crossed Shrizi¡¯s pupils, and he lift up his thin lips, ¡°God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    As he spoke, he swooped like lightning. A series of explosive sounds arose in the air because of his fast speed.

    After just a few breaths, Shrizi caught up. On the road ahead, Shrizi¡¯s target appeared.

    It was a handsome young man, who was fighting with a Horned Blood Python, which was as wide as a bucket.

    When the Shrizi arrived, the young man had already stabbed his saber into the head of the python and killed it thoroughly.

    ¡°¡¯Bad luck today.¡±

    The boy turned his head and sighed when he saw Shrizi in the distance.

    This guy, of course, was Lin Xun.

    He had bad luck today. He ran into a Horned Blood Python when he was running away. He couldn¡¯t even avoid it so he had to fight against it with his saber.

    But such a dy gave Lin¡¯s enemy a change to catch up with him.

    ¡°My name is Shrizi. Ie from Water Barbarian Branch.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun, Shrizi did not assault Lin at once. Instead, he smiled and showed his even and white teeth. He introduced himself, ¡°The only purpose of my trip to Demon-cloud Ridge is to kill as many trainees from the Bloodthirsty Camp as possible.¡±

    Shrizi¡¯s voice was t, with a hint of daunting and disdainful coldness.

 Chapter 157: Fighting Would Prove Who Was Tougher

    <h4>Chapter 157: Fighting Would Prove Who Was Tougher</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Shrizi took out two nametes and said, ¡°Are you familiar with the two trainees from Bloodthirsty Camp. I killed them three days ago.¡±

    The faint smile on his handsome face made people¡¯s flesh creep.

    Upon a nce, Lin Xun confirmed the authenticity of two nametes. It was impossible to fake the nametes from Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡°You look so proud, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Xun wiped the bloodstains off his saber and asked Shrizi with a casual smile.

    The distance between them was only 33 meters. They stood, facing each other, and talked freely with each other just like friends, but the atmosphere on the spot was inexplicably oppressive.

    Except Shrizi and Lin, everything kept silence; even the miasma in the jungle seemed to be unable to withstand the tension, so it lifted quickly.

    ¡°The more powerful the opponent is, the prouder I will be when I kill him. They don¡¯t deserve to be my opponents!¡±

    Shrizi waved the two nametes and put on a big smile, ¡°I wonder if I will be proud when I kill you.¡±

    Shrizi put away the two nametes and gently yed with his bronze dagger. The intention to kill flickered in his whirlpool-like blue eyes quietly.

    At that moment, the atmosphere became more and more oppressive, and a kind of invisible momentum of horror gushed from the lean but muscr body of Shrizi.

    ¡°Cut the crap since you have decided to kill me. Are you unintelligent?¡±

    Lin Xun straightened his shoulders, and looked at Shrizi, who was 33 meters away, with a smile. Qi inside and outside Lin¡¯s body was like a volcano waiting to explode, surging and roaring.

    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±

    Shriziughed, ¡°This little trick may irritate mindless fools, but it is ridiculous to use it on me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ridiculous. At least in my opinion, you¡¯repletely unintelligent, and not much better than a mindless fool,¡± Lin Xun said with a serious face.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just fight?¡± Shrizi asked.

    ¡°You unintelligent barbarian, how can this be a bothering question?¡±

    As Lin spoke, he brandished his saber at Shrizi.

    Swish!

    The sharp de cut the air and drew a fierce arc. It was a simple and direct attack pressing forward.

    In the short conversation just now, Lin Xun tried to figure out Shrizi¡¯s weaknesses, but he failed, which made Lin know clearly that this opponent was really unusual. If Lin wanted to find out Shrizi¡¯s weak points, the only way was fight with Shrizi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too urgent. You intend to have a quick fight with all your might because you have wasted too much energy?¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Shrizi¡¯s lips. At the same time, Shrizi dashed at Lin suddenly.

    The bronze dagger in Shrizi¡¯s hand made a strange buzzing noise, seeming to thirst for blood. The attack wasunched in the simplest and most direct way, too.

    Puff!

    Since Lin didn¡¯t dodge the hit deliberately, Lin¡¯s left shoulder was stabbed by Shrizi and a stream of blood flowed from the wound.

    Lin Xun¡¯s reaction stunned Shrizi. In the twinkling, Shrizi narrowed his eyes with a violent roar, and continued to exert his strength subconsciously.

    But Lin Xun had already taken this opportunity to bump on the chest of Shrizi, and used his Army Breacher¡¯s to perform ¡°Spinning¡± of Six-word Sabery, leaving a bloody wound in Shrizi¡¯s chest.

    It was a brutal game in which both sides would suffer!

    Shrizi did not expect that Lin Xun would take such a fierce tactic as soon as he fought.

    However, Lin Xun also underestimated Shrizi. In this case, ordinary people would choose to avoid from frontal attacks for self-protection at first and gradually figured out the weak points of the opponent.

    But Shrizi didn¡¯t do that. After being hit by Lin Xun, Shrizi just muttered a painful groan, then pushed his bronze dagger to hit Lin Xun¡¯s left shoulder, and tore off a piece of flesh, revealing a section of a bone.

    At the same time, Shrizi¡¯s left arm was smashing hard at Lin¡¯s head like a hammer.

    Fighting would prove who was tougher.

    Shrizi was not afraid of anyone!

    In just a moment, the two guys had exchanged blows dozens of times. Shrizi with the bronze dagger fought against Lin Xun with Army Breacher in a desperate manner.

    The blood was spurting from their wounds, and several shocking new wounds appeared in the bodies of the two people, but their looks never changed much from beginning to end.

    Neither of them even let out a scream.

    When seen from afar, they were just like two ruffians fighting against each other fiercely. The way that they fought was not fancy. Only real overmatches could understand this kind of fighting was the most terrible!

    The fighting skill was no longer important and what they relied on was the courage and unswerving will regardless of life and death!

    Bang!

    A momentter, the two guys who grappled with each other suddenly separated.

    Lin Xun was wounded all over, covered with blood, but his handsome face was cold from beginning to end, and his ck pupils looked emotionless.

    On the other side, Shrizi had his hail hanging loose, and there were many wounds all over his body. His handsome face was also cold as if he had no feelings.

    They maintained eye contact with each other, and the momentum burst like a collision between two fireballs; they let out a cold ¡°humph¡± at the same time, and then fought against each other again.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    There were no screams or conversations, but dull crashes, the sound of blood gushing out of the wounds, and the sound of des tearing the flesh.

    These sounds had no any momentum, but made people feel extremely terrified!

    In this kind of battle, one¡¯s life or death might be determined in a split second. The one whose reaction was slower might be instantly killed on the spot.

    In other words, it was a special and rare battle. Both Lin Xun and Shrizi had simrbat effectiveness, fighting skills at the same level, and simr strong will and belief. Otherwise, the situation wouldn¡¯t have been so bad.

    After all, if either of them was slightly weaker in terms of fighting capacity, will, or fighting spirit, he would surely had already been killed on the spot!

    A quarter of an hourter.

    The two guys separated again.

    Lin Xun was gasping for breath, with his long hair covered in blood and clinging to his cheeks. His wounded body was like a honeb, and even his white bones could be seen.

    On the other side, Shrizi was not better than Lin Xun.

    In the case of such serious injury, others would either escape or give up due to the loss of fighting will.

    But up to this moment, both Lin Xun and Shrizi had never faltered their fighting will from beginning to end.

    Their eyes locked onto each other, and they could see each other¡¯s killing intent and fighting will.

    Both of them knew that whoever fell down first in this battle would losepletely.

    ¡°This kind of person must be killed!¡±

    Almost at the same time, the same idea came to their minds, which seemed to be their tacit understanding.

    This also proved that both of them had identified each other as a threat, and they wanted to killed each other as soon as possible; otherwise, their existence would be a great disaster for their own race in the future.

    But when they were ready to fight again, a burst of whistle in the distant jungle came. Someone wasing.

    Lin Xun and Shrizi narrowed their eyes slightly, and then fixed their eyes on each other to indicate that either of them would die when they met next time!

    At the same time, they both flew away in the direction behind them.

    Obviously, they weren¡¯t sure who wasing, but neither of them dared to bet on it, so they chose to dodge without hesitation.

    Shortly afterwards, a group of figures appeared and saw the ce where Lin Xun and Shrizi had fought before. It was Quill men and Lek¡¯s team.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shrizi!¡±

    ¡°He just had a fierce fight with his opponent!¡±

    A strong barbarian eximed, as he judged Shrizi¡¯s scent from the traces of battle.

    ¡°He should have found the murderer.¡±

    Quill men looked gloomy, ¡°We¡¯re a stepte.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lek gnashed his teeth in hatred. When they got close, they dared not make any noise. Unexpectedly, their arrival destroyed the battle of Shrizi.

    ¡°The murderer should have been badly injured and fled that way!¡± Quill men pointed to the distant jungle. ¡°Shrizi fled in another direction. He did so because he must be seriously injured too; otherwise, he would not leave here.¡±

    ¡°Where shall we go then, Quill men? To rescue Shrizi, or to hunt the murderer?¡± Lek was somewhat uncertain.

    Shrizi was a talent in the young generation of Water Barbarian Branch, and even the big shots of the branch thought highly of him. Now he was seriously injured. If anything happened to him in this treacherous jungle, the consequence would be serious.

    At the same time, the murderer must be hunted. He was holding the sacred treasure belonging to Water Barbarian Branch. How could such a treasure be taken away by the enemy?

    ¡°Go after the murderer!¡±

    The answer was not from Quill men, but Shrizi, who returned and suddenly appeared from the distant jungle.

    Seeing Shrizi, the crowd was excited, but they could not help but feel a burst of shock. It was a tragic, at this moment, countless wounds in Shrizi¡¯s body were bleeding.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go to catch that human!¡±

    Shrizi was angry. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden arrival of these fools interrupted the battle, he might have killed Lin Xun at this moment.

    Lek¡¯s team woke up from shock. They gritted their teeth, turned and rushed into the jungle.

    Quill men stayed with Shrizi, looking anxiously at Shrizi, ¡°Shrizi, your wounds¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Shrizi interrupted Quill men coldly and looked annoyed, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s your appearance that ruins my n!¡±

    Quill men said bitterly, ¡°To tell you the truth, the murderer killed many of our barbarians. What¡¯s worse, our sacred treasure ¨C Amrita Saint Pearl¡­ was stolen by this murderer!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    A cold shimmer crossed Shrizi¡¯s pupils. His face was gloomy, ¡°A bunch of bums! Why didn¡¯t you say such important news earlier?¡±

    Quill men looked more depressed, ¡°There are many warriors of Ziyao Empire in Demon-cloud Ridge. If the news about our sacred treasure leaks out, it will lead to endless trouble.¡±

    Shrizi said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re worried about being punished after going back to our branch.¡±

    Quill men kept quiet. This was one of the reasons and his biggest worry.

    ¡°Send out a signal, calling on all the Water Barbarians in the Demon-cloud Ridge to join us! No matter what it takes, we must take back the sacred treasure this time!¡± Shrizi took a deep breath and ordered calmly.

    Quill Fleman¡¯s face suddenly changed, ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t do that since it will cause an uproar and draw too much attention from human race!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of causing an uproar so long as our sacred treasure can be recaptured as soon as possible,¡± Shrizi said decisively.

    Quill men¡¯s face drastically changed for a while and he eventually agreed with Shrizi. Quill men gritted his teeth, took a ck bone horn out of his clothes, and blew it.

    Toot~

    Ripples of strange ck light from the horn made of a beast¡¯s bone spread in all directions.

 Chapter 158: Like a Moth Darting into the Flame

    <h4>Chapter 158: Like a Moth Darting into the me</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Whoosh~

    Lin Xun ran at full speed, with his breath growing heavy. The wounds all over his body kept bleeding, rendering his face terribly pale.

    What was worse, his strength was on the verge of exhaustion.

    The dizziness gradually took its toll, making it hard for him to keep having a clear mind. But he knew that if he cked off, he would immediately go into a deepa.

    Escape!

    Lin gritted his teeth. The brutal training in the Bloodthirsty Camp cast Lin¡¯s unimaginable will and tenacity shown at this moment.

    In the meanwhile, he took out the spiritual fruits and herbs he collected these days and swallowed all of them. Instead of refining them, he only hoped to gain some strength by them.

    Round his neck was a whistle. As long as Lin blew the whistle to ask for help, he would soon be rescued.

    But Lin did not blow it. Blowing the whistle meant conceding defeat on his own initiative and he would be eliminated from the Bloodthirsty Camp. Lin could not bear to fail at this time.

    Lin had only been in the Demon-cloud Ridge for eight days. How could he concede defeat now?

    Before he knew it, Lin had rushed out of the jungle, and his vision suddenly became wide, with barren mountainsing into view.

    On the rolling mountains grew no grass. Bare rocks glowed red, with scorching white smoke given off.

    Looking around, Lin kept marching on, but his steps already turned into staggers. His mind was in a whirl, with the hum echoing inside.

    He fought too hard in the duel just now. He not only got serious wounds all over his body, but also almost ran out of spiritual energy. Even an ordinary Voodoo-barbarian who he might bump into at this time could easily kill him.

    Heavy-footed, like his feet were made out of lead, Lin hurried towards a red mountain peak where hot waves surged around.

    He needed to find a safe ce to hide, but there seemed to be no such ce.

    It was very hot on the mountain peak. Being there was like being in a furnace. The blood which dropped down from Lin¡¯s body instantly vaporized or floated away in the form of blood mist.

    The hot air made Lin feel vaguer. He struggled to keep his body moving. The moment he reached the top of the mountain, he suddenly felt a chill.

    This was a crater!

    The dreadful moltenva was roaring in the crater like a fire dragon. Likeyers of cloud, thick fog sent out searing heat which seemed capable to melt everything in the world.

    Lin did not doubt that if he fell into it, he would be instantly melted!

    It was a dead end!

    But if he returned¡­

    Lin Xun turned his head. A faint whistle came from the bottom of the mountain.

    Was it the enemy going after Lin?

    Lin put on a smile for self-mockery. He was really in a hopeless dilemma now.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s over there!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    The voice was getting closer and closer, full of excitement and ferociousness.

    Lin moved close to the crater, with all his clothes on the point of ignition. He looked down, and could see nothing but roaringva.

    Did he have any other choice except for jumping into the crater?

    Lin nced around. He did not intend to give up now even though he found himself cornered.

    He began to search in his storage ring to see if there was anything that could be used at this point, like weapons, spiritual materials, minerals¡­

    He could find nothing useful at all!

    ¡°Son of bitch, why not keep escaping?¡±

    All of a sudden, a bitter voice was heard behind.

    When Lin turned his head again, he saw that dozens of strong Voodoo-barbarians including Lek had already been about seventy meters away.

    But when they saw Lin standing beside the crater, they all got tensed up and dared not get closer, as if afraid that Lin Xun would fall into the crater.

    This was seen by Lin. Taking a few deep breaths and trying hard to keep his head clear, he said hoarsely, ¡°You should be able to chase me all the way here. Should I admire your persistence or just say that you¡¯re all pig-headed?¡±

    Lek said in a low voice, ¡°Cut the crap. If you turn our sacred treasure, maybe we can let you leave here alive, or you will surely die today!¡±

    Lin was perplexed, ¡°Your sacred treasure?¡±

    In a rage, Lek pointed at Lin, ¡°Still wanna y dumb even till this point, uh? So, you really want to die?!¡±

    Lin suddenly realized something, ¡°You followed me all the way here just because of that sacred treasure?¡±

    Lek sneered, ¡°You idiot, you think your life is worth a lot?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin suddenly unfolded his hand, and on his palmy a bead, which was in the size of a pigeon egg and glowed dreamlike blue.

    The bead in the palm of Lin gave off ocean-like vast mysterious momentum.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± asked Lin.

    Lek and the others suddenly became excited, breathing quickly, with their eyes full of undisguised enthusiasm.

    Seeing this, Lin soon realized that this mysterious bead he got by chance should be a precious ¡°sacred treasure¡±!

    ¡°Hand it over!¡± said Lek, ready to dash forward to snatch the bead.

    With a stretch of his arm, Lin¡¯s palm was above the crater. It would only take an insignificant move for the Amrita Saint Pearl to fall into the volcano.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Lek was very shocked and angry, but he dared not go forward.

    The other strong Voodoo-barbarians were also in panic and anger. If the Amrita Saint Pearl fell into the volcano, it could not be found back again!

    ¡°Why dare I not?¡± Lin responded by asking. ¡°I¡¯ll die after all even if I give it to you. It seems better to let the bead be buried with me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    In gnawing anxiety, Lek said hurriedly, ¡°Calm down. How about this? As long as you give the bead to us, we promise to let you go.¡±

    ¡°I never believe an oath sworn by your Voodoo-barbarian Tribe,¡± Lin shook his head.

    ¡°Then how can you hand over our sacred treasure?¡± Lek, with his eyes bulging and reddening with hatred and anger, really wanted to eat Lin alive.

    ¡°Unless¡­¡±

    A sense of fright suddenly urred to Lin while he spoke, making him directly plunge into the crater without any hesitation!

    Almost at the same time, a ck shadow rushed out from behind a rock beside Lin Xun like lightning. But Lin was still not caught in the end.

    It was Shrizi.

    Apparently, Shrizi had already slipped to this side while Lin confronted Lek, intending to take the Amrita Saint Pearl from Lin unexpectedly.

    But Shrizi didn¡¯t expect that Lin would be so resolute and jump into the volcano without any hesitation. Had he been prepared to die?

    Shrizi sat on the ground with a plonk, gasping for breath.

    He had not recovered from his injuries, either. In addition, he had prepared for the strike for a long time. Now he was suffering from severe pain all over his body.

    ¡°No ¨C!¡± Lek and the others bellowed, with their faces full of bitterness.

    They finally got a chance to recapture their sacred treasure, but no one expected that such an ident would happen at thest moment.

    All at once, they were all dazed and even their eyes were dull.

    They were fucked!

    They were totally fucked!

    Shrizi¡¯s handsome face was equally gloomy. He just could not believe that Lin would have given up his life in this way.

    How could a man like Linmit suicide?

    It was not long before Quill men came, and when he heard of what had happened, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a sneer, ¡°You are all deceived!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone, including Shrizi, looked at Quill men.

    ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl is the sacred treasure of Water Barbarian Branch. It was from the ancient time. Do you really think a small volcano can destroy it?¡±

    Holding a bone cane, Quill men reached the edge of the crater, with coldness and hatred in his eyes, ¡°If I¡¯m right, that bastard will not die instantly with the help of our sacred treasure.¡±

    The barbarians there were all surprised, with their faces changing drastically.

    ¡°Then we still have a chance to recapture the sacred treasure?¡± regaining a ray of hope, Shrizi asked in a trembling voice.

    Quill men sighed, with knitted eyebrows, ¡°Though this volcano will not destroy Amrita Saint Pearl, we will die if entering it. Only the strong Barbarian Hercules can prevent themselves from being harmed by the moltenva.¡±

    Barbarian Hercules of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe,parable to practitioners of the Sea Spirit Realm, would not appear in the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    As Shi Yu had said, the Demon-cloud Ridge was like a training ground. Although small battles happened here and there, neither the empire nor the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was allowed to send real overmatches here.

    Otherwise, the Demon-cloud Ridge would lose its meaning for training talents of the young generation.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Lek and others were disappointed.

    ¡°Wait here, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll stay in the volcano all his life!¡± Shrizi said determinedly, with coldness around his brows. ¡°You go to gather hands to cordon off the mountain and do not allow anyone to approach!¡±

    ¡°Do as what Shrizi just said.¡±

    Quill men also knew it clearly that waiting was the only way for the current situation.

    Shrizi took a deep breath, and directly began to meditate beside the crater. He wanted to recover from his injuries and regain his strength as soon as possible.

    ¡­

    Boom~

    The surgingva, as an irate fire dragon, emitted horribly scorching force.

    At the base of the volcano, a bodyy on a raised rock.

    The strange thing was that he was enveloped in an azure light. No matter how hard theva beat around him, it could not get close to the azure light.

    This figure, of course, was Lin Xun, who had fallen into aa.

    The azure light rippling was released by the Amrita Saint Pearl in his right hand. It was like a shield that protected him from the surroundingva and fire waves.

    In aa, Lin didn¡¯t notice that wisps of cold and sky-blue light were drifting into his wounds and entering his body.

    Lin had a dream where he returned to the day when the mine orison was destroyed and he helplessly fell into the abyss beneath the mine tunnel while he could do nothing but see arge hand dropping from the sky and covered Master Lu¡­

    Then he saw Shia Zhi, who was looking back in the dark and whispering, ¡°Lin Xun, you can¡¯t die before Ie back; wait for me, okay¡­¡±

    Suddenly stiffening, Lin woke up with a start and opened his eyes.

 Chapter 159: Changes That Sacred Treasure Brought

    <h4>Chapter 159: Changes That Sacred Treasure Brought</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The moltenva, like a galloping dragon, roared.

    The scorching and terrible steam liquefied into mist, rushed out of the crater and rose up into the sky.

    Lin Xun sat cross-legged on the rock, but his body was cool andfortable.

    He had realized the current situation, and even figured out that the sky-blue light that enveloped him was sent out by the Amrita Saint Pearl.

    But there was still a question¡­

    Where was the bead?

    Lin searched all around, but could not find the Amrita Saint Pearl. He couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    Soon, he noticed that there was a blue light shining beside the suspended Gate to Heaven in the sea of his consciousness.

    It was as blue as the sea, vast and ethereal, flying around the Gate to Heaven and sparkling like beautiful dreamy ripples.

    ¡°Was it overwhelmed by the Gate to Heaven?¡± Lin Xun was in a daze. This was the sacred treasure of Water Barbarian Branch. How could it suddenly appear in the sea of his consciousness?

    Lin Xun did not understand.

    However, he could clearly feel that the light emitted by the Amrita Saint Pearl was diffusing from the sea of his consciousness constantly, producing a kind of strangely cool airflow around his whole body.

    The airflow could not only keep the moltenva beating around from reaching Lin Xun, but also heal his wounds in an amazing way.

    ¡°What a wonderful bead!¡±

    Lin Xun was amazed.

    Before jumping into the volcano, Lin Xun had noticed the extraordinary nature of the Amrita Saint Pearl in confrontation with Lek and other strong barbarians.

    When he held the bead in his hand, hot waves near the volcano suddenly disappeared, which made Lin Xun refreshed andfortable.

    This discovery let Lin Xun be fearless in the face of Lek.

    Unfortunately, before Lin Xun figured out how to resolve the situation at that time, Shrizi¡¯s sudden strike made Lin have no choice but to jump into the volcano immediately.

    He didn¡¯t not want to head for doom. Lin Xun was gambling on his survival with the power of Amrita Saint Pearl.

    The current situation that he was still alive inside the volcano undoubtedly proved that Lin Xun chose the right way!

    ¡°Those barbarians won¡¯t leave before they recapture this bead. Perhaps they are waiting on the volcano at this time¡­¡±

    Lin Xun murmured and made a quick decision. Anyway, he must recover his strength as soon as possible. It was not a long-term n to hide in this volcano.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun exhaled a long breath of foul air, sat cross-legged, and then held his breath and concentrated on practicing Nature Insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture.

    On the rock, the young boy was thoroughly engrossed in his practice.

    He was surrounded by the rolling and roaring melt; the ming waves were like a tongue of Fire God, making the scene hair-raising.

    Before long, a surge of exuberant spiritual energy began to flow across Lin¡¯s limbs and bones, while his skin, muscles and bones resonated in ordance with an unique rhythm.

    Lin Xun suddenly found that this time, even without the help of medicine, the improvement of practice was amazing. In just a few moments, more and more energy umted in his body, turning into recycling trickles.

    What was more, a st of fantastic power burning in his skin and bones was constantly refining his muscles, bones, flesh and blood.

    His body improved at a high speed!

    This high-speed progress was unbelievable.

    How could he make such great progress in such a short time without the help of medicine? He was still in serious injuries! But everything went too well.

    Lin Xun made a deep exploration of his body and soon found some clues.

    All this seemed to have something to do with the Amrita Saint Pearl in the sea of his consciousness. Its divine sky-blue brilliance, like silent streams moistening the nature, was constantly nourishing his body and supplementing the energy that he needed! Additionally, it was through the four spiritual vortexes and Nature Insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture that the energy was totally digested so that he could make such wonderful changes both inside and outside his body.

    With this in mind, Lin Xun dispelled his suspicion and recovered calm. He practiced harder.

    ¡­

    The terrain of Demon-could Ridge wasplex. The sky was perennially shrouded in a haze as thick as a lead block. There were not only jungles and mountains, but also swamps, wildernesses and volcanoes. Every area had different dangers.

    On one of the wildernesses.

    Shi Yu slumped down in a de of bloody grass and gasped.

    Around Shi Yuy the corpses of more than a dozen strong barbarians, whose Totem Barbarian Tattoos had already been stripped off.

    ¡°Damn! There are a lot of hard nutsing from the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe.¡±

    Shi Yu muttered a curse andy in the grass. He just experienced a fierce battle. He needed to calm down and think about the next step.

    ¡°Childe Shi,¡± before long, Lee Qiu came.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Shi Yu asked casually.

    ¡°Well, only one fish out of the in the end,¡± Lee Qiu squatted down, his clothes were dyed with blood, his hair was a little messy, and his whole body was full of fierce momentum.

    ¡°Alright. ording to this rate, as long as we canst for three months, the umted military merits we achieved will guarantee we will not be eliminated,¡± Shi Yu nodded.

    ¡°But¡­ I feel something wrong,¡± Lee Qiu hesitated for a moment and whispered.

    ¡°Did you?¡± Shi Yu narrowed his eyes. ¡°You found something wrong, too?¡±

    Lee Qiu realized in an instant that Shi Yu had already noticed it, and then could not help saying, ¡°Childe Shi, do you think the situation in the Demon-cloud Ridge is more dangerous than before?¡±

    Shi Yu took a deep breath and his eyes were full of calmness ¡°Yes, there are many more strong barbarians, which is beyond my expectation. I reckon that there are many powerful barbarians of the young generation from nine branches of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe. With extremely highbat effectiveness, they are somewhat on a par with the trainees from Bloodthirsty Camp, so they will be our real trouble.¡±

    Lee Qiu felt a shock, ¡°What are they nning for?¡±

    Shi Yu sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that they want topare with us, trainees of the Bloodthirsty Camp, to see who can leave alive from the Demon-cloud Ridge in the end.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shi Yu rose to his feet and looked far into the wilderness. He said, ¡°You can regard this war zone assessment as a contest between the empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, but the leading roles involved in the contest are the overmatches of the younger generation from the two parties.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Sometimes, if you want to prove whether a country is strong or not, you just need to check the young people in its country, and then you can have an inkling. As the saying goes, ¡®strong young men make a strong country¡¯.¡±

    This was not a vehement speech, but it cheered Lee Qiu up. He was full of pride and enthusiasm, ¡°Now, I am more interested in killing more barbarians!¡±

    Shi Yu smiled and then seemed to think of something immediately. He frowned and said, ¡°Have you found that many strong barbarians from Water Barbarian Branch are heading in the same direction in the past two days?¡±

    Lee Qiu nodded.

    Shi Yu murmured, ¡°Something important must have happened.¡±

    Lee Qiu asked, ¡°Do you intend to go and have a look at it?¡±

    Shi Yu shook his head, ¡°No. If so, we shouldn¡¯t involve ourselves in it. A big event inevitably leads to a big storm. It¡¯s better for us not to meddle in such an event.¡±

    Lee Qiu thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Now we just spent ten days in the Demon-cloud Ridge. It¡¯s more than two months before the end of the assessment. The most urgent thing is to seek self-protection, and we ought not to ask for trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m agreed with you,¡± Shi Yumended Lee Qiu.

    At the moment, they went deeper into the wilderness.

    ¡­

    On the same day, in a mountainous area.

    Ning Meng wielded his halberd, pierced through the heart of thest strong barbarian, who besieged Ning Meng, and threw the body away.

    ¡°Fuck,me duck!¡± Ning Meng spat at the corpse and suddenly looked into the distance, frowning and confused.

    He could perceive that several Water Barbarians who were dozens of meters away were rushing towards the west. Even though they found Ning Meng, they didn¡¯te to fight with him.

    This was the seventh time in the past two days that Ning Meng had encountered such a situation.

    Ning Meng thought that something big must have happened in western part of Demon-cloud Ridge; otherwise, it would never attract so many Water Barbarians.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to meddle in whatever it is.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ning Meng suppressed his curiosity and headed in another direction.

    He had bet with Shi Yu and Lin Xun, so he would not take risks. If he wanted to stay in the Demon-cloud Ridge and finally won the bet, he must choose a secure strategy.

    ¡­

    The same thing happened in different areas of Demon-cloud Ridge.

    Not only Shi Yu, Lee Qiu and Ning Meng, but also the other trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp in other ces noticed this abnormal situation more or less.

    But the vast majority of trainees adopted the strategy of looking on indifferently since they did not want to make trouble for themselves.

    However, a small group of trainees, like Qi Can, Mou Lengshin, holding the idea of profiting by disturbances, followed those barbarians quietly.

    ¡­

    Next to the crater.

    Shrizi sat cross-legged, cultivating.

    Over the past two days, the wounds had turned into scars and he recovered most of his strength. But up to now, Lin Xun had not appeared, which made Shrizi feel a hint of anxiety. Now, under this volcano gathered hundreds of strong Water Barbarians, who had been defending the area closely, and no one dared to break into without authorization.

    On the other hand, the uproar that Water Barbarians caused was too big, so it also attracted a lot of human overmatches.

    These overmatches hid in the vicinity of this volcano, intending to take advantage of situation to profit apparently.

    If Water Barbarians couldn¡¯t recapture Amrita Saint Pearl as soon as possible, this situation would be more and more serious. At that time, even if Lin came out, many idents might take ce!

    ¡°The situation is somewhatplex; here came not only human overmatches, but also strong barbarians from the other branches. If they know that we are trying to recapture Amrita Saint Pearl, they will inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble.¡±

    At this time, Quill men who was extremely worried came.

    Although Water Barbarian Branch and the other eight branches all belonged to the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, their rtionships were neither good nor bad, and sometimes they also had fiercepetition.

    Under such circumstances, Quill men naturally did not want to see strong barbarians from the other branches approach.

    ¡°Wait for three more days!¡±

    Shrizi took a deep breath and said, stressing each word, ¡°If the stealer doesn¡¯te out after three days, I will use the forbidden art and try to get to the bottom of the volcano to see if he is dead or alive!¡±

 Chapter 160: Benefits from Spirit Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 160: Benefits from Spirit Transformation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    At the bottom of the volcano.

    Lin Xun sat upright, cross-legged, with a quiet look on his handsome face.

    Wisps of pure azure spiritual air shrouded him, which added an ethereal aura to Lin.

    In his body, the turbulent spiritual power was like a tempestuous river. After continuous refinement by four spiritual vortexes, the spiritual power became clear as an azure stone, glittering with bright light blue faintly, and showing a rarely ethereal characteristic.

    It meant that the quality of Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual power was at an amazing level that could hardly be reached!

    The stronger the spiritual power was, the firmer a practitioner¡¯s foundation was.

    And the higher the quality was, the more powerful the spiritual power would be in battle!

    Lin Xun¡¯s body emitted a rumbling noise due to tremendous spiritual power surging inside, like mountains in collision. His veins, acupoints and viscera were filled with surging spiritual power.

    In his flesh, muscles, bones and skin, the strength formed a unique resonance with the spiritual Qi in the body.

    Inside, Qi was the root of power.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    The unity of spiritual Qi and robust body was the essence of Nature Insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture, which meant to refine and perfect spiritual Qi and one¡¯s body at the same time!

    Lin Xun did not notice that there was an amazing transformation inside and outside his body.

    This transformation began with inner spiritual power¡­

    In the term of cultivation, this change was called ¡°Spirit Transformation¡±, namely the ninth level of Martial Realm!

    ¡­

    Two more days passed quickly.

    The atmosphere around this volcano was getting more and more tense. In the past two days, a lot of strong Water Barbarians came and stayed around the volcano.

    At the same time, there were many figures of human practitioners too, hiding in different areas near the volcano, and many strong barbarians belonging to the other branches of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe stayed.

    Strangely, in such a situation, there was no fighting from beginning to end.

    Both the human practitioners and strong Voodoo-barbarians seemed to be waiting for something to break the deadlock.

    Everyone knew that a storm was brewing, and its result was bound to be unpredictable!

    Shrizi became more and more agitated and knitted his eyebrows.

    His wounds all healed up and his physical strength returned to its peak. But he was anxious since Lin Xun had not appeared yet. The growing tension around the volcano aggravated Shrizi¡¯s worries.

    Shrizi was not afraid of fighting. He was worried about whether there would be too many variables in the action of recapturing Amrita Saint Pearl in this situation.

    ¡°Anyway, tomorrow, if he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll enter the volcano in person!¡± Shrizi took a deep breath and a touch of determination shed across his eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they take any action since so many barbarians have assembled here?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting. Maybe a treasure is about toe out of the volcano. Maybe there¡¯s a secret that¡¯s very important to Water Barbarians. Otherwise, they¡¯ll never be so serious.¡±

    ¡°Treasure? Secret? Is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Would it be a trap to lure us in and wipe us out?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a trap. You see, the strong Water Barbarians guard the whole volcano. Even the Fire Barbarians, Wood Barbarians, Earth Barbarians and Gold Barbarians, who all belonged to Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, can¡¯t get close to the volcano. How can this be a trap?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the truth will surely be revealed soon. Maybe there will be a fierce battle at that time. We should be careful. If the situation is too dangerous, it¡¯s better to get away early.¡±

    Talks like this took ce in every area near the volcano, where were hiding practitioners from the empire, trainees from Bloodthirsty Camp and soldiers from Reshahar Army.

    No one could guess what the strong Water Barbarians were doing.

    But everyone knew that this battle might break out at any moment!

    ¡­

    When the night fell, Shrizi finally got a good news.

    Quill men brought a suit of ¡°Frost Armor¡±! It was carved with mysterious frost barbarian tattoos, which could emit a chilly light. Wearing it, Shrizi could bepletely unafraid of the invasion of the magma.

    However, this ¡°Frost Armor¡± was refined in a hurry. ording to Quill men, it could onlyst about half an hour in the moltenva.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It won¡¯t take half an hour to kill him if the human is not dead!¡± Shrizi put on the Frost Armor and he was in his high spirits.

    Shrizi was a little impatient. He had never been so eager to kill a man after entering the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Quill men said beside Shrizi, his voice was hoarse, and his skinny and swarthy face looked ghastly pale.

    In order to refine Frost Armor, Quill men hardly ever shut his eyes these days. He expended all his energies on it, which made him exhausted physically and mentally.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I will bring you the Amrita Saint Pearl!¡± Shrizi said earnestly.

    Quill men gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not only Amrita Saint Pearl, but also the human bastard. You must bring back his corpse. I will make a wine bowl with his head and drink his blood to counteract the anger and hatred in my heart!¡±

    Shrizi smiled, revealing his white teeth, ¡°That¡¯s what I am going to do.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice arose.

    Shrizi and Quill men turned their heads in unison. They saw a handsome figure appear on the edge of the crater.

    It was Lin Xun!

    Enemies¡¯ eyes zed with hate when they met. At this moment, Quill men¡¯s eyes widened, and a grim smile appeared on his old face. He shouted, ¡°Small bastard, you finally show up! Kill him! Be quick! Go to kill him!¡±

    How could he expect that the murderer who had been hidden for many days would jump out on his own initiative? It was so exciting!

    With a ng, Shrizi pulled out his bronze dagger, and the killing intention was obvious on his handsome face, ¡°This time, I will not give you any chance to escape!¡±

    Boom!

    Shrizi rushed out like a sh of lightning, and the bronze dagger cut the air at an incredible speed, stabbing towards Lin Xun¡¯s throat.

    But Shrizi felt his vision blurred, and then Lin Xun¡¯s figure disappeared.

    What was wrong?

    Shrizi was shocked; he turned his head and saw Lin Xun had hijacked Quill men. One of Lin¡¯s powerful hands was grasping the neck of Quill men, making his old face dark purple and eyes bulging, and almost suffocating him to death.

    Crack!

    There was no nonsense at all. Lin Xun flexed his wrist slightly and broke the neck of Quill men, while Quill men had no time to let out a cry before he died with his head ant feebly.

    His old face was full of resentment and unwillingness.

    Lin Xun was too fast!

    In a blink of an eye, Lin Xun killed Quill men as if it was just a breeze, leaving no time for Shrizi to rescue Quill men.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Shrizi¡¯s face darkened, and at the same time he was shocked and bewildered.

    Compared with himself a few days ago, Lin Xun seemed to be another person with a different temperament which made Shrizi feel oppressed.

    Did he have another adventure that promoted his cultivation in the past few days?

    This thought flickered in Shrizi¡¯s mind, but his movements were not slow at all. He rushed to Lin Xun with his dagger.

    Bang!

    Lin Xunnded a simple blow with his saber, but the tremendous force, whose shock made the right arm of Shrizi hurt, and Shrizi lost his bnce and staggered seven or eight steps back, as if he was hit by a tsunami just now.

    ¡°How can you be so powerful?!¡±

    Shrizi was shocked. How could this guy¡¯s fighting capacity change so dramatically within just a few days?

    Thest time when Shrizi and Lin fought with each other, Lin Xun could barely defeat Shrizi, but now something changed¡­

    Shrizi had some difficulty in epting this fact.

    Puff~ As Lin Xun turned his de and easily cut off the Totem Barbarian Tattoo on the chest of Quill men.

    Then he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising?¡±

    Shrizi looked sullen, ¡°How did you change so much?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and threw the corpse of Quill men into the crater behind him like that was just garbage. He said, ¡°Thanks to the sacred treasure of your Water Barbarian Branch; it is really a nice treasure.¡±

    The sacred treasure!

    Shrizi felt a sudden flush of outrage. This despicable human bastard should profane and use the power of the sacred treasure. It was absolutely a sin that even God could not forgive!

    Boom!

    Shrizi brandished his dagger with anger like lightning, with his bronze dagger emitting a strange hum like the scream of a devil wanting to eat souls.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun moved, too. The Army Breacher lightlyunched a blow, but produced a kind ofndslide and tsunami-like enormous force which rushed at Shrizi.

    With a deafening crash and sparks flying, Shrizi coughed up blood. He was pushed away and tumbled down to the ground in a poor way.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±

    Shrizi¡¯s handsome face twisted in amazement. The transformation of Lin Xun¡¯s fighting capacity was so amazing that it was hard for him to withstand even one attack! It was incredible!

    Clearly, Lin Xun had not reached Gang Spirit Realm. Why was his fighting capacity so terrible?

    Shrizi couldn¡¯t understand, and there was a touch of irrepressible fear in his heart.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun closed in on Shrizi, like an overweening tiger.

    ¡°Help! Kill him! Kill him now!¡±

    Shrizi dared not fight against Lin directly. The situation was too disadvantageous for him. He turned around subconsciously and ran away for help.

    At this moment, Shrizi abandoned his pride, panic-stricken as a stray dog, without graces at all.

    Shrizi felt helpless because with such terribly-highbat effectiveness, Lin Xun could kill him easily.

    Shrizi¡¯s fighting spirit was still there, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight with Lin.

    He must seek for help now!

    This fucking bastard improved himself by the sacred treasure. He should be torn to pieces!

    Lin Xun did not chase after Shrizi. He noticed groups of figures at the foot of the mountaining this way quickly.

    There were strong Water Barbarians everywhere. Obviously, the short battle just happened had attracted their attention.

    Lin Xun stood still on the mountain, with his ck eyes clear as crystals. The terrible killing intent was surging in his heart, since he had been chased and almost killed.

    Now, it was the time for revenge!

 Chapter 161: He Was Unconquerable

    <h4>Chapter 161: He Was Unconquerable</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The fighting on the volcano also drew the attention of practitioners hiding nearby.

    Many people were astonished when they saw a human practitioner suddenly appeared on the volcano. Was this the so-called precious treasure? Or he might be the secret of Water Barbarians?

    No one would have thought that all Water Barbarians were stationed around the volcano for a practitioner. Why did they do that?

    There must be a reason for this.

    But this scene still made many people disappointed. They originally thought it would be a treasure to emerge, or they might find a surprising secret of Water Barbarians. However, they had been waiting for nothing important but a person!

    ¡°Damn, it wasted a couple of days!¡±

    ¡°How could that be? I didn¡¯t see that guy before! Did hee from the bottom of the volcano?¡±

    ¡°That fellow must have something that the Water Barbarians aspire to get!¡±

    ¡°God, isn¡¯t that Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°You said that is Lin Xun? My goodness, it¡¯s really him!¡±

    Just a momentter, someone recognized Lin¡¯s identity, causing a stir and uproar.

    Lin Xun was famous in Bloodthirsty Camp nowadays because of his controversial title of first ce in the quarterly assessment.

    Many people wondered how Lin Xun came to the volcano when they confirmed that the figure on the volcano was actually Lin Xun.

    What was the reason that Water Barbarians wanted to arrest Lin Xun by such great forces? Many people couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    The battle on the volcano had begun in this atmosphere of uncertainty.

    More than one hundred Water Barbarians aimed at Lin Xun and flocked at him like dense tides. Such a scene was so frightening that any ordinary practitioner would escape.

    It was horrible!

    Even if overmatches like Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin or Zhangsun Heng faced this situation, they would inevitably choose to avoid frontal attack and retreat!

    ¡°Should we go to help him? Lin Xunes from the Bloodthirsty Camp like us after all. How can we just see him be killed by those barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! Haven¡¯t you analyzed the current situation? It¡¯s hard to save the situation even if we go together to help him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ how can we just watch Lin die from murder?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his fate, s. Although I do not appreciate Lin Xun¡¯s personality, I feel ufortable when knowing that he will be killed by those barbarians. But what can we do about it? The situation is beyond our control!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is not stipted in this assessment that we must sacrifice our life to save otherpanions when they are in distress. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens!¡±

    When the battle broke out, all practitioners lurking around the volcano chose to be onlookers eventually, no matter how they felt about Lin Xun.

    Maybe they sympathized with Lin Xun¡¯s difficulty, but they would not risk their lives to safe him!

    This was the reality. The current situation was too grim. They didn¡¯t want to gamble their lives on a battle that had no hope of victory.

    ¡°Lin Xun is doomed to die this time. s, who could have thought that he would eventually be killed by barbarians?¡±

    In one of the areas, Qi Can was sighing and looking a little strange.

    ¡°I wish he will be killed by the enemy soon!¡± Mou Lengshin said in pleasure.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that, since we are all the empire¡¯s practitioners after all. How can we curse ourpanions like this?¡±

    Although Qi Can said so, he could not help but show a faint smile.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The tide of barbarians roared fiercely and rushed to Lin, and all barbarians¡¯ eyes were shining with cruel luster.

    Every one of them was strong in Water Barbarian Branch. We could imagine how awesome the momentum was when they came together.

    Facing this situation, Lin Xun adopted a simple strategy ¨C killing!

    He straightened his shoulders, with his ck eyes shining, his ck hair flying, and his angr handsome face filled with the homicidal intent.

    With his right hand, he brandished the Army Breacher.

    Kill!

    As Lin Xun¡¯s saber run through the air like a rainbow, three heads were split off in just a moment. Blood poured like fountains, dyeing the sky red.

    Lin rushed forward unceasingly, he avoided four pike attacks and rolled his de backwards, forcing a strong barbarian to fly away.

    Under the de of his saber, those malicious-looking barbarians were destroyed and ripped apart like paper!

    Six-word Sabery was performed by Lin Xun with his saber which was like the sickle of the Death God, working like floating clouds and flowing water. Every blow would harvest the soul of barbarian.

    Kill!

    Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual power surged and erupted like a volcano. His fighting style was simple and rough, and he ran straight all the way to kill.

    He never hid.

    He never retreated.

    Lin Xun chiseled into the crowd of barbarians like a sharp awl and opened up a bloody road.

    Screams from barbarians rose one after another as bodies fell down on this road. Hot blood sshed like scarlet fireworks exploding constantly!

    The most frightening thing was that Lin Xun was extremely calm from beginning to end. His actions were precise and stable without any disorder.

    Every time Lin killed a strong barbarian, he even had time to cut off its Totem Barbarian Tattoo on his opponent¡¯s chest!

    He was just like a hunter who broke into a pride. Every time he caught a prey, he smoothly disposed of it and put away the trophy. At any moment, the prey couldn¡¯t be a threat to Lin Xun at all.

    At first, this kind of fighting style seemed inconspicuous. However, no one could resist Lin¡¯s attack still when he was surrounded by more than one hundred barbarians. Seeing this, many barbarians felt an indescribable thrill of rm.

    What kind of human being was this guy?

    He was extremely calm in the crowd of enemies. Although he fought alone, he acted like he was strolling leisurely in a courtyard, and his style of attack could only be described by the word ¨C ¡°fatal¡±!

    What did the word ¨C ¡°fatal¡± mean?

    Every strong opponent who came into contact with Lin Xun was bound to die!

    The Army Breacher in Lin Xun¡¯s hand had got many cracks and was about to break, but it was still drinking the blood of barbarians and harvesting their souls like a demon saber!

    In just a moment, more than thirty barbarians died.

    Hidden in the distance, Shrizi witnessed this scene with pupils dting. He felt cold all over and could hardly believe his eyes.

    Lin was too powerful!

    How could a teenager in Martial Realm own such power?

    In the eyes of Shrizi, Lin Xun was bathed in blood. His de-like eyebrows and murderous will in his ck eyes made Lin boast a kind of dominating momentum, upon which his enemies would be desperate with fear. Lin just looked like a sh of indestructible lightning in the crowd.

    Lin Xun really changed! This made Shrizi¡¯s flesh creep as if he fell into an ice cave.

    ¡­

    Cries arose in the area near the volcano.

    ¡°My god¡­ How could he ughter all barbarians alone?!¡±

    ¡°How could Lin Xun¡¯s fighting capacity be so strong?¡±

    ¡°Jesus, this fellow should not choose to escape at once, but find his way into the army by killing, showing his ability to the full extent?¡±

    All kinds of emotions, such as shock, admiration and doubt, lingered in every practitioner¡¯s mind, which made them unable to keep calm.

    In the past, Lin Xun¡¯s title of ¡°first ce in quarterly assessment¡± had been questioned constantly, and many people despised him and used him of cheating.

    Later on, the battle between Lin Xun and Shiao Kun was interrupted by Bai Lingshi, who reached a verdict that Lin was the winner, but many people still thought that Lin Xun would not win without Bai Lingshi¡¯s judgement.

    But now, when they saw Lin Xun killed every enemy he met in the army of barbarians all the way, they were shocked by his real power and had to admit his ability.

    They finally realized that they had never really understood Lin Xun in the past and never really learned his fighting capacity. This made many people feel ashamed.

    While some others, such as Qi Can and Mou Lengshin, felt ufortable about this.

    They thought that there was no doubt that Lin Xun would die this time. Unexpectedly, this fellow staged a killing scene by hispletely dominant force in front of them.

    The unconquerable momentum and the aggressive means Lin showed were so dazzling that Qi Can and Mou Lengshin almost couldn¡¯t ept.

    How was this possible?

    It might be normal for people like Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin, but how could Lin Xun have such power?

    No one wanted to admit that Lin Xun was better than themselves.

    Qi Can and Mou Lengshin had been regarding Lin Xun as a weaker person who was inferior to them, but at this moment they suddenly found that Lin Xun seemed to have a tendency to surpass them in fighting capacity, which hurt their egos much.

    ¡°Keep looking. I don¡¯t believe he can fight to the end!¡± Qi Can said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, as long as the barbarians take the edge off his spirit, he will be reduced to inferiority and be unable to save the situation!¡± Mou Lengshin said in a low voice.

    This was more like a vicious curse than an analysis of situation.

    ¡­

    The battle continued.

    The screams, the howls, the ng of weapons, the burst of blood¡­ All kinds of sounds intertwined, bloodcurdling.

    On this inconspicuous volcano which now was like a purgatory was staging a bloody and cruel battle. On the burning rocks covered with thick smay many corpses.

    Lin Xun continued to fight, calm as ever.

    His spiritual power seemed to be inexhaustible, which made him able to keep fighting at his peak all the time. Every attack from Lin was a death shadow to barbarians.

    The Water barbarians finally felt a slight fear, so their formation began to be chaotic, their fighting spirits began to shake, and their pace of the siege began to slow down. This young man was just like an invincible demon. Lin even didn¡¯t get any injury during fighting, but on barbarian side, they had lost more than fiftypanions already!

    This was a shocking number and a heavy price to barbarians!

    ¡°Dame it! Do you prepare to watch us Water Barbarians be killed at this time?¡±

    At the foot of the mountain, Shrizi cried out sharply.

    Before long, groups of figures gathered at the foot of the mountain, and they were from other branches of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe.

    There were more than fifty barbarians in all, including Fire Barbarians, Wood Barbarians, Gold Barbarians, Earth Barbarians¡­

    The battle situation suddenly changed due to this!

 Chapter 162: The Power of RFS (Reaching for the Stars)

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Power of RFS (Reaching for the Stars)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Voodoo-barbarian Tribe was divided into nine branches which were just like nine small countries.

    Each branch had enormous forces and numerous strong barbarians.

    The rtions among the nine branches were extremelyplex, withpetition and cooperation, mutual suspicion and deception, as well as proper respect and assistance.

    Anyway, they would choose to work together when they face enemies, even though there was also hatred between them.

    This was the wit of survival; otherwise, Voodoo-barbarian Tribe could not coexist with Abyss Devil Spirit and Moon-ghost Ethnic in the Empire of the Dark, and could not confront the Ziyao Empire to this extent, either.

    So at this moment, when they saw the unusual scene that Water Barbarians were defeated by a human teenager in absolute advantages, all branches of barbarians in this area came to support Water Barbarians at the same time.

    There were many strong ninth-level barbarian ves in the fifty barbarians.

    When they joined in the battle, Lin Xun felt the pressure immediately.

    His pace of killing and moving forward slowed down, and the original unconquerable momentum was restrained to some extent.

    Boom!

    A huge sword covered with fire came like a threatening dancing fire dragon.

    Zip!

    A sharp golden spear glittering with a chilly light tore the air apart.

    Dong!

    The air was oppressed as if a mountain was shaken when a huge hammer swept down.

    Hum¡­

    A rope-like ck vine sprang up from the ground, dancing in the air like a snake, which was ready to attack Lin Xun.

    This series of attacks were almostunched in a sh from different directions toy siege to Lin Xun.

    Overmatches took actions together!

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, twisted his body, and suddenly backed three steps to crush a ck rattan, and then he brandished his saber for more than ten times in a row.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The dense collisions sounded like drumbeats, and the explosion of air produced terrible sts, which pushed the barbarians within a more than 33-meter radius back.

    Although he withstood the round of attacks, Lin Xun was forced to back three steps, which was the first time he had retreated since the battle!

    ¡°Pretty well, he should be able to withstand our joint attacks. This human boy is not weaker than Zhao Yin,¡± the man with the golden spear was surprised. He had long golden hair and even his starry eyes were golden.

    He was Rui Huaji, one of the strong Gold Barbarians of the young generation.

    Beside Rui Huaji, the Fire Barbarian with a huge me sword was Pasun, the Earth Barbarian with a huge hammer was Min Jiang, and the Wood Barbarian with a cane was Hua Caiyi. They were all outstanding Voodoo-barbarians of the young generation.

    Shrizi, a strong barbarian from Water Barbarian Branch, joined in the battle at the same time. That meant five strong barbarians of young generation respectively from five branches came out together toy siege to Lin Xun.

    But their joint attacks failed to hurt Lin Xun. This made them felt shocked and realize that Lin Xun was a hard nut.

    ¡°Whoever you are, I¡¯ll kill you at this time!¡± Pasun shouted and rushed at Lin with his huge me sword.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean,¡± Rui Huaji gave an arrogantugh, and waved his golden spear, whose power swept the surrounding area.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Min Jiang, Hua Caiyi and Shrizi alsounched attacks together.

    In a split second, Lin Xun lost his overwhelming posture; he had to defend himself passively, continuously retreated and cut a sorry figure.

    This was really a deadly siege.

    Five outstanding young barbarians united in attacking Lin Xun. It was conceivable that the threat posed to Lin was so great.

    For the other ordinary trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ward off the blows and might have died.

    Although Lin Xun was not killed in an instant, his situation became dangerous all of a sudden. In a short time, he had several bloody wounds on his body.

    At this moment, all the other barbarians who besieged Lin Xun stepped aside to make a great space for the five top barbarians to exert their power fully.

    Lin Xun¡¯s retreat had been cut offpletely!

    The sudden change of the situation made the imperial practitioners who were watching the battle from afar unable to react properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict what will happen at the next moment. Who could have thought that such a change would happen?¡±

    Some people felt sorry for Lin Xun.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not make a move; otherwise, I will be in the same dilemma as Lin Xun.¡±

    Some people considered themselves lucky.

    ¡°Shall we take the opportunity to kill some barbarians? Lin Xun has restrained many overmatches and this is a good opportunity to kill more barbarians.¡±

    Some people wanted to pick easy military merits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that there are hundreds of strong barbarians in the field? Are you insane to risk your life to gain military merits at this time?¡±

    Some others poured cold water on this idea.

    ¡°Damn it! We are all imperial practitioners! How can we just see Lin Xun fight alone and be murdered by those barbarians?¡±

    Some people resented the attitude of other practitioners who looked on indifferently.

    ¡°War is cruel. This is not the time to preach morality. As a qualified soldier, we should, based on the overall situation, analyze the pros and cons, and avoid acting on impulse; otherwise, we will get ourselves killed!¡±

    Some people rebuked loudly.

    The scene was chaotic, but in any case, no one was willing to step in and help Lin Xun kill the enemies.

    It was the nature of people to draw on advantages and avoid disadvantages, and it was also the deep-rooted inferiority of human beings.

    ¡­

    Puff!

    As the golden spear shed, Lin Xun suffered another wound in the waist.

    He was bathed in blood from enemies and himself now, which made he look like a bloody man. He was now in a terrible mess.

    Only his face remained calm and his dark eyes were deep and cold.

    Although Lin Xun kept dodging and was suppressed, his movements had never been slightly slow. He still waved the saber precisely and stably, without any disorder.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die today, badass!¡± Shrizi sneered with a grossly offensive expression on his handsome face.

    Water Barbarians suffered heavy casualties today! More than fifty barbarians were killed by Lin Xun. The cost was too terrible.

    The most important thing was that Amrita Saint Pearl was still in the hands of Lin Xun!

    ¡°ording to his fighting capacity, he must be one of the top trainees in Bloodthirsty Camp. Such a man can hardly be hunted. So, we must not let he go on every ount this time,¡± Rui Huaji said coldly.

    ¡°Cut the crap. The young practitioner must be killed, otherwise he will be one formidable adversary hindering our attacks on the Ziyao Empire in the future,¡± Hua Caiyi said with a murderous look on the face.

    As they talked, theyunched attacks; obviously, they regarded Lin Xun as amb to be ughtered.

    Lin Xun heard their conversation. Suddenly, a curve appeared around his lips. He seemed to smile, and said, ¡°Do you really think you can keep me here today?¡±

    Shrizi and the other four strong barbarians were in a trance. All of them were keenly aware that Lin Xun seemed to be gathering another kind of terrible power at this moment. But the power was faintly discernible, bringing a warning to them!

    ¡°Kill him right now!¡±

    Theyunched the most violent attacks spontaneously, respectively with the golden spear, huge hammer, me sword, cane and dagger.

    All kinds of horrible attacks emerged endlessly and worked with each other, turning into a terrible of killing. They wanted topletely destroy Lin Xun in one action.

    However ¨C

    At this moment, Lin Xun suddenly took a deep breath, and an overweening look flickered across his face in an instant, as if he was a king looking down at his courtiers, or a supernatural being leisurely roaming around the void.

    An amazing wave of power surged likeva in a volcano which umted power in the abyss, suppressed its power for a long time and exploded suddenly at this point!

    ng!

    When the sound of saber arose, people did not see how Lin Xun made a move at all. They felt as if they saw a night sky, and stars suddenly dropping from the sky and sinking into endless darkness. At that moment, it seemed that the doomsday wasing, everything copsed, and the universe changed abruptly!

    The terrible power, like a real flood, submerged all their thoughts, minds, souls¡­

    ¡°Reaching for the Stars (RFS)!¡±

    In an instant, a saber emerged in the air, tearing the sky and the darkness!

    Time seemed to stop at this moment.

    Shrizi saw Rui Huaji¡¯s head fly up, and his face was full of perplexity.

    Min Jiang was cut in two at the waist and the blood gushed out; he seemed unconscious and lost as if he was dreaming.

    Half of Pasun¡¯s head was split off¡­

    Hua Caiyi¡¯s body suddenly exploded.

    How could this happen?

    Was this a dream?

    Shrizi was confused and frustrated, but in a moment, he felt a terrible pain, and then he suddenly found that his own body was still in situ but without head¡­

    So¡­

    The moment before he died, Shrizi finally realized that his head had already been cut off like others!

    ¡­

    With that ng, the spirit of those strong barbarians around Lin seemed to be captured, and they uncontrobly felt the great terror. In a trance, they felt as if they fell into the darkness, and could only see stars falling continuously.

    When they woke up, they saw Lin standing with his saber in his arms and his bloody clothes fluttering in the wind.

    At his feet, there were corpses everywhere and blood flowing. The five top strong barbarians of young generation who had besieged Lin Xun were now¡­ all died on the spot!

    A perfect silence prevailed!

    An indescribable fear filled everyone¡¯s heart. What happened just now?

    Why was the battle over in an instant?

    How could Shrizi, Rui Huaji, Min Jiang, Pasun, and Hua Caiyi be killed at the same time!

    Was there a top master?

    The atmosphere was oppressively silent, and stifling. All barbarians in the ce were subjected to an unprecedented shock.

    It was too scary!

    It was just like a nightmare. When they woke up, all strong barbarians were dead!

    In the area near the volcano, the imperial practitioners who looked on coldly were all in a daze, wide-eyed and tongue-tied like ducks whose necks were grabbed.

    During the several seconds¡­

    What exactly happened!?

    Yes, even they did not see clearly what had happened at that moment. They thought that Lin Xun was doomed to die, so they didn¡¯t need to rescue him. Unexpectedly, the five young barbarians who had besieged Lin Xun were all killed on the spot!

    It was unbelievable!

 Chapter 163: Grabbing Military Merits

    <h4>Chapter 163: Grabbing Military Merits</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    On the volcano were lying fragmentary corpses all over the field. Bloody mist was pervading this ce, an eerie silence fell upon the scene at the moment, and a terrifying atmosphere dominated here.

    In a daze, all the people looked nkly at Shrizi and the other four strong barbarians who had been killed, and till this moment, they still couldn¡¯t imagine how Lin Xun made it on earth. After all, those who had been killed were extraordinary among the young generation of the Voodoo-barbarians!

    They were the real elites in the nine branches of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe, and they were extremely likely to be the mighty ones who could influence the structure and future of the Voodoo- Barbarian Tribe.

    Barbarian of this kind could be regarded as one in a thousand even in the whole Voodoo-Barbarian Tribe. They got unimaginable development potential, and even the death of one of them would be a heavy blow to the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe!

    In general, it was extremely difficult to kill such a mighty young Voodoo-barbarian in the Demon-cloud Ridge, because they held all kinds of aces in the hole, and got extraordinary adaptability to changes, and even if they couldn¡¯t beat the opponents, they would stand a big chance to run away.

    However, right at this moment, as many as five brilliant young Voodoo-barbarians were killed in a split second, and the most terrifying point was that all the people present even didn¡¯t see clearly how Lin Xununch the attack¡­

    ¡­

    In the areas near the volcano, many practitioners of the empire were shocked. With their hearts beating heavily, they all swallowed their saliva with difficulty.

    Lin Xun was¡­so terrifying!

    In the distance, Qi Can and Mou Lengshin cast a nce at each other, and both of them could seeplex feelings, including strong surprise, confusion and fear from the other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Xun could actually turn the tide, and possess the terrifying power that was mighty enough to kill five top young Voodoo-barbarians!

    Cold sweat exuded from their backs. They thought they had regarded Lin Xun as a strong opponent, but they still had underestimated this young man who was a total wild card. ording to the power disyed by him, the young man who had once been despised and hated by them actually surpassed them now!

    ¡­

    The silence was broken by a scream full of terror and panic.

    Those mighty Voodoo-barbarians spreading throughout the volcano were just like a herd of frightened animals, and began to escape in noisy disorder.

    When the battle just rose its curtain, over fifty mighty Voodoo-barbarians got killed by Lin Xun one after another.

    The fact had already shaken their fighting spirit, and the moment they witnessed the instant death of five top guys named Shrizi, Pasun, Rui Huaji, Hua Caiyi, and Min Jiang respectively, thest hint of fighting spirit in their hearts copsedpletely.

    Run away! The further, the better!

    The young man was actually an undefeatable demon who made them feel desperate.

    The situation got chaotic suddenly with the figures fleeing in disorder everywhere.

    Lin Xun stood still on the spot, and didn¡¯t chase anyone.

    It was not because he didn¡¯t want to, and the fact was that the better part of his energy had been used for performing RFS (Reaching for the Stars). The most terrifying thing was that both the inside and outside of his body, and even his soul were suffering ancinate pain.

    It was the after-effect of utilizing the move of RFS.

    RFS was the first move among the three moves in Tianyuan Sabery, which was an ancient inheritance and the prize for passing the second test on the Green-cloud Path in Heaven-essing ce.

    This sabery just contained only three moves, namely RFS, DDM (Drawing down the Moon) and ITS (Incinerating the Sun); however, each of them was extremely powerful and abstruse.

    The first time Lin Xun began to study the sabery, he actually couldn¡¯t figure out even a bit of it with his power of understanding.

    Until recently, Lin made small progress in practicing the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture and then he finally seeded in figuring out some secrets of RFS.

    However, he only had a smattering of it, and it was still far frompleteprehension.

    And it was because Lin was caught in a hopeless situation when fighting against Shrizi and the other four guys and had no way to retreat that he utilized the move at all hazards.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect even though he just figured out a smattering of RFS, its power was so terrifying!

    At that moment, Lin Xun just felt that his flesh, blood, skin, muscles, bones and even inner acupoints, passages through which vital energy circted and organs had got a sense of being torn and almost exploded.

    The better part of his soul energy, in particr, ran out instantly.

    All these made Lin Xun realize that the power of RFS was unimaginably great, and he couldn¡¯t put it to good use now.

    Fortunately, he just hadprehended a little superficial knowledge of this move, so he could perform it just now by luck.

    Meanwhile, the utilization of RFS this time enabled Lin to realize that the disy of this sabery required mighty spiritual energy, a strong body that could bear the enough strength for the utilization of the move, as well as abundant and tough soul energy!

    In short, although it was seemingly one move in this sabery, it needed the perfect coordination of one¡¯s body, spiritual energy and soul to fully disy.

    Exhaling a long breath of foul air, Lin Xun didn¡¯t pay attention to those fugitive mighty Voodoo-barbarians, and began to gather the spoils in on the spot.

    His Army Breacher waspletely damaged after Lin Xun utilized the RFS and only a section of de was left, but for Lin, it was enough to cut off some Totem Barbarian Tattoos from the enemies¡¯ corpses.

    The corpses on the ground were searched by Lin one by one. From Totem Barbarian Tattoos to personal belongings, as long as they were of value, Lin Xun would pick them up carefully.

    They were his trophies! After the bloody battle, these were his rewards.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill these barbarian bastards!¡±

    ¡°Myrades, go to kill the enemies with me!¡±

    At the foot of the volcano, bursts of shouts and screams arose, resounding to the skies.

    It was noticeable that those practitioners of the empire who had originally hidden near the volcano appeared and rushed out this moment.

    Each of them exuded abhorrence and looked fearless.

    Each of them was just like the dauntless warrior, intending to kill all enemies and rebuild an orderly world.

    Lin Xun, who was searching for his trophies, fell in a trance, but immediately a faint sneer appeared on his mouth corners.

    How could it be possible that Lin couldn¡¯t figure out their intentions? It was obvious that these guys desired to take advantage of the asion to get easy profits.

    The battle was indeed cruel and miserable. No one wanted to die, so every would weigh the advantages and disadvantages, and make a decision beneficial to himself.

    If it was profitable, they would rush out without any hesitation.

    If it was unprofitable, they would make the most relentless decision, ording to the whole situation.

    This made Lin Xun suddenly think of the words in a book called The Secret History of the Empire, which said, ¡°When the warriors no longer face the death unflinchingly, and take actions after weighing the advantages and disadvantages instead, then they aren¡¯t qualified warriors any more.¡±

    However, Lin Xun also knew that the trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp weren¡¯t really warriors.

    Their identities were not simple, and they came to participate in the battle just for passing the assessment of Bloodthirsty Camp, so naturally they would not regard themselves as warriors who fought against enemies for the empire, expanded and defended the empire¡¯s territory.

    ¡­

    The fight at the foot of the volcano was on, but Lin Xunpletely didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Lin, who was searching for his spoils, couldn¡¯t help frowning after a while.

    A couple of trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp rushed over and began to search for Totem Barbarian Tattoos from the corpses swiftly like Lin, but they didn¡¯t ask for Lin¡¯s permission from beginning to end.

    Lin Xun strode up to them, and with a fierce roar made by his broken saber suddenly, Lin hacked right at one of them.

    The trainee was caught unprepared, with his face changing sharply, and dodged aside, in panic, screaming in rage, ¡°Lin Xun, are you crazy!?¡±

    Lin looked cold. He didn¡¯t stop, instead, he held his broken saber and kept attacking, which forced the trainees to keep dodging with no time to grab those military merits.

    ¡°Lin Xun, what the fuck! You think we dare not strike back against you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that those who killpanions would be beheaded based on the military rules of the empire!¡±

    ¡°This guy must be crazy! We must report his vition of military rules to Senior Colonel Song Ling after the assessment!¡±

    The trainees shouted loudly, and all of them looked furious.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t offer help when I was fighting with the enemies. However, you werepeting with each other to grab the spoils now. You really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Lin Xun stopped, with his ck eyes shining, exuding intention of murder.

    With their faces changing sharply, the trainees were not convinced, and said, ¡°Grabbing military merits? This is a battlefield! The one who manages to grab the spoil will own it!¡±

    Snorting coldly, Lin Xun rushed forward suddenly. In an instant, Lin smashed his elbow on one trainee¡¯s chest.

    Boom! The trainee uttered a heartrending cry, with his whole body being forced to fly to the distance. After rolling down the volcano for over 30 meters, the trainee barely managed to stop himself.

    This made theplexions of the other trainees change again. Feeling a chill of fear, they wondered whether the guy really dare ignore the military rules of the empire.

    ¡°Remember I killed all of the Voodoo-barbarian bastards, so the spoils should belong to me alone! I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to grab them.¡±

    ncing at them coldly, Lin turned around and continued to clear the spoils.

    Theplexions of the trainees got changeable. They looked at Lin with hatred, but none of them dare grab Lin¡¯s military merits.

    With the terrifying scene of killing Shrizi and other four barbarians still haunting in their minds, the trainees didn¡¯t dare to provoke the crazy Lin Xun at the risk of their own lives.

    ¡°Lin Xun, just wait! Since you ignore the military rules today, you will pay for it when the assessment ends.¡±

    In the distance, many practitioners of the empire were awed after witnessing all this, and then gave up the intention to grab Lin¡¯s spoils.

    ¡°A crowd of bums!¡±

    Sneering in the heart, Lin Xun thought what the fuck of viting the military rules. Lin Xun was clear that he got extraordinary military merits this time, and even if those big shots in the Reshahar Army of the empire got to know his behavior just now, they wouldn¡¯t take it as an excuse to punish him.

    If they did punish him, it would make those fearless practitioners disappointed, and who would be willing to fight for the empire in the future?

    ¡°Fuck! Lin Xun has be more and more arrogant. Does he really think he can ignore the rules after killing some Voodoo-barbarian bastards?¡±

    At the foot of the volcano, having witnessed all that had happened, Mou Lengshin extremely detested the arrogance of Lin Xun.

    ¡°Not a single dog can tolerate that the bone he got at the risk of its life is grabbed by others.¡±

    With a touch of sarcasm in his words, Qi Can¡¯splexion wasplicated.

    He knew that after the battle, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t be punished; instead, his position would be hardly shaken in the Bloodthirsty Camp from now on.

    Unless¡­

    Unless the guy unfortunately lost his life in the Demon-cloud Ridge!

 Chapter 164: Overawing the Whole Demon-cloud Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 164: Overawing the Whole Demon-cloud Ridge</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The battle in the vicinity of the volcano didn¡¯t draw to an end until the darkness fell.

    In this battle, more than 130 overmatches of the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe died, and the Water Barbarian Branch suffered the heaviest losses. Over 30 practitioners of the empire were dead or wounded.

    The day was the 13th day after the Bloodthirsty Camp¡¯s trainees entered the Demon-cloud Ridge war zone. Lin Xun had left with plenty of trophies before the battle was over.

    Almost simultaneously, the news of the battle near the volcano spread like wildfire.

    ¡­¡­

    In a mountain forest-

    The graceful figure of Bai Lingshi flew through the darkness. The moment she encountered the strong Voodoo-barbarians along the road, they fell onto the ground dead almost immediately, never being in her way.

    A few momentster, when Bai Lingshi met one of the trainees who just joined the volcano battle, she stopped suddenly.

    ¡°A young overmatch killed five top Voodoo-barbarians in a move with his saber?¡±

    She quickly learned the news about Lin¡¯s battle, and fell into a trance.

    ¡°It seems that not only has he broken through into the ninth level of the Martial Realm, but also has mastered a brand-new terrifying battle technique in the terms of the Martial Tao¡­¡±

    Bai Lingshi soon figured out a rough situation of Lin Xun. If Lin Xun knew this, he would be shocked by her urate judgment.

    When she embarked on her journey again, she had already made a decision that if Lin Xun wasn¡¯t sifted out, she would mount a challenge to him after returning to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    This was what she had promised, and she never forgot it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Except Bai Lingshi, Lee Duxing, and Zhangsun Heng, one more interesting guy finally shows up.¡±

    In another area, Zhao Yin wore a faintly discernible smile. ¡°Hope Lin Xun can participate in the final assessment at the end of the year!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The strange changes of the Water Barbarians are caused by Lin Xun?¡±

    Shi Yu gave a bitter smile upon hearing this news.

    A couple of days ago, he had predicted based on various signs that there would be a storm. Thus, he didn¡¯t involve himself in in order to avoid risks.

    To his surprise, Lin Xun was behind this storm!

    He felt relieved spontaneously when learning that Lin didn¡¯t die in the disturbance. However, after he knew more about the battle, he couldn¡¯t help but fall in a daze.

    Alone, Lin Xun besieged circle upon circle killed more than 50 Voodoo-barbarians?

    With only one strike, Lin Xun annihted five top Voodoo-barbarians of the young generation?

    How could Lin¡¯sbat effectiveness be so high after about 15 days since Lin entered the Demon-cloud Ridge?

    Shi Yu felt astounded.

    ¡°Awesome.¡±

    At this moment, Lee Qiu, who had been following Shi Yu, gently spoke one word after he kept silent for a long time.

    ¡°Lin Xun is virtually abnormal!¡±

    Shi Yu sighed, and then a trace of resoluteness shed across his eyes, ¡°But, if he thinks he¡¯ll be the final winner in the bet, he¡¯ll be too naive!¡±

    Lee Qiu knew that there was a bet among Shi Yu, Ning Meng, and Lin Xun. Having heard Shi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but realize that Lin¡¯s excellent performance put a lot of pressure on Shi.

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Lin Xun was so lucky that he could encounter so many Voodoo-barbarian bastards. If I were him, I would have gained more military merits!¡±

    When Ning Meng learned the news, he felt surprised and envious.

    Though he said that, Ning Meng felt a little proud subconsciously. Since Lin Xun was his friend, wasn¡¯t it quite normal that Lin could obtain such an impressive aplishment?

    ¡­

    ¡°Is Lin Xun that powerful?¡±

    ¡°How could he do this?¡±

    ¡°If all this is true, doesn¡¯t it mean that the guy¡¯sbat effectiveness is high enough for him to be a matched rival of Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng, Lee Duxing¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, someone should want to grab Lin¡¯s military merits, which is greatly absurd!¡±

    ¡°Lin¡¯s rise can¡¯t be stopped!¡±

    In all areas of the Demon-cloud Ridge, as the Bloodthirsty Camp¡¯s trainees learned the news, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, bursting into a variety of discussions and sighs.

    ¡­

    The empire¡¯s Reshahar Army was stationed in the south of the Demon-cloud Ridge while the troops of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe were stationed in the north.

    It waste at night now.

    In the center of Voodoo-barbarian Tribe¡¯s camp, there was one tent aze with lights, from which fitful fierce quarrels came.

    That was the camp of the Water Barbarian Branch.

    Now, the leaders of the Water Barbarian Branch got together.

    ¡°We¡¯re sad because of Shrizi¡¯s death. But most urgently, we should recapture our branch¡¯s sacred treasure- Amrita Saint Pearl!¡±

    In the tent, a strong and masculine man said with in a low and deep voice, suppressing all the discussions and causing the others to fix their eyes on him.

    The mighty man called Shri Xingkong was really a big shot with the cultivation of Barbarian Hercules. His eyes were like blue abysses, surging with tide-like awful luster.

    ¡°To your knowledge, we¡¯ve dispatched spies to lurk at the Forbidden City of Ziyao Empire years ago at the expense of a number of financial and material resources. All this is to take the Amrita Saint Pearl back. Till recently, we sessfully recaptured it.¡±

    Shri Xingkong wore a poker face and continued coldly, ¡°In order to transport it safely to our branch, we chose some insignificant pawns to carry it and traverse the Demon-cloud Ridge. We took everything into consideration to avoid the attention of the overmatches from Ziyao Empire. Surprisingly, this action still ended up in failure!¡±

    Speaking of which, his voice revealed a trace of anger, scaring many of the Water Barbarians present.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s never toote to amend. As far as I¡¯m concerned, the big shots of Ziyao Empire haven¡¯t learned the news of Amrita Saint Pearl, and this is our chance.¡±

    Shri Xingkong took a deep breath and said with quite formidable eyes, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s also thest chance!¡±

    ¡°Head, we all understand your meaning. What actions do you want to take?¡± one Water Barbarian asked.

    The other barbarians echoed his view.

    ¡°Dispatch the best Barbarian Soldiers and hunt Lin Xun down with full forces!¡±

    Shri Xingkong spaced those words with his voice full of killing intent. The air in the tent seemed frozen.

    To human beings, Barbarian Soldiers were equal to the practitioners at the Gang Spirit Realm!

    Hearing this, many Water Barbarians became restless.

    ¡°Head, for hundreds of years, we and Ziyao Empire reach a tacit agreement that neither barbarians beyond the cultivation of Barbarian ve, nor the practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm and above were allowed to enter the Demon-cloud Ridge. If we break this agreement, I¡¯m afraid the Ziyao Empire willunch a fierce counterattack against us.¡±

    One Water Barbarian muttered with some concerns.

    ¡°Humph! What the fuck is that tacit agreement! As long as we can recapture the Amrita Saint Pearl, we can ignore everything. Moreover, when does our Voodoo-barbarian Tribe has to take the Ziyao Empire¡¯s feeling into consideration?¡±

    Some Water Barbarians disdained the viewpoint.

    ¡°This problem has to be considered, but it¡¯s urgent, so we probably have to make an exception,¡± Shri Xingkong said to stop the arguments. ¡°Our purpose is to kill Lin Xun and recapture the Amrita Saint Pearl, so the Barbarian Soldiers dispatched by us won¡¯t involve in the Demon-cloud Ridge battle. In such a case, all the impacts will be minimized.¡±

    Hearing this, all Water Barbarians connived at the arrangement after thinking for a while.

    At that night, four Water Barbarian Soldiers with extremely rich battle experience left the camp and sneaked into the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    An action against Lin Xun unfolded thereupon covertly.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun sat cross-legged in meditation and refined his cultivation continuously.

    After he left the volcano battlefield, he found a secluded cave where he had stayed for several days.

    At the bottom of the volcano, he, by coincidence, directly broke through into the Spirit Transformation ¨C the ninth level of the Martial Realm with the help of Amrita Saint Pearl.

    However, what disappointed him was that the Amrita Saint Pearl in the Sea of his Consciousness fell into dead silence and didn¡¯t release any power waves after he reached the ninth level.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how such a change came into being, he couldn¡¯t resist the attack of moltenva at the bottom of the volcano without the help of the Amrita Saint Pearl. Thus, he left in a hurry before he could consolidate his cultivation that just got updated.

    As soon as he left there, a fierce battle broke out. Until now, he just had some time to strengthen his cultivation.

    Gurgle~

    The surging spiritual energy ran smoothly inside his body, sending out wave-like roars.

    A gush of spiritual energy was like the purest azure jade in the world, shining with bright luster.

    Just Lin¡¯s Qi had showed that his spiritual energy would undergo aplete change by such cultivation.

    That was Spirit Transformation, thest level of the Martial Realm. If someone reached this level, all his strength tended to be Mastery.

    Only on the basis of this was a practitioner likely to break through into the Gang Spirit Realm!

    Gang Spirit Realm was the second realm among the five realms of cultivation. There was a saying in the world that only when reaching the Gang Spirit Realm, could a person be called a real practitioner.

    Because entering this realm, a practitioner could not only change his power but also change his life level. He could live longer without eating staple food, feed on clouds, withstand coldness and hotness¡­

    This was what a real practitioner could do!

    The cultivation in Martial Realm was only a process ofying a foundation for practitioners. Only when the foundation wasid sessfully could a practitioner have the hope to march on his own road of exploring Taoism.

    In a word, the Martial Realm was the base of cultivation while the Gang Spirit Realm was the starting point for a practitioner to embark on his journey of exploring Taoism.

    Since Lin Xun just reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm, he still had a long way to go before breaking through into the Gang Spirit Realm. At present, he should focus on consolidating his cultivation, familiarizing himself with and mastering the new energy as soon as possible.

    Only in this way could he give full y to his power when he was in battle!

 Chapter 165: Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 165: Surprise Attack</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Seven dayster.

    Lin left the cave where he had buried himself in cultivation and set out on the journey again.

    He had alreadypletely consolidated his cultivation at the Spirit Transformation level of Martial Realm. With more ethereal Qi, Lin now boasted an aura as sturdy as towering mountains and as vigorous as unbridled seas.

    Earlier on the seventh level of Martial Realm, Lin had defeated Shin Wenbin, who was on the ninth level of Martial Realm.

    On the eighth level of Martial Realm, Lin defeated trainees including Wen Mingxiu, Shiao Kun and Hu Long.

    Even with the eighth-level cultivation, he had killed many strong ones from Voodoo-barbarian Tribe in the Demon-cloud Ridge in these days.

    While he reached the ninth level of Martial Realm, he caused a sensation all over the Demon-cloud Ridge for he killed more than 50 strong Voodoo-barbarians and five top strong Voodoo-barbarians of the young generation. Undoubtedly, Lin had be the most eye-catching trainee in this assessment.

    At this very moment, even Lin did not know which level of fighting capability he had achieved. Though at least, he already had no fear of anyone in Martial Realm!

    ¡­

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Fighting in the Demon-cloud Ridge was doomed to bloodiness and cruelty. But Lin had hardly encountered any real threat.

    In the daytime, he kept on fighting and umting military merits, while in the evening he focused on cultivation and theprehension of the first movement ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡± of Tianyuan Sabery.

    This movement was undoubtedly powerful. The deeper Lin dug into it, the more mysteriousness he could feel over it. Its power was virtually unfathomably strong and it must take a long time to attain mastery of this move.

    Sometimes Lin also could not help wondering who created Tianyuan Sabery. Why could a single movement, ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡±, release such profound and enigmatic power?

    What terrible power would he exert if he learnt all its secrets?

    Lin was looking forward to that day.

    But Lin was aware that he couldn¡¯t make it at least when he was in Martial Realm. Even if he fully grasped this movement, it was still hard to exert all of its power for him with the cultivation of Martial Realm.

    Pretty soon, it had been a month since the trainees entered the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    Lin had obtained a total of 278 military merits, which meant that he had killed 278 strong Voodoo-barbarians in the past month!

    The thick pile of Totem Barbarian Tattoos hidden in his storage ring served as the best confirmation of the military merits he got.

    It was worth mentioning that the military merits would be ssified specifically when they left the Demon-cloud Ridge. For example, killing a ninth-level barbarian ve would amount to a much bigger military merit than that got by killing an eighth-level barbarian ve.

    Specific assessment would be decided by the imperial military.

    In addition, Lin got a lot of trophies by fighting, the most valuable one among which was definitely ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl¡±.

    But the ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl¡± was now dormant. It still had many mysteries that Lin couldn¡¯t yet fully grasp. He could only wait for future chances to get to know them.

    Apart from ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl¡±, Lin also got other things such as spiritual materials, spiritual minerals, weapons and medicines and all these were worth a lot.

    As for the other things which were of a little value but not much helpful to his cultivation, Lin had to discard them all for the scarcity of space in his storage ring.

    Right now, Lin was walking along a rolling river when he heard the sound of fierce fighting.

    Having encountered simr situations for more than once, Lin showed no fear or hurry. In a sh, he approached the ce where the fight took ce.

    Soon, in a jungle next to the river, Lin saw a group of people fighting.

    More than ten strong Voodoo-barbarians were besieging one man, with several strong Voodoo-barbarians¡¯ corpses lying nearby.

    It was an intense fight which had apparentlysted for quite a while, leaving this area a total mess with blood and broken trees and rocks everywhere.

    To Lin¡¯s surprise, the besieged practitioner was Hu Long, who came from Camp 39 as Lin!

    Hu Long was a conceitedd, who had once made impertinent remarks on Lin and had then been heavily beaten by Lin when on the battleship heading towards the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    So Lin¡¯s first impression of him was not good at all.

    But when Lin Xun saw Hu Long under siege at this time, Lin did not stab him in the back, nor did Lin leave him in the lurch.

    In Lin¡¯s opinion, though there existed some personal conflicts between Lin and Hu Long, they were on the same side and those Voodoo-barbarians were their mutual enemies.

    Lin held a simple standard when it came to major issues-the personal conflicts must be put aside in case of fighting between the empire and outside forces.

    This didn¡¯t mean Lin had forgiven Hu and it was just his principle as an imperial practitioner.

    During the bloody battle on the volcano, many imperial practitioners did not lend a helping hand to Lin, intending to draw on advantages and avoid disadvantages.

    But Lin was different from them. He had his own position and judgment, and definitely couldn¡¯t allow the people of the same kind as him to be killed by the enemies in front of him.

    ng!

    Drawing his saber out of the scabbard, Lin, like a sh of lightning, joined the battle in the twinkling of an eye, rendering those Voodoo-barbarians hurry-scurry.

    ¡°Lin Xun?¡±

    When Hu Long saw that the personing to his aid was Lin Xun, he could hardly believe it. This guy should ¡­e to save him?

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Lin did this, the pressure from the enemies was reduced to a great extent with Lin¡¯s help, which allowed him a breathing spell.

    At the moment, Hu long was already covered in wounds. If Lin did not appear in time, it would not be long before Hu met his death.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Brandishing the saber, Lin was like a colossal dragon, ready to kill enemies from all directions. In a minute, Lin killed four strong Voodoo-barbarians, which shocked all present.

    Even Hu Long couldn¡¯t help but stare at the scene with his eyes wide open. Was the rumor true?

    Hu had heard of a bloody battle on the volcano several days ago. He thought it must be exaggerated, but when he saw what had just happened, he found that Lin had really be so different that even he felt great pressure.

    For a moment, eight Voodoo-barbarians were killed, and the other five ran away with fear.

    Only now did Hu Long came to himself. Seeing totally unscathed Lin Xun and his spotlessly clean dress, Hu was both surprised and emotional. It took a while before he said, ¡°This time ¡­ I owe you a favor.¡±

    After a pause, Hu said with a grim look, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven your past behavior, unless you apologize to me.¡±

    Lin blurted, ¡°You must have thought too much. I saved you because we bothe from the Bloodthirsty Camp, not because I want to ask for your forgiveness.¡±

    Hu long believed his unceremonious words and nodded, ¡°Fine.¡±

    For a moment they remained silent, with only the blood on the ground giving off disgusting smell.

    ¡°Well, the crisis has been resolved. I advise you to find a ce to cure your wounds at first. Otherwise, the next time you are in danger, you won¡¯t necessarily meet someone like me to help you.¡±

    Having gleaned his military merits, Lin Xun was about to leave after finishing his words when a sh of horror suddenly struck him. Suddenly, he nced at the other side of the jungle.

    Boom!

    Almost at the same time, a faint blue light dashed towards them, almost tearing the air apart, releasing horrible and stifling momentum.

    A Barbarian Soldier!

    Lin was shocked. He had fought against real barbarian soldiers in the Bloodthirsty Camp. How couldn¡¯t he know that only the strong barbarian soldier, equivalent to the practitioner at Gang Spirit Realm, couldunch such a horrible attack?

    However¡­

    It was not allowed for such strong ones to appear in the Demon-cloud Ridge. Why did a barbarian soldier suddenly show up andunch an attack?

    There was already no time to think about it. With no hesitation, Lin sprang and dodged, waving his saber hard against theing strike.

    Boom~

    Along with earth-shaking collision and brilliant light, Lin staggered three steps backwards. Lin¡¯s look had a subtle change.

    The attacker¡¯s fighting capability was much stronger than the first-level barbarian soldier he killed before in the Bloodthirsty Camp. It was obviously one of the elite barbarian soldiers!

    ¡°Gee, you should be able to withstand my blow?¡±

    A nimble figure, wrapped in a ck cloak, nimble as a cheetah, came into view. Only a pair of blue eyes, as cruel as a venomous snake¡¯s, could be seen.

    ¡°A barbarian soldier!¡±

    Hu Long also realized what was happening and the color of his face suddenly changed. He cried, ¡°You Voodoo-barbarian bastards should dare vite your agreement with the empire!¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The barbarian soldier gave a cold snort. Without any crap, he exerted force upon his hands; the energy converged, turned into a dazzling blue light and then was unleashed towards Lin in the distance.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Lin warned Hu to run, when narrowly avoiding the blow.

    ¡°Wanna go? You both have to stay here today!¡±

    All of a sudden, a cold voice came from another direction. And a figure with the same clothing as the former barbarian soldier appeared-even their Qi was strikingly simr.

    Obviously, it was another barbarian soldier!

    Seeing this, both Lin Xun and Hu Long were shocked; their hearts also sank.

    A barbarian soldier might not be fatal to them, but the consequence could be severe if two barbarian soldiers attacked them together.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The two barbarian soldiers obviously had richbat experience. Without any crap, they directlyunched attacks.

    One barbarian soldier attacked Lin while another rushed at Hu Long.

    Lin soon understood that now they were in an extremely critical situation!

    ng!

    He took a deep breath, and flew to Hu, ignoring the barbarian soldier who was dashing towards him. At the same time, his saber was raised, making a crisp sound.

    It was the movement ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡±.

    In this moment, Lin did not hesitate to exert his strongest means!

    As a de popping out of the void, it tore the darkness apart and there seemed to be many stars descending from the sky as if the doomsday hade.

    A strong feeling of danger seized the barbarian soldier who intended to attack Hu Long and his body stiffened. The power sent a chill down his spine and there was nothing but horror in his mind. What sabery was it?

 Chapter 166: Being Eliminated Pitifully

    <h4>Chapter 166: Being Eliminated Pitifully</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The saber roar swept over like tide, leaving a direct impact on people¡¯s hearts.

    The power of RFS (Reaching for the Stars) this time became more formidable.

    It was not just a normal battle technique at all. It was an inheritance which could deter people¡¯s hearts; upon the utilization of the cultivation strength in a unique way, it could produce totally different power.

    In the instant, that Barbarian Soldier was ovee with horror, and was in a trance, as if he was trapped in the eternal darkness. A scene unfolded before him: stars were burning and falling; everything in the world was crumbling; Heaven and Earth was in chaos.

    Despair and terror were eroding his mind and soul like tide as if they wanted to drag him into the abyss.

    Immediately, a ray of saber radiance showed up in the darkness out of nowhere. The Barbarian Soldier felt a sharp pain over all his body and subconsciously struggled to avoid it with his full strength.

    Puff!

    A visible deep wound expanding from his chest to his waist was left, with thick scarlet blood pouring out like a waterfall.

    If he hadn¡¯t dodged aside timely, he would have ended up being disemboweled.

    He screamed. Though he avoided the fatal strike, he hit the ground hard more than 33 meters away. His face was ghastly pale as if he just brushed past the Death.

    Terror and panic spread all over his body, leaving him frozen for a moment as if he fell into a trance because of scare. This strike was too horrendous and unexpected, causing a heavy blow to his soul.

    It was beyond his imagination that a human teenager at the Martial Realm couldunch such an unimaginatively terrifying strike.

    ¡°No. 3!¡± another Barbarian Soldier yelled in anger. Instead of chasing Lin Xun, he shed and came up to his injuredpanion.

    Lin Xun, who had originally wanted to kill that Barbarian Soldier at one fling, stopped immediately, knowing that he had missed the opportunity.

    At the moment, Lin was breathing rapidly, and his face was a little pale. He could feel the tearing pain over his body, which was the sequ caused by performing the RFS.

    With the experience ofst time, he quickly took out some pills, put them into his mouth, and then said swiftly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± said Hu Long as if he just woke up from a dream. He was soaked in cold sweat. When the Barbarian Soldierunched an attack at them, he really doubted that he would die soon.

    Surprisingly, Lin Xun in an instant made a move to help him survive the disaster. However, the feeling of being dragged back from the death line made him cold because of scare.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lin Xun grabbed Hu¡¯s arm and rushed toward the outside of the jungle without caring about Hu¡¯s will.

    Lin¡¯s unexpected strike wounded the Barbarian Soldier heavily, but if the other Barbarian Soldiers took precautions, it would be difficult to achieve the same effect.

    More importantly, more than half of Lin¡¯s strength was gone after he used the RFS. If the battle went on, he would be likely to end up being killed.

    ¡°Want to go? Dream of it!¡±

    Suddenly, one more Barbarian Soldier of sturdy build appeared on the road ahead of Lin Xun and Hu Long.

    Abruptly, Lin¡¯s heartpletely sank. He had thought that there were only two Barbarian Soldiers, but in fact one more was nearby!

    Hu Long was so stunned that his face darkened immediately because of the sudden change. What the hell happened today? Why did three Barbarian Soldiers appear at the same time?

    Did something abnormal happen in the Demon-cloud Ridge?

    ¡°It seems that we have to put up a desperate fight¡­¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath. The gravity of the situation totally exceeded his expectation, and this turned out to be a real death crisis he had encountered in over a month after he entered the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    He might die here because of one tiny careless action!

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Hu Long¡¯s face was uncertain, as he was undergoing a fierce psychological struggle.

    ¡°No. 2, leave No. 3 be. Let¡¯s work together to kill the two little guys!¡± said the stalwart Barbarian Soldier, who showed up just now, in a cold voice with his eyes full of cruelty.

    As he spoke, he stomped on the ground, and then rushed at Lin and Hu like a sh of ck lightning, leaving a residual shadow in the air.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A bronze spear appeared in his hand and stabbed them from the top, and Lin Xun and Hu Long were enveloped in the horrible wind it brought.

    This round of attacks made a far-flungwork and locked onto Lin and Hu from all possible directions, leaving them nowhere to retreat and avoid.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, pushed Hu Long beside him away, and then ran all his strength to gather in the saber in his hand.

    Buzz!

    The tide-like saber roar arose again as if a dragon or tiger roared, rocking the world.

    In the instant, all the strength of Lin¡¯s body seemed to bepletely consumed, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold up. But, in the end, he still performed the RFS for the second time.

    Because of the terrible consumption, Lin¡¯s face immediately became pale, and he coughed a mouthful of blood.

    The effect of this strike was simrly remarkable. The enemy came to them quickly, so did his departure. He was blown away by the strike, falling hard onto the ground over 33 meters away and making an embarrassing gaffe.

    But to Lin¡¯s disappointment, the rival was just slightly wounded.

    Of course, the RFS was as powerful as before, but the rival possessed greatly highbat effectiveness. Besides, he took precautions to defend himself, so the power of RFS was drastically reduced.

    Boom!

    As Lin Xun, out of the blue, felt a gust of terrifying wind hurtling at him, with his face darkening immediately, aware that the Barbarian Soldier named ¡°No. 2¡± had seized the chance tounch a sneak attack.

    Without the time to defend himself, Lin had to subconsciously dodge sideways.

    However, the enemy had already seen iting, so he quickly changed his move to rush at Lin. He seemed determined to kill Lin Xun at one fling just like a ghost didn¡¯t go away.

    Danger!

    The strongly lethal breath spread over Lin¡¯s whole body, forcing Lin Xun to dodge with his full strength. Lin Xun felt like he was in a race against the Death, so every second counted.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s futile to struggle again! Go to hell!¡±

    Abruptly, the sturdy Barbarian Soldier forced away by Lin Xununched another attack from the other side.

    Lin Xun was attacked front and rear!

    Lin promptly fell in apletely desperate situation.

    Worse still, after he had used RFS two times in a row, he was on the verge of copse. He was almost unable to dodge the attacks at the moment, to say nothing of counterattack.

    What should he do?

    Lin Xun gritted his teeth, and then remembered the whistle hung before his chest for help. If¡­

    A roar arose suddenly, interrupting his thoughts-

    ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Lin Xun caught a glimpse of Hu Long who had been pushed away by him. Now, Hu Long¡¯s momentum was soaring, and he rushed toward this side like another person.

    Boom!

    With just one strike, ¡°No. 2¡±, who was chasing Lin Xun, was blown away by Hu Long.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Barbarian Soldier on the other side felt stunned, and cried out involuntarily, ¡°Has he got into a higher level?¡±

    Now, Lin Xun also noticed the turbulent Gang Qi surrounding Hu Long. In an instant, Lin understood what was going on, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.

    ¡°You barbarian bastards, go to hell!¡±

    With his roar full of fury and hatred, Hu Long was like a crazy man, giving full vent to his outrage in the battle.

    A few momentster, upon a punch from Hu, the Barbarian Solider called ¡°No. 2¡± was thrown away and died immediately with his chest smashed to cave in.

    It even never urred to Lin Xun that Hu Long would be so powerful at the time!

    ¡°No. 2!¡±

    The sturdy Barbarian Soldier screamed with grief, and his eyes seemed to pop out. However, he chose to turn around and flee instead of continuing to fight.

    He had apparently noticed the change of the situation. If he continued to fight, he would end up being killed just like ¡°No. 2¡±.

    ¡°Lin Xun, next time I see you, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± yelled the sturdy Barbarian Solider.

    Hu Long who was about to hunt him down was stopped by Lin Xun. ¡°If you chase him, I¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    Hu Long fell into a trance, and then he became sober from his anger. He turned around and annihted ¡°No. 3¡±, the Barbarian Solider who fell onto the ground, wounded heavily, and was unable to flee. Afterward, he came up to Lin Xun and said, ¡°You¡¯ve saved me twice, so I owe you once.¡±

    His face became a little sullen. He was a little frustrated and didn¡¯t look powerful anymore.

    Well aware of Hu¡¯s sense of loss and grief, Lin Xun didn¡¯t say anything to him, because anyforting words would turn out useless at this moment.

    Soon, Hu Long resigned himself to the fact and sighed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t broken through, we would have died. The breakthrough means being sifted out, so I can¡¯t return to the Bloodthirsty Camp. I don¡¯t regret it, though; so you don¡¯t need to overthink of it.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned around silently, collected the Totem Barbarian Tattoos and items on the bodies of the two Barbarian Soliders, and ced them into his storage ring.

    Subsequently, he took off his storage ring and gave it to Lin Xun, ¡°Now, these military merits mean nothing to me, so I give them to you.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t refuse him, but he said, ¡°These are yours. If I can hold on to the end, I¡¯ll give them to drillmaster. Anyway, they are your achievements and honor.¡±

    Hu Long smiled disapprovingly, looked around, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here, and I¡¯ll take you to a safe ce.¡±

    Then, he squatted down, took the initiative to carry Lin Xun on his back, and went off with a swagger.

    Only the bodies of two Barbarian Soldiers were left in the scene, indicating the earth-shaking battle.

    ¡­

    That night after Hu Long took Lin Xun to a safe ce, he turned around and left without saying anything.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help sighing again in his heart when he watched Hu go away.

    Before entering the Bloodthirsty Camp, most trainees, including Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Lee Duxing, Zhangsun Heng, Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Gong Ming, and Hu Long, had been qualified to make a breakthrough into the Gang Spirit Realm.

    There were two reasons why they entered the Bloodthirsty Camp. On one hand, they wanted to be trained and get stronger; on the other hand, they wanted to enter Gang-producing Lake, which was more significant. By then, they could produce a Pond of Spiritual Power, the best one in ord with their wishes, in the process of breaking through into the Gang Spirit Realm.

    Under such circumstances, none of the trainees would like to make a breakthrough unless he was driven to the wall. Once he made a breakthrough, he would have to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp and lose the opportunity to enter the Gang-producing Lake!

    During the prior battle, Hu Long chose to make a breakthrough. Although he saved the critical situation and got them out of the jaws of danger, he became disqualified to continue the assessment in Demon-cloud Ridge. Worse still, it was impossible for him to return to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    This was the price paid for the breakthrough!

    Lin Xun felt sorry for Hu Long. There were some conflicts between them before, but after a shoulder-to-shoulder battle, these conflicts had already gone with the wind.

    This was the rtionship between men. After they fought together, they weren¡¯t enemies anymore. After all, there wasn¡¯t a deep-seated hatred between them.

    Without wasting much time on sigh, Lin Xun started his meditation. He needed to utilize all the time to recover his strength.

    However, one puzzle remained unresolved in his heart. Why did the three Barbarian Soldiersunch attacks at him? Apparently, he was their target. Was this for the ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl¡±?

    What secrets were hidden in the sacred treasure of the Water Barbarian Branch? How could this Amrita Saint Pearl made them so persistent and crazy that they had dispatched Barbarian Soldiers to intervene in the Demon-cloud Ridge war at the expense of breaking the agreement with Ziyao Empire?

 Chapter 167: To Live in a Thatched Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 167: To Live in a Thatched Cottage</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Sacred treasure.

    Whatever treasures could be crowned such a name weren¡¯t ordinary naturally.

    For the first time, Lin Xun was well aware that the Amrita Saint Pearl he had obtained by ident bore astounding secrets, which could be perceived from the sudden battle today.

    He knew clearly that he had to make the best use of time to recover because the enemies wouldn¡¯t let him go for the pearl.

    In other words, the enemies woulde to him once again!

    Three Barbarian Soldiers with terribly highbat effectiveness showed up this time, but how many of them would appear next time?

    At the thought of this, Lin Xun knew that he was in great danger.

    ¡­

    Having left the Demon-cloud Ridge, Hu Long decided to return to the camp of Reshahar Army first after hesitating for a long time.

    It waste at night, but Song Ling wasn¡¯t in bed yet.

    He was reading the battlefield report which was sent in just now. It briefly recorded some situations in the Demon-cloud Ridge in an iprehensive way, and was more about the abnormal actions of the Voodoo-barbarians.

    Since the trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp entered the Demon-cloud Ridge for the assessment, such a battlefield report was sent to him every three days.

    Its purpose was quite simple, to make the army precautious beforehand in case a sudden danger brought a devastating blow for the trainees.

    The assessment was open to death, but the irregr death was not allowed!

    Each trainee came from an influential family. Put it this way: they were the elites of the young generation cultivated by the great forces of the empire; their identities, statuses, and potential abilities were the best of the best.

    Therefore, losing one of them would mean losing one powerful enough to be the top mainstay of the empire in the future!

    Therefore, though the assessment seemed a ¡°training¡± project for the youth, no one would let down his guard.

    When Hu Long called on him, Song Ling just finished reading the report. At first sight, Song knew that the teenager had been sifted out, because he reached the Gang Spirit Realm!

    However, Song Ling couldn¡¯t help wrinkling his eyebrows. Being eliminated wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as Hu Long was alive, the great force behind him would help him to be a leading figure in one region in the future even without the training of the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Hu Long visited him at ate night after being knocked out. Was he unreconciled to the fact?

    But soon, Song realized he had guessed wrong upon hearing of what Hu Long told him about the battle today.

    ¡°Barbarian Soldiers?¡± Song Ling¡¯s face became grave.

    ¡°The three Barbarian Soldiers have thebat effectiveness higher than that of ordinary ones. We once killed Barbarian Soldiers in the training of our camp, butpared with those, the three ones today are absolutely more powerful and more terrible,¡± Hu Long¡¯s face was rather serious. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t choose to get to the higher level.¡±

    Song Ling narrowed his eyes, and he knew clearly that Hu didn¡¯t need to lie to him. The problem was indeed serious.

    Three Barbarian Soldiers with the exceedingly highbat effectiveness appeared suddenly to ambush two trainees of the Bloodthirsty Camp, which was quite odd. Such kind of force was forbidden in the Demon-cloud Ridge ording to the agreement reached by the empire and the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe.

    What Song Ling couldn¡¯t bear the most was that Lin Xun was involved in it!

    Song had already learned the bloody battle near the volcano days ago and known some rumors about Lin Xun.

    He was in charge of the assessment of Camp 39. He didn¡¯t have much impression of Lin Xun, but after that battle, he knew that Lin Xun was definitely as powerful as Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Lee Duxing, and Zhangsun Heng.

    The people like Lin Xun were destined to make the world-shaking achievements!

    Hearing that Lin Xun had almost been killed, Song Ling naturally felt shocked, and he realized the gravity of the problem.

    ¡°Can you judge their identities?¡± asked Song Ling in a muffled voice after keeping silent for a few moments.

    Hu Long was in a daze, and then he seemed to realize something. He said with his face changing slightly, ¡°They are all the Water Barbarians.¡±

    Suddenly, Song¡¯s eyes were full of cold light, ¡°Have you also perceived something wrong?¡±

    Hu Long said with a nod, ¡°The Voodoo-barbarians whom Lin Xun once fought against near the volcano alsoe from the Water Barbarian Branch.¡±

    Song Ling stood up and said, ¡°This problem is a little odd. You wait here, and I go to visit Commander Wu Shinglie.¡±

    Wu Shinglie!

    As themander of the empire¡¯s Reshahar Army, he had fought on the battlefield for hundreds of years and had been known to every household because of his remarkable military exploits.

    Seeing this, Hu Long finally knew that he seemed right toe here.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I¡¯ve done what I can do. I don¡¯t owe you anymore¡­I hope you can leave the Demon-cloud Ridge alive!¡± murmured Hu Long.

    That night, Lieutenant Wu Shinglie,mander of the empire¡¯s Reshahar Army issued an order, dispatching 10 practitioners of Gang Spirit Realm to slip into the Demon-cloud Ridge for clear information.

    ¡­

    Three dayster-

    Lin Xun woke up from his meditation.

    He consumed most of his elixirs he had plundered.

    It left him no choice. All his strength seemed exhausted after he disyed the RFS (Reaching for the Stars) twice in a row.

    If he wanted to make a full recovery, he naturally needed to swallow plenty of elixirs.

    To his big surprise, one more spiritual star was lit up in the sea of his consciousness when he regained his strength. In other words, his soul power became much stronger.

    At the same time, he knew more about the magic of the RFS.

    These were the benefits of a real battle. A fiercer battle could arouse a practitioner¡¯s potential to arger extent. The bonus brought by experiences in war couldn¡¯t be obtained via self-seclusion.

    Without further dy, Lin Xun embarked on his journey again.

    He became more cautious than before. Although two of the three Barbarian Soldiers were killed, the stronger one was still atrge.

    In a bid to recapture the Amrita Saint Pearl, thest Barbarian Soldier would take any possible measures.

    In the case, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be more careful.

    As time went on, Lin Xun killed Voodoo-barbarians one after another on his road. However, he didn¡¯t meet anyone at the level of Barbarian Soldier all the way along.

    The other practitioners would probably think that the stronger Barbarian Soldier had given up his n, but Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t think so.

    On the contrary, Lin Xun became more vignt. He even doubted that there was a meticulously prepared plot waiting for him!

    A dozen dayster-

    As Lin just killed a dozen Voodoo-barbarians and wanted to find a ce for a rest, he suddenly felt something unusual and stopped immediately.

    Almost at the same time, a figure as thin as a spear appeared. It was a young man attired in the military uniform of Ziyao Empire with a unique badge on behalf of the Reshahar Army on his shoulder.

    The young man was not handsome but looked indomitable, tough, and resolute.

    In his hand was a body.

    When Lin Xun saw the body, his ck eyes immediately narrowed. He felt a little surprised, for the body was the sturdy Barbarian Soldier who escapedst time.

    ¡°I¡¯m Song Ran, a Gang-spirit-realm practitioner of the empire¡¯s Reshahar Army.¡±

    The young man briefly introduced himself and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve learned your mishap. Is he the Barbarian Soldier who wanted to kill you?¡±

    Speaking of which, he swayed the body in his hand.

    Lin Xun nodded in relief and said, ¡°Did Hu Long tell you this?¡±

    Song Ran frowned and thought for a while. Then, he said with a nod, ¡°It seems to be him, but I don¡¯t know whether that boy is called Hu Long.¡±

    Without more questions, Lin Xun had already made sure that it was Hu Long who helped him. Otherwise, the empire wouldn¡¯t dispatch practitioners at the Gang Spirit Realm to the Demon-cloud Ridge. Moreover, one of the practitioners helped him destroy a big potential threat.

    ¡°From now on, you can focus on your assessment in the Demon-cloud Ridge. The Reshahar Army won¡¯t interfere in the battle here, but as soon as the Voodoo-barbarian Tribe sends Barbarian Soldiers here, we¡¯ll kill them immediately.¡±

    At the moment, the coldness and harshness filled Song¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± said Lin Xun seriously.

    Song Ran, who showed up suddenly, brought him the good news, making him at least not so vignt as he was a few days ago.

    ¡°Pardon me for asking frankly. Do you know why these Water Barbarians persistently target at you only?¡± asked Song Ran suddenly with his eyes fixing on Lin Xun.

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ve killed too many of their fellows,¡± Lin Xun sighed, but he a little paniced, knowing Song Ran had already suspected something.

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t n on leaking the ¡°Amrita Saint Pearl¡± out.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Song Ran. After a meaningful nce at Lin Xun, he continued, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He turned around and left briskly, which made Lin Xun stunned. Watching him leave, Lin Xun finally said nothing.

    Ever since, Lin Xun smoothly got around in the Demon-cloud Ridge. With hisbat effectiveness at present, he wouldn¡¯t meet a real menace unless he met some powerful Barbarian Soldiers.

    Although Song Ran had already annihted that sturdy Barbarian Soldier, Lin Xun¡¯s heart always palpitated vaguely as if he was targeted at secretly by an invisible eye.

    This feeling was so ufortable, and he tried to use different means to find out the cause of the palpitation.

    But, he got nothing in the end, which made him not lower his guard. It was not because he was too suspicious, but because he had an instinctive intuition.

    Since he practiced the Meditating Magic and lighted up the spiritual stars in the sea of his consciousness, he had possessed an abnormally correct intuition of danger.

    He believed his intuition wouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Under the kind of pressure, he lighted up another spiritual star identally just when the assessment was about to be over in 20 days.

    His soul power got upgraded twice in more than one month!

    Thanks to the gains, Lin Xun had been fully aware that the pressure and suffering induced by harsh environments, together with meditation, were the most effective method to practice the Meditating Magic.

    When his soul became much stronger, the palpitation that haunted in his heart finally became clearer.

    Such a change killed his idea of leaving things to chance, and hepletely judged that the threat posed by the Water Barbarian Branch still existed!

    Thereafter, Lin Xun changed his action style suddenly,ing to a remote area of the woods, where he built a thatched cottage. No matter day or night, he had stayed in the cottage all the way for a dozen days. Neither did he leave here, nor hunt enemies for collecting military merits.

    It felt like he wanted to stay in the thatched cottage in seclusion for meditation.

 Chapter 168: Purgatory Spiritual Formation

    <h4>Chapter 168: Purgatory Spiritual Formation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The woods was dangerous, since poisonous insects and fierce beasts were everywhere.

    However, the surroundings around one thatched cottage were quite tranquil as if the ferocious animals lurking in the forest nosed some dangerous breath out and didn¡¯t dare to invade this area.

    The tranquilitysted for as long as seven days.

    This day, the thick dark gray leaves on a ghost-palm tree near the cottage, as sharp ws, swayed in the wind.

    A crystal-clear drop of dew dropped from the treetop. The moment it was about to hit the ground, it shivered gently and turned into a mist immediately. The mist spread over silently, gradually outlining a thin figure.

    The whole process kept silent without making any noises.

    The thin figure stood under the ghost-palm tree and quietly watched the cottage 33 meters away from him.

    Attired in ck, the figure was as thin as a vertical saber, and only his devilishly cold blue eyes revealed.

    His name was Shriying, who came from the Water Barbarian Branch.

    There were four Water Barbarians who were sent to execute the assassination of Lin Xun in the Demon-cloud Ridge. Two of them were killed by Hu Long while one was killed by Song Ran.

    Thest one left was Shriying.

    With the highestbat effectiveness among the four, Shriying was adept at sneaking and stalking. He had tagged along Lin Xun a dozen days ago.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare tounch an attack immediately because some Gang-spirit-realm practitioners of Ziyao Empire appeared in the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    As he followed Lin Xun along the road, he sought for opportunities to kill Lin Xun all the way. He knew clearly that if he failed the mission this time, the Amrita Saint Pearl would be gone forever.

    Therefore, Shriying never ckened off, even though his target was only a teenager at the ninth level of the Martial Realm.

    But to Shriying¡¯s surprise, Lin Xun acted out of character seven days ago and built a thatched cottage in the remote corner of the forest. Since then, he didn¡¯t step out of the cottage.

    Shriying couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Lin¡¯s purpose was.

    Shriying couldn¡¯t see Lin Xun through, so he didn¡¯t dare to take bold actions. He had been observing Lin Xun on the sly, trying to grasp Lin¡¯s real objective.

    However, Shriying had waited for seven days, but Lin Xun had never walked out of his cottage, which made Shriying¡¯s patience run outpletely.

    Shriying decided to assassinate Lin Xun this day. If he found something wrong, he would quickly retreat!

    At the moment, there seemed to be circles of ripple-like airflow around Shriying who stood there. The airflow that perfectly mixed with the surrounding mist and air made Shriying difficult to be spotted by naked eyes.

    Without any hesitation, Shriying abandoned those distracting thoughts in his mind after he was resolute to make a move. Like a ghost, he swiftly rushed toward the cottage in an odd form.

    Seen in the distance, he was like a mist floating toward the cottage with the wind, without making any noise.

    Before reaching the cottage, he attentively sensed its internal environment, but only found stillness inside.

    Shriying couldn¡¯t help feeling strange. Had Lin Xun already left the cottage, undetected?

    But as a cold light shed across his eyes, he decided tounch an attack in the end.

    He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. A result had to be yielded today!

    Boom!

    The door of the cottage was smashed open, leaving the wood chips everywhere. During this progress, he had already rushed in like lightning.

    Almost at the same time, a long narrow saber appeared in his hand, and Shriying¡¯s strength that had been stored up for a long time was released, with unstoppable momentum, shrouding the entire cottage.

    Shriying used his full force tounch this attack, so he was quite confident that even a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t resist such a strike!

    To Shriying¡¯s surprise, the cottage was empty, and there was no sign of his target!

    The cottage was narrow and windowless, and some sundries that deserved no attention were scattered on the ground.

    Had the target already escaped?

    At the thought of this, Shriying suddenly heard a weird hum which sounded as if a fine needle scratched away on a piece of paper.

    Shriying felt shocked by this. Thanks to his consciousness he had gained by years of battles, he instantly rushed out of the cottage.

    His reaction was indeed swift. However, the instant he broke into the cottage, a strange change took ce in the smashed door.

    There was apass-like dark gray object with a simr color to the wooden door. As soon as it hit the ground, on the ground surface shined dense bizarre spiritual tattoo patterns.

    Hum~

    Almost at the same time when the above scene happened, ayer of strange spiritual tattoos shined on the four walls and even the roof of the cottage.

    It seemed that everything was normal, but as Shriying rushed out of the cottage, he was blocked by a kind of invisible force, which made a horrendous humming noise.

    Boom~

    Shriying¡¯s face changed immediately. He operated all his strength, attempting to break through the barrier. However, just right at the moment, mes poured down from the roof like a fire rain or moltenva, releasing terrible momentum.

    Shriying gave full y to his level of fighting at the moment. He waved his sleeves, and then the tide-like blue light surged out, engulfing the fire rain.

    He quickly moved here and there inside the cottage, trying to look for a sally port to escape. However, what depressed him was that the cottage was as solid as an iron bastion that he couldn¡¯t crack no matter what he did!

    It was a spiritual formation!

    He recognized it immediately. The dense patterns appearing on the walls formed a spiritual formation that only the human spiritual tattooists could set up.

    It was a trap!

    Shriying finally realized that he had fallen into a trap.

    In such an ordinary thatched cottage, a powerful spiritual formation had already been inscribed by his target on the sly.

    It was beyond his expectation that how his target, a teenager at the Martial Spirit Realm, could set up a spiritual formation like a spiritual tattooist.

    Was his target not just a trainee of the Bloodthirsty Camp but also a young spiritual tattooist?

    No time was left for him to think it through. Rounds of attacks, including the rainbow-like fire rain; icy arrows pouring down like waterfalls; fierce brambles rushing out of the ground¡­wereunched at him in the cottage.

    Soon, his figure was inundated with various attacks¡­

    ¡­

    The ground surface over 33 meters away from the cottage suddenly broke up, and Lin Xun emerged from it. Then, he fixed his eyes on the cottage first.

    This moment was what he had waited for when he built the cottage seven days ago!

    Since he entered the Demon-cloud Ridge, he had obtained abundant trophies by killing enemies. Consequentially, he had collected plenty of spiritual materials and minerals.

    He had originally nned to exchange them for money. But when he perceived the hidden danger, he had to change his n.

    He well knew his presentbat effectiveness. If heunched a raid, he might render a powerful Barbarian Soldier badly injured, but it was difficult for him to kill one.

    If he couldn¡¯t kill the enemy, it meant that he would be killed by the enemy, which was a result he didn¡¯t want to see.

    Such a circumstance reminded him of spiritual tattoos ¨C one of his tricks he was the most expert in.

    He hadn¡¯t refined any spiritual formations before, because his power of soul perception and cultivation couldn¡¯t support him to refine a spiritual formation at that time.

    After all, generally speaking, those who could refine spiritual formations were all spiritual tattooists at the Gang Spirit Realm or a higher level!

    Neither had Lin Xun reached the Gang Spirit Realm, nor had he refined spiritual formations before.

    However, he was driven to the wall this time, so he had to strain every nerve to chance his arm!

    Therefore, he utilized all the spiritual materials and minerals he had collected to make an inscribing pen and spiritual ink for himself. He was dedicated to refining the spiritual formation.

    He was quite familiar with the spiritual formation. When he closed his eyes, he could instantly think of hundreds of various structures of spiritual formations.

    What hecked was a process of refining one by himself.

    Although he was ready to go all out for this operation, he knew there was little hope for sess, so he even prepared himself for failure.

    To his mush surprise, he did it at the first time of refining a spiritual formation just like he sessfully refined the ming Spirit Saber at the first time. The difference was that this time he made a spiritual formation that he had never tried to refine before!

    Lin Xun felt it was unbelievable.

    Anyway, he did it. He refined a small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements in the cottage.

    The spiritual formation containing the power of the five natural elements (metal, wood, water, fire and earth) was a fundamental one that each seasoned spiritual tattooist could refine.

    It wasn¡¯t unique, but it was a practical ¡°trap¡± in the battle.

    Shriying was trapped in the cottage and couldn¡¯t get away from it, which proved the strong power of this spiritual formation.

    As time went on, the exhration in Lin¡¯s heart gradually faded away, and a trace of seriousness emerged on his face.

    The attacks still went on inside the cottage, but seemingly couldn¡¯t kill his enemy within a short time, which convinced Lin Xun that his enemy this time was much more powerful than the ordinary Barbarian Soldiers.

    Lin Xun knew clearly that even extremely powerful first-level Barbarian Soldiers would absolutely die in the small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements!

    However, he didn¡¯t evacuate. He watched the cottage silently, but deep down, he, with calm eyes, seemed to be thinking of something.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the cottage exploded, and a st soared into the sky, shaking the clouds and wind, which was extraordinarily formidable.

    Shriying came out with disheveled hair and broken clothes, cutting a sorry figure.

    His blue eyes looked still cold, and the Qi he released was more terrifying, making him look like an ancient beast in apletely furious condition.

    ¡°At the Martial Spirit Realm, you can refine a small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements, which is so amazing. Is a teenage spiritual tattooist like you very rare in your Ziyao Empire?¡±

    Shriying stepped out, with his Qi being targeted at Lin Xun and the killing intent surging around his whole body.

 Chapter 169: Total Control

    <h4>Chapter 169: Total Control</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Shriying had rushed at Lin violently even before his stern and cold voice dissipated. With his whole body shrouded in a dazzling blue light, Shriying looked terrifying.

    Boom!

    With Shriying¡¯s five fingers clenching violently, the air exploded, and an invisible big hand just covered Lin Xun all over.

    The blow hadn¡¯t dropped yet, but the terrifying wind it caused had made Lin Xun¡¯s long hair fly. Lin felt a sting on the skin all over which seemed to have been frozen.

    Standing still on the spot, Lin Xun seemed to have been in a daze with fear.

    With the cottage exploded into pieces, Shriying was out andunched an attack. Until this moment, this series of movements happened almost in an instant, which was incredibly swift.

    If there was another practitioner here, he or she would also fail to react.

    Although Lin stood still, he still looked selfposed and calm. With his ck eyes fixing on the broken cottage, Lin Xun looked a little bit strange.

    Since Shriying was an overmatch who was shrewd, ruthless, alert and experienced as well, Lin¡¯s subtle anomaly caught his attention.

    Did Lin have other tricks?

    The moment the idea shed through his mind, Shriying felt a st of terrifying force surged over from all directions like invisible tentacles, which gripped his body violently and made his body that had rushed out fly backwards all of a sudden.

    Bang!

    His whole body was pounded onto the ground violently, and a huge cloud of dust rose. Shriying felt a burst of sharp pain all over, and couldn¡¯t help groaning in a low voice.

    At this moment, Lin Xun, who had been standing still, seemed to feel relieved, with a faint smile rising on his lips.

    The cottage had be ruins. However, a circle of light appeared on the ground around the ruins at some point.

    The light flowed, diffusing like ethereal mists. Mysterious and dense spiritual tattoos floated within it, radiating the spiritual lights in red, blue, red, green and ck.

    Overlooked from the sky, the colorful light which gushed out of the ground formed a circle around the cottage, and the spiritual lights intertwined, and the spiritual tattoos rolled with mysterious and dazzling re.

    Shriying was trapped in the circle. Although these spiritual lights looked illusory, soft, and powerless, they, like giant mountains, suppressed Shriying, who just couldn¡¯t struggle to stand up.

    His face changed suddenly, with his eyes full of astonishment. He looked a little bit stunned.

    Lin Xun stood in the distance, and took out his sabre silently. He came up step by step, with his handsome face looking calm, and only an awesome atmosphere of murder spread around his body.

    ¡°This is what the small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements is.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop his steps until he came to the periphery of the spiritual formation. Looking at Shriying who was astonished and furious, Lin said, ¡°So you can close your eyes in death.¡±

    Feeling a sharp pain all over, Shriying could clearly sense that streams of terrifying force were oppressing and grinding himself like millstones, and every inch of his skin was suffering.

    Hepletely didn¡¯t have to doubt that if it went on this way, he might be ground into a puddle of minced meat, and he would lose his life definitely!

    ¡°I indeed had underestimated you, but do you think you can kill me by virtue of this formation?¡±

    Shriying¡¯s voice sounded as if it was squeezed out of the slit between his teeth. His voice was husky, and low but showed no sign of anger, so it was obvious that he didn¡¯t lose his marbles yet.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Xun smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right! Although the formation is powerful, itcks a core thing, so there is little possibility that I can kill you by it.¡±

    Shriying squinted his eyes. Looking at the young man in the distance, and the calm and serious expression on his face, Shriying¡¯s heart sank for no reason.

    What kind of human teenager he was?

    Having hidden in the dark, Shriying had thought he would never be noticed by others. However, the young man seemed to be born with a kind of extraordinary insight, and he had not only noticed his existence, but had spent days arranging a well-designed trap.

    It was not a thing that could be aplished by an ordinary practitioner!

    What shocked Shriying most was that the young man managed to arrange a spiritual formation in spite of his young age, whichpletely broke Shriying¡¯s former understanding of spiritual tattooists.

    Having fought for over twenty years, Shriying didn¡¯t remember how many mighty guys of Ziyao Empire he had killed, and he knew quite well about the Ziyao Empire. He was quite clear how rare and terrifying the fact that a teenager could refine a spiritual formation just depending on his cultivation of Martial Realm was.

    And now, Shriying finally felt a sense of crisis when he noticed the young man, who looked calm and deliberate, still maintained a posture of total control when facing him.

    The young man must have hidden some trump card!

    Shriying might beughed at violently by his fellows if they got to know that he, who had the title of ¡°Ghost for Assassination¡±, would fear a human teenager to such extent.

    But for Shriying, it was totally not funny!

    Therefore, this really depressed Shriying. Just a teenager of Martial Realm could make him suffer such a setback, Shriying couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying power the teenager would have when he grew up.

    This kind of person would be a great threat to the whole Voodoo-barbarian Tribe if not killed.

    But unfortunately, Shriying didn¡¯t have the ability to change the situation, and currently he was even not sure whether he could get out of the plight!

    Suddenly, Shriying got a sharp sense that the spiritual formation¡¯s force oppressing his body showed an imperceptible sign of weakening, which made his heart vibrate, because itpletely confirmed his guess just now.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m indeed doomed this time. I have killed countless mighty humans, and I have thought I might be killed by someone stronger than me, but I¡¯ve never imagined I might be defeated by a human teenager. It is so ridiculous.¡±

    Shriying sighed slightly, with his husky voice showing a sense of destion, ¡°Can you tell me your name before killing me?¡±

    Holding his sabre and standing on the periphery of the spiritual formation, Lin Xun got more delighted when he noticed Shriying was downhearted.

    He liked smiling since his childhood. Sometimes his smile was enjoyable, but sometimes it was annoying.

    At least at this moment, his smile seemed offending for Shriying, who felt it was sarcastic.

    ¡°You¡¯re buying time, so am I.¡±

    With the smile slowly vanishing, Lin Xun got serious, and said, ¡°You must have found that the biggest weakness of this formation is that itcks a powerful source of spiritual energy. Therefore, the formation could only release force temporarily, but over time, the whole formation would copse forcking the support of spiritual energy.¡±

    When saying this point, Lin Xun shrugged, and sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it! I can¡¯t find any spiritual crystal which can be used as the source of spiritual energy, so I can only use something like spiritual elixirs and pills to serve as the stopgaps. For now, the formation indeed couldn¡¯tst long, and after five minutes¡­No, after three minutes, you can get out of the plight by your own power.¡±

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, Shriying looked awkward gradually. What he thought had been exposed by Lin Xun mercilessly, which made him confused about the true intention of Lin Xun.

    ¡°What do you want to do on earth?¡±

    Shriying couldn¡¯t help asking. He knew it was stupid, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate the feeling of being manipted by others anymore.¡±

    ¡°The final intention is to, of course, kill you.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Lin Xun said, ¡°Only in this way can I feel relieved to continue with the assessment in the following half of a month.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can kill me when I get out of trouble?¡±

    Staring firmly at the eyes of Lin Xun, Shriying looked as if he wanted to see through the true intention of Lin Xun.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lin¡¯s response was quite casual, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the intention of killing you, I would have escaped at the moment you were trapped in the thatched cottage. If so, I could lose no time in getting the help of the practitioners at Gang Spirit Realm from the Reshahar Army of the empire, and guarantee that I won¡¯t suffer any danger anymore.¡±

    Shriying¡¯s heart sank, and he said, ¡°So the reason for your stay is that you have means to kill me?¡±

    After thinking a moment, Lin Xun shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be so definite until thest moment.¡±

    At this moment, Shriying raised his head suddenly, with a touch of coldness shing across his blue eyes. He asked, ¡°Thest question! Is the Amrita Saint Pearl still in your hands?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°This is what you¡¯re truly concerned about!¡±

    Shriying nodded.

    ng!

    Lin Xun suddenly elevated his sabre which let out a clear sound, ¡°I might well tell you the answer after I kill you.¡±

    Shriying squinted his eyes, and a sense of uneasiness rose in his heart.

    He expected that he could get out of the damn formation in at most ten seconds, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin decided to attack him suddenly at this moment!

    Had the guy exactly calcted the time?

    Buzz!

    Shriying didn¡¯t get time to think more when a strange sound made by a sabre rang in his ears, reverberated through this ce, and even vibrated Shriying¡¯s soul.

    When Shriying was still in a trance, numerous stars seemed to be falling down from the sky before his eyes. Heaven tore asunder, earth cracked and everything died¡­

    It was just like the doomsday!

    The fatal atmosphere of danger irritated Shriying and every pore of his body was blown open. With the strength from somewhere, Shriying roared, and those spiritual lights shrouding his body were dissipated suddenly. Shriying struggled to stand up.

    ¡°You are just a human bastard! Do you think you can kill me?¡±

    Sounding ruthless, Shriying mobilized all of his strength, and his whole body seemed to be burning with terrifying vigour. The illusion before his eyes disappeared suddenly in an instant.

    Finally, Shriying caught sight of Lin¡¯s sabre which was hacking towards his direction. A cruel smile rose involuntarily from Shriying¡¯s lips, and without any hesitation, heunched a swift attack with his palms.

    But¡­

    What Shriying hadn¡¯t expected was that although the power of the small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements was not strong enough to trap him, it suddenly exploded at the moment heunched the attack!

    Boom~

    The scene of dazzling spiritual lights intecing was just like the eruption of a volcano, and terrifying air billows diffused, sweeping the surrounding zone within a 333-meter radius of the cottage. Not only the surrounding rocks and trees were destroyed in an instant, even Shriying himselfpletely got shrouded.

    And the moment the formation exploded, Lin Xun flew towards the distance swiftly.

    Standing in the distance, and looking at the ming explosion scene, Lin Xun held the sabre without feeling rxed.

    Until now, everything was in his control, but Lin Xun was not sure whether the exploding formation couldpletely destroy such a mighty guy as Shriying.

 Chapter 170: Mysterious Beast Tooth

    <h4>Chapter 170: Mysterious Beast Tooth</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    All the known spiritual formations in the world, no matter how low or high the level was, no matter how big or small the force was, wouldn¡¯t explode as long as the arrangement was sessful.

    That was amon sense

    However, special cases did exist. Any defective spiritual formation would explode.

    The force of self-explosion was very terrible!

    When ordinary spiritual tattooists refined a spiritual formation, they would be extra careful and even take many rigorous measures to prevent self-explosion of spiritual formations.

    And the higher the level of the spiritual formation was, the more terrible the force of self-explosion was. In the history of Ziyao Empire, such an ident that a spiritual tattooist unfortunately got himself killed because of the self-explosion of the spiritual formation happened more than once.

    The ¡°Small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements¡± refined by Lin Xun was very unique.

    It was a sessful defective spiritual formation.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    Why was it a defective formation? Because almost all of Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual materials and spiritual inks for this formation had their drawbacks.

    Lin didn¡¯t have other choices. He collected these spiritual materials and spiritual inks from dead enemies. They were various, useful or useless, and could even fill a basket. If someone wanted to use them to make a spiritual tattoo formation, it was not hard to imagine how difficult it was for him or her.

    Even for some spiritual tattooists, it was impossible to believe who could make a spiritual tattoo formation with some defective spiritual materials, just because every spiritual tattoo formation had different spiritual tattoos, which required specific spiritual materials and spiritual inks; not any kind of spiritual materials or spiritual inks could be used to refine a spiritual formation.

    For example, the ¡°Small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements¡± required more than one hundred and thirty kinds of spiritual materials, and the needed spiritual ink was made by dozens of varieties of spiritual materials.

    Under such circumstances, it was not hard to imagine how amazing it was that Lin Xun used some spiritual materials with various defects to make this formation.

    And, the most incredible thing was that he made it!

    It was really a miracle. At least, the other spiritual tattooists in the world would be bbergasted, if they knew it.

    But, for Lin Xun, he felt it was very normal. Because he had seen Master Lu did it before. It was the sess of refining a spiritual formation for the first time that really surprised Lin Xun.

    However, although Lin Xun seeded, this ¡°Small Purgatory Spiritual Formation of Five Elements¡± was indeed defective. Its power was limited, and the core of the formation base wascking in the key source of spiritual energy to support the running of the whole formation.

    This defect was noticed by Shriying at first time.

    But what Shriying did not know was that there was another fatal w in the spiritual formation. The fatal w was that the structures of this formation were extremely unstable because of the defective spiritual materials used to refine it. When one of the structures was damaged, a chain reaction would ur, causing a terrible self-explosion!

    Lin Xun took advantage of all this.

    Shriying trapped in the spiritual formation had been buying time, trying to wait for the exhaustion of the spiritual formation¡¯s energy to get out of the plight.

    In fact, Lin Xun had been also buying time, waiting for the force of the spiritual formation to fade away; thus he could use a kind of strong force to strike at thest minute and destroy the structure of the spiritual formation, which would trigger the self-explosion of this formation.

    Lin Xun seeded in the end. He performed the ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡± at thest minute when the energy of spiritual formation ran out, not to kill Shriying, but to make the spiritual formation explode!

    In this contest of stratagems, Shriying lost finally and was overwhelmed by the force of the explosive spiritual formation.

    ¡­

    Boom~

    The force of the explosive spiritual formation was extremely horrible, creating air billows and spiritual light like a tsunami which flooded the whole area.

    The rocks turned into fine power, the trees were reduced to ashes, the ground was broken with many startling cracks, and the air billows rose like mushroom clouds into the sky.

    Lin Xun stood afar, ncing at the center of the explosion. Heretofore, he did not hear any scream, which was somehow unusual.

    Was Shriying killed at that moment of explosion? However, it was extremely unlikely to happen to a master-hand like Shriying.

    Whizzing!

    A ck light burst out of the fire, like a sh of lightning, tore the air apart, and came up to Lin.

    Fast!

    Incredibly fast!

    If Lin Xun just rxedpletely, he would not dodge that attack.

    However, even though not being a little ck, when the attack suddenly came, Lin Xun still failed to make adequate defense.

    The attack was too fast and too sudden!

    With a boom, Lin Xun barely had time to defend himself with the saber in front of his body, and then the terrible force crashed against him.

    At that moment, Lin¡¯s both arms shook, the bones almost broke, and the whole body uncontrolledly flew backwards, and then he fell more than 33 meters away.

    The sharp pain made his face pale, and he coughed a mouthful of blood.

    The force of that attack was so terrifying that Lin Xun could not help changing his facial expression and a little worry came to his mind.

    Till this moment he could see clearly that the dark light was a strange thumb-sized pitch-ck beast tooth, whose surface was glossy, like the purest obsidian, with formidable lustre.

    Looking up at the ce where the spiritual formation exploded, Lin Xun saw a figure staggering out of the me.

    It was Shriying. But at the moment his body was bloody and his bones almost could be seen. There was noplete skin on his body which was like a rag with holes.

    He staggered, with a pair of blue eyes full of hate and unwillingness, staring at Lin Xun in the distance, as if he could eat Lin alive.

    Lin Xun struggled to pick himself up, bearing the pain, and clenched the saber in his hand.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you are even able to set up such a spiritual formation. A young spiritual tattooist, who can break the conventional shackles like you, once grows up, he or she is bound to be a shadow over the heads of our Voodoo-barbarians, causing unimaginable disasters. Today¡­ I must kill you!¡±

    The voice of Shriying was extremely hoarse and spiteful.

    However, his body was trembling, like an oilmp that could be blown out by one breath. Although his words were cruel, it didn¡¯t sound threatening now.

    Lin Xun looked at Shriying carefully, squinting his eyes, and saw Shriying walking towards him with difficulty; Lin suddenly raised his eyebrows and took out a crossbow from his cuff.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun did not hesitate to pull the trigger. And the arrows were shot out like a rainstorm, making a sharp whistling sound, as if they would take away the souls.

    The Shriying obviously did not expect that Lin Xun was still so careful in this situation, thus he could not help but roar in a venomous voice.

    Boom!

    As Shriying pressed the air with his hands, a blue curtain emerged, which blocked all the arrows.

    But the movement exhausted hisst strength, and then his body finally shook and flopped back.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    They were thest words of Shriying before he died discontent.

    Lin Xun stood there for a moment until he was sure Shriying was dead. Then, he rxed and gasped.

    If Lin Xun has no the crossbow tounch the attack at that moment, once Shriying came close, then the counter-attack might take Lin¡¯s life before Shriying¡¯s death!

    All of what happened also made Lin Xun deeply realize that when his enemy had not died yet, even a trace of rxation might trigger an unpredictable disaster!

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun carried his saber and went up to cut off Shriying¡¯s broken fuzzy Totem Barbarian Tattoo on the chest.

    And then he stabbed Shriying into the breast without mercy.

    Unfortunately, there was no other thing on Shriying, except for the Totem Barbarian Tattoo. Lin Xun could not help smiling bitterly. It took him so many days to carefully prepare so many methods and it was very hard to kill such a terrible barbarian, but the final reward was nothing but a broken Totem Barbarian Tattoo¡­

    But as Lin Xun was about to leave, a thought suddenly urred to him and reminded him of the strange ck beast tooth.

    He turned back and picked up the tooth from the ground. Lin Xun was about to examine it carefully and suddenly there was an earsplitting roar of beast in his mind. A kind of terrifying force reached his heart and shook Lin Xun¡¯s soul, and then he felt a flurry of dizziness and had a tremor all over his body.

    The horrifying roar of beaststed only for a moment and then disappeared. Lin Xun almost thought that he had an illusion.

    He could not help but look at the ck beast tooth in his hand, but could not recognize what kind of beast it belonged to.

    Lin Xun thought a moment and finally put this ck beast tooth away. Then, he left.

    ¡­

    There was only half a month left before the assessment at this war zone ended.

    No one knew that Lin Xun had killed a barbarian overmatch with an unimaginable fighting capacity, and he didn¡¯t intend to tell it to anyone else.

    This thing concluded silently in this way.

    For Lin Xun, the death of Shriyingpletely solved thest hidden worry in his mind. In the following time, he returned to the old rules of action, searching for the traces of enemies and killing them in the daytime, and recovering his strength in the evening.

    Everything in Demon-cloud Ridge didn¡¯t seem to be any different from what it used to be for Lin Xun

    But for the other trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp in different areas of Demon-cloud Ridge, the half-month left had be a crucial period which would decide whether they would be eliminated or not!

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Each trainee no longer preserved the strength. Bloody battles constantly took ce in Demon-cloud Ridge, so damage was inevitable.

    ¡­

    ¡°It has been aplete failure.¡±

    In a military camp of Water Barbarian Branch in the north of Demon-cloud Ridge, Shri Xingkong sighed.

    The atmosphere in the camp was rather tense and silent, and every Water Barbarian overmatch looked sullen.

    Four Water Barbarian Soldiers, including Shriying, set out together, but they all were killed. What was more, this action had already aroused the vignce of the overmatches of Ziyao Empire, so Ziyao Empire sent many overmatches into the Demon-cloud Ridge. Under such circumstances, it was obviously impossible that they sent more overmatches to assassinate Lin Xun.

    ¡°Head, the training for trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp is about to be over. Do we just give up the sacred treasure?¡± one strong Water Barbarian was not reconciled and asked.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t end like this. Even though we fail this time, there will always be a chance to catch the boy named Lin Xun. I¡¯m sure!¡± Shri Xingkong took a deep breath, looked at the Demon-cloud Ridge shrouded in night through the gate of the camp and said emphatically with a loud and clear voice.

 Chapter 171: Coming Back Late

    <h4>Chapter 171: Coming Back Late</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    It rained in the Demon-cloud Ridge in the day when the assessment ended.

    The fighting had grown to an unprecedented level of brutality in this day. Even the persistent rain couldn¡¯t wash away the thick blood on the ground.

    Every trainee of the Bloodthirsty Camp was conducting his or her final kill.

    On the other hand, a group of drillmasters of the Bloodthirsty Camp had already arrived at the imperial Reshahar Army¡¯s camp. They looked far into the Demon-cloud Ridge shrouded in rain and waited quietly.

    ¡°How many trainees have been eliminated?¡± asked Dong Lu, who was abnormally tall and strong, like a mountain.

    ¡°One hundred and seventeen. More than half of them got eliminated because they were driven to desperation and had to break through the Martial Realm. As for the rest, most gave the distress signals.

    Beside him, Song Ling quickly offered a precise number. ¡°The only thing that is uncertain is how many trainees end up being killed in the Demon-cloud Ridge.¡±

    Dong Lu frowned and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a great loss.¡±

    Song Ling thought for a moment and said, ¡°This session of trainees have done very well, at least better than our session then.¡±

    Apparently, Song Ling, a colonel, had also taken part in training in the Bloodthirsty Camp before!

    Dong Lu suddenly asked, ¡°How many trainees did Camp 39 lose?¡±

    Song Ling answered, ¡°Seventeen trainees has been eliminated. As for the rest ten, it¡¯s hard to say how many are dead.¡±

    Dong Lu frowned. A total of 237 trainees from eight camps came for the assessment, but there were now 17 eliminated only in Camp 39. The elimination rate was quite high.

    It could be spected that the situation would be pretty much the same in the other seven camps.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be less than 50 trainees who cane back for the following training,¡± Dong Lu had a light sigh.

    Song Ling gave a cold humph, ¡°The result is already extraordinary. In the past, only 23 trainees could make it back atst.¡±

    Dong Lu grinned, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there is quiet a surprisingd in this session,¡± said Song Ling suddenly when something urred to him.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun.¡±

    After a concise exnation of the bloody battle happening on the volcano several days ago, Song Ling then said in an exmatory way, ¡°It looks that Lin¡¯s fighting capability is not weaker than that of the top ones, including Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Lee Duxing and Zhangsun Heng.¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s this brat,¡± Dong Lu giggled, with a weird expression shown around his lips.

    ¡°What, have you also noticed that he¡¯s special?¡± Song Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Well, he is special indeed. On his first day in the Bloodthirsty Camp, this brat was among ones with cultivation of bottom level and almost no one thought highly of him.¡±

    Dong Lu fell into reminiscence, ¡°But as time went on, the boy showed remarkable potential. Every time he was looked down upon, he was able to prove himself with the fact and rendered a lot of people stunned.¡±

    ¡°The rarest part of him is that he never acts by themon sense. Seemingly a low-profile and harmless person, he, in fact, had a merciless heart. Quite a few trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp fell prey to his plots.¡±

    ¡°I have once heard Chief Shumented that Lin was horribly smart, shrewd, and unpredictable; thus it was the hardest to judge what kind of achievement such a person would maketer on,¡± Dong Lu sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Chief Shu should think so highly of this boy?¡± Song Ling was shocked. In his memory, Shu Sanqi was the kind of person who never judged without proof.

    ¡°This is surely not only pure praise.¡±

    Dong Lu gave Song Ling a meaningful look, ¡°You should know that such an unpredictable person can also be the unruliest.¡±

    Song Ling suddenly fell into silence. It took a long time before he gave a silent nod of approval.

    There was a noise in the distance, and many soldiers of the Reshahar Army couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    Both surprised, Dong Lu and Song Ling looked up and saw an elegant figure walking in the misty rain towards the camp.

    In a white dress, she boasted a kind of otherworldly beauty, with ck hair hanging down to her waist. She walked in the rain, like a faerying out of the painting. Her pure and ethereal aura attracted all the eyes present.

    Bai Lingshi!

    She should be the first trainee who returned from the assessment!

    ¡°This girl has a talent property called ¡°Starshine Eternal¡±. Being the first one toe back, she must have been very confident in her military merits. If there is no ident, she will probably rank first of this assessment.¡±

    Song Ling seemed to be thinking about something.

    Beside him, Dong Lu nodded, ¡°This girl is really great. I heard that she will be specially admitted to the Green-deer School when the assessment in the Bloodthirsty Camp finished.¡±

    There was a hint of subtleplexity in Song¡¯s expression, ¡°This is what they call the ¡®God-chosen One¡¯. Her road of cultivation is destined to be different from others¡¯.

    After returning, Bai Lingshi just waited there silently.

    Only less than an hour was left before the end of the assessment. When it finally ended, the military merits would be evaluated and final grades would be decided on the basis of military merits.

    It didn¡¯t take long before another figure emerged in the distance. It got a slender figure and a pair of radiant eyes. It strutted in a dignified manner and had an aura of pride. It was Zhao Yin.

    His arrival again attracted much attention, which aroused a restrained smile around the corner of his lips.

    But when he saw the graceful figure of Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin squinted his eyes and sighed helplessly. He came to Bai Lingshi and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be a bit inferior to you.¡±

    Her face was still calm. She said, ¡°The returning time isn¡¯t going to determine the final ranking.¡±

    Zhao Yin smiled, ¡°No need to be modest. I know that were it not for absolute confidence in your military merits, you wouldn¡¯t have returned in advance.¡±

    Bai Lingshi overlooked the Demon-cloud Ridge, as if unwilling to continue this topic.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°Lee Duxing! How is he in such a state?¡±

    All of a sudden, the crowd was in an uproar, which attracted the attention of Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin. In the light rain, a gaunt figure was walking from the distance, with his long hair disheveled and clothes ragged. There was even blood flowing around his stomach, shoulders and legs.

    Looked at from afar, he was like a wounded wolf returning from the battlefield in silence.

    Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin both squinted their eyes. Lee Duxing was of mysterious background. There were quite a few rumors about his origin but no one could tell their authenticity.

    But anyway, in the eyes of people like Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin, there were only a few trainees whom they could sense pressure from in the Bloodthirsty Camp; and Lee Duxing was one.

    Though he came back severely wounded and seemed battered and lonely at the moment, neither of them treated him with contempt.

    ¡°Lee Duxing thisd is a loner, crazy about the art of swords. Such people¡¯s road of cultivation can just be described as ¡®Not crazy, not alive¡¯,¡± Dong Lu made ament.

    In surprise, Song Ling asked, ¡°Do you know a lot about thisd?¡±

    Dong Lu shook his head, ¡°This is what all drillmasters of the Bloodthirsty Camp think. Don¡¯t you think he is like the past Harum-scarum Shiao?¡±

    Song Ling¡¯s pupils contracted. Harum-scarum Shiao!

    A famous sword king of several hundred years ago urred to Song who was in a trance. He recalled that the king, with a single sword, broke in the Empire of the Dark alone and killed thirteen Archliches in a ferocious way.

    Harum-scarum Shiao!

    He was the legendary King of Sword!

    His glorious deeds were widely eulogized in the empire and he was revered by countless practitioners.

    ¡°Each person has his own road of cultivation. Lee Duxing is still too young. Even though he has the same aura and way of doing things as Harum-scarum Shiao, it¡¯s hard to say whether he will have the same terrible capability as Harum-scarum Shiaoter on,¡± Song Ling said after consideration.

    Dong Lu smiled and made noment.

    Following Lee Duxing¡¯s return, trainees, including Zhangsun Heng, Gong Ming, Shi Yu and Ning Meng, all came back in session.

    Within half an hour, more than 30 trainees had gathered in the camp.

    It had already been enough to prove how powerful these trainees were since they were able to return safely instead of being eliminated.

    ¡°Why has Lin Xun note back?¡± Song Ling suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Just be patient and wait. Isn¡¯t the assessment over, right?¡± Dong Lu was also a little worried. There could be only two exnations for Lin¡¯ste return. He might be fighting against the enemies to earn more military merits in the remaining time.

    Or¡­ He might have been killed!

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng were quarrelling over a bet.

    ¡°Toy boy, hurry up with one thousand imperial gold coins. I¡¯m sure to win this time!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, you will know in tears how stupid to say such words when the military merits are evaluated.¡±

    ¡°Aargh, then I¡¯ll wait and see whether your military merits can make me cry!¡±

    They were quarrelling when Shi Yu raised his brow suddenly and said, ¡°Where is Lin Xun?¡±

    Stunned, Ning Meng nced around and grunted, ¡°Couldn¡¯t this guy already be eliminated?¡±

    Shi Yu sneered, ¡°Take it easy. Lin Xun is much more powerful than you. How could he be eliminated before you?¡±

    Finished speaking, Shi Yu frowned and murmured, ¡°There is only ten minutes left. Why hasn¡¯t this guy showed up until now?¡±

    Ning Meng also lost the interest in the quarrel with Shi Yu.

    As time went on, more than ten trainees came back. But Lin Xun was not seen, which made both Shi Yu and Ning Meng somewhat concerned.

    ¡°You seem to be waiting for someone.¡±

    In the near region, Zhao Yin acutely noticed that Bai Lingshi looked up at the distant Demon-cloud Ridge now and then, as if she was waiting for someone.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that Lin Xun should not be sifted out judging from his capability,¡± Bai Lingshi said casually.

    ¡°Lin Xun?¡±

    Out of surprise, Zhao Yinughed, ¡°So, you are waiting for this guy. I heard you¡¯ve made a promise to have a fight with Lin when he reaches the ninth-level of Martial Realm. I¡¯m curious why you did this?¡±

    Bai Lingshi answered inly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    A touch of imperceptible maliciousness emerged in Zhao¡¯s eyes. He soon sighed, ¡°But in any case, he hasn¡¯t returned till now. I¡¯m afraid something has already happened to¡­¡±

    Before he finished his words, he found Bai Lingshi suddenly turned her head and locked her eyes on a certain direction in the distance. And almost at the same time, a series of voices were heard.

    ¡°Lin Xun is finally back.¡±

    ¡°This guy should have not been eliminated. He¡¯s really tough.¡±

    ¡°Haha, but he¡¯s not back until the final minutes. It¡¯s probably because he doesn¡¯t get enough military merits.¡±

    With these discussions, Lin¡¯s tall and graceful figure appeared from the misty rain in the distance.

 Chapter 172: Competing for the Ranking in the Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 172: Competing for the Ranking in the Assessment</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Covered in mud and blood, Lin Xun looked a little embarrassed, attired in rags, but few peopleughed at him.

    Lin Xun became famouspletely because of the battle on the volcano days ago. Many people present had heard of it, so they, of course, wouldn¡¯t show their sarcasm.

    Many trainees even became admirers of Lin Xun. He was nobody when he just entered the Bloodthirsty Camp. But now, he used solid facts to prove his highbat effectiveness, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t make it.

    Seeing Lin Xun, Zhao Yin was in a daze and then said, ¡°He shoulde back.¡±

    Bai Lingshi said, ¡°You seem a little disappointed.¡±

    Zhao Yin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s far from being disappointed. I just feel that he returned at thest moment, which seemingly doesn¡¯t deserve our attention.¡±

    Bai Lingshi asked abruptly, ¡°Who do you think canpete for the top three in this war-zone assessment?¡±

    Zhao Yin didn¡¯t seem to expect that Bai Lingshi would take the initiative in asking for his opinions. He felt heartened immediately and said eloquently, ¡°It¡¯s very easy to guess since you said the top three. Three of Lee Duxing, Zhangsun Heng, you, and me, will take up the top three positions in the ranking!¡±

    He paused for a while and then continued, ¡°If things go smoothly, you¡¯ll be the top one. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be one of the top three among the rest people. In other words, we don¡¯t need to worry about that. It is Lee Duxing and Zhangsun Heng who really need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bai Lingshi replied without saying more.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yin couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned, ¡°Lingshi, you seem to disagree with me?¡±

    Bai Lingshi looked at Lin Xun from afar with her bright eyes, ¡°You neglect him.¡±

    Zhao Yin immediately revealed his disdain for Lin Xun and said with a sneer, ¡°Lin Xun? You seem to think highly of him.¡±

    He was unconvinced and ufortable because Bai Lingshi set store by Lin Xun.

    Bai Lingshi said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Yin wrinkled his brows and said, ¡°Lingshi, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so confident in him. What on earth does attract you to him?¡±

    His voice contained a trace of jealousy at the end of his talking.

    Bai Lingshi seemed to understand his meanings. She then said while shaking her head, ¡°You misunderstood me. I¡¯m not attracted to him. My intuitions tell me that he is qualified enough to deserve my attention.¡±

    Zhao Yin said disapprovingly, ¡°He¡¯s so lucky that he can obtain you recognition, which quite surprises me. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that he canpete with us for the top three.¡±

    Bai Lingshi said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see the final result.¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Xun¡¯s return didn¡¯t cause a stir but relieved Dong Lu and Song Ling. Looking at Lin¡¯s past performances, if anything bad happened to him, they would feel a pity.

    Both Shi Yu and Ning Meng could rest assured at the same time.

    ¡°Pal, why did youe back at thest moment?¡± asked Ning Meng discontentedly.

    Lin Xun smiled bitterly while shrugging his shoulders, ¡°I was chased by a pack of blood wasps on my way back, so I had toe back by a roundabout route.¡±

    Blood Wasps!

    After looking at each other, both Shi Yu and Ning Meng burst intoughter.

    As a kind of peculiar poisonous insects in the Demon-cloud Ridge, blood wasps moved fast and were good at hiding themselves, so they were difficult to be killed.

    Besides, they loved moving in packs and targeting at the butts of practitioners. Once the butt was bitten, it would swell, painful and itchy. It wasn¡¯t fatal, but the feeling disgusted the practitioners.

    ¡°Come on. Let me see whether you butt is intact,¡± with an eerie smile, Ning Meng stretched out his hand to touch Lin¡¯s butt.

    Lin Xun felt disgusted and directly kicked him, ¡°Piss off!¡±

    Dang!

    The bell rang, indicating the three-month war-zone assessment was over.

    On the ground in front of Reshahar Army Camp stood only 42 trainees who had returned from the battlefield.

    In other words, 195 of the 237 traineesing for the assessment were sifted out! Such a high elimination rate was extraordinarily terrifying.

    However, all the drillmasters present knew clearly that the result this time was quite good and far exceeded the results in the past.

    When the bell stopped ringing, the drillmasters of the Bloodthirsty Camp and generals of the Reshahar Army gathered the trainees up, started to count the military merits up, and ruled on the result.

    ording to the order of return, Bai Lingshi was the first one to walk forward and hand in her storage ring used for cing the military merits.

    Crash~

    A great number of Totem Barbarian Tattoos with blood on them were poured out and piled up like a hill, giving off a smell of blood.

    All trainees nced sidelong at her, many of who looked surprised upon seeing so many Totem Barbarian Tattoos.

    A Totem Barbarian Tattoo indicated that a Voodoo-Barbarian was killed. Since so many Totem Barbarian Tattoos were piled up, how many Voodoo-Barbarians had Bai Lingshi killed?

    Several drillmasters stepped forward and began to count the military merits.

    The crowd fell into silence, and all the trainees were waiting for the result. Bai Lingshi was the only one who seemedposed as if she didn¡¯t care about the result.

    ¡°1,309 military merits.¡±

    Eventually, one drillmaster reported a number, which caused an uproar. The trainees looked at her with their eyes full of surprise.

    With the talent property of Starshine Eternal, the girl seemed to wear a dazzling halo, totally dwarfing the others.

    ¡°As expected, she¡¯ll definitely be the top one.¡±

    That was the thought of many trainees. They were very clear about their military merits. After aparison with Bai, they found themselves left far behind her.

    Zhao Yin was the second to hand in his military merits. After a careful count, he obtained 1,254 military merits, a little less than Bai¡¯s. But such an outstanding result still caused a stir and many discussions.

    Zhao Yin revealed a restrained smile about this and walked back to Bai Lingshi, ¡°See, my analysis isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Bai Lingshi was nomittal.

    Lee Duxing was the third one, and he got 1,258 ones.

    Zhangsun Heng was the fourth one, and he got 1,243 ones.

    So far, Zhao Yin felt proud of himself, because all the signs showed that his analysis wasn¡¯t wrong at all.

    The only thing beyond his spection was that Lee¡¯s military merits exceeded his, which made him feel a little unhappy. However, he could live with it. After all, the gap of four military merits wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Lingshi, nothing will be changed definitely in the top three this time. You¡¯ll be in the first ce; Lee Duxing gets the second ce, and I rank third,¡± said Zhao Yin with a smile.

    Bai Lingshi wrinkled her eyebrows imperceptibly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to draw a conclusion since the counting work still continues.¡±

    Zhao Yin said with a nod, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Actually, he was sneering in his heart and guessed that she was waiting for Lin¡¯s result, which made him quite ufortable. Did she really think Lin Xun would be a variable affecting the ranking of top three?

    That was absurd!

    During their talk, the counting process still went on.

    ¡°Shi Yu, 1,178 ones.¡±

    As the drillmaster announced the result, Shi Yu wasn¡¯t rxed at all. By the contrary, he felt quite nervous, because Ning Meng¡¯s result would be announced next!

    This rted to the bet between them, making Shi Yu feel nervous naturally.

    Ning Meng felt nervous, too. As if confronted by a formidable enemy, he held his breath and carefully looked at the Totem Barbarian Tattoos that were being counted in case one was missed.

    Standing beside them, Lin Xun felt rather speechless upon seeing them in a tit-for-tat situation.

    ¡°Ning Meng, 1,179 ones!¡±

    Shi Yu fell into a trance immediately upon hearing the result. He lost the bet to a moron for only one military merit!

    Ning Meng burst intoughter and was rather high-spirited, ¡°You toy boy, I¡¯ll wait for you to surrender 1,000 imperial golden coins to me and admit that you¡¯re inferior to me!¡±

    Shi Yu looked quite sullen, and he really wanted to strangle Ning to death. As Ning Meng shouted it out, how could the others not know he lost the bet?

    Suddenly, he noticed Lin Xun and immediately said to Ning Meng with a sneer, ¡°Moron, Lin Xun is also part of the bet. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to decide the winner at the moment?¡±

    Ning Meng was in a daze immediately and then said with a bright smile, ¡°Toy boy, it¡¯s certain that you have lost the bet. Don¡¯t take advantage of the others to conceal your embarrassment. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    Without replying to him, Shi Yu turned his head and asked Lin Xun, ¡°Since our results are announced, who do you think is the winner?¡±

    Lin Xun was in a daze for a moment, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t really sure about that. Indeed, he had collected many Totem Barbarian Tattoos. But, to know how many military merits he exactly obtained still depended on what criterion the drillmasters used to categorize the Totem Barbarian Tattoos.

    For example, the military merits for killing a Barbarian ve beneath the eighth level were much less than that for killing a ninth-level Barbarian ve.

    As time went on, the military merits of trainees were urately counted one after another. Except that several people got more than 1,000 ones, including Bai Lingshi, and Zhao Yin, the military merits of the rest trainees were all not up to 1,000.

    Lin Xun was thest one to hand in his military merits.

    Seeing Lin Xun stepping forward, Zhao Yin kindly reminded Bai Lingshi, ¡°Well, it¡¯s his turn. Let¡¯s hope he¡¯ll be a variable.¡±

    However, his voice contained a trace of scorn.

    Having nced at Zhao, Bai Lingshi didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You must win Ning Meng who is a moron; otherwise, how can I face the other trainees¡­¡±

    Shi Yu didn¡¯t care whether Lin Xun could make it into the top three. Shi only hoped that Lin Xun could help him save face by winning the bet.

    Ning Meng looked rather nervous and said nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can create a miracle this time,¡± said Dong Lu in a soft voice.

    ¡°If he can make it into top five, I¡¯ll treat you to my precious Flickering Blue-sky Liquor,¡± said Song Ling directly.

    Dong Lu¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, Song¡¯s words roused Dong¡¯s urge to drink. Flickering Blue-sky Liquor was so precious that it couldn¡¯t be bought with even a great deal of money.

    As all the people were looking forward to Lin¡¯s result, there was an ident in the counting work.

    All the drillmaster responsible for counting the military merits stopped working and fixed their eyes on a torn and tattered Totem Barbarian Tattoo.

    Such a scene attracted the attention of the other people present. Did the torn and tattered Totem Barbarian Tattoo bear some mysteries?

 Chapter 173: Becoming the Top One

    <h4>Chapter 173: Bing the Top One</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Nobody had seen iting that a sudden change would take ce at the end of the counting work. In an instant, everyone couldn¡¯t help but secretly guess what was going on.

    Bai Lingshi said gently, ¡°Herees the wild card.¡±

    Zhao Yin beside her changed his face slightly and said with a grudging smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Probably because the Totem Barbarian Tattoo is too tattered to be identified, it¡¯s hard to decide how many military merits it deserves.¡±

    As Zhao spoke, he seemed to regain his confidence and said, ¡°See, the military merit of Totem Barbarian Tattoos Lin Xun has collected totals 1,000 at most. If he wants to make it into the top three with such an achievement, it¡¯s rather ridiculous.¡±

    In the end, he becameposed again as if he could foretell like a prophet

    Soon as the drillmaster announced Lin¡¯s ultimate result, Zhao Yin fell into a dazepletely.

    ¡°Lin Xun, 1,309 military merits!¡±

    All present burst into an uproar an in unbelief with their eyes wide open.

    ¡°How could it be? The Totem Barbarian Tattoos he obtained are obviously not as many as Bai¡¯s, but why can he get the same number of military merits as Bai Lingshi?¡±

    ¡°It¡­it¡¯s so unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°If so, does it mean that both Lin Xun and Bai Lingshi get the first ce in the war-zone assessment?¡±

    All the trainees were in an uproar, and they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Both Shi Yu and Ning Meng fell into a trance. In their views, the military merits Lin Xun got, at most, would be of about the same level as them. But surprisingly, he exceeded them and even jumped to the top one!

    In other words, both of them lost the bet to Lin Xun.

    At the moment, Zhao Yin¡¯s face changed frequently. If Lin¡¯s result wasn¡¯t forged, it meant that he, who was originally one of the top three, would get the fourth ce.

    Zhao Yin had never seen thising.

    In addition to those trainees, the drillmasters and generals responsible for the counting work felt shocked, too.

    They all looked at Lin Xun withplex expressions in their eyes. Deep down, they knew that the result they announced was actually not the real one but the most conservative one.

    Lin Xun would get a higher result, ording to the real ssification of military merits!

    That was because the tattered Totem Barbarian Tattoo that didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary Barbarian Soldier. Only the Barbarian Soldiers at the second level could possess such tattoos.

    Barbarian Soldiers at the second level were tantamount to those top practitioners at the medium stage of the Gang Spirit Realm!

    ording to the military merit reward standards of the empire, killing such a Barbarian Soldier could get 300 military merits at least and 800 ones at most.

    As a result, the drillmasters after a short discussion granted Lin Xun the same result as Bai Lingshi. That was because Lin Xun obtained an inconceivable Totem Barbarian Tattoo that easily caused some controversies for him. Once he was in a higher ranking than Bai Lingshi, the controversies over him would be more.

    Lin Xun was stunned, too. He was quite certain that he wouldn¡¯t at least lose the bet to Shi Yu and Ning Meng because of the military merits he had obtained. But, he didn¡¯t expect that he would jump to the top one at one fell swoop, making him as high as Bai Ling in the ranking.

    He soon came to realize that this might be due to the Totem Barbarian Tattoo he obtained when he killed Shriying.

    No matter how uproarious the people present was, the process of judging the military merits was done, and both Lin Xun and Bai Lingshi got the first ce.

    Lee Duxing got the second ce without any doubt.

    Only Zhao Yin, the third ce, was a little awkward because everyone knew that Zhao Yin should actually get the fourth ce after Lin¡¯s result was announced.

    ¡°This is the game-changer,¡± said Bai Lingshi, and then she left after turning around.

    Zhao Yin¡¯s face color changed continuously, and he felt extremely ufortable. It was Lin Xun who was behind all of this!

    ¡°Want to rank first with Bai Lingshi? He should ask my permission first!¡±

    Zhao Yin made a curse in his heart. He had made up his mind that he would look for a chance to teach Lin Xun a lesson after returning to the Bloodthirsty Camp, making Lin understand the gap between them.

    Lin Xun had never anticipated that his result aroused Zhao Yin¡¯s hatred, which was absolutely an unexpected cmity.

    However, full of unexpected changes, things were so absurd sometimes.

    ¡°Since you lost, you owe me Flickering Blue-sky Liquor,¡± Dong Lu smiled gloatingly.

    Song Ling snorted with a poker face, but deep down, he felt bewildered. A teenager at the Martial Spirit Realm could really kill a Barbarian Soldier at the second level. How did he do that?

    What a stir could this matter cause if the information leaked out?

    However, Song Ling also knew that the military merits of trainees from Bloodthirsty Camp was one kind of ssified information in the empire. Although they knew it, they couldn¡¯t leak it, which was for sure.

    ¡­

    The three-month war-zone assessment drew to an end.

    Only 42 trainees were left; some were sifted out while some were killed in the Demon-cloud Ridge.

    After the trainees¡¯ military merits were announced one by one, the drillmasters of the Bloodthirsty Camp didn¡¯t stay longer. That evening, they, together with the 42 trainees who had passed the assessment, boarded the battleship and left the Reshahar Army Camp.

    On the battleship-

    Both Shi Yu and Ning Meng kept silent, but they nced at Lin Xun sitting between them from time to time as if they looked at a monster. Finally, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stand it and asked out of options, ¡°What the hell do you want to say?¡±

    After a dry cough, Shi Yu said in embarrassment, ¡°Er, I¡¯ve lost the bet. Can the 1,000 imperial golden coins I owe you¡­¡±

    Immediately, Lin Xun said with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Do you want to default on the stakes?¡±

    Shi Yu said while shaking his head instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to default, but I need some time to collect such a great deal of money. You also know that this sum of money is equal to imperial 100,000 imperial silver coins or 10 million imperial copper coins. With my authority at present, I can¡¯t take out enough money in a short time.¡±

    In the end, Shi felt embarrassed. As the third child of Fortune God Shi, he couldn¡¯t pay the money he promised in a bet, which was a disgrace to him if this matter spread.

    Lin Xun said directly, ¡°It¡¯s a simple problem. Just sign an IOU.¡±

    Shi Yu said a little unwillingly, ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    Lin Xun looked at Ning Meng. Ning felt ashamed, too. He hummed and hawed, ¡°Well¡­I¡­actually¡­¡±

    Lin Xun said helplessly, ¡°You can also sign an IOU, OK?¡±

    Like being granted a great amnesty, Ning Meng nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and agreed on it immediately.

    Looking at the two guys, Lin Xun felt funny. Since he didn¡¯t take this bet seriously, he didn¡¯t want to say more.

    Of course, he felt jolly upon seeing them suffer a setback in front of him.

    ¡°Well, how did you gain so many military merits on earth?¡± Ning Meng couldn¡¯t help but ask. He had held this doubt in his heart for a long time.

    Shi Yu looked at Lin, too.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± said Lin Xun, which made them speechless instantly. Knowing he didn¡¯t want to say much about this matter, they didn¡¯t ask more.

    ¡­

    A dozen dayster-

    The 42 trainees including Lin Xun returned to the Bloodthirsty Camp without any wee ceremony. As soon as they arrived, they were ordered to go back to their own camps.

    The drillmasters responsible for bringing them back rushed towards Shu Sanqi to make a report.

    Aftering back to the Camp 39, Lin Xun directly went to the warehouse of Old Mo.

    The warehouse was empty and tranquil. Young Man wasn¡¯t there, and Old Mo had already left there. Standing alone in the warehouse, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling depressed while looking at the familiar things.

    Having stood there for a moment, Lin Xun reclined on a chair and couldn¡¯t help but recall the things that happened after he entered the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    As drowsiness swept over him, he closed his eyes.

    During the three-month period in the Demon-cloud Ridge, he kept vignt all the time. As he kept fighting, he got wounded continuously; for several times he almost got killed.

    No sooner had hee back than he became rxed. Thus, Lin Xun, who had been exhausted, fell into a good sleep.

    At the same time, in the central camp of the Bloodthirsty Camp-

    After patiently hearing out the report on the assessment in Demon-cloud Ridge, Shu Sanqi asked with his countenance slightly changing, ¡°Are you sure Lin Xun killed the second-level Barbarian Soldier by himself?¡±

    The drillmasters, who led the trainees to take part in the assessment, nodded their heads.

    They weren¡¯t sure how Lin Xun did that, but they could guarantee that no powerful practitioner in the empire helped him in this assessment.

    ¡°He perhaps encountered a heavily injured second-level Barbarian Soldier by ident,¡± said Young Ke randomly.

    A few drillmasters nodded, because they thought so, too. After all, it was quite unbelievable that a teenager at the Martial Spirit Realm could annihte a second-level Barbarian Soldier.

    Only such an exnation made sense.

    ¡°Why did a Voodoo-Barbarian on such a level appear in the Demon-cloud Ridge?¡± Shu Sanqi put forth another critical question.

    ¡°ording to Song Ling, it¡¯s the Water Barbarians who have some ulterior objectives that remain unknown to us,¡± said Dong Lu in a deep voice.

    Shu Sanqi said with his eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°Let it go. Since the assessment is over, dawdling on such a matter is a waste of our time. After you return to your camp, Young Ke, you can sound out Lin Xun. If he¡¯s reluctant to say, don¡¯t push him.¡±

    Young Ke nodded.

    ¡°All guys, there are 42 trainees left after the war-zone assessment. Their training in the camp will draw to an end in three months.¡±

    Shu Sanqi took a deep breath and said slowly with a rather serious face, ¡°We only need to do one thing in thest period. That¡¯s we will use every method we can to eliminate another 12 trainees among the 42 ones.¡±

    All the drillmasters felt confused and didn¡¯t know why.

    Shu Sanqi exined quickly, ¡°Because Gang-producing Lake¡­can amodate 30 trainees at most.¡±

 Chapter 174: Secrets of Spiritual Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 174: Secrets of Spiritual Beasts</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin Xun woke up, feeling his cheek wet and warm.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a ball-like little creature licking his cheek cheerfully with its pink tongue.

    ¡°Chirp~¡±

    When it saw Lin wake up, the little creature became happier and kept chirping.

    Lin pulled away its soft body and wiped away its saliva on his cheeks like a drowned mouse, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°The way of weing can¡¯t be more special.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stop it. Were you other people, it wouldn¡¯t bother weing.¡±

    Young Man, standing aside, folded her snow-white arms over her plump chest, with her lip slightly curled and her beautiful face a mixture of sulk and dness.

    ¡°How long have I slept?¡±

    Lin stood up and felt his whole body at ease as never before.

    ¡°A day and a night.¡±

    While saying, Young Man handed Lin a te, on which were rice made of spiritual grain and meat in soy sauce. In addition, there was a cup of orange spiritual juice. The perfectbination of color, aroma and taste just couldn¡¯t be more delicious!

    Lin felt hungry at once and buried himself in the meal.

    Chirps jumped merrily around Lin¡¯s feet, like a rubber ball. It even rubbed against Lin¡¯s shanks sometimes.

    Young Man looked at this scene jealously and heaved a long sigh.

    After Lin left, it was she who had been taking care of it all the time. But the little creature just couldn¡¯t allow her to touch it in the past three months. Once held in her arms, it would struggle fiercely, y dead or scream, making Young Man at a loss whether to cry or tough.

    Seeing it give Lin such a high rank of wee when he had just returned, Young Man couldn¡¯t help feeling envious, cursing it for its ungratefulness.

    ¡°Oh, I heard you won the first ce in the assessment. Is that true?¡± Young Man suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yeah. It was only luck,¡± Lin said ambiguously as he ate.

    ¡°Luck? I see. How can it not be luck that a second-level strong barbarian soldier ended up dead on your hands?¡± Young Man seemed to have something in mind.

    Lin understood it immediately, and couldn¡¯t help but say helplessly, ¡°Sister Man, you can directly ask me if you wanna know the truth. There¡¯s no need to beat about the bush.¡±

    Young Man pinched Lin¡¯s ear and snorted coldly, ¡°Hey, do you think you¡¯ve learnt to see through women¡¯s mind? How about you guessing what I want to do now?¡±

    Her beautiful and amorous eyes gave Lin quite a start. Lin quickly said, ¡°No need to guess, Sister Man. You has got a big breast that can amodate the whole world. How can it be for a vulgarian like me to figure out?¡±

    Young Man wore a half smile, bit her rosy lip and said, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve got big breasts?¡±

    Lin was instantly speechless, for she would discuss about the size of breasts so straightforwardly.

    The key point was that he had really no idea how to answer her. It would sound inappropriate to say either ¡®big¡¯ or ¡®small¡¯¡­

    ¡°Well, we¡¯d better talk about the result of the assessment,¡± Lin wisely shifted the topic immediately.

    Young Man said with scorn, ¡°Little brother, it would make women look down upon you once you admit defeat when flirting.¡±

    Lin hastened to nod and express his consent.

    In an argument with women, admitting defeat equalled victory!

    As expected, seeing Lin admit defeat on his own initiative, Young Man felt bored at once and said, ¡°Then is there something you want to tell me now?¡±

    Lin immediately said, ¡°Yes. As for that barbarian soldier¡¯s death, I think it necessary to discuss with you.¡±

    Sitting on a chair on one side with a drowsy look, Young Man crossed her slender snow-white legs on the back of the chair and nodded with satisfaction.

    Her posture was very seductive, especially her fair legs which glowed temptingly as ivory under the light.

    Lin Xun was fourteen now. These years¡¯ experience had also made him more mature than his peers. Although he had already learned about Young Man¡¯s beauty, seeing this beauty lying sleepily on one side at this moment still made his heart pound.

    He looked away and had a dry cough. Then he gave a detailed exnation of the process of killing Shriying.

    He hid nothing from her. Young man had already known his knowledge about spiritual tattoos, so there was nothing to hide.

    ¡°So it isn¡¯t luck at all that you killed that guy this time, right?¡±

    After she knew the whole story, a glimmer of light emerged in her eyes. She fixed her eyes on Lin, as if having found some treasure.

    ¡°Awesome! Who will believe that ad at the ninth level of Martial Realm can refine a spiritual formation with arge pile of trashy spiritual materials?¡±

    The more Young Man said, the more excited she got. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t those imperial tattooists be ashamed to death if this matter spread? What would Old Mo think if he knew you seeded at the first time you set out to refine a spiritual formation?¡± She jumped for joy like a little girl.

    Young Man seemed even happier than Lin Xun. Her beautiful and attractive face was full of pride and excitement.

    Though Lin thought Young Man a little overreacted to this, a touch of warmness hit him when he saw her feel so happy for him.

    ¡°My young tattooist, well done!¡±

    Before Lin knew it, Young Man stood up and gave Lin a hard kiss on his cheek.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean the love between a man and a woman.

    But Lin was still a bit unustomed to such an intimate action. He couldn¡¯t help forcing a smile, ¡°Sister Man, can we calm down?¡±

    Young Man gave Lin a cold stare and said sulkily, ¡°Stop y poor after getting the gain. Well, do you think whether Chief Shu should know of this?¡±

    Lin Xun turned serious and said, ¡°If Sister Man trusts Drillmaster Shu, there is no harm in telling him.¡±

    By saying so, Lin left the option to Young Man. He can trust her, but he didn¡¯t not learn much about Shu Sanqi.

    Young Man nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±

    At the moment, Lin suddenly remembered one thing. He took out the ck beast tooth obtained from Shriying and said, ¡°Sister Man, have you ever seen this thing?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before Young Man made a response, an unexpected thing happened. Chirps, which was originally jumping around Lin¡¯s feet, jumped up all of a sudden as if smelling the most delicious food in this world, and directly swallowed the ck beast tooth on Lin¡¯s palm.

    It acted so swiftly that it even startled Lin. But now there was already no way to retrieve the situation.

    After swallowing the ck beast tooth, Chirps seemed drunken and staggered charmingly on the ground, with its round body glowing red.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Chirps turned into a fire-like light which instantly pierced into Lin¡¯s palm and disappeared.

    At the same time, in his palm emerged a me-shaped pattern, like an extremely mysterious tattooed totem.

    Lin felt there was something else in the flesh of his palm. But he didn¡¯t find anything abnormal; nor did he feel unwell.

    Lin was stunned. What had happened?

    ¡°It takes in too much energy, and needs to sleep for a while to digest it.¡±

    Young Man was very calm this moment, ¡°I met the same asion several days ago when I fed Chirps on spiritual crystal. Chirps spent approximately three days to recover that time.¡±

    Lin breathed a sigh of relief and frowned, ¡°But the beast tooth¡­¡±

    Young Man shrugged, ¡°Who knows what it is, but judging from Chirps¡¯ reaction, it should be a treasure more attractive for Chirps than spiritual crystal.¡±

    It meantpared with a spiritual crystal, the beast tooth must be more valuable. But as for how much it was worth, it was uncertain.

    Although Lin was a bit unwilling, the thing had happened, so he could only ept it.

    Suddenly on question came to his mind, ¡°Sister Man, have you ever seen this kind of spiritual beast which can turn into a pattern and live in a practitioner¡¯s body?¡±

    Stunned, Young Man said, ¡°Never before.¡±

    Lin¡¯s look grew earnest. He frowned, ¡°When I was young, I read a book called Pandect of Beasts, which recorded that the beasts in this world were ssified into three big categories as the Earth-level and the Heaven-level and the Sacred in terms of blood, root bone, talent and strength¡­¡±

    ording to the introduction of Pandect of Beasts, the Human-level beast¡¯s power, like the human practitioner¡¯s, could increase along with cultivation. Such a beast was also the mostmon in the world. For instance, most of the spiritual beasts raised by the beast tamers belonged to this category.

    Compared with the Earth-level beasts, the Heaven-level beasts were natural spiritual beasts and excelled in blood, talent and strength. Moreover, they had very high intelligence; they could not only evolve through cultivation but also master some specific fighting skills.

    Such a beast was hard to be seen in the world. It was rare and precious even in the entire empire.

    For example, the Purple-horn Rhinoceros which was guarding the imperial household was a Heaven-level beast. It had unimaginable power, which was enough to awe strong practitioners of Tao Insight Realm and deter them from attacking!

    It was rumoured that the Purple-horn Rhinoceros could rank in the top 30 among the Heaven-level beasts!

    As for the Sacred beasts, they were even rarer. Such a beast was generally born with fate. Sometimes it couldn¡¯t be seen for several hundreds of years.

    In the historical records of the empire, there were only six or seven ces speaking of the Sacred beast-but most of the relevant records were not detailed, thus almost no one knew what power a Sacred beast owned.

    ¡°What puzzles me is that there are some descriptions of spiritual beasts which can live in a practitioner¡¯s body in Pandect of Beasts. But to do this, it takes a veryplex process to acknowledge the host. There¡¯s never one like Chirps that can make it without acknowledging its host,¡± Lin expressed his doubts.

    ¡°All this can only prove that Chirps is not a descendant of Golden me Beast. Maybe its origin is much rarer and more mysterious than we expect.¡±

    There was thoughtfulness in Young Man¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry. Though it didn¡¯t experience the process of acknowledging its host, Chirps has obviously regarded you as its family member. It will presumably pose no harm to you.¡±

    Lin thought for a moment and nodded atst.

    ¡°You should make some preparations. New training will begin in three days. And it will decide whether you can enter the Gang-producing Lake in the end. You must pay a great deal of attention to it.¡±

    Young Man warned Lin when leaving Old Mo¡¯s warehouse, making Lin suddenly alert.

 Chapter 175: New Record

    <h4>Chapter 175: New Record</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Three dayster, when the training of Bloodthirsty Camp started again, Lin Xun found that this was the special training designed for every trainee!

    The remaining 42 trainees would be trained separately.

    Each trainee had a drillmaster to carry out special one-to-one training ording to the trainee¡¯s characteristics.

    This training was aimed at arousing the potential of every trainee.

    At the same time, there were many more profound and advanced knowledge in theoretical courses; for example, how to practice a martial art to the Mastery level in the shortest time.

    Trainees would learn the challenges and dangers faced by the practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm, Sea Spirit Realm, Tao Insight Realm and Reincarnation Developing Realm respectively.

    Such knowledge on cultivation and important secrets of martial arts contained the experience and fruits of painstaking efforts of countless forerunners although it was just a kind of theories. It was very valuable for practitioners because it could hardly be learned in outside world.

    Simrly, training like this had never been conducted in the Bloodthirsty Camp in the past.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    And they would enjoy the real inheritance and cultivation of the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡­

    As the No. 1 of battlefield assessment, Lin Xun had priority in selecting drillmaster.

    While many people were specting that Lin would choose Shu Sanqi as his training drillmaster, Lin Xun chose Young Ke atst.

    Shu Sanqi, chief drillmaster, might have incredible power, but for Lin Xun, Shu Sanqi was not the most suitable drillmaster.

    Only Young Ke understood how Lin Xun grown from original sixth level of Martial Realm to the present state. Young Ke knew everything about Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun believed that only Young Ke could carry out targeted training considering his strengths and weaknesses, thus promoting his progress.

    Young Ke responded nothing to Lin¡¯s choice, but Young Man expressed heartfelt appreciation for this.

    From this day on, Lin Xun started the new training under the guidance of Young Ke.

    Though different from the previous training, it wasn¡¯t cushy; on the contrary, it was crueler and harsher.

    Young Ke was never a merciful drillmaster. She formted a perfect training n ording to the limits shown by Lin Xun and carried it out consistently.

    In this extreme training, Lin Xun run out of all strength everyday, and his body was in a state of fatigue but not reach the extent of self-destruction.

    The only good new was that the supply of pills and elixirs in the Bloodthirsty Camp was no longer limited, so that every trainee could recover in the shortest time while he was exhausted and continued his daily training.

    Time flew. Lin Xun gradually enjoyed this simple, cruel but highly enriched training life.

    His spiritual power, physical strength, soul force and martial arts were gradually improving.

    Unlike other trainees, Lin Xun advanced to the Spirit Transformation, the ninth level of Martial Realm, for only a month time. He had a broader promotion space.

    With the continuous change of Lin Xun¡¯s overall strength, Young Ke made subtle adjustments to the training n, so as to arouse the potential of Lin Xun to the maximum extent.

    Young Ke knew that cultivation was equal to fighting against fate. If one wanted to climb the peak of Taoism, he shouldy a solid foundation first.

    Martial Realm was the stage of ¡°foundation building¡± of cultivation. If one did not consolidate the foundation to the extreme in this stage, it would be toote to consolidate the foundation when he promoted to Gang Spirit Realm.

    ¡­

    Time zipped by silently.

    A monthter.

    In a secret room, Lin Xun took a deep breath, and all his spiritual power was boiling like raging waves.

    His fist was dazzling with azure luster, and then he hit the Spirit Testing Stone.

    Buzz!

    Spiritual light on the surface of Spirit Testing Stone was surging. A bright light rose and quickly passed scales one after another.

    Each scale represented a level of spiritual energy possessed by practitioners of Martial Realm.

    Lin Xun, who tested his spiritual power once in Martial Practice Hall of Donglin Town, had the power of 4,900 Jun in his sixth level of Martial Realm!

    This also meant that Lin Xun couldpete with top practitioners at the eighth level of Martial Realm in terms of spiritual strength at that time.

    Now, Lin Xun had reached the ninth level of Martial Realm, and experienced more than half a year of cruel training in the Bloodthirsty Camp. With the help of Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, his spiritual strength today was far stronger than before.

    Quickly, the shining light on the surface of Spirit Testing Stone easily crossed the scale of ¡°8,000 Jun¡±.

    Young Ke, who was next to Lin, was calm as usual.

    Generally speaking, the strength of ¡°8,000 Jun¡± was the highest level of Martial Realm.

    But for the trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp, this standard was too low, and it was not worth paying attention to at all.

    However, when she saw that light reaching the position of ¡°9,000 Jun¡±, there was still no sign of slowing down. Instead, it kept rushing upward, which made Young Ke take it seriously.

    Nine thousand Jun!

    This was already the standard of the level of strength that a good trainee of Bloodthirsty Camp could possess. Young Ke was sure that all of the 42 trainees currently trained in the camp could reach this level.

    If you wanted to distinguish the 42 trainees, it depended on how far their testing results could reach after 9,000 Jun.

    9,100 Jun.

    9,300 Jun.

    9,500 Jun.

    ¡­

    With the rising light on the surface of the Spirit Testing Stone, Young Ke¡¯s look became more and more serious. By the time the light passed 9,800 Jun, the rising speed finally slowed down, but Young Ke did not rx. Her eyes were fixed on the Spirit Testing Stone as if she was expecting something.

    This Spirit Testing Stone refined by the Academy of Spiritual Implements was precise and stable, which was far better than the ordinary ones on the market.

    There were 9,999 scales on the Spirit Testing Stone, and the final one represented the ultimate strength standard that could be reached in the ninth level of Martial Realm. Generally speaking, spiritual power of ordinary practitioners could hardly be higher than 8,000 Jun. But at this moment, Young Ke suddenly found that the scales on the stone seemed inadequate¡­

    When she saw that light reaching the scale of 9,999 and finally disappeared, Young Ke waspletely convinced that the scales on the testing stone were not enough for Lin Xun!

    Lin Xun¡¯s strength obviously exceeded the level of 10,000 Jun! Young Ke¡¯s calmness was broke somehow.

    Ten thousand Jun!

    This was like a huge chasm between ordinary practitioners and outstanding ones. Among the numerous practitioners of Martial Realm in the empire from ancient times to present, it was absolutely rare to see practitioners whose spiritual power was over 10,000 Jun, which meant just one among a million practitioners could reach ten thousand Jun or more!

    Even some ordinary practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm could hardly possess such strong spiritual power!

    ¡°Drillmaster Ke, my testing result is¡­¡±

    Lin Xun had also been paying attention to this scene, and he was somehow surprised too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to test again.¡±

    Young Ke woke up from her shock and turned away with Lin Xun.

    Young Ke visited Shu Sanqi in the night and said, ¡°Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual power has also broken through 10,000 Jun.¡±

    Shu Sanqi was in a daze and then nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise that his spiritual power can reach this level ording to his performance in the Demon-cloud Ridge.¡±

    So far, among the 42 trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp, 8 trainees have owned the spiritual power on this level.

    So Shu Sanqi did not doubt that Lin Xun¡¯s power could reach this level.

    ¡°But unlike that of others, Lin Xun¡¯s strength showed a slight sign of slowness when he broke through 98,000 Jun. ording to my judgement, his final achievement must be far higher than 10,000 Jun.¡±

    As soon as Young Ke uttered this remark, Shu Sanqi¡¯s eyes narrowed and his cold face showed a serious expression, ¡°What¡¯s scale he can reach then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± Young Ke said. ¡°Unless you change a Spirit Testing Stone and test it again.¡±

    Shu Sanqi was helpless at once, ¡°It is impossible. The Spirit Testing Stone in the Bloodthirsty Camp is aimed at the practitioners of Martial Realm. The stone of more than 10,000 Jun is specially designed for practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm. We don¡¯t have that kind of stone.¡±

    Speaking of this, he could not help sighing, ¡°Who can imagine that the original standards of the empire are not suitable for these young people at all? This is tantamount to breaking the previous record and creating a new record.¡±

    Young Ke corrected Shu Sanqi, ¡°It is not only the trainees of our Bloodthirsty Camp that can reach this level in Martial Realm.¡±

    Shu Sanqi said, ¡°Have you ever seen someone special like Lin Xun? As far as I know, he hasn¡¯t reached the Mastery of ninth level of Martial Realm yet?¡±

    Young Ke understood it thoroughly.

    Indeed, Lin Xun had not yet reached Mastery of Spirit Transformation. But he already possessed such strong spiritual power. What kind of power he would have if he had reached the Mastery?

    ¡°Remember, everything about him must be kept secret. Talents will face more dangers when they are not strong enough. I don¡¯t want him to be spotted by the big shots of the empire.¡±

    Shu Sanqi made a decision after short thinking.

    Young Ke agreed and asked, ¡°Is it worthwhile for you to do so? You should know that helping trainees hide their secrets is contrary to the will of the empire.¡±

    Shu Sanqi narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I obey the will of the empire, not the will of the big potatoes. Young Ke, you should understand the difference.¡±

    ¡°But it will bring trouble to you if what you do is found out,¡± Young Ke said earnestly.

    Shu Sanqi snorted, ¡°I¡¯m helping the empire train the true strong men, instead of working for the big potatoes to train obedientckeys! If they me me, it¡¯s not a big deal. I will close the Bloodthirsty Camp again just likest time.¡±

    Young Ke smiled. She appreciated Shu Sanqi¡¯s characteristics as before.

    ¡°You do this just for Lin Xun?¡± Young Ke asked thest question.

 Chapter 176: The Final Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Final Assessment</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Hearing this, Shu Sanqi asked, ¡°How many other trainees do you think need us to keep secrets for them?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Young Ke figured it out.

    The 42 trainees, except for Lin Xun, Lee Duxing, and a few other people, all had influential backgrounds, and they didn¡¯t need the protection from the camp at all.

    Shu Sanqi said, ¡°Lin Xun is different. He¡¯s the most special one among all the trainees not only because of his unimaginable potentials but also because of his mastery and fantastic attainments of spiritual tattoos. Both of the remolded Ziying Battleship and the Meteors Crossbow are the top-notch weapons in the world. If he is utilized by the big shots in the empire, it¡¯ll be hard to predict whether it¡¯s lucky or not.¡±

    Such a short conversation revealed Shu¡¯s disbelief and even repugnance for the big shots in the empire!

    ¡­

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know what he had shown had already attracted Shu¡¯s great attention, and even caused Shu to protect him to a certain degree.

    Whether Shu¡¯s protection was good or bad remained to be seen in the future.

    The training went on every day. As Lin Xun reached the Mastery of the ninth level of the Martial Realm, and the eighth spiritual star was lit up in the sea of his consciousness. Only three days were left before the one-year training in the Bloodthirsty Camp was over.

    Young Ke said suddenly by the end of this day¡¯s training, ¡°The final assessment will kick off tomorrow. The 30 trainees passing it will enter Gang-producing Lake for refinement.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a daze, and then abruptly realized that he had been in the camp for almost a year.

    That evening in the warehouse of Old Mo-

    During dinner, Lin Xun acutely found Young Man distracted, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sister Young Man, is there something wrong with you?¡±

    Young Man sighed, ¡°No need to worry about me. You should prepare yourself for tomorrow¡¯s assessment. Since only three days are left, it¡¯ll be a pity if you¡¯re sifted out now.¡±

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Lin Xun replied, and then ate the meal silently.

    Having found the atmosphere a little depressing, Young Man asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Chirps woken up?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. After swallowing that ck beast tooth, the little thing flew into his palm and fell fallen into sleep.

    ¡°It seems that the ck beast tooth is a terrific treasure,¡± said Young Man thoughtfully.

    Lin Xun said calmly and seriously while staring at her, ¡°Sister Young Man, I might leave here soon, but if you have some troubles, you must tell me.¡±

    Young Man was stunned for a long time, and then said with a chuckle, ¡°Do you really expect to solve my troubles?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t seem to flinch for her words, and said with a rather more serious face, ¡°But at least, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you without frowning once.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Young Man replied. She then stood up and walked towards the door of the warehouse, ¡°Take a good rest. If you¡¯re eliminated tomorrow, I¡¯ll no longer consider you as my little brother.¡±

    Watching her leave, Lin Xun eventually shook his head without thinking more.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t notice that no sooner did Young Man turn round and leave the warehouse than tears welled up in her eyes.

    As she walked in the darkness alone, the breeze wafted her soft and silky long hair, making her feel the chill.

    ¡°What a little jerk! He¡¯s so good at making girls touched, which is really a bad thing. When he leaves this camp, who knows how many girls will fall under the spell of his charm,¡± Young Man murmured gently.

    Because of Lin¡¯s words, all sorts of feelings welled up in her mind and she lost control emotionally. It was the first time she had such a feeling after so many years.

    Out of the blue, the hard voice of Shu Sanqi aroused in the darkness. ¡°This session of training will draw to an end soon. Don¡¯t you really want to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp?¡±

    Young Man was in a trance for a moment, and the tears in her beautiful eyes immediately disappeared. She asked pathetically, ¡°What? Chief Shu, do you want to ask me to leave?¡±

    As Shu Sanqi, who was as thin as a spear, showed up, he nced at Young Man and said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. The umted scores you¡¯ve wonst time can definitely help you get out of herepletely and unload the responsibilities the empire entrust to you. Such a chance could happen only once, and you should think it through.¡±

    ¡°No need to think more.¡±

    Young Man said without any hesitation, ¡°I choose to stay in the camp. As for the chance¡­I give it to Young Ke.¡±

    Shu Sanqi promptly narrowed his sharp eyes and said in a muffled voice, ¡°You should know if Young Ke leaves here, she¡¯ll go to the Forbidden City to settle the old score right away. Are you ready for this?¡±

    A trace of sadness shed across Young Man¡¯s dainty face. After in a daze for a while, she said while gritting her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve done wrong that year, and I don¡¯t hope it willst forever.¡±

    Shu Sanqi fixed his eyes on Young Man for a long time and said with a nod, ¡°Since it¡¯s your choice, I hope you won¡¯t regret by then.¡±

    After that, he turned around and left.

    Seated in the darkness alone, she watched the distant night sky while she felt a sense of relief suddenly.

    After all those years, it was time to let it go!

    ¡­

    The next morning-

    As the 42 trainees including Lin Xun were gathered up, Shu Sanqi in person led them to a huge field.

    The field was rather special, the surface of which was paved with smooth ck rocks and was inscribed with mysterious spiritual tattoo patterns. Against the sunlight, the dreamlike luster rose from it.

    In the center of the field were 30 erect pitch-ck pirs. Each of the pirs was as high as 30 meters, just like a huge sword stabbing into the sky.

    The trainees standing on the field only felt a gush of inexpressibly solemn breath blowing on their faces. They felt awed and didn¡¯t dare to make any noise.

    ¡°These 30 pirs stand for 30 pathways leading into Gang-producing Lake!¡±

    The first sentence of Shu Sanqi directly caught all the trainees¡¯ attention. As they looked at the pirs again, their eyes were full of fervidity

    The reason why they entered the Bloodthirsty Camp was that they wanted to enter Gang-producing Lake.

    Now, the chancey in front of them!

    ¡°As the final assessment in the camp, the assessment is very simple. Within an hour, you need to snatch the 30 stone pirs, and any trainee who doesn¡¯t get one can snatch it from others who get one. When time is over, the trainees who don¡¯t get one will be eliminated!¡±

    Shu Sanqi swiftly briefed the trainees about the rules, ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t engage in a brawl, and you can only fight one to one. You¡¯re not allowed to use all auxiliary items like short crossbows and poisonous fog except for battle weapons!¡±

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the field got tense.

    There were 42 trainees, but there were only 30 pirs. In other words, 12 trainees would be definitely sifted out in the assessment.

    Since only three days were left before the training in the Bloodthirsty Camp was over, who was willing to be knocked out at thest moment?

    None!

    Lin Xun felt surprised upon hearing such simple rules. It seemed easy for the trainees to snatch these 30 pirs within one hour. But it was indeed dangerous if you considered it carefully.

    If one trainee, who had snatched one pir, was challenged by another trainee and lost the pir, he was rather difficult to reverse the situation.

    But likewise, the one who got the pir would face a crisis. He had participated in a battle, so he must have consumed some of his physical strength. In this case, he would turn out to be the perfect target for the trainees who hadn¡¯t grabbed pirs.

    Thus, the assessment was involved with not only thebat effectiveness but also the physical strength!

    ¡°The assessment begins now!¡± said Shu Sanqi in a muffled voice.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Without waiting for him to finish his words, all the trainees who had already been ready hurtled towards the 30 pirs like arrows being fired from the bow.

    Everyone tried to rush to the fore, so the scene was chaotic.

    Each one made every effort in an attempt to upy one pir in the first ce.

    Boom!

    One trainee, who had upied one, was attacked by another one with one punch before he felt excited. He was pushed away from the pir.

    Soon, such a scene took ce continuously.

    Lin Xun was one of the trainees. He even was one of the first group of trainees to get to one pir, but as many as three other traineespeted with him for the same pir.

    A fight was inevitable. The moment he set his foot on the pir, a sturdy teenager shouted, ¡°Get off from it!¡±

    As his voice aroused, the teenager had already thrown a punch at Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun just simply waved his sleeve, and then the teenager was blown away and hit hard on the ground with screams.

    Seeing this, the other two trainees immediately looked frightened and gave him a stern look before turning around to seek another target.

    Standing on the pir, Lin Xun looked around and found something interesting instantly.

    Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Lee Duxing, and Zhangsun Heng had already taken up one pir respectively at the moment, but no one dared to challenge them.

    The rest of the trainees apparently knew that to snatch their pirs was no different from throwing an egg against a rock.

    Likewise, he also found that some trainees, who hadn¡¯t got pirs, felt hesitant when they nced at him and finally gave up the idea to challenge him.

    Lin Xun finally realized that he had obtained some influence by his power in the Bloodthirsty Camp, so the other trainees didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    The chaos didn¡¯tst long before the scene became tranquil again. 30 trainees got pirs respectively, and the rest of 12 trainees became alert, too. Without taking reckless actions, they were observing and choosing the most appropriate target.

    To his surprise, Ning Meng didn¡¯t snatch a pir. At the moment, Ning Meng was carefully choosing his rival.

    However, when Lin Xun noticed the fighting desire in his eyes and the thrill on his face, Lin became speechless and totally understood that Ning Meng did this on purpose!

    That was because he indeed wanted to have a fierce battle!

    ¡°The assessment seems too easy¡­¡±

    Some drillmasters murmured in the distance. They found it a little boring and nothing was worth watching.

    ¡°The fun¡¯s just beginning,¡± said Shu Sanqi calmly.

 Chapter 177: Thunder Ring

    <h4>Chapter 177: Thunder Ring</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The atmosphere at the field was tense.

    Twelve trainees who did not upied the positions carefully chose their opponents, while those who had grabbed a pir dared not to be careless. They were ready for possible fighting.

    Only Lin Xun, Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Heng and Lee Duxing at the filed looked calm as usual.

    They were the most outstanding trainees in the camp at present, and they had already established their prestige during the training period of this year. No one was willing topete with them for the pirs, as long as they were clear-thinking.

    Bai Lingshi might feel a little bored ording to this situation, sitting cross-legged on the stone and closed her eyes to practice.

    This was not disregard for others or arrogance, but a kind of absolute confidence in her own strength!

    Many trainees admired Bai Lingshi¡¯s confidence and strength so much.

    This dull atmosphere was soon broken by Ning Meng. He pointed to a young man on a stone in the distance and said, ¡°Zhangsun Heng, I haven¡¯t found an opportunity to defeat you for a whole year, but at this time, you can¡¯t escape!¡±

    His words provoked an uproar in the field.

    Nobody expected that Ning Meng would go straight to Zhangsun Heng with his halberd!

    It was too vigorous!

    Who was Zhangsun Heng? He, one of the excellent trainees, could beparable to Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, and Lee Duxing. The position he guarded was much more difficult to be seized.

    Most importantly, this was thest assessment, which was rted to the final ess to Gang-producing Lake!

    It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation that Ning Meng was going to fight with Zhangsun Heng in such circumstances.

    Shi Yu in the distance couldn¡¯t help scolding, ¡°This fool will make an ass of himself again. No matter how much the hatred is, it¡¯s not toote to solve itter!¡±

    Lin Xun frowned. Suddenly, he reminded that when he had just entered the Bloodthirsty Camp, Shi Yu joked that the deadly foe of Ning Meng, Zhangsun Heng, had alsoe.

    At that time, Lin Xun didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He thought there was just apetitive rtionship between them. Who ever thought that Ning Meng suddenly acted on rash impulse in the final assessment?

    All this seemed to prove that the dispute between Ning Meng and Zhangsun Heng was not simple.

    The uproar around Ning Meng did not seem to have affected him. At this moment, his majestic body was straight and his eyes were shining with an arrogant and warlike aura.

    This made everyone realize that Ning Meng was not kidding!

    Finally, Zhangsun Heng said, ¡°I have been waiting for this day for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect that you were so urgent to lose in this assessment.¡±

    His voice was uniquely sharp like the sound of a de rubbing against metal, making people ufortable.

    He was a handsome teenager, but his eyes were full of overbearing pride, which made his temperament a bit aggressive.

    Zhangsun Heng¡¯s grandfather was General Zhangsun Shiongyuan, a famous and powerful overmatch in the empire. He made great contributions to the empire and was praised as the ¡°Pir of the Empire¡±.

    As the grandson of Zhangsun Shiongyuan, the status of Zhangsun Heng in the empire was prestige as well.

    Although identity and status were not important in the Bloodthirsty Camp, Zhangsun Heng was not a good-for-nothing young man; on the contrary, his fighting capacity was strong enough topete with any trainee in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡°Urgent? Bullshit! I just don¡¯t want to let you enter the Gang-producing Lake.¡±

    Ning Mengughed, stamped on the ground and rose to the sky, with horrible wisps of thunder surging. He waved the halberd and smashed down to Zhangsun Heng.

    He did not hesitate to fight!

    Boom!

    The halberd shrouded in thunder, like a dragon, crushed the air, with terrible momentum.

    All this showed that Ning Meng was absolutely serious.

    Zhangsun Heng¡¯s face darkened. Swish! A sword appeared in his palm, and a kind of fierce Qi of terror gushed out of his whole body suddenly.

    Zhangsun was like a bloodthirsty sword out of sheath at this moment!

    In an instant, two men fought at close quarters. Zhangsun Heng¡¯s swordy was like electricity, shaking the world fiercely. Ning Meng stretched out as far as he could to wave his halberd, in an overbearing posture.

    The fighting between the two young strong men attracted the attention of all the people in the ce.

    Even the Shu Sanqi and other drillmasters at the distance also focused on them. Both Ning Meng and Zhangsun Heng were outstanding figures in the camp. Whoever lost the chance of entering Gang-producing Lake, it would be a loss for the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    But it was clear that the fight was irreversible.

    Boom!

    The strong wind raged, and the terrible spiritual lights flew like torrents, making a roaring sound.

    Many people were surprised to see that Ning Meng and Zhangsun Heng were so well-matched that neither could gain the upper hand.

    Others were thoughtful.

    Zhangsun Heng was the grandson of General Zhangsun Shiongyuan, with great renown and influence.

    But Ning Meng was not inferior. His grandfather was Blood King Ning Bugui, who had killed countless enemies in the west bordend of the empire for hundreds of years. He was like a god of warfare.

    Both of them had military backgrounds, but now they were fighting like they were enemies, which made many people vaguely guess that the significance of this fight. Perhaps it involved some contradictions between the two major military forces of the empire!

    Bang!

    Suddenly, Ning Meng was hit and staggered back in mid-air, which caused many people to cry. Should the winner be decided?

    Lin Xun frowned and felt a bit nervous.

    Lin had been paying attention to this fight. There was no doubt that Zhangsun Heng¡¯sbat effectiveness was high, and the fighting skills he used were extraordinary.

    Comparatively speaking, Ning Meng was not inferior, but Lin Xun knew that if Ning Meng did not have the upper hand, it was equivalent for him to falling into a disadvantageous situation.

    Lin Xun did not expect that Ning Meng would show obvious inferiority at this moment, which made Lin Xun worry about him.

    ¡°Your practice on Thunder Power from All Directions is not enough, and there¡¯s still a long way to go before you want to defeat my Golden Sun Spirit Impalement.¡±

    Zhangsun Heng sneered, his clothes were ttering in the gale, and his whole body was full of arrogance.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When he spoke, his sword cut out more than ten times in a row, and the sky was filled with terrible golden beams.

    Ning Meng was forced to stumble and avoid the attacks. He even nearly hit by a sword, and the beam brushed against his cheek, leaving a bleeding wound there.

    ¡°Ha-ha, is this what you can do? To tell you the truth, I¡¯m here not for Gang-producing Lake, but topletely defeat you, coward!¡±

    Zhangsun Heng sneered, ¡°If your father hadn¡¯t secretly sent you to the Bloodthirsty Camp, I would not have a chance to defeat you!¡±

    Everyone was shocked. It was unexpected that there was such a great hatred between the two teenagers.

    What kind of secret was hidden in their hatred?

    Upon continuous humiliations, Ning Meng¡¯s eyes were full of burning anger, but he had no strength to fight back against the attacks of Zhangsun Heng.

    ¡°Get out of here, coward! You do not deserve to be the grandson of the Blood King at all!¡±

    With a roar, Zhangsun Heng pressed on step by step, and the sword in his hand gave out a sharp roar, hacking at Ning Meng with the momentum of destroying.

    This sword seemed unstoppable with great power, which made people despair.

    At this moment, Lin Xun and Shi Yu became upset.

    In the distance, Shu Sanqi narrowed his eyes and prepared to save Ning Meng at any moment. Even if Ning Meng were defeated, he could not be killed in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Bai Lingshi, who sat with eyes closed, seemed to be shocked at this moment. She opened her starry eyes and looked at the attackunched by Zhangsun Heng from afar.

    This move was called Golden Sun Incineration! It was an exclusive swordy that only mastered by Zhangsun n!

    But at this critical moment, Ning Meng who had been dodging Zhangsun¡¯s attacks unexpectedly put on a cold smile. His body suddenly unfolded.

    Boom!

    Thousands of beams of thunder light burst out of his body, turning into a round thunder ring in front of him!

    The thunder ring shrouded in dazzling lightning, releasing great terror as if it would destroy the world, and the shining lightning made the world change its color.

    Thunder Ring!

    Shu Sanqi was astonished and finally showed a trace of emotion on his poker face.

    Other people even had no time to respond, but heard a deafening collision sound. They felt like two volcanoes collided together, the horrible thunder shocked the world. Many trainees even felt their blood rolling and their hearts shivering.

    Zhangsun Heng was screaming and falling down from the stone pir. His hair was disheveled, and his clothes were broken, revealing his burnt skin. Streams of blood gushed out of his body and dyed the ground red.

    ¡°Thunder Ring¡­ You¡­ You have seeded in practicing this arcane art with the strength of Martial Realm¡­¡± Zhangsun Heng looked bitter. He struggled to get up, but with a flop, hey down again on the ground. He even had no strength to get up!

    People present was shocked and silent.

    It was hard to believe. How could Ning Meng, who was about to lose, suddenly defeat Zhangsun Heng?

    This was fantastic!

    The expressions of Lin Xun and Shi Yu at the moment were the same surprisingly. They wore a strange look and looked at Ning Meng on the pir stone. They knew that this fellow was deliberately showed his weakness just now, in order to seize this opportunity and defeat Zhangsun Heng at one stroke.

    Who said that Ning Meng was reckless and honest?

    Ning Meng¡¯s behavior at the moment showed that he was definitely a scheming guy!

    ¡°Thunder Ring¡­ It seems that he has been enduring all this year for this moment. There¡¯s an outstanding guy among the descendants of the Blood King finally.¡±

    Bai Lingshi looked thoughtful.

    In this silent atmosphere, Ning Meng stood on the stone pir as a winner. He undoubtedly became the focus of attention.

    Many people realized that the teenager who could defeat Zhangsun Heng was not as simple as he used to be.

    But then, an unexpected scene appeared, Ning Meng staggered and flopped down on the pir, perhaps induced by tiredness. He cursed with an embarrassed face, ¡°Damn it, my valorous image ispletely destroyed.¡±

    The crowd was speechless for him.

 Chapter 178: Here Came the Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 178: Here Came the Revenge</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Few trainees made fun of the embarrassed Ning Meng because of Zhangsun Heng¡¯s failure.

    The eyes of those trainees who didn¡¯t upy pirs brightened and they itched for a try upon seeing Ning Meng flop down on the top of the pir because of exhaustion.

    It was the perfect time for them to snatch the pir!

    In addition to them, Lin Xun and the others who had obtained pirs knew that.

    In short, after a fierce fight, Ning Meng indeed snatched a pir, but his situation became more precarious than before.

    That was the rule of the assessment that any trainee could keep challenging the others to grab pirs within one hour prescribed as the assessment time.

    Such a scene exactly showed the great danger behind the seemingly simple rule.

    As some trainees were about to challenge Ning Meng, Ning shouted, ¡°Lin Xun, I¡¯m exhausted. As my friend, you definitely don¡¯t want me eliminated. Thus, I¡¯ll leave the following things to you!¡±

    All the people felt stunned. Was he asking for outside help?

    Lin Xun was also taken aback, wondering when this guy became so shameless.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ning Meng interrupted him before he could say something. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a deal. With yourbat effectiveness, you can snatch a pir at any time, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Many trainees who didn¡¯t grab pirs became a little frightened and uncertain. Provided this really happened, they would probably confront themselves with Lin Xun in the first ce if they wanted to snatch Ning¡¯s pir.

    Who was Lin Xun?

    He might have been belittled by some people before, but who could still look down upon him now after he became No.1 in both the quarterly assessment and war-zone assessment?

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take good care of you. You should clearly know what if two trainees mount challenges to us separately?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed. He didn¡¯t care about the others¡¯ opinions on himself after he granted Ning¡¯s request. After all, he only regarded Ning Meng and Shi Yu as his friends in the entire Bloodthirsty Camp. If his friend asked for help, how could he refuse it?

    Moreover, this kind of assistance didn¡¯t break the rules. Even if he was rebuked by the others, he would consider it nothing.

    For him, a friend was more important than his own reputation.

    However, he had to guard against some unexpected situations.

    ¡°No need to worry about that. We still have the toy boy as our backup, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Ning Meng smiledcently as if he had already taken the situation into ount.

    ¡°Moron, you even schemed to take advantage of me?¡±

    Shi Yu felt furious. If Ning Meng kept his head low to ask for Shi¡¯s help, Shi would definitely grant his request. However, Ning Meng acted like Shi Yu would absolutely back him, which enraged Shi.

    ¡°Well, how could you call this ¡®scheme¡¯! Since your friend is in trouble, can you stand by and just watch him suffer?¡± asked Ning Meng.

    Shi Yu¡¯s face changed continuously. If he examined his own conscience, it would be hard for him to do such a thing.

    ¡°What if there are three people challenging us three separately?¡± asked Lin Xun with his knitted eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather simple. I¡¯ll jump off the pir voluntarily, and you two will help me get it back. With respect to your pirs, hehe, if someone grabs yours, you can grab them back.¡±

    Like holding the pearl of wisdom, Ning Ming said those with fervor and assurance.

    Hearing the conversation among them, the other trainees couldn¡¯t help considering him shameless in unison. When could such a shameless thing like collusion be discussed in public?

    It was too shameless!

    What made them helpless was that Ning¡¯s request didn¡¯t break the rules, so they could do nothing but curse them in their hearts.

    At the moment, Lin Xun and Shi Yu finally understood that Ning Meng had apparently made a n earlier. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t take such a great risk to mount a challenge to Zhangsun Heng only with his courage.

    They would never be fooled by his rough and reckless appearance again in the future!

    This was exactly the thought of Lin Xun and Shi Yu at the moment.

    The conversation among them aroused the dissatisfaction of the other trainees. They all nced at them disdainfully and indifferently and indeed regarded them as shameless people.

    Helplessly, Lin Xun and Shi Yu could do nothing but help Ning, because they were the friends of Ning Meng, the most shameless person.

    ¡°Absurd.¡±

    In the distance, some drillmasters frowned and felt unhappy about this, ¡°It¡¯s an assessment. How can they be so opportunistic in the assessment?¡±

    A few drillmasters echoed in agreement, ¡°If they choose the easy way to win the assessment, this assessment will be meaningless.¡±

    With a poker face, Shu Sanqi waved his hand and said, ¡°Leave them be as long as they don¡¯t break the rules. It¡¯s one of the bits ofpulsory knowledge for them to learn how to perceive and utilize the rules.¡±

    All the drillmasters became speechless immediately. They were still unhappy, but they had to admit that Shu¡¯s words were right.

    The rules were rigid but men were not. If people in this world only did things ording to rules and didn¡¯t know how to adapt themselves to changes, they would be bound by the rules, which would result in many drawbacks and affect their paths of cultivation.

    Hearing Ning¡¯s shameless arrangement, those trainees who hadn¡¯t obtained pirs abandoned the n of snatching his pir.

    However, this didn¡¯t end there. As Ning Meng was about to rx a little bit, someone suddenly spoke loudly, ¡°You three have done too far.¡±

    It was Zhao Yin who was standing with his hands sped behind his back. His handsome and elegant face was filled with justice.

    All the other trainees felt heartened, knowing the interesting part wasing.

    Ning Meng said with his furrowed eyebrows, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to need your instructions on how to behave, do we?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your behaviors don¡¯t vite the rules.¡±

    Zhao Yin nodded, but he changed the topic quickly, ¡°However¡­when ites to some things, it¡¯s not just about rules. Since you¡¯re so unscrupulous, I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of Heaven.¡±

    As all the people fixed their surprised eyes on him, he flew off the pir that he originally stood on before andnded on the ground.

    He looked around the field and finally fixed his eyes on Lin Xun, ¡°You are the most powerful one among you three. Do you have the guts to ept my challenge?¡±

    He uttered those words sonorously and forcefully, which attracted many trainees to apud for him.

    Ning Meng¡¯s face darkened instantly. It had never urred to him that Zhao Yin would stand out and directly mounted a challenge to Lin Xun.

    The entire n he had made before was disrupted.

    The cold light surged in Shi Yu¡¯s eyes. Zhao Yin was not a rash person. On the contrary, Zhao Yin indulged in self-admiration and was egotistic. Except for Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin showed his contempt for anyone in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    How could such a kind of person stand out because of his righteous indignation?

    There must be some reason.

    Lin Xun perhaps was the reason!

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t control himself in the end, but the timing is quite good, which makes his challenge not only righteous but also unimpeachable.¡±

    Bai Lingshi had opened her eyes again and looked at Zhao Yin.

    She clearly knew that Zhao Yin had felt unconvinced and held grudges against Lin since his ranking was crowded out of the top three in the war-zone assessment.

    To her surprise, Zhao Yin was so reckless that he chose to mount a challenge to Lin Xun at the time.

    But soon, she figured it out that the timing was rather good. Zhao Yin was on the side of justice, winning thunderous apuse for himself and got a chance to defeat Lin and clear his shame, which was really equal to killing two birds with one stone.

    Of course, another reason why Zhao Yin did this was that he wanted to prove he was more powerful than Lin Xun in front of Bai Lingshi.

    Bai Lingshi was indisposed to admit this, though. She set store by Lin Xun just because his strength indeed deserved her attention, but she wasn¡¯t interested in him at all.

    Apparently, Zhao Yin didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Something is wrong with today¡¯s assessment situation,¡± murmured some drillmasters in the distance.

    ¡°It really is. Once the powerful trainees like Lin and Zhao upy pirs, they don¡¯t need to worry about being challenged by others. However, Zhao mounts a challenge to Lin at the time. I think there are some mysteries therein.¡±

    Other drillmasters couldn¡¯t see this through, either.

    Shu Sanqi kept silent. He seemed to know the reasons therein, but he didn¡¯t anticipate Zhao¡¯s decision, either.

    Lin Xun felt greatly surprised. How could he know Zhao Yin held grudges against him just because of a ranking in the war-zone assessment?

    Therefore, when Zhao Yin directed at him, he couldn¡¯t help wrinkling his eyebrows. Did Zhao Yin really consider himself a savior? The others concerning in the matter didn¡¯t fileints, but he directly stood out with an impassioned look, which was quite ridiculous.

    ¡°What, Lin Xun, don¡¯t you dare to ept it? Are you just good at ganging up against the others?¡± asked Zhao Yin indifferently with a trace of indiscernible irony.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°If you want to challenge me, just bring it on and don¡¯t be so garrulous. When you kill someone, will you ask him for his permission? If so, I regard you mindless instead of being graceful.¡±

    Lin Xun was fearless in terms of the battle of wits.

    It was well-known that ¡°mindless¡± was usually used to depict the Voodoo-Barbarians. Now, such a word was adopted to describe Zhao Yin, so you could imagine how sarcastic it was.

    Many trainees felt shocked, because they never thought that Lin Xun would be that rude.

    Shi Yu couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Lin Xun would never suffer losses.

    Zhao Yin remained calm as before, but a trace of fury irrepressibly emerged between his eyebrows, and the cold light flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°Good, very good! When you¡¯re defeated, I¡¯ll ask you again who is mindless!¡±

    With his piercing and indifferent voice, Zhao Yin shed past like a dragoning out of its cave and suddenly soaring into the sky.

    At the moment, Zhao Yin was shrouded in the sunlight-like dazzling purple luster as if he was arge purple sun, illuminating and overshadowing the world, and releasing unstoppable momentum.

    That was Purple Sun, Zhao Yin¡¯s unique talent property.

 Chapter 179: The Big Dipper Surrounded the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Big Dipper Surrounded the Sun</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The talent property referred to the cultivation talents of the practitioners, including theirprehension, their root bones and blood. Based on the evaluation system of the empire, the talent property could be divided into nine levels, with level one the highest and level nine the lowest.

    For those who got a rare talent property, they were several times faster in cultivation than ordinary people. What was more, theirprehension of martial arts and martial doctrine far exceededmon people.

    The Purple Sun disyed by Zhao Yin at the moment was one kind of talent property which might rank at level seven.

    Though it just ranked at level seven, those who owned it had far surpassed the ordinary practitioners, one in a million maybe.

    At least, in the entire Bloodthirsty Camp, these remaining 42 trainees were the most outstanding ones among the young generation of the empire. However, until now, only Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin owned talent properties.

    Therefore, you could just imagine how rare the talent properties were!

    ¡­

    At the moment, Zhao Yinunched an attack fiercely, with his whole body shining like a purple sun lightening the whole world, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone on site.

    ¡°This is the Purple Sun! It is said that this kind of body was liking a burning sun. And the spiritual energy generated from it has terrifying power mighty enough to melt the mountains and rivers, and destroy everything!¡±

    ¡°Although Zhao Yin has just reached the ninth level of the Martial Realm, with his talent property, he has already topped the Martial Realm. To defeat him¡­is nearly impossible!¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun was just so bold to provoke Zhao Yin this way! Now he is in a dilemma, and he might be knocked out this time.¡±

    Many trainees were amazed at the momentum Zhao Yin showed.

    Although Lin Xun got the first ce in the war-zone assessmentst time, it was just a grade. No one was clear about how mighty his fighting capacity was.

    But everyone thought it might be risky for Lin Xun to fight against Zhao Yin, one of the top figures.

    The situation at the moment was quite interesting. When Zhao Yin tried to challenge Lin Xun actively, all the other trainees stopped snatching the stone pir and concentrated on this uing peak fight.

    Even Bai Lingshi couldn¡¯t sit in meditation any longer. ncing at Zhao Yin and Lin Xun with her deep eyes, she looked quite interested.

    Shi Yu frowned, but seeing Lin Xun who was standing alone look as calm as usual without any hint of panic, Shi got relieved.

    Maybe the guy had a trump card?

    Shi Yu decided to wait and have a look.

    Ning Meng, on the contrary, looked sullen. His n was totally spoiled by Zhao Yin, and now even Lin Xun was dragged into this.

    If Lin Xun got suppressed by Zhao Yin this time, and couldn¡¯t enter the Gang-producing Lake, Ning Meng would never forgive himself.

    ¡°We must be prepared to offer help. The battle must be intense, and either Lin Xun or Zhao Yin would be knocked out. The situation now cannot be redeemed, and we can only wait for the result.¡±

    In the distance, Shu Sanqi looked cold and stern, and ordered in a low voice.

    Other drillmasters got solemn. They wouldn¡¯t have taken it so seriously if it had been the battle between other trainees.

    But the key was that both Lin and Zhao were top trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp now, so no one dared to neglect the confrontation between them.

    ¡°Zhao Yin was just so disgusting! People of this kind could pass the test smoothly if they didn¡¯tunch an attack. But Zhao stood out to make a provocation, which was really outrageous.¡±

    Young Man appeared at some point and muttered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that! It is a test to show how powerful one really is. As long as no rule is vited, nobody has the right to judge,¡± a drillmaster retorted.

    The moment they were going to quarrel, Shu Sanqi said in a cold voice, ¡°Stay calm and watch the battle!¡±

    Then he turned to watch Lin Xun and Zhao Yin in the distance.

    Other drillmasters were clear that the battle was inevitable, so they all pulled themselves together and looked at the same direction.

    ¡­

    ng! A sword appeared in Zhao Yin¡¯s hand.

    The sword was an ordinary spiritual one, 80cm long, and three-finger wide. But in Zhao Yin¡¯s hand, it seemed to have been transformed into a legendary weapon. The body of the sword was shining with purple light, just like a purple cloud in the sky. In Zhao Yin¡¯s hand, the sword looked overwhelmingly awe-inspiring and sharp.

    In a moment, Zhao Yin¡¯s momentum became more imposing.

    Many trainees looked panic. The momentum alone made them shudder, and they were wondering whether it was the power of the Purple Sun.

    ¡°Hope you won¡¯t let me down¡±, Zhao Yin said in a cold voice, with only arrogance in his eyes.

    Lin Xun smiled, and took out his Greenwave Saber. After thinking for a moment, Lin said suddenly, ¡°How about wepete with one move?¡±

    The crowd all felt shocked. Lin Xun was just so arrogant! Did he really think he could defeat Zhao Yin with only one move?

    ¡°The guy is just so rash! How can he beat Zhao with just one move?¡±

    Now, even Shi Yu got confused. He had no idea what Lin Xun was thinking. Only one move meant there was no leeway!

    Most of them thought the same way as Shi Yu, and some people even thought Lin Xun had gone mad to put forward such a crazy suggestion.

    Tides of coldness was exuded in Zhao¡¯s eyes, and he said grimly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I really appreciate your boldness! But just being bold is far from enough. I must offer you an unforgettable memory with one move!¡±

    Zhao Yin took a deep breath, with his whole body shining with purple light, which was so dazzling that people even didn¡¯t dare to look at.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled perfunctorily. With his eyebrow ridges looking like knives and his eyes like ck lightning, Lin was enshrouded in azure spiritual light, with an unworldly aura.

    The atmosphere suddenly got depressing, and the shapeless danger was like an undercurrent, filling every inch of the air.

    At the moment, all people present got breathless, feeling a kind of inexplicable depression. The expressions on their faces all changed.

    Just the confrontation had brought such terrifying atmosphere. Once the battle began, the situation would be hard to imagine.

    This move would definitely be heaven-shaking. And who could win would be decided in an instant!

    Everyone was holding their breath to watch, with their eyes widely open.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, Zhao Yin moved first and his whole body was covered with purple clouds. He made seven stabs in an instant, which corresponded to seven different directions respectively.

    The seven positions were connected, it would be exactly the Big Dipper!

    For an instant, it seemed as if there rose seven stars, presenting a protective formation to surround Zhao Yin. Purple clouds ceaselessly gushed out of Zhao¡¯s body to converge on the long sword in his hand.

    Boom!

    In a sh, the crowd just felt their spirits quaky, and seemed to notice a round purple sun, which had been surrounded by the Big Dipper, was rushing over fiercely.

    The boundless purple clouds pervaded every corner, having the momentum to wipe out the universe!

    The terrifying momentum made everybody extremely frightened!

    ¡°The Big Dipper surrounds the sun, while the purple cloudse from the east!¡±

    Shu Sanqi¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, with a terrifying light shing across in his eyes.

    It was one move of the unparalleled The Plough-Crape Myrtle Scripture, and once it was disyed, it looked as if the Big Dipper came down, and the purple sun shone in the sky, which was quite terrifying.

    Zhao Yin was the great-great-grandson of Bowang Marquis in the Forbidden City of the empire, and Bowang Marquis was the coteral uncle of the present emperor, so in other words, Zhao Yin could be counted as a member of the coteral branch of the royal family.

    Therefore, it was not strange for him to practice The Plough-Crape Myrtle Scripture, but Shu Sanqi was quite clear that the scripture was extremely hard to cultivate, and in the past hundreds of years, even among the most orthodox royal descendants, few were able to make it.

    In this case, you could imagine how amazing it was that Zhao Yin could utilize one lethal move of The Plough-Crape Myrtle Scripture.

    The most crucial thing was that Zhao Yin only achieved the ninth level of the Martial Realm for now! Even if he couldn¡¯t utilize the total power of The Plough-Crape Myrtle Scripture, it was already unbelievable that he could perfom one move.

    Maybe, it was due to the awesome power of the Purple Sun.

    On the spot, many trainees were in a trance, and they all shocked by what had happened. Besides those drillmasters, few trainees could keep so calm like Shu Sanqi.

    At the moment, Bai Linshi, Lee Duxing and some other overmatches all shrank their eyes, and felt shocked in the heart. They all clearly remembered Zhao Yin had never utilized the move during the one year¡¯s training in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    So did it mean Zhao Yin had hidden some trump cards?

    Could Lin Xun withstand this heavy blow?

    It was extremely hard.

    At least, Bai Lingshi and other fellows thought it might be possible to withstand the move, but what was the meaning of just withstanding it?

    If Lin Xun could not neutralize Zhao Yin¡¯s attack and hurt him, Lin would lose for sure!

    Obviously, winning the battle was bleak for Lin¡­

    Actually, all above were different responses from different people in a sh.

    All people had been attracted by Zhao Yin¡¯s move, and no one noticed Lin Xun chopped with his saber at the same time.

    A strange sound of the saber rang out.

    It sounded like a sigh from the depth of the starry sky, so misty, and people just felt their eyes got blurred. They felt like the stars were falling down from the sky.

    It was like manyets with dazzling mes were falling down, so ring, so bright and so terrifying, like the doomsday had arrived, with the power that could destroy everything.

    Many people were in great fear, feeling they had nowhere and no way to escape; they got a sense of desperation and hopelessness.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Clenching his fists suddenly, Shu Sanqi looked surprised.

    ¡°It is¡­¡±

    Bai stood up suddenly, with her eyes shining with illusory glow.

    At the same time, Lee Duxing took a deep breath, looking as if he was repressing the restlessness in the heart that was almost beyond control.

    Many drillmasters in the distance all looked different now.

    The time seemed to have been frozen for the moment.

    One could clearly see the seven stars of the Big Dipper that had surrounded Zhao Yin was falling down one after another, and the rolling purple clouds were being swallowed by the endless darkness¡­

    And then, a light made by the saber appeared in the darkness to split the breath-taking scene. The once purple-sun-like shining figure of Zhao Yin lost all the radiance and became dim.

 Chapter 180: No One Dared to Offend Him

    <h4>Chapter 180: No One Dared to Offend Him</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    When most trainees came to themselves from the dizziness, the battle had already been over, but some kind of weird atmosphere enveloped the whole field.

    Among the drillmasters including Shu Sanqi, someone looked grave; someone looked surprised; someone felt suspicious, and someone kept silent.

    On the other side, no one knew when Bai Lingshi stood up already. With her dress waving in the wind and long hair fluttering, she looked into the distance with vacant eyes. A hint of bewilderment emerged on her unworldly face.

    Lee Duxing was breathing deeply as if trying to ease the shock caused by what he had seen.

    There was no one speaking, so the shockingly dead silence reigned everywhere.

    As the trainees fixed their eyes on the battlefield, they all were astounded instantly.

    Zhao Yiny on the ground unconscious, with his body a little twisted as if he suffered kind of unimaginable pains. Besides, his cheeks were filled with panic, disappointment, and unwillingness.

    Before the fight, he looked like a grand purple sun illuminating the world and releasing unstoppable momentum. But now, he looked so miserable and pitiable.

    Approved Only. For any use of this content, please contact us at [emailprotected]</a> for authorization, or we¡¯ll resort to legal means for copyright protection.

    However, to each one present, he looked unspeakably dignified now, making them feel awed.

    ¡°Zhao Yin is defeated,¡± said someone eventually, breaking the dead silence and totally awakening everyone.

    ¡°What on earth happened just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw stars fall down into the eternal night as terribly as the heaven and earth falls apart.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    ¡°With the talent property of Purple Sun, Zhao Yin is defeated unexpectedly. It¡¯s too unbelievable!¡±

    The discussions arose, and the field was in an uproar.

    Many trainees couldn¡¯t believe it. It was really one move to decide the winner, but¡­they didn¡¯t notice how Zhao Yin was defeated.

    It was too shocking!

    Shi Yu took a deep breath, and the way he looked at Lin Xun was a littleplicated. It turned out that Lin Xun had hidden his real strength all the time.

    Ning Meng burst intoughter. He felt extremely relieved and happy on knowing what scared him most didn¡¯t happen.

    Sitting back on the pir, Bai Lingshi was contemting with wrinkled eyebrows as if she met a puzzle.

    Lee Duxing became as aloof and silent as before, but he nced at Lin Xun in the distance from time to time. However, nobody knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Chief, have you seen such kind of sabery?¡± one drillmaster couldn¡¯t help asking in the distance, and all the other drillmasters fixed their eyes on Shu Sanqi subconsciously.

    They also wonder what kind of sabery Lin Xun just used. Why did it have such incredible power?

    Or one could say that was not what a practitioner of the Martial Realm could do.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shu¡¯s reply disappointed all the other drillmasters. In the meanwhile, they felt more surprised and found Lin Xun more mysterious.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a winner, go and get Zhao Yin back. He¡¯s defeated, but we can¡¯t let him lie on the ground without dignity.¡±

    Once Shu Sanqi gave the order, one drillmaster immediately came out and brought the unconscious Zhao Yin back.

    Shu Sanqi felt relieved after making sure that Zhao Yin fell into aa because of a severe injury without jeopardizing his life. He said while waving his hand, ¡°The assessment continues.¡±

    ¡­

    Zhao Yin¡¯s failure because of just one move dropped a bomb among all the people present.

    However, since the assessment still went on, many trainees who didn¡¯t get pirs made a move with no time to sigh with emotion.

    More importantly, Zhao Yin¡¯s fiasco meant that he was sifted outpletely, losing the opportunity to enter the Gang-producing Lake.

    Thus, the pir which originally belonged to him became ownerless, and the trainees wouldpete for it fiercely.

    At the same time, the trainees who got the pirs stayed alert in case their pirs were seized by someone else.

    Anyway, all the trainees re-recognized Lin Xun¡¯s terrible power because of the earth-shaking fight just now.

    At the moment, no one would want to snatch Lin¡¯s pir, and they even didn¡¯t dare to approach Ning Meng.

    Lin Xun rxed a little bit because of this. He directly sat cross-legged on the pir and carefully sensed the situation around him.

    In the Demon-cloud Ridge, Lin Xun exerted all his strength to barely perform the RFS (Reaching for the Stars) twice, which was already his limit.

    Over these days back from the Demon-cloud Ridge, his strength was promoted greatly under the guidance of Young Ke. Not only did he reach the mastery of the ninth level of the Martial Realm, but also the eighth spiritual star was lit up in the Sea of his Consciousness.

    All these enabled him to be much more powerful in the battle; thus, he sessfully defeated Zhao Yin with just one move.

    Of course, the strong power of RFS yed a critical role!

    Lin Xun hadn¡¯tpletely mastered the essence of RFS hitherto, so he couldn¡¯t even disy one-tenth of its power. Even so, he could defeat Zhao Yin with just one move, which showed how powerful the RFS was.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine what devastating power this move would generate after he fully mastered its essence and was able to give y to its full power.

    RFS was the first move of Tianyuan Sabery. There were another two moves, DDM (Drawing Down the Moon) and ITS (Incinerating the Sun)!

    It could be foreseen that thetter two moves were at least as powerful as the RFS. They perhaps were even more powerful than it!

    Thanks to Heaven-essing ce, he could get this sabery.

    At the thought of this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited. By calcting the time, he knew he could enter Heaven-essing ce again to pass the tests in more than half a year¡­

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so mighty this time. You indeed defeated Zhao Yin. Moreover, you even let him lose the opportunity to enter Gang-producing Lake. Your means are too awesome,¡± Shi Yu¡¯s voice aroused suddenly.

    Lin Xun finally rest assured after he sensed his internal power, knowing more than half of it was left. Hearing this, he said casually, ¡°Well, do you think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±

    Shi Yu said while shaking his head, ¡°No. I¡¯m just thinking if Zhao Yin knows this after he wakes up, he¡¯ll bear you a grudge. You should know his background. He has connections with the royal family of our empire. Bowang Marquis, the emperor¡¯s uncle, is his grandfather. If he holds grudges against you, you¡¯ll be in great trouble.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and said, ¡°You seem to delight in my misfortunes?¡±

    Shi Yu said with a bitter smile, ¡°Of course not! Just a kind reminder.¡±

    Having thought for a while, Lin Xun said carelessly while shrugging his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t think you and Ning Meng would stand aside while I am in trouble.¡±

    Shi Yu became stunned instantly, ¡°How can you be as shameless as that moron?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°You two leave me no choice. I find if I¡¯m not shameless enough, you two will keep bullying me.¡±

    Shi Yu sighed with his hand touching his forehead, ¡°How can I befriend you guys!¡±

    While they were talking, others were still fighting. In order to snatch a pir, those trainees crazily used all the measures they could. What a scene!

    As time went on, trainees suffered fiascoes one after another. Some were knocked out, while some got badly injured and gave up.

    Inevitably, Shi Yu was challenged, too. But as expected, the fights all ended up with Shi Yu as the winner, no exception.

    Lin Xun noticed that among all the trainees present on the field, Camp 30 took up thergest part with the total number of seven.

    Besides Lin Xun, there were Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Lee Duxing, Gong Ming, Qi Can, and Ye Qi.

    However, only four of them, namely Lin Xun, Ning Meng, Shi Yu, and Lee Duxing, upied pirs. The rest like Gong Ming, Qi Can, and Ye Qi were still in the battles to snatch pirs.

    Ye Qi got defeated quickly.

    This fat teenager who had small eyes and was really good at causing hatred from others for himself turned around and left in a natural and free-and-easy way after knowing there was no hope for him to get one.

    Now long after Ye Qi was defeated, Qi Can was knocked down and fainted directly.

    Lin Xun felt quiteposed upon seeing him descend into such a situation, because Qi Can, Shin Wenbin, Wen Mingxiu et al were those who hated Lin Xun the most in Camp 39.

    Shin Wenbin had already been eliminated in the earlier assessment. Now, Qi Can was the only one who wasn¡¯t sifted out. Pitifully, he didn¡¯t stick it out eventually.

    When there was only one minute left, only one trainee on the field didn¡¯t grab a pir.

    His name was Feng Lin. Although he had been defeated several times, he still insisted on fighting. Apparently, there was no hope for him to obtain one within one minute, though.

    Oddly, Feng Lin didn¡¯t give up, which was quite unexpected to everyone.

    But, when Lin Xun noticed Feng finally targeted Ning Meng, he immediately narrowed his eyes.

    If Feng Lin tried to snatch Ning¡¯s pir at thest minute, it would be stressful for Lin Xun to help him. Thus, many variables would be prone to happen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that moron and just watch,¡± said Shi Yu suddenly with a trace of mystery.

    Lin Xun seemed to understand something and looked at Ning Meng in the distance.

    Almost at the same time, Feng Lin abruptly made a move andunched an attack at Ning Meng as expected. In his view, Ning Meng was wounded heavily. Besides, it was almost the time. Even if Lin Xun helped Ning Meng, Feng would grab Ning¡¯s pir for sure. Thus, he attacked without any hesitation.

    At that very moment, Ning Meng who had already perceived all these sneered, as if he already knew what would happen.

    Oh no!

    Feng Lin found something wrong. But as he already rushed at Ning, he had no way back but to chop Ning Meng with his saber, with all the strength he had.

    With a roar, Ning Meng brandished his halberd almost at the same time. Surrounded by formidable thunderous light, the halberd rushed at Feng Lin like a waterfall.

    With a boom, Feng Lin was blown away in screams.

    ¡°Bah! How dare you consider me incapable to fight! Who the hell won¡¯t prepare himself with thest resort? You¡¯re as blind as a bat!¡± Ning Meng¡¯s face was full of contempt.

    Seeing such a scene, all the people felt stunned. Had this guy been pretending to be weak all the time?

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help twitching his lips. Ning Meng was definitely a scheming and calcting man! Never would he be fooled by Ning¡¯s tough and reckless appearance in the future.

    The bell rang at the moment, indicating that the assessment was over.

 Chapter 181: Bloodthirsty Badge

    <h4>Chapter 181: Bloodthirsty Badge</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    After the assessment, the 30 trainees who upied their own pir felt much relieved.

    Wasn¡¯t the one-year cruel and sick training in the Bloodthirsty Camp all for this?

    Now, they passed the assessment and obtained the right to enter Gang-producing Lake. As long as they made a breakthrough, they would reach the Gang Spirit Realm, bing the top-notch practitioners in Gang Spirit Realm!

    That was their ultimate objective ofing here.

    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s finally over¡­¡±

    Ning Meng squatted on the pir, withcency on his face.

    He defeated Zhangsun Heng this time and finally gave vent to the grievance he had had for years!

    ¡°When I get home this time, I¡¯ll see who dare to stop me from chasing after Zhao Zijin!¡± murmured Shi Yu as if he was expecting something.

    Lin Xun smiled and recalled the words of the old man from Heiyao Shrine when he was sent to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Now, the training in Bloodthirsty Camp was almost over. Would¡­the old man tell him something about Shia Zhi?

    Most trainees had got something on their minds at the moment.

    During the one-year training, they were like living an isted life and almost forgot the lifestyle before. Now, when this kind of boring and cruel life was about to end, they came to realize that they would leave here soon¡­

    Shu Sanqi walked to the field silently. He looked around with his sharp eyes and said in a muffled voice, ¡°The pirs you are standing on are the pathways leading to Gang-producing Lake. The pathways will be opened in three days. But before this, you still need to do one more thing.¡±

    On hearing this, all trainees were shocked, and pulled themselves together from their own thoughts. Was there still one more thing to do?

    After Shu Sanqi waved his hand, a group of drillmasters came in session and granted a small blood-colored badge in the size of an imperial copper coin to each trainee.

    The front of the badge was painted with a sword, and beneath it was a line of words, reading, ¡°Ziyao Flowers never wither by drinking blood while the empire perpetuates by evesting wars¡±

    The sword tip pointed to the sky, and the handwriting was like bleeding.

    On the back of the badge was carved each trainee¡¯s code name in the camp.

    Thus, Lin Xun¡¯s badge was carved with number 19.

    ¡°These are bloodthirsty badges, and only those who could hold on to the end have the right to wear them. After you leave here, the power of the badge will be your most reliable support!¡±

    Shu Sanqi couldn¡¯t be more serious at the moment, and his voice was as resolute as the stone, with a kind of indisputable power.

    Many trainees felt shocked and held the bloodthirsty badge tightly in their hands.

    ¡°You must keep it safe!¡± said Shu Sanqi, stressing each word.

    Looking at Shu Sanqi, Lin Xun suddenly wondered if the name ¡°Shu Sanqi¡± was actually a code name which meant the number 37 granted by the camp to Chief Shu when he attended the training in the camp.

    Perhaps, Lin Xun could also call himself Lin Shijiu (which literally referred to the number 19).

    Lin Xun shook his head and put the bloodthirsty badge away. It represented not only an honor but also the one-year training in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    It was a precious item, recording his track as a teenager.

    ¡­

    After the bloodthirsty badges were handed out, Shu Sanqi was done talking and ordered one drillmaster to brief the trainees on the things they needed to pay attention to when entering the Gang-producing Lake.

    The drillmaster was the fatty middle-aged man who was often around Young Ke.

    Lin Xun was very impressed by him. However, since Old Mo left here, Lin barely saw him.

    It was until now that he knew the fatty middle-aged man was called ¡°Cao Shiliu (which literally referred to the number 16)¡±.

    Apparently, it was a code name, like the name ¡°Shu Sanqi¡±.

    ¡°Gang-producing Lake is a God-blessed opportunity. It¡¯ll produce much pure fontal Gang Qi every 10 years,¡± Cao Shiliu said in a warm and calm voice. ¡°As you know, Gang Qi is also divided into many kinds, but the fontal Gang Qi is the purest in the world¡­¡±

    The whole field was in silence, with only Cao Shiliu¡¯s voice echoing in the air. All the trainees listened to him carefully in case of missing any detail.

    ¡­

    Three dayster-

    The 30 trainees including Lin Xun were waiting on the pirs patiently.

    With a unique buzzing sound, the dark rocks inscribed with countless spiritual tattoos on the surface of the ground released rays of dazzling light as if they just woke up from the stillness.

    The rays of light gathered up on the 30 pirs, shrouding each trainee, which was extraordinarily dreamlike and magic.

    Boom!

    After a while, a spiritual storm suddenly rose on the field, distorting the heaven and earth with a kind of super power.

    It could be seen clearly that the trainees were drawn into a vortex out of nowhere and disappeared in a sh.

    The storm disappeared, and the spiritual light emitting from the dark rocks faded away gradually, too. Everything returned to normal.

    ¡°It starts finally. I don¡¯t know how many trainees will generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power inside their bodies when they reach the Gang Spirit Realm,¡± sighed some of those drillmasters who observed the scene in the distance.

    ¡°There should be many of them. After all, we¡¯ve got the most trainees entering Gang-producing Lake among the previous sessions. Besides, each trainee has the top potential andprehension. I have a feeling that they may set a new record of making breakthroughs in there.¡±

    Someone made an analysis in a deep voice.

    ¡°You bet. Some trainees like Bai Lingshi, Lee Duxing, and Lin Xun will definitely generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power,¡± said Cao Shiliu with a smile.

    ¡°Not exactly. Take Lin Xun for example. His fighting capacity may be no inferior to Bai Lingshi and Lee Duxing. But as for the basis, he is not at the same level with them.¡±

    Shu Sanqi said with a poker face, ¡°As you know clearly, these trainees have achieved the Mastery of the ninth level of the Martial Realm years ago. But, they¡¯ve restrained themselves from making a breakthrough so as to enter the Gang-producing Lake.¡±

    ¡°However, Lin Xun is an exception. When he entered the camp one year ago, he was just at the sixth level of the Martial Realm. Though he reached the ninth level at a surprising speed two months ago, his foundation is really inferior to others.¡±

    Hearing this, the other drillmasters nodded and totally agreed with him.

    Lun Xun did progress very fast, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. But being fast didn¡¯t always mean a good thing. If he didn¡¯ty a solid foundation, the strength he generated after making the breakthrough would be affected. After all, unlike the Martial Realm, the Gang Spirit Realm was the starting point of the Martial Tao. Thus, the thicker the foundation was, the more benefits one could get during the breakthrough.

    Lin Xun had made continuous breakthroughs in one year. It seemed quite fast, but meanwhile everyone doubted that whether his foundation was solid enough.

    ¡°His foundation is quite solid, even more solid than themon ones.¡±

    Young Ke said suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Lin Xun defeated a trainee at the ninth level of the Martial Realm when he was only at the sixth level. Each time he advanced to the next level, his fighting capacity also improved a lot. Do you really think Lin Xun killed that second-level Barbarian Soldier in Demon-cloud Ridge by luck?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Even if his foundation is much inferior to others¡¯, there is no problem for him to generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power this time,¡± Young Man echoed.

    The twin sisters who hated each other held the same thought about Lin, which surprised the other drillmasters.

    ¡°Whether he can do it or not, we will know through the Spiritual Projectorter,¡± said Shu Sanqi. He turned around and left.

    All the drillmasters followed him right away, for they knew that he was about to turn the Spiritual Projector hung over the Gang-producing Lake on.

    Only through the Spiritual Projector could they clearly observe the features when each trainee made a breakthrough, to judge what kind of Pond of Spiritual Power they generated.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun felt dizzy and when he regained his consciousness, he found himself standing by ake.

    Theke was quite small, covering an area of about 667 square meters. Or you could call it a pond. But its water was as clear as the crystal jade. Reflecting the sky and clouds, it seemed to integrate with the sky.

    Wisps of mist curled upwards from theke, which was quite dreamlike.

    In the center of theke floated exactly 30 lotus-like tforms made of stone.

    It was Gang-producing Lake!

    It seemed inconspicuous, but the water in theke was the most fontal liquid Gang Qi!

    Each drop of it was endowed with unimaginably horrendous power.

    However, theke was quite dangerous at the same time. ording to Cao Shiliu¡¯s introduction, even a practitioner at the Sea Spirit Realm would be torn into pieces immediately if he rashly plunged into theke!

    Practitioners at the Sea Spirit Realm could fly in the air, hide under the earth, and call for wind and rain. Such a powerful person could be killed by its water, so theke was evidently dangerous.

    ¡°Is this the legendary Gang-producing Lake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great opportunity. Such a known opportunity is quite rare in the entire empire. But it¡¯s right before us now. We can take as much as we can. Hahaha.¡±

    With gasps in admiration, other trainees appeared by theke, too. They were eager to have a try with their eyes full of enthusiasm.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the longer you stay in theke for cultivation, the more benefits you¡¯ll get during the breakthrough. Is it true?¡± said Shi Yu near Lin Xun.

    He looked overwhelmingly joyful, showing how much the Gang-producing Lake was attractive to him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know it after a try, won¡¯t we?¡± shouted Ning Ming on the other side.

    Then he took the lead in jumping onto a lotus-shaped stone tform.

    Seeing this, other trainees knew what was happening. They were all excited and jumped one after another to take up their own stone tform.

    When Lin Xun was about to jump, someone stopped him suddenly.

    It was Bai Lingshi, the ethereal and beautiful girl attired in white. She had already approached him but Lin failed to notice it. She looked at Lin Xun with her calm eyes and said, ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯ll mount a challenge to you when you reach the ninth level of the Martial Realm. Do you remember it?¡±

    Lin Xun immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Do you want to fight with me here?¡±

 Chapter 182: Scenes on Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 182: Scenes on Cultivation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin was a bit impatient, for he didn¡¯t want to fight with Bai Lingshi now. It was not because he was afraid but that the Gang-producing Lake was right in front of him¡ªso who could still have the interest in having a fight?

    If Bai Lingshi insisted, Lin was even prepared to refuse her.

    To Lin¡¯s surprise, Bai Lingshi shook her head and said, ¡°A challenge doesn¡¯t have to be a fight. We can have a race in the process of breaking through to the Gang Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°A race for what?¡±

    Bai Lingshi pointed at the Gang-producing Lake and said in a in tone, ¡°For who can hold on the longer time inside for cultivation and whose Pond of Spiritual Power is of better quality when making the breakthrough.¡±

    This couldn¡¯t be seen as a challenge. No matter whether she made such a proposal, Lin would still certainly do his best.

    After all, the Gang-producing Lake came as a godsend for those trainees. Who would reserve potential at this time?

    With a little thought, Lin agreed without hesitation.

    Without any more words, Bai Lingshi shed like an ethereal shadow and in an instant, she had already sat on one lotus-shaped stone tform.

    With no hesitation, Lin also went straight to thest vacant stone tform in the Gang-producing Lake and sat cross-legged.

    Most of the trainees heard their talks, which made them really ufortable.

    Bai Lingshi should have only challenged Lin Xun. Didn¡¯t it mean that the other trainees were all inferior to Lin in her eyes?

    Many trainees gnashed their teeth and unanimously decided to see who on earth could hold on in the Gang-producing Lake for the longest time!

    ¡­

    The stone tforms were like lotuses floating on theke. Wholly jade-like, they sent out a st of coldness.

    Sitting cross-legged on the stone tform, Lin instantly felt a st of cold pure Gang Qi surging out, getting into his body, and making his skin sting and blood seem frozen.

    Gang Qi!

    In short, it was a very special kind of spiritual energy with incredible power and fantastic usages.

    There were hundreds of kinds of Gang Qi in the world, including Gang of Yin and Yang, Gang of Fire, Gang of Ice, and Gang of Wood.

    For practitioners, however, there were very few kinds of Gang Qi that could be used for refining spiritual energy.

    The original Gang Qi in the Gang-producing Lake, for example, was of the first ss¡ªit was not only pure but also perfectly appropriate to the practitioners¡¯ cultivation.

    Thus it was rare and precious, belonging to those idental treasures that could not be found easily.

    Boom~

    Tingling all over his skin, Lin had no more hesitation, held his breath, kept his soulposed and began to run the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture. The vigorous spiritual energy circted in his vessels and acupoints, making a roar inside his body.

    Hua~~

    Almost instantly, streams of pure but icy original Gang Qi were absorbed by his body, starting to sharply refine the spiritual energy all over the body.

    Lin only felt as if lying in an ice cer which was a thousand years old, with all his body invaded by piercing ice.

    The original Gang Qi looked pure but held dreadful sharpness, and even Lin felt tides of sting by the physique and cultivation he had already owned.

    Now Lin finally believed what Cao Shiliu said three days ago.

    Their one year of training in the Bloodthirsty Camp was actually toy a foundation for them to enter the Gang-producing Lake. They could hardly defend against or refine the crushing force from original Gang Qi without robust physique and cultivation!

    Muffled sounds could be heard in every direction. Trainees now sitting cross-legged on different stone tforms all looked pale and were shivering. It was obvious that they were suffering from the same stinging coldness as Lin.

    Some trainees even let out a cry, cutting a sorry figure after their cultivation was interrupted.

    By contrast, Lin¡¯s performance was not bad. At least, he still kept calm and carried on with his cultivation.

    But he had grown apparently more careful than just now. The same time when he ran the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture with all his strength, he attentively perceived his surroundings.

    As time went by, Lin quickly adapted to the intrusive stinging coldness and immersed himself in cultivation.

    He sat straight motionlessly like a y statue, with aposed look and an ethereal air.

    Wisps of mists surrounded him, adding an aura of purity and ethereality to him.

    Lin just reached the perfection state of the ninth level of Martial Realm several days ago. The spiritual energy inside and outside his body went through a metamorphosis, and he was now at the perfection state of Spiritual Transformation.

    Thus Lin didn¡¯t worry about breaking through to the Gang Spirit Realm. His foundation had been refined to a robust level early on and was far superior to his peers.

    And with the help of the four spiritual vortexes in four acupoints of his cardiac vessel and Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, his spiritual energy was even refined to its ultimate, with horrible quality and power.

    The only thing Lin was not clear on under the circumstances was which level of Pond of Spiritual Power he would own when reaching the Gang Spirit realm.

    Lin was not alone on this point.

    As it was known, the Pond of Spiritual Power was the sign as a practitioner in Gang Spirit Realm. It was produced in the practitioner¡¯s Ocean of Qi, agglomerating all of the practitioner¡¯s cultivation power.

    The quality of Pond of Spiritual Power was directly rted to the practitioner¡¯s cultivationter on!

    The practitioner¡¯s fighting ability, power and prospects for cultivation were almost all connected with the quality of Pond of Spiritual Power.

    No one would not care in this situation.

    Trainees like Bai Lingshi, Shi Yu and Ning Meng all suppressed their level of cultivation to refine the most perfect Pond of Spiritual Power when breaking through to the Gang Spirit Realm.

    And cultivating in the Gang-producing Lake was a godsend to shape the quality of Pond of Spiritual Power. Who could make a satisfactory Pond of Spiritual Power in the end would be determined by the practitioner¡¯s root bones, potential, foundation and talent.

    ¡­

    Three days had ticked away.

    The thirty trainees meditating calmly in the Gang-producing Lake were like thirty statues of one thousand years, with special scenes around them.

    Bai Lingshi, for example, was shrouded in mists which brightly glowed like stars and whirled around her, and presented an extraordinary air.

    Lee Duxing¡¯s breath rendered the mists around him sharp as arrows, which made stirring sounds of wind and thunder.

    While Shi Yu was cultivating, the white mists around him circted like tides with a particr rhythm full of mysteriousness and naturalness.

    Inparison, Ning Meng seemed rather dominating. Torrents of mists around him dashed upwards as if arge number of soldiers were ready to fight, making the nging sound.

    Lin Xun, however, was quiet as unstirred sea, striking people as nothing special.

    These special scenes differed from person to person. Different features were showed due to different kinds of martial arts they cultivated. But still, these scenes could tell a lot whenpared carefully.

    In the central camp of the Bloodthirsty Camp, a huge optical screen presented all scenes in detail.

    A group of drillmasters including Shu Sanqi stared at it silently, analyzing each trainee¡¯s performance respectively in mind.

    Suddenly, Shu Sanqi said, ¡°There were trainees breaking throughsessions in at most three days in previous sessions. Judging from this, someone may break through to the Gang Spirit Realm today.¡±

    The other drillmasters all nodded.

    ¡°Judging from only the scenes each trainee showed, I can already draw a rough conclusion that trainees including Bai Lingshi, Lee Duxing, Gong Ming, Shi Yu, Meng Shiulin, Ouyang Zhun and Ning Meng will surly generate a first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.¡±

    One drillmaster said casually, and many drillmasters echoed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Zhao Yin was eliminated. Or he will also surly do it by his talent property ¡°Purple Sun,¡± some drillmasters felt sorry for Zhao Yin.

    ¡°It was Zhao Yin who provoked Lin and was defeated by Lin. He can only me himself for being overconfident; it¡¯s not Lin¡¯s fault anyway,¡± Young Ke said inly.

    ¡°Speaking of Lin Xun, his present performance is a little nd. Maybe it¡¯s just because his cultivation foundation is not solid enough. If I remembered clearly, he only reached the perfection state of the ninth level of Martial Realm several days ago.¡±

    Many drillmasters were curious. Lin Xun¡¯s previous performance had exceeded their expectations again and again, and no one would underestimate him now.

    But he really looked somewhat mediocre now in the Gang-producing Lake. It was easy to make people think that Lin didg behind other trainees on cultivation foundation.¡±

    Young Ke frowned but said no more. She was dubious, too.

    It had already been proven beyond doubt many times that Lin was fast in cultivation and his fighting ability was extremely powerful.

    But cultivation foundation, different from fighting ability, was strongly connected with practitioner¡¯s potential and root bones, and it needed to be refined and consolidated day after day, instead of being one day¡¯s work.

    For instance, the other trainees had been hardening their foundation since childhood, and they even suppressed their cultivation level for years in order to enter the Gang-producing Lake. It was easy to know how strong their cultivation foundation was.

    Compared with them, Lin obviously had few advantages.

    ¡°You looked down on Lin so much. How about having another bet?¡±

    Young Man suddenly said, looking smilingly at the otherspresent.

    Instantly alert, they remembered losing the bet to Young Manst time in the quarterly assessment and shook their heads subconsciously.

    But they still were a little unreconciled. Someone already couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Man, you are so confident in thisd?¡±

    Young Man said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then which grade of Pond of Spiritual Power do you think Lin could generate?¡±

    Young Man answered without any hesitation, ¡°It must be the top grade!¡±

    Everyone was amused by her words and could not agree with her, thinking she was acting on impulse.

    They didn¡¯t keep arguing with Young Man any more. It would be clear when the result came out.

    Watching everybody¡¯s expression, Young Man couldn¡¯t help feeling a little depressed. She even strongly wished Lin to break through now and to convince these guys with facts.

    Suddenly someone yelled, ¡°Someone breaks through!¡±

 Chapter 183: Godâ€™s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 183: God¡¯s Blessing</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The teenager who made a breakthrough was called Yun Zheng. Now, as the vigor around him surged, his spiritual energy roared, and his momentum raised steadily.

    It could be seen that wisps of golden-rain-like luster curled upwards from the stone tform on which he sat cross-legged, which was rather beautiful.

    Many drillmasters couldn¡¯t help sighing on seeing such a scene. Golden Gang Qi turned into rain, which was a harbinger of the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    In other words, Yun Zheng, with the help of Gang-producing Lake, generated a second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, which was barely satisfactory.

    It was well-known that Gang Spirit Realm was divided into three small realms, namely Human-gang Realm, Earth-gang Realm, and Heaven-gang Realm. A practitioner broke through into the Gang Spirit Realm meant that he reached the Human-gang Realm.

    A Pond of Spiritual Power established in the Ocean of Qi was an indication of a breakthrough into the Human-gang Realm. After the breakthrough, the spiritual energy would be refined by Gang energy and turn into the Spiritual Gang Power.

    Based on different qualities, Ponds of Spiritual Power were divided into three categories.

    The first-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power were collectively called ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±, indicating that such ponds were generated because of God¡¯s Blessing.

    Such kind of Pond of Spiritual Power could turn into different forms in different bodies. In the long history of thousands of years, the empire had witnessed the appearances of Fire-born Green Lotus, Ocean Coffin, Whirlwind Wings, Gold Tower, Sumeru Pearl¡­, all of which were the first-ss.

    A person in possession of such a Pond of Spiritual Power was always reputed as the genius which might not ur even in ten thousand years. Once making a breakthrough, one could surpass all the peers in the same realm in the cultivation foundation and power.

    The second-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power were collectively named ¡°Spiritual Qi of Earth¡±. The special scene it presented was like the agglomeration of earth Qi. Like the ¡°Golden-gang Rain¡± Yun Zheng generated when he made his breakthrough belonged to this category.

    Someone who owned such a Pond of Spiritual Power was regarded as an outstanding talent who might not be found in in a thousand years.

    The third-ss ones were ordinary Ponds of Spiritual Power that were owned by the normal Human-gang practitioners. Ponds of Spiritual Power of most Human-gang practitioners in the world belonged to this category.

    It was obvious to tell the big difference among the three categories of Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Different categories of Pond of Spiritual Power meant different tracks of cultivation. The path, power, and the achievements obtained in the future were destined to bepletely different.

    Of course, there was nothing absolute in the world, but it was nearly impossible to make up the gap.

    That was the significance of the Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Yun Zheng, who generated the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power was destined to fall behind those who owned the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power in cultivation. And if he wanted to make bigger achievements, he had to put more effort into cultivation than others.

    That was also why the drillmasters sighed.

    Cultivation was like sailing against the current andpeting with numerous boats. A nuance was like as far apart as heaven and earth!

    As the experienced hands, these drillmasters naturally knew clearly about that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for him to generate the Golden-gang Rain. At least when he leaves the Bloodthirsty Camp, he is extraordinary enough. As long as he tries hard to cultivate, he¡¯ll also be a big shot in the empire sooner orter.¡±

    Cao Shiliu said gently, ¡°We can¡¯t expect too much. Compared with most of the practitioners in the world, the trainees in our camp are the top-notch elites.¡±

    The other drillmasters all agreed with him.

    Indeed, a practitioner with a second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power was rather rare in the entire empire. Therefore, Yun Zheng was deemed very excellent.

    However, he was quite mediocrepared with the other trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡­

    Not long after making the breakthrough, Yun Zheng came to himself from his cultivation. Having swept his eyes over the trainees who were still in their cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help giving a bitter smile on thinking of his second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    He failed to generate a first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power even with the help of the Gang-producing Lake, which made him rather frustrated.

    Shortly, a vortex appeared suddenly out of nowhere, involved him into itself, and took him out of theke.

    A few hours after Yun Zheng left, some trainees made breakthroughs in session.

    However, what made Shu Sanqi and the others disappointed was that no trainees generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power among those trainees yet.

    All the trainees who had made breakthroughs generated the second-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power.

    Provided happening outside the camp, such a scene would definitely cause a great sensation, making numberless practitioners uproarious and astounded.

    After all, the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power was already quite rare, and those who owned it were all one-in-a-thousand talents.

    But to Shu Sanqi and others, this was nothing special and didn¡¯t deserved any attention. After all, these trainees were quite extraordinary, plus they had the heaven-sent help of the Gang-producing Lake, it was abnormal if they could not generate the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power at least.

    During the two days after Yun Zheng made a breakthrough, 13 trainees made breakthroughs sessively.

    Unfortunately, none of them generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    This made most drillmasters a little worried. Almost half of the trainees had made breakthroughs now, but none of them generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, which was not a good sign.

    Facing such a situation, even Shu Sanqi could only keep silent.

    Compared with previous sessions, the number of qualified trainees entering the Gang-producing Lake in this session was much more.

    As Shu Sanqi predicted, it could break the record if five or six of the 30 trainees could generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Would this really happen?

    Shu Sanqi wasn¡¯t sure of it.

    Soon three days ticked away.

    The drillmasters gathering in the camp all felt a little tired. The long waiting had almost drained their patience.

    Till now, 20 trainees had made breakthroughs, but all generated the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    In other words, ten trainees were left in Gang-producing Lake, who hadn¡¯t made breakthroughs yet. However, how many of them could generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power?

    No one dared to make assertions.

    This was cultivation. Sometimes, there were unpredictable variables in those seemingly sure things.

    The variables in cultivation were also called Luck.

    With good Luck, even a pig could obtain the Spiritual Intelligence; with bad Luck, even the most outstanding talent would meet setbacks in life.

    Against the backdrop of a depressing atmosphere, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Here ites! Here ites!¡±

    All the drillmasters felt shocked, and they immediately fixed their eyes on the huge optical screen reflected by the Spiritual Projector.

    In the optical screen appeared Gong Ming who sat cross-legged on the stone tform. Over his head, dazzling rosy clouds emerged suddenly, got together, and finally became a funnel-like pagoda.

    The rosy clouds turned into a pagoda like burning in the sky, illuminating the world!

    The first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power ¨C Burning Pagoda!

    Shu Sanqi and the others were all amazed. The Burning Pagoda was merely a name, but actually it referred to the pagoda-like Pond of Spiritual Power generated by Gong Ming. Inside of it was a wisp of innate spiritual fire. In cultivation, it could supply miraculous effect!

    This was the first Pond of Spiritual Power reputed as ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±. Like a gift from God, it was filled with unimaginably mysterious power.

    ¡°Since he was born in the Gong¡¯s Family nicknamed ¡®Tumbler¡¯s¡¯, the Manual of Burning Turtles he¡¯s practicing perfectly fits the Pond of Spiritual Power he generated. It¡¯s so amazing,¡± someone eximed.

    Just at the moment, someone else made a breakthrough in Gang-producing Lake. The moment he made a breakthrough, the thunder surged, the lightning was everywhere, and the momentum was earth-shaking.

    It was Ning Meng!

    He also made a breakthrough at the moment. Moreover, based on the abnormal phenomenon he caused, he also had generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Shu Sanqi and the other drillmasters felt surprised again. They could see clearly that the thunder and lightning in the sky interwove into a book-like form.

    What was it?

    Most drillmasters felt confused, for they couldn¡¯t recall what kind of Pond of Spiritual Power could represent such an abnormal phenomenon.

    Shu Sanqi said after keeping silent for a while, ¡°It should be ¡®Sutra of Spiritual Thunder¡¯! If my spection is right, this kind of Pond of Spiritual Power hasn¡¯t appeared for hundreds of years.¡±

    All the people felt extremely shocked.

    Gong Ming¡¯s Burning Pagoda and Ning Meng¡¯s Sutra of Spiritual Thunder appeared in session. Besides, they all belonged to the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power. This was really a rare thing.

    However, this wasn¡¯t over. Shortly after Ning Meng made a breakthrough, Shi Yu, Ouyang Zhun, a boy, and Meng Xiulin, a girl, broke through into the Human-gang Realm at the same time!

    Instantly, threepletely different scenes appeared in the sky.

    Silvery tides were waving like the Milky Way.

    Clear and translucent flowers were blooming in the sky.

    A majestic blue eagle spread its wings and roared in the sky.

    The three scenes stood for three totally different first-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power!

    ¡°Tidal Milky Way! Bodhi Flower! Blue Eagle!¡±

    Shu Sanqi and other drillmasters werepletely stunned by the scenes with their pupils dted. Everything happened so fast that their eyes were fully upied.

    They didn¡¯t see one single first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power in the past few days. However, now five first-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power appeared consecutively in one fell swoop!

    More importantly, each of them was rarely seen in the world.

    This alone was enough to astonish the empire, cause a stir in the world, and make countless practitioners uproarious!

    However, it didn¡¯t end yet!

    There were still five trainees who hadn¡¯t made breakthroughs, among whom Lin Xun, Bai Lingshi, and Lee Duxing were the most high-profile!

    ¡°ording to the current situation, the trainees who possess the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power are bound to set a new record!¡± some drillmasters eximed.

    The others also thought so. That was for sure. There were at most five trainees in possession of the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power in the past. However, five trainees had already generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power now, and the five left would be destined to obtain the first-ss.

    Therefore, setting a new record was beyond all doubt.

 Chapter 184: Rare Anomalies

    <h4>Chapter 184: Rare Anomalies</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    As the trainees made breakthroughs one after another, they were taken away from the Gang-producing Lake sessively.

    Up to now, only five trainees including Lun Xun, Bai Lingshi and Lee Duxing were still in cultivation.

    This was the seventh day after they entered the Gang-producing Lake!

    Over the past seven days, Lin Xun could not remember how much original Gang Qi he had absorbed. He waspletely immersed in his cultivation.

    Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture showed its unparalleled power. No matter how much original Gang Qi Lin absorbed, it would all be constantly refined into Lin¡¯s spiritual power. The more, the better.

    When time was nearly forgotten, Lin Xun felt that a burst of stabbing pain spread out from his chest, which even made his soul shiver.

    Only then did he notice that the four acupoints of his cardiac vessel were mutating!

    The four acupoints were Xuanji, Huagai, Zigong and Yutang, which were located in the center of the thoracic cavity. The four spiritual vortexes produced by Lin Xun in his practice were generated from these four acupoints.

    These four acupoints protected Lin¡¯s heart, forming a straight passage from top to bottom at the heart.

    For ordinary practitioners, those four acupoints were not important at all, but for Lin Xun, his innate spiritual vein was hidden in the passage. So the four acupoints of cardiac vessel were special to him.

    Thanks to the Gate to Heaven, Lin Xun had already seeded in ¡°changing his destiny¡± though his spiritual vein was dug away long ago, and the four spiritual vortexes gave Lin Xun extraordinary advantages in his cultivation.

    But now the four acupoints were mutating!

    The four spiritual vortexes became much more agitated, and revolved at an unprecedented speed.

    The stabbing pain was caused by the change.

    Lin couldn¡¯t tell whether it was good or bad, and he couldn¡¯t even control them. He was afraid that once he stopped cultivating, the four spiritual vortexes would copse in an instant!

    He could only try to keep himself calm and control the cultivating speed of Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture to make sure he wouldn¡¯t get possessed.

    But as time went on, the pain became stronger and stronger, and there was a feeling that his heart would be torn apart.

    Boom!

    When Lin Xun could hardly bear the severe pain, a kind of terribly strong force suddenly spread out of the four acupoints.

    In an instant, the four spiritual vortexes intermingled with each other, forming a new vortex over the cardiac vessel!

    This vortex covered Xuanji, Huagai, Zigong and Yutang, as if it were born there like a giant abyss.

    It didn¡¯t rotate fast but steadily, generating a kind of terrible devouring power. And the original Gang Qi constantly absorbed in was like paper being crushed into powders and totally refined!

    Compared with that of the new one, the refining ability of the four spiritual vortexes was nothing.

    In just a moment, the splitting pain disappeared. A kind of soothing andfortable feeling permeated his whole body instead.

    Till now Lin Xun started to believe that the four spiritual vortexes had advanced to a new level after the mutation!

    A new spiritual vortex that could devour all spiritual power was perfectly united with his four acupoints!

    What was most unexpected was that this change triggered a series of changes in Lun Xun¡¯s body.

    Lin Xun¡¯s strength grew constantly; the original Gang Qi he absorbed kept being refined, and perfectly integrated with his spiritual power.

    Meanwhile, his muscles, bones, skin, and blood kept absorbing and refining the original Gang Qi.

    In the sea of his consciousness, the blurred spiritual stars in the gloomy sky were being lighted up!

    Spiritual star represented the power of the soul.

    In the past, it would cost Lin Xun a lot of effort and time to light up a spiritual star. It had been more than a year since he began to practice Meditating Magic, but he only lighted up eight of them.

    And now the spiritual stars in the sea of his consciousness were being lighted up at an amazing speed. 9, 10, 11, 12¡­

    And in Lin¡¯s abdominal Ocean of Qi, something kept making a noise with a heartbeat-like rhythm. Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat¡­ It was like something was going to be born.

    These signs showed that Lin Xu was going to advance to a new level soon enough.

    ¡­

    Light shimmered on optical screen in the camp.

    ¡°Lee Duxing is making a breakthrough!¡± said Shu Sanqi in a deep voice, with his eyes twinkling, but did not even blink.

    All the other drillmasters were wearing the same face.

    As they could see, over Lee¡¯s head rose dreamlike mists, which seemed gentle but actually sharp and dazzling.

    Gradually, the mists gathered and turned into a golden light like a ck sword with sharp edges, and its momentum was about to break the sky!

    Shu Sanqi was stunned and his heart began to beat much faster.

    Other drillmasters were also shocked and couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore.

    Sword of Dark Night!

    This was a rare first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, a gift that had been extinct for thousands of years in the history of the empire!

    Until anomalies disappeared, they began toe to their sense. Looking at each other, they could notice the shock deep in their eyes.

    ¡°Thousands of years ago, the legendary Swords¡¯ Servant in Heiyao Shrine generated the Sword of Dark Night when he broke through into Gang Spirit Realm, right?¡± a drillmaster whispered withplicated emotions.

    Heiyao Shrine!

    Swords¡¯ Servant thousands of years ago!

    A legend that had spread for thousands of years struck everyone¡¯s mind. A mysterious man helped the founder of the empire expand territories with his sword.

    This mysterious man named himself Swords¡¯ Servant, and hemitted himself to Sword Art all his life. The legend about him circted in the world, but nobody knew his background was Heiyao Shrine.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Lee will be spotted by Heiyao Shrine when he leaves the camp,¡± somebody sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a sure thing, but¡­¡±

    Shu Sanqi frowned. He was a little afraid of Heiyao Shrine, because it was a giant in the dark world of the empire, mysterious, bloodthirsty and cruel.

    Shu Sanqi did not want Lee to get involved with Heiyao Shrine, but he also knew that was unrealistic. When Lee left the Bloodthirsty Camp, he would be the first one to be noticed by Heiyao Shrine.

    Lee¡¯s Pond of Spiritual Power was too special!

    At this time, another trainee made a breakthrough, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. It was neither Lin Xun nor Bai Lingshi, but someone called Huang Feijia.

    After Huang Feijia, two other trainees also made breakthroughs. It was a pity that the three of them all generated the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, which a little bit disappointed Shu Sanqi and other drillmasters.

    Originally, the longer time the trainees held on in Gang-producing Lake, the more possible they could generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power. But it turned out to be wrong.

    Now only Lin Xun and Bai Lingshi were still in the Gang-producing Lake.

    They were the most promising trainees in all the drillmasters¡¯ hearts. But inparison, they preferred Bai Lingshi.

    At this moment, Young Man was quite nervous. She totally focused her gaze on Lin Xun and was in no mood to argue with other drillmasters.

    Young Ke¡¯s beautiful white face was still as calm as ever, but she obviously paid more attention to Lin Xun at this time.

    After all, Lin Xun was trained by her. After a year¡¯spanionship, they had been friends. Of course, she¡¯d care about Lin Xun more.

    As for Bai Lingshi, Young Ke knew this girl with talent property of Starshine Eternal was destined to generate the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power. What was unknown was just what kind of Pond of Spiritual Power she would generate.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, two days had passed, But neither Lin Xun nor Bai Lingshi showed a sigh of making a breakthrough.

    When everyone was getting a little impatient, suddenly Bai Lingshi¡¯s body shook! They all cheered up immediately and cast their eyes onto her.

    Boom!

    Over Gang-producing Lake, there came a terrible shake as if the heavens were about to copse, and its momentum was terrible.

    Only a momentter, Shu Sanqi and the other drillmasters felt kind of stabbing pains in their eyes and then couldn¡¯t see anything. And when they regained their eyesight, they saw thousands of bright stars appeared in the sky, just like a universe suddenly showed up!

    Stars appeared in the daytime, illuminating the whole universe! All people present were aghast on seeing such a scene.

    No one had ever heard of such kind of anomalies when someone made a breakthrough!

    This also made Shu Sanqi unable to distinguish what Pond of Spiritual Power Bai Lingshi had generated, but there was no doubt that it must be the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Shu Sanqi had a feeling that the Pond of Spiritual Power Bai Lingshi generated seemed to be more powerful than all the others¡¯ first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    ¡°Chief, should it be¡­ Super Pond of Spiritual Power?¡± stammered a drillmaster.

    His words pierced everyone¡¯s heart like a sword.

    In legend, beyond the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power was the Super Pond of Spiritual Power, which was the perfect pond of spiritual power in the world. Only those god¡¯s favored talents had a chance to own it.

    But that was only a legend. No one had ever proved it till now.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can you take such bullshit seriously?¡± many drillmasters refuted.

    ¡°What do you think, Chief?¡± someone asked Shu Sanqi.

    Everyone turned to him, waiting for his answer.

    But Shu Sanqi seemed to think of something at this moment, frowning and falling into silence.

 Chapter 185: World-shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 185: World-shocking Change</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The silence of Shu Sanqi made other drillmasters feel confused and not know what on earth he was thinking about.

    Soon Shu Sanqi said, ¡°Decades of years ago, I once went to the Green-deer School to visit a friend, and identally heard my friend mention the founder of the empire actually owned a super pool of spiritual power called the Four Holy Souls, and around the pool, there existed the phantoms of four kinds of mythical creatures, namely Green-dragon, White-tiger, Rosefinch and Snake-tortoise¡­¡±

    Many drillmasters failed to stay calm even before Shu Sanqi finished his words, and couldn¡¯t help asking if it was true, because it meant in the world actually existed the super-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    ¡°My friend has always been steady. He mentioned the stuff by ident after he was drunk. When I intended to confirm itter, my friend refused to talk about it any more, said it was just a rumor and asked me not to take it seriously,¡± Shu Sanqi continued.

    The crowd of drillmasters all felt surprised and suspicious.

    ¡°But anyway, the Pond of Spiritual Power Bai Lingshi generated this time is definitely extraordinary, and it looks seemingly different from other first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, about which we don¡¯t have to make too many conjectures.¡±

    The words of Shu Sanqi couldn¡¯t disperse the confusion of the other drillmasters.

    But they were all clear they would vite the taboo if they paid too much attention to the cultivation secret of Bai Lingshi.

    Suddenly, when Young Man cast a casual nce on the optical screen, her eyes got widened, and she said in a surprised tone, ¡°How could it be?¡±

    Shu Sanqi and other fellows got alert in the hearts, and when they looked at the screen, they found, in the Gang-producing Lake, Bai Lingshi had already gone, leaving Lin Xun meditating on his stone tform alone.

    However, the water of the Gang-producing Lake was disappearing at a speed that you could notice with your eyes, and the surface of theke thereupon was sinking continuously, which made Shu Sanqi and the others feel shocked, since what was gathered in theke was actually the purest original Gang Qi, and it had taken years to have such arge scale.

    But now the original Gang Qi was disappearing at a surprising speed!

    How could it be?

    All people present looked different in a sh. If the Gang-producing Lake disappearedpletely this time, the Blood-thirsty Camp would have no necessity to exist anymore!

    ¡°Could it be possible that the anomalies caused by Bai Lingshi when she made a breakthrough were so amazing that it led to this?¡±

    ¡°No way! Have you ever witnessed the promotion of someone could lead to such a change?¡± somebody retorted.

    ¡°Could it be possible that it might have something to do with Lin Xun?¡±

    When someone put forward the suspicion, many drillmasters couldn¡¯t help looking at Lin Xun, and found Lin was cultivating alone. His breath was as calm as the peaceful ocean all over, and not a single hint of unusualness was found on Lin¡¯s body.

    But the more ordinary Lin Xun performed at the moment, the more unusual they felt. They all thought that Lin Xun shouldn¡¯t have behaved like this, since he had cultivated for nine days and still had no sigh of making a breakthrough. Was it normal?

    But it appeared to be too absurd to say Lin Xun had something to do with the abnormal change of the Gang-producing Lake, and no one dared to confirm.

    Just when Shu Sanqi and other guys present felt shocked and confused, the surface of theke sank even deeper. No one was clear about how much original Gang Qi had disappeared. If the situation went on, the consequence would be severe.

    Shu Sanqi and other guys all looked solemn, and they even didn¡¯t get time to pay attention to Lin Xun any longer.

    Just at this moment, an earthshaking boom burst out suddenly from the body of Lin Xun who was cultivating, with the power to sweep the whole ce.

    Boom! The ce where theke was located looked as if it had been struck by a terrifying windstorm, which made everything on the spot get disordered.

    With the buzz of the Spiritual Projector, the optical screen it produced began to shake violently at the moment, and the scene it disyed just became blurred and twisted, which made it impossible to discern clearly what was happening in the Gang-producing Lake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    The figure of Shu Sanqi shed, and disappeared in an instant.

    Obviously, Shu couldn¡¯t hold back the suspicion in the heart, or keep calm any more. He couldn¡¯t wait to find out the truth.

    Other drillmasters also realized what was happening, and followed him quickly.

    Those abnormal changes happened so fast that they even had no time to react. If something irretrievable happened to the Gang-producing Lake, none of them could take the responsibility.

    ¡­

    When Shu Sanqi and other drillmasters arrived, they got stunned by what they saw.

    The Gang-producing Lake almost dried up, with only a thinyer of water there, and rocks at the bottom of theke were mostly exposed.

    It was the liquid of the original Gang Qi, instead of ordinary water. Now most of the liquid disappeared, which made Shu Sanqi and other drillmasters feel like their hearts were bleeding.

    How could it be?

    Most drillmasters cast their eyes on thest stone tform over theke, on which Lin Xun was struggling to get up awkwardly. With his clothes torn into pieces and his hair disheveled, Lin Xun looked as if he had been affected by the explosion just now.

    But he didn¡¯t get hurt.

    Was there any connection between thed shabby in dress and the Gang-producing Lake nearly drying up?

    No one could make sure what had happened just now, since the scene was just too unimaginably queer. It looked as if the entire Gang-producing Lake had exploded, which made people feel frightened and confused.

    Such kind of thing had never happened before.

    Young Man couldn¡¯t help asking Lin Xun anxiously, ¡°You little jerk, have you made the breakthrough?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°Yes, I was so luck.¡±

    Lin looked a little bit strange now. With his eyes looking vacant, Lin seemed to be thinking about something hard to resolve.

    Young Man felt relieved at once, and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s be great¡­¡±.

    ¡°Young Man, you take him out of here first. I¡¯ve got something to ask himter,¡± said Shu Sanqi, in a very strict tone.

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Young Man responded. ring at Lin Xun with her beautiful eyes, she said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Lin Xun looked as if he just woke up. In an instant, he was already at the edge of theke. And the moment he stepped on the ground, he heard a boom, then the solid ground sank and showed a clear shape of footprint, with dusts rising.

    All the drillmasters got a lip tic and stared at Lin Xun as if he was a monster.

    Even Lin Xun himself felt surprised, and a little embarrassed.

    ¡°You guys are just too fussy. Lin just reached Human-gang Realm, and it is normal for him to fail to control his power, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Young Man rolled her eyes upwards and then dragged Lin Xun¡¯s arm to leave.

    ¡°Normal? The ground is made of refined gold steel stones, and is rather tough. The ordinary practitioners of Human-gang Realm can hardly shake it even a tiny bit! You call this ¡®normal¡¯?¡± a drillmaster muttered.

    ¡°Is he really an ordinary practitioner in Human-gang Realm? Maybe it is normal for a monster like him,¡± another drillmaster chuckled.

    ¡°Fortunately, the foundation of theke hasn¡¯t been destroyed. So as time goes by, it will collect the original Gang Qi gradually. But it might take a very long time to restore to the original scale.¡±

    By the time, Shu Sanqi had carefully checked the condition of the Gang-producing Lake. Although he didn¡¯t know for sure what had caused the explosion, he could see theke was not damaged.

    Hearing what Shu said, other drillmasters felt relieved in the hearts, but looking at the disordered scene, they spontaneously felt a little hurt in the heart.¡±

    ¡­

    It was once a God-given ce, but now its quintessence hadpletely dried up. There was only a thinyer of Gang Qi left, and the loss was too huge!

    ¡°Chief, what on earth has happened?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help asking.

    After thinking for a moment, Shu Sanqi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to ask Lin Xun. Maybe I can find some clues, or the answer.¡±

    When he spoke, there was kind of strange feeling in his tone.

    Other drillmasters all felt surprised. Could it be possible that all these abnormal phenomena really had something to do with Lin¡¯s promotion?

    ¡­

    In an inner sanctum in the camp, Lin Xun changed a new suit of clothes, and sat there, meditating. But he was in a trance, absent-minded.

    How could it be?

    It was the biggest question in his heart after the promotion.

    Indeed, he made the breakthrough smoothly, and furthermore, he had managed to create his own Pond of Spiritual Power in the Ocean of Qi.

    But his Pond of Spiritual Power was too special. It was a giant windstorm vortex!

    The vortex glowed azure which was as crystal clear as theke, and it just kept rotating, spouting wisps of refined and pure Gang Qi.

    The windstorm vortex meant unsteadiness.

    What was more, it was generated in the Ocean of Qi. Once it broke down, the Ocean of Qi would be torn into pieces immediately, which would bring irreparable damage to the body!

    But that was not what concerned Lin Xun most, because through his careful observation, he found although the vortex-like Pond of Spiritual Power kept rotating, it was just as steady as Mount Tai.

    Lin Xun got an illusion that his Ocean of Qi was like a bottomless abyss, and his Pond of Spiritual Power was just a windstorm vortex created in the bottomless abyss, with kind of imposing momentum to devour the whole universe.

    What kind of Pond of Spiritual Power it was?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know, either.

    The most unimaginable thing was that when Lin used the Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture, a shocking change would happen in his body, with the Pond of Spiritual Power serving as the core.

    At this point, there was the sound of footsteps, which made Lin Xun woke up from the messy thoughts.

    Shu Sanqi pushed the door open and came in. Casting a nce at Lin who was sitting up there, Shu sat directly on the opposite side of Lin, with his once sharp eyes looking rarely calm without any threatening power.

    After looking at Lin Xun silently for a moment, Shu said, ¡°You have sensed the unexpected thing too, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I am also surprised.¡±

    Shu said, ¡°Do you have anything to do with it?¡±

    Having been in silence for a moment, Lin Xunughed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, either. I was concentrating myself on the breakthrough, and totally didn¡¯t notice how such a severe change happened in the Gang-producing Lake.¡±

    Shu frowned, and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°If possible, can I check your Pond of Spiritual Power?¡¯

    The request had obviously vited a taboo. After all, Ocean of Qi was the most private cultivation foundation of a practitioner.

    Shu Sanqi knew it clearly, so he sounded calm, and even got prepared for being rejected.

    But surprisingly, Lin Xun agreed without any hesitation, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s for the best. I am also wondering what¡¯s the matter with the Pond of Spiritual Power I have just generated.¡±

    Shu got surprised, and after looking at Lin Xun meaningfully, He said, ¡°Trust me! Whatever the result is, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±

 Chapter 186: Eye of the Windstorm

    <h4>Chapter 186: Eye of the Windstorm</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Eye of the Windstorm!

    This name lingered in Lin¡¯s mind as he found his way out of the inner sanctum.

    This was Shu Sanqi¡¯s final answer after a careful investigation of more than an hour.

    Lin still remembered the undisguised perplexity in Shu¡¯s eyes when he said the name just now. Apparently, Shu Sanqi was not sure of it, either.

    In fact, Lin had already had his own answer in his mind. He was certain that though the Pond of Spiritual Power he generated was simr to the legendary first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, Eye of the Windstorm, there were some fundamental differences!

    It was because when he ran Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture in cultivation, not only his Pond of Spiritual Power but also the brand-new spiritual vortex covering the four acupoints of his cardiac vessel would produce a kind of horrible whirling force.

    The twopletely different vortexes, with one above the other and one whirling clockwise while the other whirling anticlockwise, created a unique and wonderful change.

    Spiritual Gang Power all around his body would be refined again and again between the two vortexes like two millstones, one above another, were crushing grains. The refining power just couldn¡¯t be more appalling!

    And this not only allowed Lin to absorb greater power but also helped refine the purest quality of Gang Qi in cultivation!

    This was the biggest change that reaching Human-gang Realm and generating the Pond of Spiritual Power had brought to him!

    But Lin didn¡¯t mention this when Shu Sanqi investigated Lin¡¯s Ocean of Qi just now, because it was rted to the secret of the spiritual vein taken away from him, which couldn¡¯t be known by others.

    It was at dusk, with a spectacr sunset.

    After getting out of the sanctum, Lin went straight to Camp 39.

    Lin had just reached Human-gang Realm and the strength all over his body had undergone an earthshaking transformation. He must try to adapt to the brand-new power as soon as possible.

    The Human-gang Realm was the first level of Gang Spirit Realm. Reaching this level meant the true beginning of the road of being a real practitioner and he had be totally different from practitioners of the Martial Realm.

    If the brand-new realm and power were not familiarized and controlled at early time, the future cultivation would be affected.

    ¡­

    After Lin left, Shu Sanqi sat alone in the sanctum for a long time.

    Atst, he took out a jade scroll made from special spiritual materials and turned directly to thest nk page.

    Chi!

    He used his fingertip like a sharp knife to carve a line on it, ¡°Lin Xun, 14 years old, owns first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, Eye of the Windstorm.¡±

    After writing it, Shu Sanqi frowned, looking a little bit dissatisfied, and couldn¡¯t help heaving a light sigh. He inexplicably remembered the scene when he investigated Lin¡¯s Ocean of Qi just now.

    At that time, he carefully explored with perception power, only to find a unique windstorm vortex-like Pond of Spiritual Power in Lin¡¯s Ocean of Qi.

    But as he intended to go deeper in the Pond of Spiritual Power, an indescribable throb struck him, as if in the depths of that Pond of Spiritual Power was a kind of mysterious power which was strong enough to even make him dread.

    This surprised Shu Sanqi. After thinking over and over again, he gave up the intention of further investigation.

    He was clear that this was Lin¡¯s own secret. Even if it might have a connection with the upheaval of the Gang-producing Lake, there was no need to continue to investigate.

    The upheaval had happened and could not be retrieved. Even if he proved that Lin was rted to it, what could be done?

    Lin knew that his Pond of Spiritual Power was not Eye of the Windstorm. So how could Shu Sanqi not know it?

    But¡­

    Shu Sanqi did not intend to leak it out. There were already too many special things about Lin Xun. His achievement on spiritual tattoos would solely shock the world. If people got to know that Lin had an enigmatic Pond of Spiritual Power when breaking through the Martial Realm, it would be a disaster for Lin.

    Shu Sanqi was very clear that once this was noticed by those big shots of the empire, Lin¡¯s future would probably be not under his own control.

    What gave Shu a headache was that even if Lin¡¯s Pond of Spiritual Power was recorded as Eye of the Windstorm, it would still attract many eyes.

    It was because Eye of the Windstorm was also a first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power; it was quite rare and hadn¡¯t showed up for hundreds of years.

    ¡°This brat is really a freak. Other people would damn like to own a top advantage in order to stand out. Well, look at him. He¡¯s full of top advantages but needs me to do everything to help keep them from others. Who has ever seen such a man?¡±

    In the end, Shu Sanqi had a bitter smile, shaking his head, and refused to think any more. After putting away the jade scroll, he got up and left the sanctum.

    The jade scroll was very important. On it were recorded thest thirty trainees¡¯ final grades of the assessment. It wouldn¡¯t take long before it appeared in the hands of those real top big shots of the Forbidden City.

    No matter how reluctant he was, Shu Sanqi must handle things fairly as it was the irresistible will of the empire and the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    As for the evaluation of Lin, Shu Sanqi described concisely. There was nothing more than the four words ¨C ¡°Eye of the Windstorm¡±.

    Shu Sanqi only hoped Lin could understand him when Lin truly grew up. By doing so, Shu just wanted to cultivate real talents for the empire!

    Outside Camp 39.

    When Lin returned, he was surprised to find that a graceful figure had already been waiting there.

    Bai Lingshi!

    This beautiful girl, with an ethereal air, was only at the age of thirteen or fourteen. But she already showed elegance and talent which topped the whole empire.

    Such a person was destined to be a pir of the empire in the future and would be dazzling as sunlight, attracting countless eyes.

    Although she was now only a trainee of the Bloodthirsty Camp, her wisdom, beauty, strength and gift had made her exceed other trainees long ago and had made thempletely convinced.

    The setting sun, like fire, glowed glittering gold, ting ayer of holy and ethereal lustre all over Bai Lingshi¡¯s body.

    Her ck hair was gently swaying in the breeze. On her beautiful fair face were the same delicate beauty and tranquility as often. She got bright eyes, as if a faery walking out of the paintings; she didn¡¯t seem to exist in the real world.

    The setting sun in the colour of blood, the girl dressed in white, and the golden dessert in the distance together formed a quiet and amazingly fantastic scene.

    Shortly stunned, Lin suddenly remembered he had promised Bai Lingshi a challenge before entering the Gang-producing Lake.

    ¡°Which ss?¡±

    Bai Lingshi turned around and asked Lin concisely, staring at him. She waited here just to ascertain the result.

    ¡°First ss.¡±

    After a little thought, Lin answered.

    Bai Lingshi was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°You win me on the time of cultivation. But I win you on the ss of Pond of Spiritual Power.¡±

    Lin was instantly rendered shocked. Was there really the Pond of Spiritual Power which was more powerful than first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power?

    ¡°We are neck and neck this time. But I hope that next time we see each other, it can be set who is more powerful.¡±

    Bai Lingshi said seriously, and then turned and walked away.

    With sleeves fluttering, she walked under the spectacr sunset and was bathed in the dreamlike lustre.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about my Pond of Spiritual Power.¡±

    It was thest time Lin saw Bai Lingshi in the Bloodthirsty Camp. This girl with an elusive character left the Bloodthirsty Camp that night.

    What confused Lin was that he still didn¡¯t understand why Bai Lingshi treated him in such a strange way.

    Yet, Lin was surprised at the high ss of Pond of Spiritual Power Bai Lingshi had generated.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it that you win,¡± Lin smiled and then, he turned and walked into the camp.

    Were they really neck and neck in this challenge?

    At least Lin thought the Pond of Spiritual Power he generated should not be inferior to Bai Lingshi¡¯s!

    The only reason why he was surprised was that he was finally sure of one thing, and that was that the Pond of Spiritual Power more special than the first-ss indeed existed in the world!

    As for the challenge, Lin actually didn¡¯t care. Bai Lingshi had her own road of cultivation and Lin Xun also had his own. It was obviously too early to decide a winner in them on cultivation now.

    ¡­

    Lin froze the instant he entered the camp.

    There was arge table, with dishes and fruits on it, in the middle of the camp, and more than ten jars of wine on the ground.

    The dinner was rich and delicious.

    The wine was obviously ripe, and tasted fragrant.

    Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Gong Ming were sitting around the table right now.

    At the sight of Lin Xun, Ning Meng stood up immediately and yelled, ¡°Good boy, you made us wait for you for so long. Well, you need to drink three bowls of wine as punishment at first!¡±

    While speaking, Ning held up the jar and poured three bowls of wine.

    Lin was at a loss, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Drink your wine first,¡± Shi Yu said smilingly.

    ¡°Ha ha, drink, drink,¡± Gong Ming alsoughed.

    Before Lin figured it out, Ning directly slipped him a bowl of wine and cried, ¡°Cut the crap. Drink! Let¡¯s get hammered!¡±

    Seeing what was going on, Lin knew he had to drink. He, however, directly drank three bowls of wine. Without asking them more questions, he slumped down in the chair before the table andughed, ¡°Drinking, huh? Come on. I¡¯ll keep you guyspany to the end. Whoever uses the spiritual energy is son of a bitch!¡±

    Seeing Lin turn from a guest into a host, they were all not convinced, and mored.

    Then they started drinking.

    When drinking with a bosom friend, a thousand cups would still be too little. The fourds, throwing off care, began a drinking spree against the setting sun.

    One bowl after another, one jar after another.

    Lin had never drunk like this before. Later he only felt a sense of swelling and dizziness.

    But he felt ineffable happiness in his heart.

    In the end, he found in a daze that Lee Duxing was dragged over from somewhere by Ning. Lee was very reluctant but Ning was already heavily drunk and didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. Ning Meng managed to keep Lee stay in a deceitful and forceful way and drank with Lee again and again.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Lin saw Lee¡¯s body swayed, then his head flopped onto the table and he fell asleep, which aroused a burst ofughter.

    Their drunkenughter spread in the dark of the night, sounding noisy but so cosy and wonderful.

 Chapter 187: Reunion of Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 187: Reunion of Old Friends</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Early the next morning, Lin Xun had a splitting headache as he woke up, feeling terrible. It was a hangover.

    After he took a deep breath, his energy revolved around the whole body, with the Gang Qi surging from head to foot. For an instant, difort dissipated.

    Then Lin Xun felt fresh and raised his spirits.

    Suddenly, he found that where he stayed was actually Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    ¡°By your capacity for liquor, how dare you drink with others?¡± Young Man came over and passed a cup of tea to Lin Xun with contempt.

    With a wry smile, Lin Xun gulped down his tea and said, ¡°Was it Sister Man that brought me back?¡±

    Young Man said ¡°yes¡± and gazed at Lin Xun with bright eyes, ¡°Although you got drunk easily, you performed well in making a breakthrough to Gang Spirit Realm yesterday. I have heard from Chief Shu, that you generated the Eye of Storm of pond of spiritual power. You prove yourself to be my little brother. Well done!¡±

    She lovingly pinched Lin Xun¡¯s cheek, with a self-satisfied smirk on her face, and said, ¡°Do you know that? What you have done lets me vent my spleen. Those, who previously thought you werecking in power, were startled like seeing a ghost when they knew what had generated the Eye of Windstorm. Hahaha!

    Lin Xun smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sister Man, you wouldn¡¯t bet with others again, would you?¡±

    Young Man signed, ¡°Originally, I wanted to bet with those guys, but they were terrified of failure sincest time. Now there¡¯s no one daring to do it!¡±

    Lin Xun was speechless.

    Young Man suddenly asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned by the question. Then, he suddenly realized that as the assessment of the Bloodthirsty Camp was over, and they all made breakthroughs, it was high time that they left.

    ¡°Where are Shi Yu and Ning Meng?¡± asked Lin Xun.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone home with the people their families sent this morning,¡± said Young Man without thinking.

    Lin Xun instantly understood why they wanted to drink with him, for they had already known they would leave today¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing. After this farewell, God knew when they would meet again. The feeling of departure really made him sad.

    Maybe they didn¡¯t want face such a sad scene, so they left without saying goodbye.

    ¡°Whew! So sentimental at such a young age? Rest assured. As long as you are all in the empire, you¡¯ll meet each other again sooner orter,¡± ridiculed Young Man.

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Lin Xun responded and then asked, ¡°So, is it time for me to leave?¡±

    Young Man was a little surprised, ¡°Well, are you attached to this ce? I forgot to tell you. Except you, all the other trainees left before this morning.¡±

    Lin Xun fell in a trance.

    Finally, he clearly realized that the one-year training in the Bloodthirsty Camp drew to an end.

    Really attached?

    Maybe.

    As for Lin Xun, when he was about to leave, he found that he had no ce to go in such a big world.

    Seeing Lin Xun was a little bit strange, Young Man patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Bloodthirsty Camp is isted from the outside world. If you want to make greater achievements in your cultivation, you must leave here.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a bitter smile, ¡°Sister Man, are you forcing me to leave?¡±

    Young Man looked abnormallyposed at the moment. Without the enchanting air on her beautiful and sexy face, she looked extremely serious now. She said while staring at him, ¡°Brat, you really have to go.¡±

    ¡°You bear too many secrets and things that remain unknown to me in your mind. But, I know you have a lot to do, so I won¡¯t ask you to stay even if I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

    Her words were so simple but shocked Lin Xun. He stared at Young Man nkly for a while. Suddenly, he opened his arms with a smile and gave her a hug on his own initiative for the first time.

    ¡°Sister Man, remember what I said that night. Whenever you meet trouble, just tell me!¡± Then, he turned around and strode out of Old Mo¡¯s warehouse.

    His figure looked rather firm and straight like a spear that was thrown out with no turning back.

    As she watched him leave, tears welled up in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°You little jerk!¡±

    ¡­

    Silence reigned the empty camp, and the hustle and bustle had been left in the past.

    As Lin Xun walked alone, he thought of his purpose ofing to Ziyao Empire.

    He thought of Master Lu who was missing when the mine prison was destroyed.

    He thought of Shia Zhi.

    He also thought of Old Mo who was taken away because of him¡­

    As Young Man said, he couldn¡¯t let go of too many things. Only by leaving here could he really resolve those problems.

    He even didn¡¯t notice Shu Sanqi had appeared in front of him. Shu gave Lin a Storage Ring, ¡°You brought this ring with you when you came. Now I give it back to you.¡±

    Lin Xun took it and asked, ¡°Drillmaster Shu, actually, I came here¡­to¡­¡±

    Shu Sanqi interrupted Lin Xun before he could finish talking, ¡°Someone will clear your doubts soon, so you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned and felt a little confused.

    Soon, Lin Xun thought he knew who it was. A worn-out treasure ship staggeringly rushed towards them from afar like a drunkard with a piercing roar.

    The treasure ship looked so familiar, because it was the ship that sent Lin Xun, Ning Meng and Shi Yu here a year ago.

    Lin Xun could still recall that the middle-aged man with whiskers driving the ship was called Shue Jin.

    ¡°Theye here to pick you up.¡±

    Shu Sanqi stared at the worn-out ship with a weird expression emerging on his rock-like cold face.

    Boom~

    Panting like a man, the treasure shipnded outside of the Bloodthirsty Camp after a severe shake.

    A big head stuck out of the ship, and shouted, ¡°Kid, hurry up. I don¡¯t want to stay in such a ce of shit.¡±

    With whiskers all over the face, drunken eyes and dark red cheeks, that uncourteous big head was just Shue Jin.

    Lin Xun nodded his head and then turned to Shu Sanqi, ¡°Drillmaster Shu, thank you for taking care of me this whole year. Trust me. I¡¯ll bring Old Mo back.¡±

    Shu Sanqi didn¡¯t reply. He just took out a in silvery hairpin and gave it to Lin, ¡°If youe to the Forbidden City and get in trouble some day, you can take it to the Vulture House, the owner of which is a friend of mine.¡±

    As Lin Xun was about to decline it, Shu Sanqi added, ¡°Young Ke may be there, too. Don¡¯t you want to see you drillmaster again?¡±

    On hearing this, Lin Xun immediately put away the hairpin carefully.

    Shu Sanqi said seriously, ¡°Go! Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t forget the words carved on the stele before the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    ¡°Ziyao Flowers never wither by drinking blood while the empire perpetuates by evesting wars!¡±

    Lin Xun read those words in his heart and bid a farewell to Shu Sanqi with a rather grave attitude.

    Before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help looking back into the distance.

    He saw Young Man. With her arms folded over her chest, she stood upright with her long wine-red hair fluttering in the wind, revealing her sexy and beautiful face with a sweet smile.

    Lin Xun strongly waved his hand, gave her a smile, and then walked out of the gate of the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡°Goodbye, brat,¡± murmured Young Man.

    Shu Sanqi stood there alone as straight as a spear, and watched Lin Xun leave silently.

    Lin Xun was thest trainee of this session to leave the Bloodthirsty Camp. Nobody knew whether there would be new traineesing to the camp in the future¡­

    ¡­

    Boom~~

    The minute Lin Xun set his feet on the treasure ship, Shue Jin whose patience had already run out drove the ship right away. With a loud roar, the ship was like a cannonball, rocketing to the sky.

    Lin Xun staggered and nearly fell down. Lin Xun, who was still immersed in the sad feeling of the departure, now looked a bit angry.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, you got a problem with me? You know, few people in the world are lucky enough to take my ship!¡±

    Shue Jinughed out loud. He picked up the gon and drank the wine, totally ignoring Lin Xun¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Xun responded and went inside of the cabin.

    The moment he walked inside he was so shocked that all those distracting thoughts were gone.

    An old man attired in a ck imperial court dress was seated there. His silver hair was in good order, and his gentle old face was full of benevolence.

    It was the old man who came from Heiyao Shrine!

    This old man and the mysterious Queen of Dark Night once showed up in Donglin Town one year ago. They resolutely took Shia Zhi away and sent Lin Xun to the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    With the one year gone, the old man appeared before him again, so Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stay calm.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± said the old man gently.

    Having restrained all his doubts, Lin Xun sat right in front of the old man.

    The old man said after staring at Lin Xun for a while, ¡°During the one year, you¡¯ve broken through into the Human-gang Realm from the sixth level of the Martial Realm. Besides, you¡¯ve sessively won the first ce in the quarterly assessment and war-zone assessment of the camp. Finally, you¡¯ve generated the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power called ¡®Eye of the Windstorm¡¯.¡±

    The old man made no attempt to conceal his admiration, ¡°I have to admit that mydy and I underestimated your potential one year ago. However, there was perhaps another possibility that you encountered some lucky chance during the year in the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    Lin Xun said, ¡°Senior, you overpraise me.¡±

    But deep down, Lin felt astonished. It turned out that the old man had known all Lin¡¯s performances in the Bloodthirsty Camp like the back of his hand.

    ¡°I promised that if you could sessfully walk out of the Bloodthirsty Camp, I¡¯d tell you something about that little girl,¡± the old man continued.

    Speaking of which, he suddenly stopped and wrinkled his eyebrows as if he sensed something.

    Almost at the same time, Shue Jin¡¯s hoarse voice arose from the control cabin, ¡°My god! The moment we just left the Bloodthirsty Dessert, someonees after us! It¡¯s so thrilling!¡±

    Boom~~

    Before Shue Jin could finish his words, Lin Xun felt the treasure ship that was originally marching on at full speed instantly stopped after a violent shake.

    Far away from the treasure ship in the air emerged a 300-meter-long ck battleship. Like a huge castle in the air, the battleship overflowed with dazzling light.

 Chapter 188: Strut in Borrowed Plumes

    <h4>Chapter 188: Strut in Borrowed Plumes</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    It was an imperial intermediate battleship, named Weiyang, about 450 meters long, covered with spiritual tattoo formations. It could amodate 3,000 people and it was huge like a fortress in the air.

    Weiyang Battleship was equipped with seventy-two spiritual cannons named ¡°Melting me¡± which was powerful enough to kill an overmatch in Sea Spirit Realm in an instant!

    Throughout the empire, only those of the upper ss could mobilize such mid-level battleships.

    ¡°Damn it! I thought there is going to be a hard fight, but it turns out to just be the henchmen from the Imperial Guard,¡± Shue Jin seemed to recognize the background of Weiyang Battleship at a nce, and cursed them somewhat bitterly.

    Lin Xun frowned at this scene. Imperial Guard? They were the elite force of the Forbidden City, and also the most loyal army of the Royal Family.

    Why did they appear here? Why did the army intercept them?

    Boom ~ ~

    The old treasure shipnded on the ground under the control of Shue Jin.

    At the same time, Weiyang Battleship from afar also slowlynded, from which walked out a middle-aged man in military uniform, shouting to them, ¡°Who is Lin Xun? Come out quickly!¡±

    His voice rumbled like thunder.

    ¡°I see. They are looking for you, little young man. No wonder they are so arrogant.¡± Shue Jin whistled and bantered.

    In the cabin, Lin got astonished, ¡°So they are here for me?¡±

    ¡°Since they are looking for you, you may go out and have a look,¡± the old man smiled gently.

    Lin Xun nodded. He opened the cabin door and walked out alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Xun. Who is looking for me?¡± Lin Xun looked at the middle-aged man who stood beside the Weiyang Battleship. He felt somewhat strange because he didn¡¯t remember he had anything to do with the Imperial Guard.

    ¡°Haha, Lin Xun, we meet again!¡± suddenly, someone smirked. And then from the Weiyang Battleship came a well-dressed young man.

    The teenager had long narrow cheeks and a paleplexion. It was Shin Wenbin! Not long after he entered the Bloodthirsty Camp, Shin Wenbin regarded Lin Xun as his enemy and provoked Lin Xun often.

    But in the assessment of the first month, Shin Wenbin was easily defeated and eliminated.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen Shin Wenbin here again, Lin Xun would have forgotten this person.

    ¡°Long time no see, Childe Shin. It seems you¡¯ve been waiting for me. Do youe to see me off?¡± said Lin Xun with an emotionless smile on his face.

    Lin remembered that Shin Wenbin¡¯s father was themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City. But it didn¡¯t ur to him that Shin Wenbin was authorized to use Weiyang Battleship, so he did not foresee Shin Wenbin¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t put on airs. You should know the grudge between us. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you,¡± Shin Wenbin snorted and looked arrogantly at Lin Xun.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to get revenge?¡± Lin Xun raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Revenge? Haha, you always think much of yourself!¡±

    Shin Wenbinughed, ¡°To deal with you, I don¡¯t need to dispatch Weiyang Battleship at all. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±

    Lin Xun alsoughed, ¡°Indeed, Weiyang Battleship is an important weapon of the empire. It seems too solemn for dealing with me alone. But if you don¡¯te with Weiyang Battleship, I am afraid you dare not stand in front of me alone today, right?¡±

    Shin Wenbin¡¯s face turned gloomy then, and when he was ready to retort, a deep voice arose.

    ¡°Step back! Wenbin.¡±

    This voice was full of unspeakable majesty that could reach the depths of one¡¯s soul and made one palpitate.

    When Lin Xun heard this voice, his smile suddenly vanished, and his dark eyes were filled with coldness.

    He recognized this voice!

    Soon a graceful man with high tuinga and big sleeves came out of Weiyang Battleship. His eyes were cold and daunting.

    He was like a king who governed mountains and rivers, boasting a dominating air. With his arrival, the atmosphere was dead silent, and even the wind seemed to be afraid.

    Shin Rutie!

    He had entered the Bloodthirsty Camp alone and took Old Mo away with a tough attitude several months ago; even Shu Sanqi could not stop him!

    At this time, Lin Xun realized that Shin Wenbin might not have the right to dispatch Weiyang Battleship, but Shin Rutie could absolutely.

    And this scene reminded Lin Xun of one thing. It was said Shin Wenbin¡¯s father was themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard in the Forbidden City. And maybe this Shin Rutie before him was thatmander.

    ¡°The training in Bloodthirsty Camp is over, Lin Xun. Come with me now.¡±

    Shin Rutie looked at Lin Xun with irond eyes, which made Lin Xun feel kind of indescribable force of terror and oppression.

    Lin was surprised and outraged because Shin Rutie had not given up the idea of taking him away!

    ¡°That¡¯s your idea?¡± Lin Xun took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°This is the will of the empire.¡±

    Shin Wenbin responded in an indifferent voice, ¡°Master Mo has been waiting for you for a long time. He wants to meet you as soon as possible.¡±

    Lin Xun sneered, ¡°In my opinion, all this seems to have nothing to do with the will of the empire, nor the will of Old Mo. It¡¯s just for your personal revenge!¡±

    At this time, Lin must stick to this point and refused to be taken away; otherwise, ording to Shu Sanqi, he might lose his freedom for his whole life!

    ¡°How dare you denigrate the will of the empire? It¡¯s a mortal sin!¡± Shin Wenbin rebuked loudly and looked scornfully at Lin Xun.

    Shin Rutie, however,ughed and said in a condescending and indifferent voice, ¡°Young man, A wise man submits to circumstances. You are smart. You should know that no one can save you today. Give up resistance and go with me.¡±

    Lin Xun said coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Shin Wenbin shouted angrily, ¡°Father, it seems he wants to do it in the hard way. Don¡¯t talk with him anymore. Just take him away.¡±

    Obviously, he could not wait to fix Lin Xun.

    It seemed Shin Rutie was convinced. He walked towards Lin Xun directly. Every step he made was full of terrible pressure.

    Lin Xun felt like being confined and could not move a bit!

    ¡°A wise man who made a mistake would suffer more pains, young man. Although you have broken through into Gang Spirit Realm, in my eyes, you are still as weak as an ant to me. No matter whoes today, he can never stop me from taking you away.¡±

    When thest word came out of his mouth, Shin Rutie suddenly stopped and his eyes brightened. He raised his hand and grabbed the air lightly.

    Boom!

    A grim palm print, as white as jade, condensed with a dazzling light, crushed the air and shook the void like a from heaven. It aimed to cover the whole Lin Xun. There was no way to escape!

    But Lin Xun seemed surprisingly calm at the moment. He just looked at Shin Rutie in the distance with a disdainful smile.

    ¡°Smart or not is something hard to say; for example, now, you have to ask for my permission if you want to take this little man away.¡±

    Suddenly, a kind and gentle voice arose.

    Almost at the same time, the pressure on Lin disappeared and he felt much rxed. And the white palm print close at hand burst into rain of light and disappeared like untenable smoke.

    Even the terrible oppression was ended and everything went back to normal.

    When this voice fell, Shin Rutie¡¯s face turned grave and his body was trembling like having been attacked. He then took a few steps back out of his own control.

    First step, second step, third step¡­

    He didn¡¯t stabilize his body until the tenth step; his face turned pale, blue veins stood out on his temples, and then he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    All this was just caused by a voice!

    It was hard to imagine how strong the old man was. He was like a God who could do whatever he wanted!

    Although Lin Xun knew that the old man would not just sit and watch, Lin was still quite shocked on seeing such an astounding scene.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Shin Wenbin screamed and rushed forward, but there was an invisible wall in front of him, which shocked his body back and made him tumble to the ground.

    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±

    Shin Rutie cried, with unprecedented dignity in his eyes. There was a trace of unspeakable fear in his eyes.

    He looked at the dpidated treasure ship behind Lin Xun and took a deep breath, ¡°My name is Shin Rutie, and I serve as themander-in-chief in the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City. May I ask who you are and why you stopped me from doing my duty?¡±

    No one answered him.

    It was a total disregard, as if Shin Rutie was not qualified to talk to him at all.

    This really embarrassed Shin Rutie, and at the same time, he was also extremely terrified. He had showed his identity, but the other side still ignored him. There was only one condition. That was he was not worthy of the old man¡¯s attention at all!

    The frozen air and the sudden change of the situation made both Shin Rutie and his son tremble.

    At that moment, Lin Xun suddenly stepped forward and came to Shin Wenbin. He pped Shin Wenbin hard across the face, making both Shin¡¯s nose and mouth bleed. Shin Wenbin screeched.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Shin Rutie¡¯s face turned livid, and he totally bristled with anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I am throwing weight around. If I don¡¯t vent my anger now, do you think I¡¯ll have another chance?¡±

    Lin Xunughed and said, then threw a kick on Shin Wenbin. Thetter whined, screamed, andy huddled up on the ground, twitching like having epilepsy.

    ¡°Dame you¡­¡±

    Shin Rutie had never seen such a bold young man who dare beat his son in front of him? This was outrageous!

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m shameless? Butpared with you two, what I did is nothing. After all, I have neither the right to dispatch a Weiyang Battleship, nor a powerful father to support me. I can only take this opportunity to act as a domineering, wild and angry man.¡±

    Lin Xunughed and kicked Shin Wenbin hard at the same time. With Shin Wenbin¡¯s blood sshing, no one knew how many bones of him were broken. Lin kept kicking Shin until he passed out.

    Shin Rutie was frightened and angry, and nearly got mad. If he hadn¡¯t been chained by the invisible air, he would have killed Lin Xun already.

    He had really gone too far!

 Chapter 189: White Jade Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 189: White Jade Scroll</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin Xun finally stopped beating Shin Wenbin, because he thought if he went on, Shin Wenbin would die.

    This was a bad time to fall out with Shin Rutie.

    After turning around, he saw Shin Rutie¡¯s livid and exasperated cheeks.

    As themander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City, Shin Rutie was a far-famed and iron-handed big shot with great prestige. Therefore, it never urred to Shin Rutie that he would face such a bold teenager who was a donkey in a lion¡¯s hide outside the Bloodthirsty Desert.

    Lin Xun beat his son almost to death in front of him, which would definitely be aughingstock if it spread all over the Forbidden City.

    Although Shin Rutie hated Lin, he didn¡¯t show anything on his face.

    As far as he was concerned, he could do nothing with the teenager no matter how deep his hatred was because the powerful man in the worn-out ship was still there!

    ¡°We have to go.¡±

    Suddenly, the old man said with a gentle and benevolent voice.

    Lin Xun signed in his heart. He knew that he beat Shin Wenbin in front of his father was already the limit of that old man¡¯s tolerance. If he wanted to deal with Shin Rutie, the old man wouldn¡¯t connive at that.

    Otherwise, Lin Xun really wanted to eradicate Shin Rutie and Shin Wenbin once for all. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t make it now.

    This was the limitation of a donkey masquerading as a lion. Lin could borrow the old man¡¯s power to bully his enemies but with limitations- it wasn¡¯t his call to decide whether they¡¯d live or die.

    ¡°You took Old Mo awayst time. But I¡¯ll make you send him back yourself,¡± taking a deep breath, Lin Xun calmly nced at Shin Rutie and then walked away.

    ¡°Your little bastard, you admit that you¡¯re a donkey in a lion¡¯s hide. I really want to know how long you¡¯ll survive when the lion leaves!¡± murmured Shin Rutie in his heart with invisible hatred while watching Lin Xun leave.

    ¡­

    ¡°Son, you¡¯re too naive. Borrowing power to do evil isn¡¯t what you did just now.¡±

    As Lin set foot on the worn-out treasure ship, Shue Jin sighed with a look of contempt.

    Lin Xun got stunned immediately, ¡°What should it look like then?¡±

    A trace ofcence emerged on Shue Jin¡¯s rough and drunken face, ¡°Look carefully!¡±

    On saying that, he drove the worn-out treasure ship. With a bestial roar, it rose into the sky suddenly!

    Bang!

    Subsequently, the ship turned the direction and rushed towards the Weiyang Battleship in the distance like an arrow having been fired out.

    Lin Xun was taken aback. Was he trying to hit the battleship?

    Shue Jin¡¯s drunkenly red face was full of craziness, and he keptughing loudly.

    Bang! This worn-out treasure ship was like a pointed cone to crack the hard surface of the battleship open and pierced through it, leaving a horrifying hole on the ship body, a terrible mess on the ground, as well as a fitful scream for fear.

    In the cabin, Lin Xun staggered and almost fell onto the ground. However, all this couldn¡¯t remove the shock deep in his heart.

    Shue Jin was too intrepid and unscrupulous!

    Weiyang Battleship, the middle-rank battleship of the empire, possessed a strong defense, and even the strong practitioners in the Sea Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t y havoc with it. But now Shue Jin drove a worn-out treasure ship, and pierced through the battleship!

    ¡°Hahaha, see, little guy? This is a model of a donkey in a lion¡¯s hide. You can¡¯t vent your hatred with your tricks at all.¡±

    Shue Jin burst intoughter, and then he took gulps of his alcohol withcency.

    Lin Lun gave him a bitter smile, and had to admit that he was inferior to Shue Jin.

    Weiyang Battleship was badly damaged, so the spiritual tattoo formation on it was definitely destroyed. If Shin Rutie wanted to repair it, it would cost him considerable financial and material resources.

    More importantly, the battleship belonged to the imperial army. And now Shue Jin damaged it so badly, which meant that he didn¡¯t merely offend Shin Rutie and his son.

    Lin Xun always regarded himself intrepid, butpared with Shue Jin, he was nobody.

    Of course, Lin Xun knew it clearly that Shue Jin dared to do so, not because he looked to the old man for backing, but because he wasn¡¯t worried that they¡¯d take the revenge.

    That was the key point.

    What surprised Lin Xun was that the worn-out treasure ship Shue Jin drove hadn¡¯t got broken a little bit after hitting Weiyang Battleship. So it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed to be.

    ¡­

    Shin Rutie froze there and couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.

    How dare they drive such a shabby treasure ship to hit Weiyang Battleship of the empire so recklessly?

    Seeing his son who passed out and the broken Weiyang Battleship, and hearing the screams from the battleship, Shin Rutie felt helpless for the first time in his entire life. Who was the owner of the worn-out treasure ship? How dare he do this?

    Whoosh~

    A sandstorm swept over and suddenly turned into Shu Sanqi who was as thin as a spear.

    Shu Sanqi could roughly picture what happened on seeing the horrifying scene. The anxious feeling was reced by some joyful feeling.

    ¡°Who took Lin Xun away?¡± asked Shin Rutie with a trace of frustration in his muffled voice.

    ¡°Do you remember the one I told youst time when you took Old Mo away?¡± Shu Sanqi asked in reply.

    Shin Rutie was in a daze and then thought of something. He asked with his face changing quickly, ¡°Is it the wagoner who serves the Queen of Dark Night from Heiyao Shrine?¡±

    His heart couldn¡¯t help beating fiercely. He felt a little lucky upon thinking of the amicable voice and the formidable power therein the shabby ship.

    He clearly knew if the old man really wanted to deal with him, he would possibly have already be a dead body.

    There were many wagoners in the world, but there was only one who could serve the Queen of Dark Night!

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­but how can it be him¡­ Does Lin Xun have any rtionship with Heiyao Shrine?¡± murmured Shin Rutie. Various thoughts crossed his mind, and he couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.

    ¡°You¡¯d better give up revenging on Lin Xun. Otherwise, even if Heiyao Shrine doesn¡¯t interfere in, I won¡¯t let it go,¡± said Shu Sanqi coldly before he turned around and left.

    Shin Rutie¡¯s face darkened, ¡°So youe here to stop me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Shu Sanqi¡¯s voice arose in the distance.

    ¡°He is no longer the trainee of your Bloodthirsty Camp anymore!¡±

    Shin Rutie shouted gravely.

    ¡°As long as he possesses the Bloodthirsty Badge, he¡¯s the trainee of the camp for good!¡±

    Shu Sanqi had already disappearedpletely before finishing speaking those words.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Shin Rutie gnashed his teeth, and the expression on his face lookedplicated.

    After a long time, he took a deep breath, and then looked resolute again. He carried the unconscious Shin Wenbin and walked towards the Weiyang Battleship.

    Anyone who was familiar with Shin Rutie knew that he wouldn¡¯t let it go!

    ¡­

    In the cabin-

    ¡°Borrowing power to do evil just for a temporary relief will incur endless troubles. Why did you do this?¡±

    The grandfatherly old man looked at Lin Xun with a wisp of elusiveness in his eyes as unfathomable as the sea.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much. I just wanted to vent my anger.¡±

    Having pondered for a while, Lin Xun continued, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been here, I¡¯d absolutely have been taken away. And I¡¯d definitely suffer a great deal of unpredictable humiliation and torture. In that case, I have to vent my anger on them in advance.¡±

    The old man seemed a little surprised. He asked after thinking for a while, ¡°You seem never afraid of the troubles incurred by what you did.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a man of unscrupulousness. I just do things I think I should do.¡±

    The old man nodded his head without saying more.

    He took out a delicate white jade scroll and gave it to Lin Xun, ¡°Shia Zhi asked me to give you this.¡±

    With a shock in his heart, Lin Xun took a deep breath and unfolded it.

    It was a pity that there was only one simple paragraph on it-¡°I¡¯m fine, but I feel lonely sometimes. Remember the words I told you: you must stay alive before Ie back.¡±

    Dull and simple, these few words were like a daily conversation, without strong emotion in them, but they made Lin Xun stunned on site.

    In a trance, he seemingly saw that a little girl attired in a ck dust-coat raised her dainty and peaceful face and carefully stared at him.

    After a long time, Lin Xun silently put the white jade scroll away. He was so careful as if he was hiding a treasure.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspicious whether it¡¯s fake?¡± asked the old man.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and tried his best to abandon those distracting thoughts on his mind. He said with a smile, ¡°I know it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Thus, you should know you still can¡¯t see her at least for now,¡± said the old man gently.

    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Lin Xun replied while nodding his head with difficulties.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± The old man felt a little sympathetic for Lin.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Now, all I want to know is where you want to take me to, senior.¡±

    The moment he set foot on the worn-out treasure ship, Lin Xun knew that he wouldn¡¯t have the freedom to choose his own way.

    He was sick of this feeling, but had no choice but to ept it.

    That was because Shia Zhi was in the control of them. Even if it was not kidnapping, and they didn¡¯t use her to threaten him, he still found it hard to feel relieved.

    To his surprise, the old man gave him an unexpected answer, ¡°Mist City, the capital city of Southwestern Province¡±.

    The reason Lin Xun felt surprised was that he had originally nned to go there!

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, Drillmaster Ke once gave him a certificate proving that he passed the State Test. Thus, when he left the camp, the first thought crossing his mind was to attend the Province Test of Southwestern Province.

    If he passed the Province Test, he would have the qualification for the Nation Test held in the Forbidden City. If everything went well, he would be admitted by the Green-deer School.

    Lin Xun believed that as long as he could enter the Green-deer School, he would have a bigger chance to find out something valuable.

    For instance, what the Devouring Abyss, a talent property he was born with, was? Did anything rted to the Devouring Abyss happen in the empire in the past 14 years? As long as he could find a clue, he could uncover the truth like who dug out his spiritual vein and why by following the clue!

    At the same time, he could also collect the intelligence about Heiyao, nose about for Old Mo¡¯s whereabouts¡­

    This was what the Green-deer School was special for. It was the top-ss institute of its kind in the empire, and the most outstanding geniuses in the world converged on this ce. In addition, with unimaginable resources and power, it gathered up many people with various abilities and the best of the best.

    As long as Lin could get enrolled at the Green-deer School, it would be easier for him to get whatever he wanted!

 Chapter 190: Spiritual Screen

    <h4>Chapter 190: Spiritual Screen</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    It never urred to Lin Xun that the old man wanted to take him to Mist City, the capital of Southwestern Province.

    ¡°To all the practitioners of the empire, whether they¡¯re from the upper ss or the lower ss, the Nation Test is rtively the fairest system for selecting talents.¡±

    The old man seemed aware of Lin¡¯s doubts and exined to him patiently.

    ¡°If seizing this opportunity, the poor who can pass thepetitive examinations will climb up thedder leading to the upper ss, thus, which will lift them out of poverty. Simrly, the real talents instead of those who only know how to dine and wine but literally know nothing will be selected from the noble offspring.¡±

    ¡°Once you can get enrolled at the Green-deer School, the wisdom and power you possess will probably help you figure out a bit of the truth.¡±

    Lin Xun felt a little nervous, ¡°Senior, may I know what the truth is?¡±

    The old man smiled with some elusiveness in his eyes full of vicissitudes, ¡°It depends on what kind of truth you want.¡±

    He felt a little restless. Had the old man already known something?

    Then, he suddenly remembered that the old man once said in Donglin Town that the Queen of Dark Night went to the deep of Three Thousand Mountains for an old friend¡¯s whereabouts

    However, when they arrived there, the abode of her old friend had already been destroyed, leaving no clues for her to follow.

    Lin Xun doubted at that time that what they looked for was the mine prison he had ever lived in, but deep down, he wasn¡¯t sure of that.

    On hearing the old man¡¯s meaningful words, Lin Xun subconsciously felt that the old man seemed to know something.

    Lin Xun wasn¡¯t sure of that, either.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t ask him, because the mine prison was involved with too many things, including Master Lu, his own background and enemies.

    The old man was done speaking. He took out a snow-white handkerchief carefully and gently polished a ck pendant that was like an ancient sword but was only 10cm long.

    The old man¡¯s old and amiable face was full of concentration, graveness and seriousness, drawing Lin Xun¡¯s attention.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that the sword-shaped ck pendant was called ¡°Eternal Night¡¯s Sigh¡±, a name that shocked the world thousands of years ago!

    That was the name of a suit of armor with spiritual tattoos.

    Over thousands of years, fewer and fewer people knew the name.

    ¡­

    Three dayster-

    Mist City ¨C

    As the capital of Southwestern Province of the empire, Mist City was rather prosperous with arge poption of millions of people. With its huge area and dense poption, it was far beyond the reach of Donglin Town, a border city.

    In a remote and shabby yard of Mist City at night-

    Looking at the room which acquired apletely new outlook after his cleaning, Lin Xun felt like he was at home.

    The old man left at dusk, leaving a house he had prepared for Lin Xun without servants or maids. Thus, Lin Xun had to clean the yard thoroughly by himself.

    The yard was small but quite tranquil. Lin Xun felt greatly satisfied because he could have his own house for free in Mist City dubbed as the golden district.

    But now he had to face a practical problem. A house was far from enough for him. He also needed to prepare the resources he used for daily cultivation and materials for a living.

    After he left the Bloodthirsty Camp, no one would supply him with those things for free.

    He had already checked all his belongings, including 200 imperial gold coins, a Greenwave Saber, two bottles of Condensate Pills, as well as misceneous spiritual materials.

    He had nothing except for the above items.

    In the past, those things might be enough to sustain him for a couple of months. But now as he reached the Human-gang Realm, it was far from enough for him to sustain his cultivation and daily living.

    In other words, he was confronted with a great practical problem after he arrived in Mistclouds Town- to earn money!

    ¡°The Province Test will be held in September, which means I¡¯ll live in the city for nearly half a year¡­¡±

    Having pondered for a while, he stood up, attempting to go out first for getting familiar with the environment around.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, boy.¡±

    Suddenly azy voice came from a corner of the wall.

    Lin look carefully and saw a big-boned guy lying there, with a rough face, dull-red cheeks, sleepy eyes and his chest as hard as steel exposed. It was an absolute drunkard.

    It was Shue Jin obviously. After he sent Lin Xun here, he also had to stay. ording to what the old man said, Shue Jin would take care of Lin Xun until the Province Test was over.

    In principle, such an arrangement was excellent, but actually Lin Xun pinned no hope on him at all.

    Since Shue Jin entered the yard, he was busy drinking and sleeping. Thus, Lin Xun would feel lucky if Shue Jin didn¡¯t bring troubles for him, let alone let Shue Jin take care of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Lin Xun.

    ¡°Ha ha, remember to buy me a jar of liquor when you¡¯re back. The stronger, the better. In my memory, there is a well-known strong liquor in Mist City. Its name seems to be ¡®Soul-burning¡¯. Oh, this should be its name¡­¡±

    Shue Jin murmured for a long time, like a drunkard talking in sleep.

    ¡°All right. But you should behave yourself. Don¡¯t you go out to cause me any trouble if you get drunk,¡± said Lin Xun in a helpless tone.

    Last time Shue Jin lost his mind after getting drunk, he even dared to hit Weiyang Battleship of the empire. Lin Xun had the reason to worry that whether this guy would tear down the house after he got drunk. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a woman. Hurry up. I¡¯ve been drunk for 30 years, but I haven¡¯t done something stupid,¡± shouted Shue Jin impatiently.

    Lin Xun sighed and walked out of the yard while shaking his head.

    ¡­

    Mist City at night was like a city without darkness, aze with lights, like a fire dragon, illuminating half of the sky.

    On the spacious streets as dense as cobwebs stood a variety of buildings in rows. Even at night, the streets were full of various carriages and pedestrians.

    It was greatly flourishing!

    After one year when Lin Xun returned to a city, he found it a little hard to adapt himself to the bustling life.

    Everything in the Bloodthirsty Camp was dry as dust. There was only cultivation and assessment in every day except for training, fighting at close quarters, and bloody battles.

    Now, Lin Xun felt as if being cut off from the outside world for ages when walking on the boisterous street, watching pedestrianse and go, and hearing various noises in the air.

    Lin Xun quickly shook his head, abandoning the distracting thoughts on his mind.

    He went to a grocery first and bought some groceries, including firewood, rice, cooking oil and salt, spiritual grains and vegetables. Then, he went to a store specially selling spiritual materials and bought some off-the-peg spiritual inks and materials. And only those things already cost him 20 imperial gold coins.

    Soon, he spent another 50 imperial gold coins purchasing bottled 60 Sapphire Gang-refining Pills. Though its price was really high, it was a must for his cultivation.

    As hebed seven streets and finally bought a jar of liquor named ¡°Soul-burning¡± from an unknown pub. Now he already spent about half of his money, only about 100 imperial gold coins left.

    It made Lin Xun feel depressed, and he became to realize the price ofmodities here was extremely high.

    After doing all this, he came to the center part of Mist City unwittingly. Here stood various splendid skyscrapers and gathered a variety of famous chambers ofmerce, businesses, and entertainment ces, such as brothels, pubs, and arenas.

    Such a ce was far beyond the reach of ordinary practitioners. He could tell from the clothing and ornaments of those passers-by.

    He was not in the mood to loiter at all. As he was about to leave, he was attracted to a grand building in the distance.

    In an ancient style, the building was as high as about 300 meters. It was erected there like a towering mountain.

    On the surface of the building emerged a huge screen at the moment, on which a beautifuldy was broadcasting news in a serious tone, ¡°ording to a reliable informant, a message came from the governor¡¯s mansion three days ago that Governor Liu Wujun would hold the post of the chief examiner in the Province Test held in September, which caused a sensation.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, a report of victory from the battlefront of the west bordend was received. Blood Army defeated the troop of 30,000 soldiers from Voodoo-Barbarian Tribe after a fierce battle for half a month!¡±

    ¡°Academy of Spiritual Implements of the empire dered this morning that a new generation of small-sized Ziying Battleships would beunched soon. Based on the reliable analysis, the power of the new Ziying Battleships would set a new record, bing a new powerful weapon of the empire.¡±

    The attractivedy was decorous and her face was expressionless. She said calmly, ¡°The news of cultivation will be broadcasted below. The most remarkable news today is¡­¡±

    Lin Xun raised his head and watched the screen quietly.

    The screen was called ¡°Spiritual Screen¡±. As a matter of fact, it was a huge Phantom Spiritual Formation to spread news.

    Since it cost much to set such a spiritual formation, Spiritual Screen was a luxury. It ran at the expense of thousands of imperial gold coins each day.

    Such a considerable cost was even unaffordable for the top forces, let alone themon ones. Thus, only the imperial government could afford to sustain the smooth operation of Spiritual Screen.

    Lin Xun once heard that each capital of the 34 provinces of the empire was equipped with such a Spiritual Screen for interchanging news and disseminating the major events taking ce all over the empire in the first ce.

    Lin Xun regarded it magic at first. But, when he saw it by himself now, he felt it was nothing special. As a spiritual tattooist, he, of course, understood the secrets of Spiritual Screen.

    Shortly, Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, as his attention was drawn by a piece of news-

    ¡°Rumor has it, Lian Fei, the son-inw of Yao Tuohai who is a great practitioner at the Tao Insight Realm in Green-maple County, has broken through into the Human-gang Realm and smoothly generated the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power. Thus, he is reputed as another genius of Green-maple County. The news has caused quite a stir locally. ording to the analysis, Lian Fei will also sign up for the Province Test held in September¡­¡±

 Chapter 191: Windstorm Millstone

    <h4>Chapter 191: Windstorm Millstone</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Yao Tuohai was one of the most famous practitioners of Tao Insight Realm in the Southwestern Province of the empire. The only one who could bepared with him both in status and power was Liu Wujun, governor of the Southwestern Province of the empire.

    Lian Fei, son of Lian Rufeng, was born in Feiyun Vige, and then entered Donglin School in Donglin Town to cultivate.

    Lin Xun was naturally very familiar with them.

    When he was in Donglin Town, Lin had been framed by Lian Fei for many times. In addition, Yao Tuohai unfairly intervened in the County Testter on. Had it not been for the arrival of the Queen of Dark Night, Lin Xun and Shia Zhi might have been both killed.

    Now a yearter, when hearing the two names of Yao Tuohai and Lian Fei in the Mist City, Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of hate in his heart.

    The things Lin had gone through that time, as well as the repression, despair and helplessness, had been indelibly imprinted on his mind. How could he forget about it?

    But what made him surprised was that Lian Fei had be the son-inw of Yao Tuohai. But after thinking about it carefully, he found it reasonable. Yao Tuohai unexpectedly intervened at that time because of Lian Fei probably!

    ¡°Humph, has generating only a second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power made him a prominent genius in Green-maple County? How ridiculous!¡± Lin thought with a sneer.

    It was not that Lin Xun thought highly of himself, but that he had seen many enough top geniuses in the Bloodthirsty Camp. Inparison, the second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power Lian Fei had generated when reaching the Gang Spirit Realm wasn¡¯t prominent at all.

    Though, it was natural for Lian Fei to be given the name of Genius Teenager when he made such achievement in this big empire.

    For many practitioners in this world, a second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power was already a remarkable aplishment after all.

    ¡°When this blokees for the Province Test, maybe I should find an opportunity to settle the old score¡­¡±

    Lin was lost in thought.

    A whileter, he was suddenly awakened by a loud cheer.

    A huge venue where tens of thousands of people gathered, waving their arms and yelling crazily, appeared on the ¡°Spiritual Screen¡±.

    A dreamlike slender figure stood on the high tform in the middle of the venue, singing under colorful spiritual lights.

    It was a girl of great beauty, with a head ofvender hair. Her eyes were shining brilliantly, and her skin was very delicate. There was a unique temperament of coldness on herely face.

    Countlessds and girls under the tform raised their hands high and shouted a name together,

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    The scene got very exhrating with tens of thousands of people yelling uniformly.

    After a pause, Lin was to be infected by this enthusiasm. He noticed that many passers-by also looked at the Spiritual Screen, with their eyes radiating ardent affection. Manyds and girls were even screaming.

    But soon, the Spiritual Screen shifted back to that woman with solemn manner.

    She said, ¡°Since her debutst year, the artistic practitioner, Liu Qingyan, has attracted countless fans with her angel-like voice, unique cold temperament and fair countenance. One of her song, ¡®Drunken Flowers, Parting Dreams¡¯, has been popr throughout the empire in just one year and be one of the young practitioners¡¯ favorite songs. She is also regarded as ¡®the Soul Singer¡¯.¡±

    ¡°ording to reliable resources, Liu Qingyan will arrive at Mist City to attend Keystone Business¡¯s centennial celebration in three months and is very likely to sing on stage.¡±

    At this point, a cheer almost broke Lin¡¯s eardrum. Lin couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Liu Qingyan¡¯s charisma.

    Artistic cultivation, like knife cultivation, sword cultivation and medical cultivation, was also one kind of cultivation.

    Artistic cultivation started from the four arts (i.e. musical instrument, weiqi, calligraphy and painting) and the four forms of poetry (i.e. verses, ditties, odes and songs). It was a rtively elegant way of cultivation and was rarely seen in the world.

    It was because the requirements for bing an artistic practitioner were too harsh. An artistic practitioner needed not only to have enough cultivation foundation, but also to master at least one category of the four arts or the four forms of poetry.

    Take the artistic practitioner who started cultivating with melody for example, the skills cultivated were mostly rted with melody and even the sound waves were used for killing in fighting.

    Of course, artistic cultivation was not particrly for wars. Artistic practitioners in this world were all extremely prestigious, and were usually the honored guests of the upper ss.

    Liu Qingyan was exactly an artistic practitioner. She was proficient in melody, good at singing and also talented inposing lyrics. She won numerous loyal fans across the empire as soon as she made her debut.

    Lin Xun had never heard of her before. But judging by reactions of people around him, it was obvious that Liu Qingyan was a very famous artistic practitioner of the empire.

    ¡°The Keystone Business went on quite a splurge to invite Liu Qingyan to sing! I¡¯ll go to watch it on site that day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too!¡±

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t get overexcited. I heard that Keystone Business only prepared three thousand ces, all of which might have been snatched away by those big shots of the Mist City!¡±

    Discussion went on in every direction. Theds and girls were all looking forward to Liu Qingyan¡¯s arrival.

    Lin Xun showed no interest in all of these. He only marveled a bit at how extravagant Keystone Business was. In his opinion, it must be a stunning expenditure to invite such a famous artistic practitioner toe.

    With no intention to linger there any longer, Lin turned and walked away.

    It was alreadyte at night when Lin returned to his residence. Shue Jin was lying down in the corner as usual, snoring loudly in his sleep. But the moment he sensed Lin was back, Shue Jin shouted immediately, ¡°Hurry, the liquor worms are making a rebellion in my belly. Throw the liquor to me!¡±

    Lin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He took out a jar of ¡°Soul-burning¡± schnapps from his storage ring and threw it at Shue.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Shue Jin hurried to take a few mouthfuls of the liquor and heaved an exmatory sigh, ¡°It¡¯s still the same taste, really fucking strong! By the way, when are you going to sign up for the Province Test?¡±

    Lin answered directly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it. The Province Test doesn¡¯t start signing up until half a monthter.¡±

    After making a sound which meant that he understood, Shue Jin held the jar in his arms and went fast asleep.

    Lin went into his room and sat before his desk. He took out the spiritual ink and ordinary weapons he bought, and after taking a deep breath, began to refine spiritual weapons with his inscribing pen.

    Stars twinkled in the sky outside the window, and a light breeze was blowing. Other than Shue Jin¡¯s snores, everything seemed in a peaceful state.

    Before the desk, Lin buried himself in the refining process. He meticulously inscribed with the inscribing pen in a smooth way.

    To live in the Mist City, Lin had to make money. And the only way Lin could earn money at present was to refine spiritual weapons.

    This could also be seen as putting his strength into use. Lin had already been, after all, a spiritual tattooist who could sessfully refine a spiritual tattoo formation.

    Two hourster, a Snowfall Saber on middle grade of Human-rank was sessfully refined. ording to the market conditions of Mist City, a Snowfall Saber would bring earnings of 300 imperial silver coins (i.e. 3 imperial gold coins), with costs deducted.

    But Lin wouldn¡¯t sell itpletely ording to the market conditions.

    What Lin experienced in Donglin Town had already made him clear that the spiritual weapons he refined would be more powerful than the simr ones ready for sale on the market.

    This was what Gu Yanping, the owner of Golden Hall, told Lin, and also Lin¡¯s own conclusion after personalparison.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know the reason, either. But he had already had a rough spection. It was because every time he was about to finish refining spiritual weapons, he would keenly sense that a hardly perceptible undtion would emerge on the Gate to Heaven in the sea of his consciousness.

    This made Lin realize that the reason why he could sessfully refine spiritual weapons every time might have something to do with the undtion from the Gate to Heaven.

    Of course, this was just Lin¡¯s spection.

    After finishing all these, Lin sat cross-legged on his bed, and closed his eyes to cultivate Meditating Magic. After reaching the Human-gang Realm, he had already lightened up eighteen spiritual stars and his perception now could already cover a radius of 330 meters.

    General strong ones of the Human-gang Realm, however, could perceive things within the radius of about 200 meters at most.

    This was a unique benefit that Mediating Magic had brought to Lin. Of course, stronger soul power would definitely not only produce such a simple effect. The benefits of cultivating Meditating Magic would need no more repetition.

    Having finished cultivating Mediating Magic, Lin Xun turned to run Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripture without dy in order to refine his cultivation.

    This routine of diligent cultivation was like when Lin was in Donglin Town. The only difference was that the person who apanied him then was Shia Zhi while now it was Shue Jin.

    ¡­

    Boom~

    Pure Gang Qi, glowing light gold, circted through the vessels and acupoints all over Lin¡¯s body.

    In Lin¡¯s Ocean of Qi, the Pond of Spiritual Power rotated like a windstorm whirlpool, corresponding vertically to the new spiritual vortex over the four acupoints of cardiac vessel and producing a kind of terrible grinding power.

    The spiritual Gang energy that flowed through this ce in the body would be refined again and again, like beingpressed by two millstones, and would glow dreamlike light gold.

    This would ur only when the quality of spiritual Gang energy had reached its ultimate, i.e. horribly pure. And it also meant that, with a same wisp of spiritual Gang energy, Lin could release more power which could suppress most strong Human-gang practitioners in the world!

    And all of this owed to that unique Pond of Spiritual Power in Lin¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, Eye of the Windstorm, because even Eye of the Windstorm didn¡¯t have such impressive grinding power.

    Lin called it ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡±.

    One after another ¡°Sapphire Gang-refining Pill¡± was swallowed by Lin, and was then refined again and again till itpletely melted into his body, refining and consolidating his cultivation over and over again.

    Lin didn¡¯t feel himself reaching the limit until he swallowed the sixth Sapphire Gang-refining Pill. Then he stopped his cultivation.

    Lying on the bed, Lin Xun began to contemte on the martial arts silently.

    After reaching the Human-gang Realm, the inner spiritual Gang energy could be sent outside to injure the enemy at a distance. All this also brought metamorphosis to practitioner¡¯s fighting ways.

    The Marching Boxing Lin already mastered before was now useless for him. At present, what coulde in useful was the Six-word Sabery and the first movement of Tianyuan Sabery, Reaching for the Stars.

    Of course, the fighting skills learnt in the Bloodthirsty Camp could also be useful. But fighting skills were different from fighting manuals. Practitioners must have the fighting manuals matching with the fighting skills in order to exert the greatest power in real fighting.

    However, Lin needed to re-learn these fighting means. He had not had a real fight after reaching the Human-gang Realm, after all.

    Lin Xun himself was also looking forward to seeing what extent of power he could exert now in fighting with the cultivation of Human-gang Realm.

 Chapter 192: Commune of Spiritual Tattooists

    <h4>Chapter 192: Commune of Spiritual Tattooists</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The next morning-

    After breakfast, as Lin Xun was about to go out with the Snowfall Saber he had refined, he was stopped by Shue Jin.

    ¡°Boy, are you a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    Lin Xun felt stunned first and then nodded his head, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He refined the spiritual weapon in his own roomst night, without making too much noise, but Shue Jin absolutely knew what he did.

    Shue Jin continued, ¡°Oh, so are you nning to sell the spiritual weapon?¡±

    Lin Xun said, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal, isn¡¯t it? Without money, how can I buy liquor for you?¡±

    Shue Jin said with a chuckle while shaking his hand, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m just checking.¡±

    Lin Xun felt something strange with Shue Jin, ¡°Jin, do you have a problem with me in selling the spiritual weapon?¡±

    Shue Jin said slowly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just wondering how a spiritual tattooist like you would descend to earning money by selling spiritual weapons. If the guys of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists know this, they¡¯lle and kick your ass.¡±

    Lin Xun was taken aback, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Shue Jin lifted his head and took a mouthful of his liquor, wearing a look as if he was looking at an idiot, ¡°Boy, are you really stupid or do you pretend to be stupid? Spiritual tattooists enjoy a highly honorable status in the empire. Wherever they go, they¡¯ll be surrounded by a myriad of people. But you act like a lowly peddler, which is literally a disgrace to spiritual tattooists.¡±

    Lin Xun asked surprisingly, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Shue Jin said scornfully, ¡°Only you don¡¯t take your status seriously.¡±

    Lin Xun revealed a bitter smile, for he had never considered himself as a very honorable person.

    Even so, he also knew that spiritual tattooists enjoyed an extremely noble position in the world. All forces alwayspeted with each other in order to draw a real spiritual tattooist over to own side.

    Spiritual tattooists remained to be the most unique upation with extremely high status even in the entire empire, for the role of spiritual tattooists couldn¡¯t be more significant. Everything involved in cultivation almost bore a close rtionship with them,

    such as refining spiritual weapons and equipment for practitioners; refining beast tes for beast trainers; setting spiritual formations for spiritual botanists and refining pill-making furnaces for chemists.

    Spiritual tattooists almost yed a role in all the respects of cultivation.

    Unfortunately, the number of spiritual tattooists in the world was quite small, even scarce. You couldn¡¯t even find one among every 1,000 practitioners.

    In that case, spiritual tattooists became more and more exalted in the empire.

    ¡°It turns out that you know nothing. I really doubt how you became a spiritual tattooist. Didn¡¯t your master tell you how to embody your value?¡± Shue Jin sighed.

    ¡°Jin, I really know nothing about that. Could you give me some advice?¡± Lin Xun humbly asked.

    With a cold sneer, Shue Jin stretched out one finger, ¡°A jar of Soul-burning liquor.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Deal.¡±

    Shue Jin then said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very funny. Sometimes, you look damn smart, but sometimes you look like a moron.¡±

    Afterward, Shue Jin finally gave Lin Xun a clear direction-

    Commune of Spiritual Tattooists of the empire!

    ¡­

    As an extremelyrge alliance of spiritual tattooists, Commune of Spiritual Tattooists of the empire had its branches scattered all over the 34 provinces of the empire.

    There was, of course, a branch in Mist City, the capital of Southwestern Province.

    As Lin Xun finally found the ce after asking about it all the way along, he saw a magnificent and towering building being erected there like a Triton among the minnows.

    On the top of the building was a line of vigorous and ancient big characters ¨C ¡°Commune of Spiritual Tattooists of Mist City¡±, reflected by a Phantom Spiritual Formation.

    Each character was glittering and dreamlike like a gorgeous rosy cloud rising, which was dazzlingly beautiful.

    Other practitioners might exim with admiration and be shocked by the considerable input of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    While Lin¡¯s first reaction deep in his heart was: the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was so damn rich!

    The Phantom Spiritual Formation kept miraculously transforming at the expense of plenty of spiritual crystals! But, such a spiritual formation was just used as a signboard, indicating how inhumanely rich the Commune was.

    And this made Lin Xun more curious about the Commune.

    Since he came to earn money, the richer the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists looked, the more money he could make here.

    Lin Xun resolutely walked into the Commune.

    ¡°Wee to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.¡±

    The moment he entered the door, a charming maid ushered him in with dignity and decorum. She asked with a standard smile on her face, ¡°Would you like to purchase treasures, issue missions, or sell items?¡±

    ¡°I want to take a look first,¡± said Lin Xun carelessly.

    Lin Xun was attired in in clothes, but he looked quite handsome. Though he was just 14 years old, he looked tall and graceful with deep eyes, an angr face and an ethereal air. Thereby, the charming maid didn¡¯t dare to cold-shoulder him.

    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Childe, please take your time. If you need anything, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±

    Then, she slightly bowed to him and walked away.

    Lin Xun really appreciated the service attitude.

    Gorgeous and magnificent, the spacious Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was divided into many different areas, including spiritual treasure area, exchange area, and mission area.

    Although it was in the morning, the Commune was full of people, most of who were practitioners, which made it really prosperous.

    These were just the areas of the Commune open to the public. As the alliance of spiritual tattooists of the empire, Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was actually established with only one real purpose, to serve the spiritual tattooists!

    As long as a spiritual tattooist was sessfully authenticated by the Commune, he could enjoy much convenience wherein.

    Correspondingly, each spiritual tattooist needed to make some contributions to the Commune while enjoying the benefits. Of course, this kind of contributions wasn¡¯t difficult at all and sometimes even quite easy.

    For instance, a mission area was established in each Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. Different missions were published every day. Any spiritual tattooist who could help resolve one would get not only considerable money as payback but also corresponding credits.

    The more credits a spiritual tattooist umted, the more privileges he would enjoy in the Commune.

    Having loitered on the first floor for a long time, Lin Xun found it nothing special and no different from other Businesses.

    As to the second floor, only the spiritual tattooists authenticated by the Commune and the honorable big shots could have ess to it. Thus, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t get in for now.

    Lin Xun shortly left the distracting thoughts behind and directly came to the authentication area.

    There were few people in the authentication area. As Lin Xun reached there, only a middle-aged man in gray sat there with his eyes closed tightly, making the others wonder whether he was in meditation or asleep.

    But when Lin Xun got there, the middle-aged man in gray suddenly opened his eyes and gave Lin Xun a sincere smile.

    As he noticed that Lin Xun was only a teenager, he felt a little strange and asked, ¡°Childe, this area is for authenticating spiritual tattooists.¡±

    Lin Xun said, ¡°That¡¯s why I am here.¡±

    The middle-aged man in gray was a little surprised, ¡°Are you a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°You may not believe what I said. But we¡¯ll know after the authentication.¡±

    The middle-aged man in gray felt surprised and suspicious, for the teenager in front of him was too young, only 14 or 15 years old at most. It was reasonable if he was a spiritual apprentice. But it was hard for anyone to believe that he was a spiritual tattooist.

    ¡°Childe, how¡­how old are you?¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Lin Xun asked in reply, ¡°Is age a problem during the authentication of a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    The middle-aged man felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Childe, don¡¯t take me wrong. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved to a maid, signaling her toe here. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°You take him to the second floor for the authentication.¡±

    Coincidentally, the maid was the one who had served Lin Xun just now. On hearing that, she was also a little astonished. Then she immediately said, ¡°Childe, please follow me.¡±

    Afterward, she led Lin Xun to the second floor.

    ¡°The boy has an imposing appearance. He shouldn¡¯t be a fraud. But, how can he, at such a young age, be qualified to be a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    Watching Lin Xun leave, the middle-aged man felt a little confused, with his eyebrows knitted.

    He knew it clearly that it was rather difficult to be a real spiritual tattooist. The Human-gang Realm was the lowest standard to judge a spiritual tattooist in terms of cultivation, which was rtively easy for a practitioner to achieve.

    When it came to the spiritual tattoo, it required that the candidate be able to refine a spiritual tattoo formation by himself!

    This wasn¡¯t something any practitioner could easily do.

    Without any exaggeration, there were numberless spiritual apprentices in the entire empire, but few could refine a spiritual tattoo formation by themselves!

    The cruelest thing was that mot spiritual apprentices couldn¡¯t step into the ranks of spiritual tattooists all their lives due to different reasons!

    One could imagine how difficult it was for a practitioner to be a spiritual tattooist.

    The middle-aged man had served many spiritual tattooists over those years, most of who were adult practitioners having lived for dozens or even hundreds of years. He had rarely seen teenagers like Lin Xun before.

    At least he hadn¡¯t met one in recent years.

    Yes!

    Definitely none!

    So he was so astounded when he saw Lin Xun.

    ¡°Damn it! Is the boy a fraud?¡±

    The middle-aged man was a little anxious, with his face twisted. But after thinking for a while, he hesitated again. If the boy was a fraud, what could he get from the Commune?

    Thinking about it back and forth, he got totally perplexed, and could not stay calm anymore.

    At the same time, Lin Xun was going to the second floor with the pretty maid.

    The maid couldn¡¯t help ncing at him all the way with curiosity and also doubt in her eyes. She also wondered how could such a young man be a spiritual tattooist.

    Of course, Lin Xun noticed it. He smiled and asked in a flirting tone, ¡°Girl, you seem interested in me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The beautiful maid immediately blushed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 193: Give It a Shot

    <h4>Chapter 193: Give It a Shot</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    The beautiful maid dare not overthink. Soon, they arrived at the second floor of the Commune.

    They walked down a long aisle for a while and came into a quaint hall.

    Here, a learned and refined man wearing dark green silk clothing and well-trimmed mustache sat behind a desk with his legs crossed.

    With a tobo pipe in the left hand and an inscribing pen in the right hand, he was inscribing spiritual tattoos on a piece of indigo blue animal skin while smoking, leisurely and carefree.

    ¡°Childe, he¡¯s Chu Feng, executive of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists,¡± the maid said softly.

    Lin Xun nodded. In his eyes, Chu Feng was absolutely a gentleman clearly knowing how to enjoy life.

    His clothing was made of exquisite cloth with obscure spiritual tattoos, although it seemedmon. Also, each of the essories on him was of great quality, pleasing to both the eye and the mind. Even that tobo pipe was made of polished ribs of ¡°Groundramon¡±, glittering with a light cyan halo.

    What impressed Lin Xun most was Chu Feng¡¯s two small tufts of mustache, which were trimmed in an exquisite curling shape; together with his charming face, it made him look elegant and unconventional.

    But soon Lin Xun was attracted by the spiritual tattoo Chu Feng was inscribing. That piece of indigo blue animal skin should be tanned with the swings of Blue Lightning Bird, which was a superb-quality spiritual material to refine high-grade inner armor of Human-rank.

    The inscribing pen Chu Feng was using was like a pointed cone, slender and gleaming, on which was inscribed with teardrop-like dark red patterns.

    Under Chu Feng¡¯s hand, slender and dense spiritual tattoos emerged, with his smooth actions.

    At just a nce, Lin Xun knew that Chu Feng was a spiritual tattooist, and obviously he had many years of experience and great attainments in this field.

    As Lin Xun looked Chu Feng up and down, the maid exined what Lin Xun came for.

    ¡°Friend, sit down please. Let me finish this ¡®Wind Shadow Developing Lightning Spirit Formation¡¯ first. Then I will authenticate you as a spiritual tattooist.

    Without raising his head, Chu Feng went on inscribing. But his voice was warm and gentle like a spring breeze, making Lin feel that he was not given the cold shoulder.

    ¡°Oh¡±, he said and sat on one side.

    Seeing this situation, the maid left quietly.

    This quaint hall suddenly became quiet, and only the rustling the inscribing pen made could be heard.

    As timepsed, Lin became a little impatient and couldn¡¯t help looking up at Chu Feng. Lin Xun noticed Chu Feng frowned, staring at that piece of indigo blue animal skin. It seemed that he met a big trouble.

    At the moment he was as still as a sculpture. He even didn¡¯t notice that fire in his pipe had already died out.

    As a spiritual tattooist, Lin Xun could clearly tell that Chu Feng fell into a deep thinking. And if the problem couldn¡¯t be solved, he might be sitting there still for a few days.

    He had ever been in such a situation more than once when he was young, so had Master Lu.

    Lin Xun stood up and came to the desk, with his gaze falling on that piece of indigo blue animal skin.

    He didn¡¯t want to keep waiting like this. It was a total waste of time.

    Only with one nce, Lin Xun noticed that Chu Feng was making a pair of inner armor, but which was different from a usual one. There were three totally different spiritual tattoo formations, including Condensing Mountains, King Kong and Wind Shadow Developing Lightning, on this armor.

    The former two belonged to defensive spiritual tattoo formation, separately having the attribute of earth and metal. Both were low-grade spiritual tattoo formations.

    Only the third one was quite particr, with two attributes of both wind and lightning and the mostplicated pattern. It belonged to the middle-grade spiritual tattoo formation.

    Now the problem Chu Feng encountered was about the third spiritual tattoo formation. It was not due to refining method butck of a medium that could unify the three formations.

    In this case, even refined sessfully, this pair of inner armor would be much less powerful.

    Looking at it carefully for a long time, Lin Xun suddenly said, ¡°If you authenticate me as a spiritual tattooist now, maybe I could help you resolve this problem.¡±

    Chu Feng didn¡¯t hear a word of him at all. Or you could say he was totally immersed in his thinking and forgot all the other things.

    On seeing this, Lin Xun sighed in his heart and bent to snatch the inscribing pen from Chu Feng.

    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡±

    Chu Feng was awakened from his thinking and shouted at Lin Xun.

    ¡°I am trying to help you.¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, and then sat on the floor, trying to inscribe on that indigo blue animal skin.

    ¡°Where are you from? Who let you in? Get out of here!¡±

    With anxiety, Chu Feng reproached him on and on. But however angry he was, he maintained a polite demeanor throughout and didn¡¯ty a finger on Lin Xun.

    ¡°Stop bothering me, or this pair of inner armor will be destroyed.¡±

    Lin Xun already began to inscribe while speaking.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    Chu Feng got so pissed off that he wanted to beat the crap out of Lin Xun. But atst, he held it back.

    It was not because he didn¡¯t dare to do it, but that this pair of inner armor was extremely valuable. And it took him a few years to collect several rare spiritual ingredients in it.

    Once he hit Lin Xun, the inner armor he was refining might be destroyedpletely.

    This was thest thing Chu Feng wanted to see.

    But how could he watch Lin Xun wanton mischief and do nothing?

    Chu Feng was caught into a dilemma, with his charming face twisted because of anger. Since he became the director of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists in the Mist City, this was the first time that he had met such a bold teenager.

    ¡°Tell me, the earth corresponds to Kun (one of the Eight Diagrams, so did the following Dui, Xun, Zhen and Kan), gold corresponds to Dui, wind vs Xun, and lightning vs Zhen. If I want them connected with each other, what is the medium?¡±

    Lin Xun asked suddenly. While saying that, he was still inscribing.

    ¡°Kan!¡± Chu Feng paused and answered subconsciously. Soon he got angry, for the little guy dared to guide him. Who did he think he was?

    ¡°Yes. Kun benefits from Kan, Dui is derived from Kan, Xun and Kan wereplementary, and Zhen and Kan resonate. Now that you know this, why don¡¯t you inscribe a ¡®Kan Benefiting Four-Image Spiritual Formation¡¯?¡±

    On hearing that, Chu Feng said without thinking, ¡°It is impossible! The skin of Blue Lightning Bird, serving as the carrier of this pair of inner armor, has the two attributes of Kan and Zhen. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to amodate four spiritual tattoo formations in one pair of inner armor.¡±

    After that, he red up again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why is a boy leading me by the nose?¡±

    But next moment, he was attracted by Lin Xun¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, it is possible. Although this spiritual tattoo formation is powerful, you can throw away some structures in the formation and leave the position of four images for the cirction of Kan water. With this as a medium, the other three spiritual tattoo formations could bepatible.¡±

    Saying that, Lin Xun had inscribed aplete spiritual tattoo formation.

    At this time, Chu Feng felt like getting struck by a sh of lightning. After quite a while, he pped his hands and said, ¡°No wonder! I see now.¡±

    As he spoke, hepletely came to his sense, with a weird on his face, looking at Lin Xun. ¡°Just now, was this boy directing me?¡±

    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±

    ¡°How old is he? How could he know this?¡±

    ¡°Alright. This pair of inner armor has been finished. But, if you want to maximize its power, you¡¯d better soak it in Real Heavy Kan Water for a while.¡±

    Lin Xun put down the inscribing pen and stood up. He said that while pointing to that indigo animal skin with a wisp of soft spiritual light.

    Strictly speaking, it was not animal skin anymore, but a pair of inner armor full of spiritual Qi and illusory color now!

    Chu Feng strode forward, picked it up and stared at it for a while, with his heart overwhelmed by a shock.

    Had this ¡°Xun-Zhen Spiritual Armor¡± on the middle grade of Human rank been refined so easily?

    It was incredible!

    Chu Feng felt like that he was dreaming. After quite a while he couldn¡¯t help asking Lin Xun, ¡°My friend, who on earth are you?¡±

    There was kind of respect in his tone this time.

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°I already told you when I came. I¡¯m here for getting the qualification of spiritual tattooist.¡±

    Chu Feng thought for a while and then patted his own head, ¡°I remember, but¡­¡±

    Looking at Lin Xun¡¯s young and handsome face, Chu really couldn¡¯t connect him to a spiritual tattooist.

    ¡°Now, the inner armor has been finished. Is it time to certify me as a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    Lin Xun was speechless when he saw the surprised look on Chu¡¯s face. He got tired of being treated as a monster when he stayed with Old Mo.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you are right.¡±

    Chu Feng nodded, took a few deep breathes and forced himself to suppress his shock and doubt, smiling, ¡°But, you have certified yourself just now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Xun was astonished, ¡°When?¡±

    Chu Feng pointed to that Xun-Zhen Spiritual Armor.

    Lin Feng suddenly understood what he meant and then smiled too.

    ¡°Here are four badges that represent the different levels of spiritual tattooists.¡±

    Chu Feng took out a jade box, in which there were four jade badges with different colors. Each one was as big as a copper coin, and their models were simple and ssical.

    ¡°They represent four certificates of the primary, middle, senior and top spiritual tattooists. I wonder which level you are in now.¡±

    There was a touch of strong curiosity in Chu Feng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The first level.¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it and directly chose the certificate for primary spiritual tattooists. This was a bronze jade badge with the logo of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists on the front side and a nk on the back.

    ¡°The primary level?¡±

    Chu Feng was surprised and said, ¡°But in my opinion, you are enough to be worthy of the middle-level badge with your way of refining that inner armor.¡±

    Lin Xun exined patiently, ¡°I just benefited from you and inscribed a simple spiritual tattoo formation. You are the one who have finished this inner armor.¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Chu Feng and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a young spiritual tattooist like you. If known by others, it would cause a sensation. What you did is a wise choice to protect yourself, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 194: God-Devil Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 194: God-Devil Agreement</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    ¡°A wise choice to protect myself ?¡±

    Lin Xun was confused at first and then nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, you know me.¡±

    On thinking how he made a show of himself because of astonishment, Chu Feng sighed, ¡°What you did is right. If other spiritual tattooists know you possess such great attainments in spiritual tattoos, they¡¯ll also make a show of themselves just like me.¡±

    He cupped his hands and said, ¡°My little friend, I¡¯m sorry to have offended you. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°My name is Lin Xun, and you can call me that.¡±

    As a gentleman, Chu Feng treated Lin Xun with courtesy, which naturally made Lin Xun feel good about him.

    Lin Xun clearly knew if Chu Feng was ill-tempered like Old Mo, he would have already driven Lin Xun away.

    Subsequently, as Chu Feng invited Lin Xun to sit down, he took out a jade-made document and recorded the information about authenticating Lin as a spiritual tattooist.

    The recorded information was a certificate, indicating that as long as Lin Xun possessed the bronze badge granted to the primary spiritual tattooists by the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, he could enjoy the corresponding benefits in any Commune in the 34 provinces of the empire.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun.¡±

    ¡°Native ce?¡±

    ¡°Feiyun Vige, Donglin Town.¡±

    ¡°Your Master?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Age?¡±

    ¡°14.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Chu Feng was recording while asking Lin Xun. On hearing Lin¡¯s age, with his wrist trembling, he almost misspelled it.

    ¡°14?¡±

    Chu Feng lost his manner again and the way he looked at Lin Xun was full of surprise. A 14-year-old spiritual tattooist was rarely seen even in the entire empire!

    It was said that there were few 14-year-old spiritual tattooists even in the three aristocratic families of spiritual tattoos. It could be numbered only with two hands!

    The most renowned young spiritual tattoo in the empire should be the ¡°Talent Girl¡± Feng Qingyou of Green-deer School, who became a master of spiritual tattoos at the age of 19.

    It was well-known that as an upation, spiritual tattooists were also divided into four levels, including spiritual apprentices, spiritual tattooists, masters of spiritual tattoos, and grandmasters of spiritual tattoos.

    Each level was also subdivided into different sub-levels. Like spiritual tattooists, it was subdivided into primary, medium, high, and top sub-levels.

    At the age of 19, Feng Qingyou was entitled with ¡°master of spiritual tattoos¡±, which showed how outstanding she was.

    Compared to her, Lin Xun became a ¡°spiritual tattooist¡± at the age of 14, which represented that he was not inferior to her.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know Feng Qingyou?¡± asked Chu Feng.

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her. She is a genius of the Feng Family, one of the three great aristocratic families of spiritual tattoos. Her father is the head of the Feng Family, and her master is the dean of the Spiritual Tattoos Department of the Green-deer School.¡±

    Old Mo told him that, and Lin was deeply impressed with the name.

    Chu Feng sighed with emotion, ¡°In my view, you¡¯re as good as or even better than her.¡±

    Lin Xun said right away, ¡°Senior, you really tter me.¡±

    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Do you know what a stir you will cause if I report this matter to the high authorities of the Commune?¡±

    Lin Xun immediately frowned.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Chu Feng said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s my personal viewpoint, of course. I know a genius like you wouldn¡¯t like to draw too much attention.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Senior, could you promise me one thing?¡±

    Chu Feng seemed to know what Lin Feng meant, so he said subconsciously, ¡°Are you aware that you¡¯ll have an overnight meteoric rise with unimaginable status and privileges if you can obtain the attention from the real big shots of the Commune?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡±

    Chu Feng felt surprised. As far as he was concerned, few young men like Lin Xun could resist those temptations, such as reputation, prestige, wealth, and status¡­ whatever they wanted¡­ How could Lin refuse it?

    However, Lin Xun turned them down without any hesitation. He looked quite calm. Apparently, he really meant it.

    Chu Feng said seriously, ¡°Are you serious about your decision?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, saying, ¡°Senior, I hope you can help me with that.¡±

    Chu Feng sighed with his words fraught with apparent appreciation, ¡°Lin Xun, you¡¯re the most distinguished young spiritual tattooist I¡¯ve ever seen. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely have an extraordinarily promising future.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°So, you promised?¡±

    Chu Feng burst intoughter, ¡°A gentleman is always happy to help the others attain their aims. Since you said so, how can I refuse you? Not only do I promise to keep it secret for you, but also I¡¯ll guarantee not a third person will know your information at least in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists of Mist City.¡±

    Lin Xun stood up and bowed to him gravely, ¡°Senior, thanks a lot.¡±

    ¡°Words of mouth being no guarantee, I¡¯ll sign a spiritual agreement with you,¡± as Chu Feng spoke, he took out a scroll glowing with silver luster.

    Covered with magnificent and delicate spiritual tattoo patterns, the scroll gave off a breath of obscurity and boundlessness.

    Lin Xun was taken aback, ¡°Is it the God-Devil Agreement?¡±

    Chu Feng said, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Having got a clear answer, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore.

    ording to Master Lu, the war between Gods and Devilssted for thousands of years in the ancient times, resulting in great chaos in the world, plunging the people into misery, and leaving the people on the verge of starvation.

    In the end, the two sides reached an agreement and signed a contract, promising to each other that they wouldn¡¯t infringe upon each other again, and that whoever vited the contract would stand condemned by God.

    The agreement seemed as unauthentic as oaths, but it was said that it was reached based on the origin of the power of God. Thus, it was the most awe-inspiring and the most indestructible. Moreover, it indeed exerted a strong binding force on the two sides, bringing a halt to the longsting war between them.

    Spiritual tattooists managed to refine the God-Devil Agreement in the light of the contract afterward. Subject to the spiritual power, the agreement was reached with a kind of mysterious and unspeakable force so that no one dared to vite it in case of any cmities.

    This was hearsay, of course. Even Master Lu couldn¡¯t judge whether it was real or not. As a matter of fact, ¡°God-Devil Agreement¡± really existed.

    However, they were rather scarce and not many of them had been passed down in the world. Besides, no spiritual tattooists had refined one over hundreds of years forck of a certain kind of special spiritual material.

    Thereby, God-Devil Agreement was on the verge of extinction. The more they were used, the fewer they were left in the world.

    Lin Xun felt somewhat surprised upon seeing Chu Feng take out an extremely precious God-Devil Agreement to insure his promise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I believe you¡¯ll make greater achievements, so I want to develop a good rtionship with you,¡± having seemingly noticed Lin¡¯s thought, Chu Feng made his real thought clear in an open and straightforward way.

    Lin Xun said while shrugging his shoulders, ¡°Frankly speaking, if you¡¯re not honest to me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t sign the agreement with you.¡±

    Chu Feng burst intoughter.

    Lin Xunughed, too.

    Straightforward men made each other feel d.

    They two immediately signed the God-Devil Agreement with their blood.

    Chi!

    The moment they signed the agreement, the God-Devil Agreement immediately burnt into ashes.

    Lin Xun promptly felt that there seemed to be a mark in his soul, a mark he thought was the power of God-Devil Agreement.

    He even had an intuition that when his spiritual energy became powerful enough, he could definitely remove the mark!

    Of course, this was just an intuition.

    ¡­

    After signing the God-Devil Agreement, Lin Xun and Chu Feng became much closer. They wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony any more.

    Chu Feng didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry upon knowing that Lin Xun only came here to make money. Even so, he still patiently gave Lin Xun some advice.

    It was quite easy to make money in the Commune. Firstly, there were many missions to be issued in the mission area on the first floor each day. As long as one could resolve them, he would get the corresponding paybacks and also umte his own credits.

    At the same time, a spiritual tattooist could consign the spiritual tools he refined in the spiritual treasure area for sale. There were two means: with a price tag; auction.

    Additionally, there were a variety of other means to make money. After one passed the authentication of the Commune, he could enjoy those benefits.

    Lin Xun took out the Snowfall Saber on the middle grade of Human-rank and gave it to Chu Feng. After a careful assessment, Chu instantly advised Lin putting it in the spiritual treasure area for an auction.

    Lin Xun epted his advice without hesitation. After all this, Lin Xun said goodbye to him and left there without any dy.

    ¡­

    Shortly after Lin Xun left, Chu Feng hurriedly summoned the middle-aged man in gray and the beautiful maid who had served Lin Xun.

    ¡°Have you two seen the boy who came here for authentication?¡± asked Chu Feng gently.

    The middle-aged man in gray and the beautiful maid nodded, but deep down, they wondered whether something serious had happened.

    ¡°From today on, do not tell anyone else a word about him.¡±

    Chu Feng originally gentle face became grave immediately even with a trace of coldness, ¡°If I know any information on him leaks out, I won¡¯t spare you no matter whether it is you two who leak it or not. I promise you it¡¯s something you can¡¯t bear.¡±

    The middle-aged man in gray and the beautiful maid darkened their faces promptly and felt fidgety. They continuously swore to God with their lives.

    Chu Feng regained his gentleness as usual. He clearly knew that oaths were notpletely reliable, but his power and force he possessed as the chief of the Commune was enough to make them keep their mouths shut.

    Having thought for a while, Chu Feng fixed his eyes on the beautiful maid, ¡°Your name is Yunque, right? Whenever that boyes, you¡¯ll be his personal maid. From now on, your sry will be tripled, as your reward.¡±

    The beautiful maid called Yunque nodded right away and felt fearful and surprised at the same time. She was in a daze totally.

    ¡°Jia Zhen, as a seasoned man in the Commune, you¡¯re in charge of the spiritual treasure area from today on. Remember, if any of the boy¡¯s spiritual tools is consigned for sale, don¡¯t mention his identity to anyone!¡±

    The middle-aged man in gray called Jia Zhen became exhrated immediately and shouted, ¡°Chief, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll do as you told me!¡±

    The head in charge of the spiritual treasure area was a profitable position, way much better than his previous job as the head in the authentication area!

    ¡°H¡¯m, you can go,¡± Chu Feng waved his hand and said.

    Jia Zhen couldn¡¯t help asking before leaving, ¡°Chief, could I know the boy¡­no, the childe¡¯s name?¡±

    Having pondered for a long time, Chu Feng said one word lightly, ¡°Xun.¡±

 Chapter 195: Master Xun

    <h4>Chapter 195: Master Xun</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Zhou Chen walked into the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists as usual.

    Zhou Chen was a student of Mist College, who reached the Human-gang Realmst year and earned his name in the college.

    Many teachers and his ssmates believed that Zhou Chen was totally qualified to participate in the Province Test this September.

    Zhou Chen also wanted to have a try. But since he reached the Human-gang Realm, he hadn¡¯t found a suitable spiritual weapon.

    As was known to all, spiritual weapons of Human-rank were divided into four grades: low, middle, high and top grade.

    Top grade Human-rank spiritual weapons were too rare and too expensive to be expected by Zhou Chen.

    However, the power of the low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank was limited, and those strong practitioners of Human-gang Realm could not give full y to their power with them.

    So Zhou Chen targeted on middle and high-grade spiritual weapons.

    Generally speaking, most strong practitioners of Human-gang Realm would choose middle-grade spiritual weapons. Firstly, they were rtively not expensive. Secondly, the practitioners could give full y to their power with them.

    A high-grade spiritual weapon was powerful but a little bit too expensive and Zhou Chen wasn¡¯t sure whether a spiritual weapon of this level was appropriate for him.

    The reason was simple. When it came to the selection of a spiritual weapon, it was not always the case that the higher grade, the better. It depended on whether it was matched the practitioner or not and whether the practitioner could give his power full y with it.

    A higher-grade spiritual weapon for the practitioner might be powerful, but would consume too much spiritual power, and sometimes too hard to control, which might not be good in a fight.

    The more Zhou Chen analyzed, the more irresolute he felt. Now he had no idea whether to choose a middle-grade one or a high-grade one.

    So recently whenever he had time, he would go to the Commune to try to select an appropriate spiritual weapon.

    Pity that he still hadn¡¯t seen a well-matched one.

    Although there was still half a year to go before the Test in September, Zhou Chen felt somehow anxious. Nowadays, all practitioners who wanted to participate in the Province Test were all making great efforts to improve their strength.

    The Province Test,pletely different from the State Test and the County Test, would not only test the aptitude and savvy of the practitioners, but also assess the practitioners¡¯ fighting capacity!

    Aptitude and savvy were nothing. The key point was the fighting capacity.

    However great aptitude and savvy a practitioner had, he wouldn¡¯t pass the Province Test if he had poor fighting capacity.

    What was the test of fighting capacity?

    The most fundamental element was absolutely one¡¯s cultivation. Besides, other factors, like fighting manuals and skills, fighting experience, weapons and equipment, were all very important in fighting.

    Zhou Chen had great fighting manuals, experience and skills now. What hecked now was a suitable weapon!

    A powerful weapon could even y an important role in reversing the situation and turning defeat into victory!

    So at this point, Zhou Chen dared not be careless.

    After entering the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, before a waiter came to serve him, Zhou Chen walked to the mission area directly. A few days ago, he published a weapon refining task here, hoping someone could refine a customized spiritual weapon for him.

    ¡°Chile Zhou, here you are,¡± a maid in charge of reception in the mission area saw Zhou Chen and said hello to him.

    Zhou Chen almost came here every day recently, so the maid got familiar with him.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Zhou Chen asked with an expectant tone.

    The maid shook her head, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid you made a trip in vain again. There are only nine spiritual tattooists in themune, but the number of tasks from practitioners has suddenly increased in these days, which makes these spiritual tattooists too busy to take on more tasks.¡±

    Although Zhou Chen already anticipated the result, he still felt quite disappointed.

    He knew that the number of refining tasks had increased because the Province Test would begin in half a year. Many practitioners who wanted to take part in it had to make preparations in advance.

    After all, refining a spiritual weapon was not a simple thing. It took a long time and the risk of frequent failure existed. Even if the spiritual weapon was sessfully refined, it took some time for the practitioner to adapt to the new spiritual weapon.

    In such cases, it was not early to start preparing for it six months earlier.

    ¡°So how long do you think I¡¯ll have to wait for my task to be taken on?¡± Zhou Chen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the maid dared not promise the exact time to Zhou Chen. Most of the tasks issued at the mission area were rted to the spiritual tattooists. The status of the spiritual tattooists was extremely noble. Whether they epted the task or not was not something a maid like her could decide.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the spiritual treasure area? Maybe you can pick out a suitable weapon,¡± the maid suggested.

    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Zhou Chen shook his head. He had already seen all kinds of spiritual tools in spiritual treasure area. There was no one suitable for him at all.

    But just as Zhou Chen was about to leave, a sudden noise came from the distance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue any more. This Snowfall Saber is going to be mine!¡±

    ¡°Humph! How can you say that? Since it is for an auction, it belongs to the one cing the highest bid.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Keep bidding then! You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    Zhou Chen found these noises came from the spiritual treasure area. Those people seemed to bepeting for a treasure?

    Zhou Chen walked towards there out of curiosity. One of the counters in the spacious spiritual treasure area was packed with practitioners.

    All eyes of men and women were fixed on a saber on that counter.

    Zhou Chen elbowed his way through the crowd, and saw it was a Snowfall Saber. It seemed amon middle-grade spiritual tool of Human-rank on the market. There was nothing special about it.

    But when he saw the introduction beside the saber, Zhou Chen felt a sudden shock in his heart. It was 20% more powerful than an ordinary one!

    How could this be possible?

    Zhou Chen found it a bit incredible, but when he saw the name written behind the introduction, Zhou Chen believed its power immediately. The identification of this spiritual weapon was from Chu Feng, director of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists!

    Chu Feng was a top spiritual tattooist in Mist City and head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. The spiritual weapons identified by him couldn¡¯t be false!

    Zhou Chen finally understood why there were so many practitionerspeting for this unique Snowfall Saber.

    It was an incredibly pioneering case that a middle-grade spiritual tool of Human-rank could achieve 20% more power than usual.

    ¡°That¡¯s the weapon I need!¡±

    Zhou Chen¡¯s eyes were shining.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay 700 imperial silver coins!¡±

    ¡°Humph! 800 imperial silver coins!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, this saber should be mine. 900 silver coins!¡±

    Bidding was still going on, which made Zhou Chen hesitate somehow.

    Generally speaking, the price of middle-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank on the market was between 200 and 400 silver coins, and there were some high-quality ones sold at about 500.

    But this Snowfall Saber was already bid up to 900 silver coins! It was rare.

    Finally, Zhou Chen gritted his teeth and followed the offer, ¡°1,000 silver coins!¡± Suddenly, practitioners were in an uproar.

    The bidding became white-hot. However, 1,000 silver coins was the maximum price people estimated. Who ever thought that the price surged to 1,000 silver coins all of sudden!

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhou Chen, a well-known student of Mist College.¡±

    ¡°Right, he is Zhou Chen. I heard that he has been looking for a spiritual weapon recently. No wonder he takes a fancy to this saber, too.¡±

    Many practitioners were surprised to recognize Zhou Chen.

    As soon as Zhou Chen ced his bid, his price deterred other practitioners frompeting again.

    1,000 silver coins were high enough to buy a high-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank!

    In the end, Zhou Chen got the Snowfall Saber. And it cost him1,000 silver coins. In his view, the saber was worthy of its price!

    Especially when he held the saber in hands, he felt he was quite lucky this time. The magical effect of the saber was far beyond the ordinary Snowfall Saber.

    ¡°With this saber, I¡¯m sure I can pass the Province Test easily!¡±

    Zhou Chen walked out of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooist,ughing.

    Not long after Zhou Chen left, those unresigned practitioners failing in the bidding for the saber tried to get more information,

    ¡°Which spiritual tattooist refined this saber?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw a spiritual sign ¡®Xun¡¯ on it. Is it a new spiritual tattooist here?¡±

    ¡°Does he have more Snowfall Sabers?¡±

    Facing these inquiries, Jia Zhen, who had just begun to be in charge of spiritual treasure area, had to exin it in person, ¡°To tell you the truth, this saber was indeed made by a new spiritual tattooist in themune¡­¡±

    Before Jia Zhen finished, someone interrupted, ¡°Cut the crap! Just tell me the name of this spiritual tattooist. I¡¯d like to issue a weapon-refining task and pay the same price for a same Snowfall Saber!¡±

    Jia Zhen looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Master Xun just arrived today. I¡¯m not sure if he will take on any new task.¡±

    Master Xun!

    On hearing the word ¡°master¡±, many practitioners became quite excited. A master? Was he a spiritual tattooist master?

    Some practitioners couldn¡¯t wait for one more minute. They all ran to the mission area. Whoever the Master Xun was, the urgent thing to do now was to issue a task!

    This was a chance once in a blue moon. How could a spiritual tattooist who was able to make a unique Snowfall Saber be an ordinary person?

    Seeing this chaotic scene, Jia Zhen was totally dumbfounded, with Lin Xun¡¯s figure appearing in his mind.

    No wonder Chu Feng asked him to keep a secret for Lin Xun¡¯s identity. If these practitioners knew that Master Xun was only a teenager, how would they feel?

    On this day, the poprity of the mission area of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists increased dramatically. In just one hour, there were hundreds more tasks, each of which was designated to be epted by the ¡°Master Xun¡±.

    At the same time, the news that the ¡°Master Xun¡± in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists had refined a unique Snowfall Saber spread quickly in Mist City, causing a great stir.

    Even Zhou Chen, who purchased the saber, became a prominent figure in the event.

 Chapter 196: Beyond Expectation

    <h4>Chapter 196: Beyond Expectation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Of course, Lin Xun had no idea what happened in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, but he felt contented and considered this visit fruitful.

    After he was authenticated as a primary spiritual tattooist, he found it more convenient to make money, for he didn¡¯t need to do everything by himself.

    As he was back home, Shue Jin who had been slept soundly got up suddenly and shouted, ¡°My wine, where is my wine?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it.¡±

    With a smile, Lin Xun took out a newly bought jar of Soul-burning liquor from his Storage Ring and threw it to Shue Jin.

    ¡°Your trip seems very fruitful,¡± Shue Jin nced at Lin Xun.

    ¡°Not bad. I don¡¯t need to rush around anymore. As long as I refine a spiritual weapon, I¡¯ll consign it to the Commune for sale.¡±

    Lin Xun told Shue Jin what had happened in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    To his surprise, Shue Jin suddenly said with a sneer, ¡°There is no free lunch. He must be up to something. Kid, I have to remind you. Since Chu Feng dares to sign the ¡®God-Devil Agreement¡¯ with you, he must have a bigger picture.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking. I bear in mind that I have to pay a price as big as the gain I obtain.¡±

    Having known that Lin Xun understood the principles therein, Shue Jin sighed with emotion, ¡°You¡¯ll know that a person¡¯s favor is the most difficult thing to pay back in the world!¡±

    He seemed to recall something, shook his head dispiritedly, and fell asleep with the jar in his arms.

    Looking at Shue Jin, Lin Xun thought for a while. Afterward, he smiled and walked into his room.

    A grasp of mundane affairs is genuine knowledge, and understanding of worldly wisdom is true learning. Since his childhood, Lin Xun knew that if you cared about it, the so-called people¡¯s favor was heavier than a mountain; but if you didn¡¯t give a damn, it was lighter than a goose feather.

    If Chu Feng made any improper demand someday in the future, Lin Xun would have to carefully think about it.

    If it were something within his ability, Lin Xun would definitely lend a hand. But that was something in the future. At least for now, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    ¡­

    After entering his room, Lin Xun spent a couple hours refining a Snowfall Saber, a Blood-bronzed Spear, and a pair of Gusty-wind Boots at one fling with all the spiritual inks and materials he bought.

    The three spiritual tools were all quality middle-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank. Besides, totally unlike that of those traded in the market, their power was improved greatly after Lin¡¯s refining.

    Ooh~

    Lin Xun heaved a long breath of foul air. He could refine only three spiritual tools a day at most based on his cultivation and spiritual energy at present.

    He was unable to refine one more.

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that it was already a miracle for a spiritual tattooist to refine three spiritual weapons without a failure in only a few hours!

    It was nearly impossible for other spiritual tattooists to do that!

    An ordinary spiritual tattooist would spend three to five days refining a Snowfall Saber. Besides, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t fail.

    From this aspect, one should know how terrifying Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation was in spiritual tattoos.

    There were some reasons. On one hand, he had learned a lot on spiritual tattoos from Master Lu and practiced inscribing since his childhood; on the other hand, his extremely profound cultivation foundation and greatly domineering spiritual energy provided strong support for him to inscribe spiritual tattoos.

    More importantly, a trace of mysterious fluctuation of the Gate to Heaven guaranteed the 100% sess of refining spiritual weapons each time. Consequentially, he wouldn¡¯t fail.

    What was more unbelievable was that the spiritual weapons refined by Lin Xun saw great improvements in their power!

    All the above factors together facilitated Lin Xun to possess the unimaginable aplishments and techniques in spiritual tattoos.

    After he put the refined spiritual weapons away, he started to practice Meditating Magic and Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture as usual.

    When he left the Bloodthirsty Camp, he had just reached the Human-gang Realm. Now, he needed to strengthen and consolidate his cultivation and get himself well prepared for the Province Test held in half a year.

    As far as Lin Xun was concerned, the practitioners qualified for the test were all powerful figures who stood out among thousands of people after rounds of selection.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the practitioners who were qualified to attend the test had already proved that they were extraordinarily powerful.

    Under such circumstances, Lin Xun didn¡¯t dare to ck off however confident he was.

    Late at night, Lin Xun was in bed awake after finishing his practice. He was thinking what he needed to do next.

    ¡°I have to refine a set of weapon and equipment to maximize my fighting ability during the Province Test.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I need to gather some intelligence about this test and analyze the fighting ability of each practitioner involved, so I can fully prepared.¡±

    ¡°But, the top priority now is to consolidate my cultivation. Now that I have just reached the Human-gang Realm, I should have a reference point to judge my advantages and disadvantages¡­¡±

    After having a rough picture of what to do the next day, he fell asleep.

    ¡­

    Lin Xun went out early next morning.

    At daybreak, the spacious cobweb-like streets extending in all directions were already crowded with people and vehicles, quite bustling.

    Choo choo~~

    A special whistle was heard in the air.

    Looking up, Lin Xun saw that a new-type long Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle glittering with gorgeous spiritual light was running in the air over his head.

    The Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle was a new-type shuttle the empire had newly developed in recent years, which traveled to and fro among different zones of the city for people¡¯s convenience.

    Covered with spiritual tattoos all over its body, the shuttle was powered by a spiritual furnace with spiritual crystal as the raw material. So it could glide in the air. It was really fast, also stable and safe.

    Such a Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle could amodate as many as thousands of people, maximally meeting the demand of the practitioners and people at the bottom of the society.

    Of course, people had to pay to take the Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle.

    That was the magic of spiritual tattooists. They utilized the spiritual tattoos to develop the spiritual tools that not only met the practitioners¡¯ demands but also exerted a far-flung influence on the secr society.

    Taking Spiritual Screen and Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle for example. They seemed useless for the practitioners, but they undoubtedly had a great effect on the whole secr society of the empire, which was a ground-breaking undertaking in history!

    Watching the shuttle leave, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help sighing that the spiritual tattooists yed an invaluable role in the entire empire, which was probably one of the reasons why the spiritual tattooists enjoyed a highly honorable status.

    Lin Xun arrived at the Commune of Spiritual Tattoos soon.

    The moment he came in, the beautiful maid Yunque he saw yesterday recognized him and gave him a warm wee.

    After a brief inquiry, Lin Xun knew that this was Chu Feng¡¯s arrangement. He asked, ¡°Was the Snowfall Saber I consigned yesterday sold?¡±

    Yunque looked around quickly and said with her voice down, ¡°Childe Xun, this is not the right ce to talk. Please follow me to the second floor.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a trance. Was it necessary to be so mysterious?

    But soon he got to know why. He saw the spiritual treasure area being crowded with many practitioners talking loudly. What a bustling scene it was!

    What they were talking about was all about the Snowfall Saber!

    ¡°Bro, I want to ask if the Snowfall Saber refined by Master Xun is on sale here?¡±

    ¡°Bro, are you also here for Master Xun?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, see, almost all the practitioners in the spiritual treasure areae here for Master Xun who¡¯s joined the Commune with the superb aplishments in spiritual tattoos.¡±

    ¡°Geese, so many people. Thepetition will be extremely fierce this time.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, we don¡¯t know who this Master Xun is. I heard that Zhou Chen of Mist College made an unbelievable deal, buying an excellent and unique Snowfall Saber only at the cost of 1,000 imperial silver coins. I¡¯m so jealous.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. One thousand silver coins are nothing. If I had been here yesterday, how could Zhou Chen have gotten the bargain?¡±

    The discussions were all about ¡°Master Xun¡± and ¡°Snowfall Saber¡±. What a scene!

    Seeing this, Lin Xun got to know that the Snowfall Saber he had consigned for sale was unexpectedly sold at a high price of 1,000 silver coins!

    Moreover, he wasbeled as ¡°Master Xun¡± because of the saber and caused a stir among most practitioners in Mist City.

    Lin Xun had never anticipated thising.

    ¡°Bro, are you also waiting for Master Xun to consign his spiritual weapons? I suggest you stop waiting since there are too many people here. You¡¯d better get out of here,¡± said a man with his eyebrows knitted while seeing Lin Xun show up in the spiritual treasure area.

    Apparently, in his eyes, Lin was just anotherpetitor.

    ¡°Oh, thanks for reminding me.¡±

    Lin Xun felt speechless and walked forward while shaking his head.

    ¡°I drive anotherpetitor away!¡± said the mancently. If he knew that the one he drove away was ¡°Master Xun¡±, how would he feel?

    When Lin Xun passed by the mission area, he got dumbfounded. There were also many practitioners gathering here. But apparently, it was more boisterous here.

    ¡°Please issue a task for me. I want a spiritual weapon refined by Master Xun. As long as it meets my need, money is not a problem!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m so unlucky. Another guy designates Master Xun to refine a spiritual weapon? How many of us now?¡±

    ¡°See, the tasks issued in the mission area today are all for Master Xun. If I knew this earlier, I would have queued up yesterday!¡±

    On hearing the discussions, Lin Xun had kind of weird feeling. Until Yunque led him to a quiet and quaint room on the second floor, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Yunque, what is going on out there?¡±

    A heartyughter came from the outside before Yunque answer him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t answer your question.¡±

    Chu Feng wearing exquisite brocade clothes and well-trimmed mustache walked in, looking very charming and graceful.

 Chapter 197: Sumeru Ring

    <h4>Chapter 197: Sumeru Ring</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    As Chu Feng came in, Yunque was clever enough to get out of the room quietly.

    Chu Feng was quite straightforward. He quickly exined to Lin Xun the whole story. There were many reasons why such a hot situation came into being.

    Firstly, the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was an influential organization. Everything happening here would draw much attention.

    Secondly, the Snowfall Saber refined by Lin Xun was so unique that it couldn¡¯t be bought in the market. It could be imagined that what a stir it would cause once such an unprecedentedly rare spiritual tool showed up.

    Last but not least, the Province Test would be held in September, half a yearter. Thus, more and more practitioners came to the Commune, hoping to get the best spiritual weapons.

    After all, there was only one branch of Commune of Spiritual Tattooists in the entire Southwestern Province- Commune of Spiritual tattooists of Mist City. Many practitioners who were qualified to attend the test hoped to buy suitable weapons and equipment from the Commune and thereby got ready for the Province Test.

    Under those circumstances, ¡°Master Xun¡±, a neer who could refine the unique and extremely powerful spiritual weapons, naturally drew much attention.

    Lin Xun secretly felt relieved upon knowing everything. He had worried that his identity might have been leaked. But now it turned out that he overthought.

    ¡°As to the earnings of selling the Snowfall Saber yesterday, the Commune extracts ten percent, and you get the rest.¡±

    Chu Feng took out a Storage Ring and gave it to Lin Xun ¡°This is a Small Sumeru Ring made by the Academy of Spiritual Implements of our empire. Now I give it to you.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately stood transfixed with shock. The Small Sumeru Ring was quite famous. It was said that a master of spiritual tattoos of the Academy of Spiritual Implements in person spent three years finally refining 100 Small Sumeru Rings altogether at the cost of over ten kinds of extremely rare spiritual jades from void over a hundred years ago.

    Not only could it store something, but also it could help the one who wore it purify his heart, nourish his soul, and regte his internal Qi, which was greatly magic.

    The moment the 100 Small Sumeru Rings were produced, they all were purchased by the big shots of the upper ss in the empire. Thus, they were never traded in the market.

    Furthermore, no simr rings had been refined again since then because some of the spiritual materials used to refine the ring had been extinct.

    In other words, there were only 100 Small Sumeru Rings in the world!

    As a result, wearing such a ring had already be a symbol of status and power for the big shots in the empire. This kind of ring had long been endowed with a different meaning.

    Based on the above information, one could imagine how surprised Lin Xu would feel on receiving such a precious present from Chu Feng.

    However hard Lin Xun refused, Chu Feng insisted on giving him the ring, with kind of resolute tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, I will destroy it in front of you now!¡±

    Finally, Lin Xun was persuaded to ept the ring. However, he knew clearly that he would owe more to Chu Feng.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t think too much. I promise nothing is attached. You can take it as a wee gift from me. I just want to prove that I treat you as one of my true friends,¡± said Chu Feng seriously and sincerely with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°Senior, thanks a lot,¡± said Lin Xun with his hands cupped.

    Che Feng pretended to be angry, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It sounds not so close. Age is not a problem for real bosom friends. Just call me elder brother from now on.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you elder brother as you asked,¡± said Lin Xun with a smile.

    Lin Xun had great admiration for Chu Feng from the bottom of his heart, who clearly knew how the world worked. At least, he didn¡¯t feel a hint of repugnance for Chu Feng.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so d. We are like old friends from the start, and that doesn¡¯t happen to many men.¡±

    Chu Feng burst intoughter with a look of great joy.

    Lin Xunughed, too. However, Shue Jin¡¯s words suddenly popped into his head- a person¡¯s favor was the most difficult thing to pay back!

    He instantly abandoned the thought. Since he had thought it through yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t be bewildered by it anymore.

    ¡°Elder brother, please make an appraisal of the three spiritual weapons I refined yesterday. If proper, you can consign them in the spiritual treasure area for sale just like yesterday.¡±

    Lin Xun took out the Snowfall Saber, Blood-bronzed Spear, and Gusty-wind Boots and gave them to Chu Feng.

    Chu Feng¡¯s eyes shined. He immediately started to appreciate them.

    Chu Feng couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes slightly and feeling shocked after making sure how powerful they were.

    The Snowfall Saber was the same as the one yesterday, apparently more powerful than the ordinary ones, so were the other two!

    ¡°Little brother, you really broadened my outlook. You¡¯re definitely unrivaled in the world only with your outstanding attainments in spiritual tattoos!¡±

    Chu Feng didn¡¯t hide his admiration for Lin Xun. And the way he looked at Lin Xun also changed, with kind of sincere respect.

    ¡°Elder brother, you overpraise me,¡± said Lin Xun with a forced smile.

    ¡°Haha,¡± Chu Fengughed out loud again. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the three spiritual weapons. I wonder if you have other ns?¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a while and said, ¡°At present, I just want to make as much money as I can to sustain my cultivation. Can you give me some advice?¡±

    Chu Feng said without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s quite simple. Since you¡¯ve seen the boisterousness in the spiritual treasure and mission areas, I suggest that you take on some tasks from the mission area while refining spiritual weapons.¡±

    ¡°Take on some tasks?¡± Lin Xun felt surprised.

    ¡°Yes, each time you aplish a task, you will get not only a payback but also the credits rewarded by the Commune. The more credits you get, the more benefits and privileges you¡¯ll enjoy.¡±

    Chu Feng said quickly, ¡°Those things may not be practical for you, of course. But, you can exchange the credits for various treasures, such as spiritual weapons, and spiritual materials, in the Commune.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°More importantly, the Commune possesses its own channels to supply spiritual tattooists with some spiritual materials that can¡¯t be bought in the market. This is the most attractive point of the credits.¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling a little interested upon hearing of this. ¡°How can I take on a task?¡±

    Chu Feng stood up while smiling and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yunque to assist you. You can choose the task you want to take on by then.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head.

    Later Yunque came. She led Lin Xun out of the room. Later they got into a secret chamber specially prepared for spiritual tattooists on the second the floor.

    Decorated in a quaint style, the chamber was quite quiet.

    ¡°Childe, these are the tasks issued in the mission area. ording to the degree of difficulty of the tasks, they¡¯re divided into nine levels. One-star means the simplest task while nine-star means the most difficult one,¡± exined Yunque while pointing at a wall made of bronze behind the backroom.

    A huge screen appeared on the wall inscribed with spiritual tattoos.

    One could see all tasks flowing like water on the screen. Each task was followed with a different number of stars as a mark indicating the degree of difficulty.

    ¡°At present, there are altogether 371 tasks for you, most of which are two-star weapon refining tasks.¡±

    Yunque said quickly, ¡°Generally speaking, the two-star tasks are about refining spiritual weapons on the middle grade of Human-rank. You can choose whatever tasks you like.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and chose a two-star weapon-refining task after a random nce.

    Rewarded with 1,000 imperial silver coins, the task was about refining a Rainbow Spiritual Sword with three portions of spiritual materials provided by its promulgator. After he aplished the task, he would earn five credits from the Commune.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on this one,¡± said Lin Xun.

    ¡°Childe, please wait a moment,¡± Yunque nodded, then directly walked to the bronze wall and gently touched the spiritual screen.

    With a buzz, the two-star task disappeared after turning into a light rain.

    A few momentster, someone knocked on the door. A servant sent the needed spiritual materials and then left quietly.

    Yunque ced them on the table and said, ¡°Childe, do you want to start now?¡±

    On seeing a pile of different kinds of inscribing pens prepared for him on the desk, he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started now.¡±

    He got down to work immediately. First he chose an inscribing pen, dipped it in the spiritual ink, and started to inscribe on a long sword.

    As an ordinary weapon, the long sword was just a carrier, whose material quality was customized for refining the Rainbow Spiritual Sword.

    Lin Xun needed to inscribe spiritual tattoos on it, finally transforming it into a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank.

    Generally speaking, nine spiritual tattoos would be inscribed on a low-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank at most.

    Eighteen spiritual tattoos would be inscribed on a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank at most.

    Thirty-six spiritual tattoos would be inscribed on a high-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank at most.

    No more than 108 spiritual tattoos would be inscribed on a top-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank!

    In other words, the grade of a spiritual weapon was closely rted to the number of spiritual tattoo patterns inscribed on it.

    The lower the grade, the less powerful the weapon was, and vice versa!

    Lin Xun needed to inscribe thirty-three spiritual tattoo patterns of different kinds of magic on the sword in order to transform it into the Rainbow Spiritual Sword, an extremely outstanding spiritual weapon on the middle grade of Human-rank.

    The moment Lin Xun started, he became as quiet andposed as a well without ripple. He looked so focused and serious with his hands smoothly and adroitly moving.

    Yunque waited silently on the side, holding her breath in deep concentration for fear of disturbing Lin Xun.

    However, when she asionally looked at Lin Xun, her eyes were filled with worship.

    It was far beyond her imagination that a teenager should possess the attainments of a primary spiritual tattooist.

    So amazing!

    Yunque sighed in her heart.

    As Lin Xun was busy inscribing spiritual tattoos, an exciting cry arose suddenly in the mission area on the first floor.

    ¡°My Gosh! Master Xun has taken on my task! Hahaha, hahaha¡­¡±

    Many practitioners waiting together in the mission area burst into an uproar. The mysterious Master Xun finally took on one task after they had waited for such a long time.

    Most practitioners couldn¡¯t help looking at this lucky dog chosen by Master Xun, with jealousy.

 Chapter 198: Rising to Fame

    <h4>Chapter 198: Rising to Fame</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    People crowding the mission area got exhrated. Master Xun began to take on tasks, which gave hope to those practitioners who issued their tasks and waited here. They wondered what kind of unique works Master Xun would refine this time!

    ¡°Damn it! Wang Lin, you are so fucking lucky!¡± said someone with kind of jealousy.

    The man called Wang Lin was noble-looking. It was his task that had been taken on by Lin Xun.

    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think so. We just heard that Master Xun is a legendary figure. As for how powerful he really is, no one knows. So, Wang Lin, you celebrate too early,¡± someone was being sarcastic out of jealousy.

    For that, Wang Lin just listened and smiled, without saying a word, because he knew those guys were just jealous!

    ¡°Wang Lin, how many copies of spiritual materials have you prepared this time?¡± one of Wang Lin¡¯s good friends couldn¡¯t help asking.

    This was extremely critical. Spiritual tattooist often failed when making spiritual weapons, so they always prepared backups.

    ¡°Three copies,¡± Wang Lin said.

    ¡°Just three? It may be not enough. But for Master Xun¡¯s extraordinary attainments, his failure rate wouldn¡¯t be so high.¡±

    His words made Wang Lin feel a little worried anyway. He was crystal clear that the more powerful the spiritual weapon was, the higher failure rate.

    ¡°Whatsoever! I¡¯ll prepare a few more copies if Master Xun needs.¡±

    Wang Linughed to try to look calm but actually he already began to calcte how much he was going to pay for more copies.

    After all, the spiritual materials needed to refine a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank cost really a lot.

    Over an hour had passed with the hubbub of these practitioners.

    During this period, the practitioners who came to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists heard that Master Xun had begun to ept refining tasks, and now more and more practitioners gathered at the mission area.

    And the lucky dog Wang Lin drew more and more attention, which brought him a lot of pressure.

    Everyone was waiting to see what kind of middle-grade spiritual weapon Master Xun would make this time, and whether it would be as unique as the Snowfall Saber sold yesterday.

    Did he really deserve the reputation he enjoyed?

    Ding!

    Suddenly, a melodious voice arose, and eyes of all practitioners on spot brightened, because it meant a task had been aplished.

    Soon they saw a maide in a hurry with a rectangr jade box and handed it to a person in charge of the mission area.

    This person in charge was an old man with a thin figure and a stern look, serious in speech and manner. Those who were familiar with him knew he was called Guan Pinghu.

    Guan Pinghu looked at the jade box and said in a low voice, ¡°Task 37 has been aplished. If the one who issued this task is present, please take it away right now.¡±

    Task 37?

    Many practitioners were stunned.

    Wang Lin was also dumbfounded at the moment. He responded and cried, ¡°Here, I¡¯m here. Task 37!¡±

    After saying that, he rushed forward and handed the certificate to Guan Pinghu.

    At the moment, the whole crowd was in an uproar!

    Master Xun refined this middle-grade spiritual weapon in only more than an hour! This was beyond their imagination.

    The reason why they hesitated just now was that they had no idea that Task 37 would have something to do with Wang Lin. After all, it took only more than an hour from receiving the task topleting the task. Who could imagine that a masterpiece could bepleted in such a short time!

    Everyone focused on the jade box in Wang Lin¡¯s hands with strong curiosity.

    To their disappointment, Wang Lin did not want others to see his treasure. Guan Pinghu led him into a secret chamber.

    However, this didn¡¯t dispel people¡¯s curiosity. On the contrary, they became more and more curious.

    Before long, Wang Lin came out. He looked weird, with a mixed feeling of being shocked, unexpected and ecstatic. It seemed he was trying to suppress his excitement, but the joys deep in his eyes sold him out.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Wang Lin, bring out your treasure to widen our horizons!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s have a look at Master Xun¡¯s masterpiece.¡±

    Many practitioners could not help shouting.

    ¡°Guys, I can only tell you that Master Xun is truly worthy of his name. In my opinion, his aplishments in spiritual tattoos definitely exceed all your expectations. It¡¯s really unbelievable!¡±

    Wang Lin took a few deep breaths and said so with admiration.

    The whole ce was in an uproar.

    What kind of works could satisfy Wang Lin to such an extent and make him say such admiring words?

    Unfortunately, when they tried to ask for more information, Wang Lin had already left in a hurry.

    ¡°In one hour and thirty-six minutes, Master Xun finished a middle-grade spiritual weapon of Human-rank. Judging from Wang Lin¡¯s face, his spiritual weapon, like the Snowfall Saber yesterday, must be unique and had strong power,¡± someone analyzed calmly.

    ¡°In this way, did Master Xun aplish this task in one try? And there was no possibility of failure at all?¡±

    Many practitioners were lost in their thought.

    They had thought people just exaggerated Master Xun. But now since they saw what happened on Wang Lin, everyone fully realized that the Master Xun¡¯s aplishments in spiritual tattoos were absolutely fathomless!

    Just then, there was a loud and exuberant cry in the distant, ¡°What? Three works of Master Xun are on consignment in spiritual treasure area! I must seize one this time!¡±

    All of a sudden, practitioners in mission area looked at each other and then they subconsciously rushed to the spiritual treasure area.

    When they arrived at the spiritual treasure area, the vast open area was already crowded with people. It could be described as a sea of people.

    ¡°I¡¯m the head of spiritual treasure area, Jia Zhen. Don¡¯t push. If there is a riot, you are all at your own peril!¡±

    Seeing that the scene was somewhat out of control, Jia Zhen had to stand out to maintain the order. A bitter smile appeared on his face. How could it be imagined that three spiritual weapons from Master Xun would be so popr?

    ¡°Cut the crap. Give us the floor price now!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! With all I have, I¡¯m gonna get one of Master Xun¡¯s spiritual weapons!¡±

    ¡°Humph! With your all property? I don¡¯t think you have a chance this time.¡±

    There was a furious row. The atmosphere was already quite tense before the bidding started.

    Those practitioners who came from mission area were astonished to see such a scene. What did the word ¡°popr¡± mean?

    This exined it!

    ...

    On the same day, a Snowfall Saber, a Blood-bronzed Spear and a pair of Gusty-wind Boots refined by Lin Xun sold at prices as high as imperial 1,300 silver coins, imperial 1,600 silver coins and imperial 1,000 silver coins respectively, which shocked the audience.

    The news soon spread through the whole Mist City, triggering another sensation.

    The average price of middle-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank on the market was between 200 and 300 silver coins. Even if they were good enough, they could only sell for 600 silver coins at most.

    But now the middle-grade spiritual weapons refined by Master Xun were sold at as high as over 1,000 silver coins, which amazed everyone.

    The most incredible thing was that not just one but every single spiritual weapon refined by Master Xun could be sold at over 1,000 silver coins, which was really rare.

    What did that mean?

    It meant that the spiritual weapons Master Xun refined were really special and powerful, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be sold at such a high price!

    All these made the title ¡°Master Xun¡± a mysterious one, which attracted the attention of many people in Mist City. Even some spiritual tattooists began to ask about him.

    Master Xun?

    Who was this guy? How came he brought such a big storm in Mist City in just two days?

    Nevertheless, the sudden appearance of Master Xun in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists attracted too much attention in just two days, and he, just like a dazzlinget, became a mysterious figure in Mist City.

    ...

    When Lin Xunpleted two tasks one after another, he stopped resolutely.

    With his present strength, if he refined three middle-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank continuously, he would exhaust his strength. It was not worth the candle.

    When he left the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, Chu Feng told Lin Xun about the sensational events happening in mission area and spiritual treasure area today, which surprised Lin Xun, too.

    He frowned immediately. A man dreaded fame as a pig dreaded being fat. He didn¡¯t want to gain too much attention.

    ¡°From tomorrow on, I intend to take on only two tasks from the mission area,¡± Lin thought for a while and made the decision.

    Chu Feng nodded his head and totally agreed.

    After leaving the Commune, Lin went home directly. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Xue Jin drinking at the stone table in the middle of the courtyard.

    On seeing Lin Xun, Shue Jin asked directly, ¡°Boy, are you that Master Xun people are talking about all over the city these days?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised, ¡°You heard the news too?¡±

    Shue Jin responded, ¡°Of course I heard it. I am not deaf. Do you know that you¡¯d be in danger this way?¡±

    With a rare seriousness in his face, Shue said, ¡°The sudden emergence of a spiritual tattooist with unique aplishments will inevitably attract countless attention. I can even tell you that there are a lot of forces that have sent detectives in order to find out your real identity!¡±

    Lin Xun became serious for what Shue Jin said.

    Shue Jin continued, ¡°Whether they are kind or malicious, once you are targeted by these forces, it will only make your situation troublesome and full of variables!¡±

    When Lin Xun wanted to exin, Shue Jin said, ¡°Don¡¯t count on the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. There are many ways to find out your real identity. Remember! Nevery your hope on others.¡±

    Lin Xun was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Old Jin, what do you think I should do now?¡±

    Suddenly, Shue Jin began tough. He regained his careless look and shook one of his fingers in front of Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun said, ¡°A jar of Soul-burning liquor? Deal.¡±

    Shue Jin shook his head, ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s a jar of Soul-burning liquor every day.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned and agreed, ¡°All right.¡±

    Xue Jin stretched himself and said, ¡°From tomorrow on, you just follow your routine and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    Then, Shue Jiny in the corner, sleeping like a drunkard. Lin Xun smiled because he knew that Shue Jin had finally decided to protect him!

 Chapter 199: Leading a Tranquil Life

    <h4>Chapter 199: Leading a Tranquil Life</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Back in his room, Lin Xun began to count today¡¯s gains.

    ¡°Small Sumeru Ring¡± was an extinct treasure, with its inner space big enough to hold a mountain of about 333 meters in height. And it owned wonderful functions of purifying the heart, nourishing the spirit and regting Qi of the wearer.

    Lin finally rested assured after making sure the ring was not rigged with careful checks. And then he moved all his belongings in it.

    What was rare was that the ¡°Small Sumeru Ring¡± was of austere style, with its whole body like a piece of ck jade. It was hard for a person who was not a connoisseur to recognize that it was an extinct treasure.

    In addition to the ¡°Small Sumeru Ring¡±, Lin gained 54 imperial gold coins, the total reward for his three spiritual weapons on consignment and two spiritual-weapons of refining tasks. Of course, it was the final amount after 10% of the original had been drawn by the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    It had already been a very handsome ie to earn 54 imperial gold coins a day, which was equivalent to 5,400 imperial silver coins.

    Atst, it was the 10 credits given by the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. Lin had learnt that such a credit, which could be redeemed for 3 imperial gold coins, was very valuable.

    Lin would certainly not redeem his credits for money. The credits could be redeemed for other treasures such as spiritual weapons, gear and spiritual materials, and this was the privilege of spiritual tattooists only.

    After counting all these, Lin took a deep breath, abandoned all thoughts and began to cultivate.

    The purpose of making money in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was to better maintain his own cultivation. Lin Xun would not neglect the essentials just because of earning money.

    In addition, the signing-up for Province Test would start in about ten more days. Lin had intended to use the time to polish his cultivation.

    ...

    At the same time Lin cultivated, Chu Feng sat quietly, cross-legged, in the deepest sanctum on the second floor of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    Everyone in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists knew that this sanctum was a forbidden area which no one except Chu Feng could set foot in.

    However, a delicate and slender figure was sitting cross-legged across from Chu Feng right now.

    The room was dark. It was only faintly discernible that it was a young girl with beautiful profile andely facial features.

    Cross-legged, she sat there silently, with her hands down on her knees.

    The scene that Chu Feng sat face to face with a young girl in silence in the dark sanctum appeared a little bit weird and mysterious.

    After a long time, Chu Feng broke the silence by saying, ¡°I must have a try no matter what will happen. There¡¯s only one chance and I can¡¯t afford to miss it again.¡±

    His voice was low,cking the usual warmth.

    ¡°Ar Qing, I can¡¯t forget things of the past. I can¡¯t forget about the pains those guys have brought to us for a single moment all these years!¡±

    There was coldness seen on Chu Feng¡¯s expression.

    Ar Qing let out a sigh and said, ¡°Brother, do you think this teenager can be relied on?¡±

    Chu Fengughed instantly, and with Lin¡¯s figure back in his mind, he said with a touch of wonder, ¡°You can¡¯t judge a person by his look. You don¡¯t understand it, Ar Qing. A teenager like him is destined to be the empire¡¯s chosen one as long as he grows up!¡±

    With sparkling eyes, Chu Feng said fanatically, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying on spiritual tattoos all these years and have seen all kinds of geniuses. But it was only after I met Lin Xun that I realized all the geniuses I¡¯ve seen before are just a group of trash!¡±

    Ar Qing was shocked at the rare fever that Chu Feng who was generally calm showed. And she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if thatd was truly out of the ordinary.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s still too young andcks enough power and strength. But I can wait for him to grow stronger step by step!¡±

    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said with determined eyes, ¡°I believe that he will definitely make the great leap step by step and be an influential big spot by means of his minds and endowments in the future!¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Feng, with a touch of tenderness in his eyes, looked at the girl across from him and said, ¡°By then, there will be hope for our revenge, and Ar Qing, you¡¯ll no longer have to hide in the dark as you do now.¡±

    Ar Qing seemed a little excited. But instantly, she had a bitter smile, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid that thed will be a different person by then. Are you sure he will still help us?¡±

    Chu Feng was in silence for a moment, and then he said, ¡°What else can be done even if I¡¯m not sure? This is our only chance. If we don¡¯t grasp it this time, the situation will only get more and more dangerous for uster on...¡±

    Ar Qing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you directly tell him all of this?¡±

    Chu Feng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for now. If I tell him now, it will only make him watch out for me. We are now strangers to him after all. Do you think he can agree to help us if we make this sudden request?¡±

    Flooded with thoughts, Ar Qing heaved a long sigh.

    ¡°Ar Qing, you don¡¯t have to think about this. I¡¯ll take care of it all. In my opinion, our request will be no big deal to him when he truly bes an influential big shot.¡±

    Chu Feng tried to appease her with a smile.

    Ar Qing nodded, ¡°Brother, I still feel it very bad to deceive others. You... you promise to confess to him someday. Excellentds like him will surely dislike being deceiving.¡±

    After letting out a sound of consent, Chu Feng immediately stood up, ¡°Ar Qing, you get a good rest. I need to deal with some matters.¡±

    He pushed the door open and left, leaving the youngdy alone, whose delicate figure faded in the dark sanctum.

    The moment he walked out of the sanctum, Chu Feng restored his elegant and graceful manner, radiating a demeanor of easiness and grace in every gesture.

    Before long, Chu Feng walked into another sanctum.

    There were already some people waiting here, including a skinny old man, a seemingly simple and honest but sturdy young man and an enchanting but seemingly flirtatious woman.

    When seeing Chu Fenge in, the three all stood up, with a hint of respect on their faces.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Elder Diao, Xiong San and Yan Mei.¡±

    After greeting them with a smile, Chu Feng then said, ¡°I have one thing to trouble you by summoning you here this time.¡±

    The old man, who was called Elder Diao, nodded, ¡°Dude, just say it. Your business is also our business.¡±

    Chu Feng said, ¡°Then I will say it directly. I need you to help me protect a person this time and keep his identity from being known by others.¡±

    ¡°To protect a person?¡±

    Elder Diao, Xiong San and Yan Mei were all surprised. They had expected it to be something dangerous, but only to find that they were simply asked to protect a person, which couldn¡¯t be easier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the key is to make sure that his life is not disturbed by others.¡±

    Chu Feng said with a serious look, ¡°This matter is very important to me, so I ask you to put your shoulder to the wheel.¡±

    Elder Diao said, ¡°So we must act secretly without direct intervention in his life even if we are going to protect him.¡±

    Chu Feng apuded, ¡®Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Well then, leave it to us!¡¯

    Elder Diao promised after thinking about it for a moment.

    ...

    Lin led a tranquil life in the following days. He went to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists in the morning and woulde back home to cultivate after finishing two tasks of refining spiritual weapons.

    But for the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, it had been bustling with life with arge number of practitioners being attracted here every day recently since ¡°Master Xun¡± got famous.

    It was unfortunate that Lin Xun only took two refining tasks every day and he only refined middle-grade spiritual weapons of Human-rank, which made many practitioners disappointed.

    But many practitioners keenly found that tasks taken on by Master Xun would be sessfully aplished with no failure. Moreover, all the spiritual weapons refined by him were unique, with higher power than the simr spiritual weapons sold on market.

    Thus the status of ¡°Master Xun¡± grew nobler in many practitioners¡¯ hearts. And the identity of ¡°Master Xun¡± also became one of the heatedly discussed topics.

    Someone swore that Master Xun was a prominent figure who had acted as a teacher in the imperial Green-deer School earlier years and the reason why he came to the Mist City was because of his close rtionship with Chu Feng, director of Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    There was also someone arguing by saying that ¡°Master Xun¡± was in fact a big shot from one of the three aristocratic families of spiritual tattooists in the empire and hising to the Mist City this time was to meet Liu Qingyan, the famous artistic practitioner.

    Of course, this statement was more absurd. It was known by all in the Mist City that Liu Qingyan wouldn¡¯t arrive in the Mist City until two or three monthster, after all.

    All in all, discussions about the identity of ¡°Master Xun¡± went on in various versions. It was hard to say which one was real.

    This was exactly the influence.

    When Lin heard of these rumors, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. Such reputation was absolutely a burden to him. He would rather earn money quietly than acknowledge any rtions with ¡°Master Xun¡±.

    Lin Xun also felt it odd sometimes that he had recently led a very tranquil life. It didn¡¯t appear to be what Shue Jin had told him¡ªthat there would be people sparing no effort in nosing around for his identity.

    But after thinking about it carefully, Lin realized that maybe Shue Jin had made his move in secret and helped resolve a lot of unseen spies for him. So, he could lead a tranquil life now.

    When returning home today and seeing Shue Jin sleeping soundly in the corner, Lin couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hey, Jin, these days...¡±

    Shue Jin, who was sleeping, suddenly gave a loud belch and interrupted Lin, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to focus on your cultivation. Why do you worry yourself about this?¡±

    Hearing this, Linughed. He was finally sure that he owed this tranquility to Shue Jin.

    Shue Jin suddenly added, ¡°That Chu Feng did really take care of you in every possible way. He also sent three persons to protect you secretly. But they were all driven away by me. They will surely be unhelpful with their little power when the strong onese.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, and then said after thinking for a moment, ¡°It turns out there¡¯s such a thing.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly a favor,¡± Shue Jin gave an exmation, then turned over and continued to sleep.

    Lin said thoughtfully, ¡°Buddy, have you suffered for favor?¡±

    Shue Jin didn¡¯t seem to have heard Lin¡¯s words. He slept soundly, with his snores loud as thunder.

    But Lin noticed that Shue Jin¡¯s body unnoticeably stiffen when he spoke out his question.

    ¡°It seems that this guy is also a person full of stories.¡±

    Lin gave an exmation in his heart, then turned around and waked into his room.

    The signing-up of Province Test would start in Mist College tomorrow. Lin needed to make some preparations in advance.

 Chapter 200: Mist College

    <h4>Chapter 200: Mist College</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Lin Xun was preparing for tomorrow¡¯s signing-up of the Province Test, while Chu Feng was listening to the report of Elder Diao in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been following that childe for over ten days, only to find that we took a superfluous action,¡± Elder Diao said bitterly.

    Xiong San and Yan Mei next to him also looked depressed.

    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    Elder Diao seemed to recall something, and replied with a touch of fear, ¡°There is an overmatch protecting Master Xun secretly!¡±

    ¡°An overmatch?¡± Chu Feng was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, his power is fathomless. We suspected that if he wanted, he could have defeated three of us with one blow,¡± said Elder Diao with a kind of frustration in his tone. It needed great courage for a powerful man like him to admit that he was far inferior to others.

    Chu Feng was shocked. He clearly knew about the strength of the three of them. Although Elder Diao looked thin and ordinary, he owned the cultivation of the Sea Spirit Realm!

    Meanwhile, Xiong San and Yan Mei were both good fighters at the top level of the Gang Spirit Realm, only one step further to the Sea Spirit Realm.

    As strong as the three of them, they barely had any rivals in Mist City, unless they met masters of the Sea Spirit Realm.

    But now like Elder Diao said, a much more powerful overmatch who even made Elder Diao fear was protecting Lin Xun. It was really hard to believe.

    Chu Feng couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He found that Lin Xun¡¯s background was not as simple as he imagined!

    ¡°Can you tell the level of his Martial Practice?¡± Chu Feng took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Maybe beyond the Sea Spirit Realm,¡± said Elder Diao resolutely.

    Feeling shocked in the heart, Chu Feng gasped, ¡°Might he be of the Tao Insight Realm?¡±

    Elder Diao shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. By the way, we have gained a lot of information during the past ten more days. Let Xiong San tell you.¡±

    Chu Feng restrained his shock and turned his eyes to Xiong San.

    Xiong San, a simple and honest strong man, said in a deep voice, ¡°Thirteen days ago, Sun Business of Mist City sent two Gang-spirit-realm practitioners to investigate the identity of Master Xun, but after midnight, they were sent back to Sun Business. One of them was left with a letter written with blood, saying ¡°Take care of your dogs which run about, or I¡¯ll cut off their heads as a dish that goes with wine!¡±

    With the eyelid twitching, Chu Feng sneered, ¡°I know they wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent. Last time they poached a spiritual tattooist from ourmune and thought we had no idea. Actually, I just didn¡¯t want to fuss about it. And they tried to use the same trick. They are destined toe to grief!¡±

    Xiong San continued, ¡°Twelve days ago, Azure-light Pavilion sent a strong practitioner of Sea Spirit Realm to try to cotton up to Master Xun, but he got knocked out and badly injured. When he was sent back, he also carried a blood letter, saying ¡°Do you really think an ant can shake a tree?¡±

    Chu Feng¡¯s expression changed a little. Azure-light Pavilion, a first-ss force in Mist City, was in charge of more than 10 spiritual mines and very wealthy. So, they also fixed their eyes on Master Xun?!¡±

    ¡°Nine days ago, Tien Hsiang Tower dispatched three strong practitioners of Gang Spirit Realm...¡±

    ¡°Five days ago, the imperial Ziling Army that stationed in Mist City dispatched two practitioners of Sea Spirit Realm...¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, Mist College dispatched a spiritual tattooist of Sea Spirit Realm...¡± Xiong San reported quickly. Hearing the informationing out of Xiong San¡¯s mouth, Chu Feng felt shocked, with the look in his eyes changing.

    On hearing that Ziling Army and Mist College also sent their top practitioners, Chu Feng couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore, wearing a gloomy face.

    All this was beyond his expectation. It never urred to him that the title of ¡°Master Xun¡± would attract the attention of so many forces.

    Meanwhile, the power of that overmatch who was with Lin Xun also shocked Chu Feng. He could easily defeat all top masters sent by different forces.

    How strong could this man be?

    Finally, Xiong San said bitterly, ¡°And today he also warned us all, saying our presence ispletely unneeded. If we show up again, he would also kick our ass.¡±

    Chu Feng was in a trance, with the expression on his face changing.

    He realized that everything he had done was watched by the overmatch beside Lin Xun.

    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Chu Feng couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Elder Diao, Xiong San and Yan Mei shook their heads at the same time.

    Chu Feng had kind of mixed feelings. If the overmatch had seen him through, why didn¡¯t he give him a warning?

    But if the overmatch didn¡¯t see it through, how did he know it was Chu who sent the three of them?

    Chu Feng felt confused now.

    Finally, he decided to have a talk with Lin Xun!

    ...

    Lin Xun knew nothing about all this.

    Early the next morning, Lin Xun walked out of the room vigorously. After saying hello to Jin, he opened the door and walked out.

    Whir ~

    Walking on the street in the early morning, Lin Xun soon saw a Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle park in the air. He immediately became interested and went over to pay ten imperial copper coins, trying to get a ride.

    When Lin Xun walked into the carriage, there were already crowded with all kinds of practitioners and ordinary people.

    There were many seats in the carriage, but they had been upied. Lin Xun could only stand there, looking around out of curiosity.

    Old men and women were discussing the prices of spiritual vegetables, while young boys and girls were excitedly talking about the news of Liu Qingyan, an artistic practitioner who woulde to Mist City soon.

    And the practitioners weremunicating with each other about today¡¯s enrollment of Province Test.

    The atmosphere was lively and noisy. Some people might like quiet environment, while Lin Xun enjoyed it very much.

    He could see different kinds of faces, behind which were hidden different emotions and stories.

    This showed different kinds of lifestyles, each of which revealed a special angle of the world.

    Choo choo ~

    Soon, the Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle started and zoomed like a dragon wandering in the air, fast and steady.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun was attracted by a conversation.

    ¡°I wonder how many awesome talents who have already earned their names in Southwestern Province will sign up for the Province Test.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the four most famous geniuses of Mist College, Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou and Yun Zitong, will sign up for the Province Test. They are regarded as the most promising practitioners to hit the top ten!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that over 300 students from Mist College only will sign up for the Province Test, more than that of any previous years; many of them are geniuses, but it¡¯s hard to tell how many of them can pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, except the practitioners from Mist College, there are many people from the whole Mist City and those states, towns and counties of the whole Southwestern Province, busy preparing for the Province Test. I heard the total number will exceed 5,000 this time.¡±

    ¡°Five thousand? My god! Only one hundred people can pass the Province Test every time, which mean only one out of fifty practitioners can pass the test. This is really cruel.¡±

    ¡°Right. Those who can pass the test are all the first-ss talents in the world. Only such people can be qualified to participate in the Nation Test andpete with other provincial talents.¡±

    ¡°Every year¡¯s Province Test will be under the spotlight. I wonder how many new superstars will stand out through the Province Test this time.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect that a Province Test could attract more than 5,000 practitioners to participate. That was really a fiercepetition.

    It should be known that not everyone was qualified to participate in the Province Test. If one wanted to participate in it, he must first pass the the County Test, the State Test and finally qualify for the Province Test!

    So after a few rounds of selection, those who could participate in the Province Test were all outssed those ordinary ones.

    It was conceivable how cruel thepetition was when five thousand carefully selected practitionerspeted for one hundred ces.

    This reminded Lin Xun of his one-year life in the Bloodthirsty Camp. He also faced challenges every day. The losers would be eliminated. Only the winners could stay.

    The Province Test was a new challenge for Lin Xun. Thepetitors were no longer the trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp, but the most outstanding group of practitioners in the Southwestern Province of the empire!

    To Lin Xun¡¯s knowledge, there were only three criteria for Province Test. First one, the practitioners should be under the age of 18 years old. Second one, the practitioners need to be at the level of Human-gang Realm at least. Last one, the practitioners had got the certification of passing the State Test.

    Any one who couldn¡¯t meet any one of the criteria above would not be allowed to sign up for the test!

    One could see how harsh it was to stand out through the Province Test under such circumstances.

    But the more difficulties, the more Lin Xun looked forward to it. He never feared any challenge no matter he was in the Bloodthirsty Camp or somewhere else in the future.

    Only bypeting with the real strong men could Lin Xun know what level he had achieved on the way of cultivation.

    Choo choo ~

    Soon after, the Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle stopped and they arrived at Mist College.

    Lin Xun got off the shuttle with the crowd. He immediately saw a group of ancient buildings standing in the distance like silent mountains and upying an extremely vast area.

    In front of the buildings was a ring-shaped white-jade square, where had already gathered a lot of figures. Most of them were teenagers, among which there were some handsome boys and pretty girls, who formed a beautifulndscape together with the blue sky and white clouds.

    This was Mist College, a school with the longest history and richest inheritance in the Southwestern Province of the empire.

    Over the past thousands of years, many brilliant talents graduated from this college, some of them had be famous figures in the world, and some others had be heavyweights in some fields.

    It was said that even Liu Wujun, governor of the Southwestern Province, and Yao Tuohai, a great practitioner who couldpete with Liu Wujun, both practiced in Mist College in their early years.

    The Mist College was arranged as the registration site for the Province Test this year.

 Chapter 201: An Unexpected Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 201: An Unexpected Disaster</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    There was a lot of time before the registration of the Province Test. Thus, many boys and girls were chatting while waiting on white-jade square before Mist College, which was quite bustling.

    These handsome boys and beautiful girls were mostly d in the brocade clothes, most of whom even had brought servants with them.

    Self-evidently, they were either rich or noble.

    Of course, some from poor families dressed ordinarily. But, the number of them was rtively small.

    Most of the teenagers who had been able to reach the Human-gang Realm and pass the State Test were financially-solid aristocratic families.

    For those practitioners from poor families, however talented they were, it was predestined that they couldn¡¯t make any big achievement in cultivation without sufficient cultivation resources.

    This was reality.

    Decades of years ago, a highly-respected practitioner at the Tao Insight Realm in Green-deer School of the empire once sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard for a practitioner from a poor family to stand out¡±, which caused a great stir at the time.

    Many people criticized that he was exaggerated. However, only those who indeed knew the situation in the empire understood what he said was right.

    The empire became more and more powerful, but the majority of resources used for cultivation were almost monopolized by the upper ss of the empire!

    Under such circumstances, if those from poor families wanted to change their fate, there was only a slim chance of sess, maybe one out of ten thousand.

    This was the cruel reality pinpointed by the words- ¡°It¡¯s hard for a practitioner from a poor family to stand out¡±.

    Fortunately, the big shots in the upper ss of the empire apparently noticed this, too. A whole set of assessment system thereby was established to select the real talents in the empire in a fair and equitable way. Thus, there were County Test, State Test, Province Test, and Nation Test.

    As long as those poor practitioners performed well in the assessments of any level, they would be rewarded by the empire. If they were conscripted into the army, they would get more preferential treatments.

    In a word, the talent-selecting system of the empire featuring rounds of selection was rtively the most equitable one. For those from poor families, this was their only chance to change their fate.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t understand this point thoroughly. But the moment he walked onto the white-jade square, he could clearly feel kind of ¡°hostility¡±.

    ¡°Look, herees another yokel.¡±

    ¡°Haha, look what he is dressed in. With no spiritual weapon, dressed in ordinary cloth, he should have the guts to sign up for the Province Test? So ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jeer at him. If you hurt his impressionable dignity, we¡¯ll lose our demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yokels will always be yokels. He¡¯s too naive with wishful thinking of climbing up the socialdder rapidly through the Province Test. He may not know that those poor practitioners participating in the Province Test almost all ended up with failure. Can you guess what happened to them then?¡±

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They were roped in by the strong forces and great aristocratic families to be eitherckeys or attendants around us. They thereby seem superb, but they¡¯ll work themselves to the bone for the aristocratic families behind us! Without us, they are like featherless phoenixes, even inferior to the chickens. Hahaha.¡±

    All kinds ofughter and discussions rose one after another. Many teenagers even boldly fixed their eyes on Lin Xun, as if they saw an ugly duckling abruptly intrude into a group of swans.

    Lin Xun stood transfixed upon noticing this scene. It never urred to him that he should be aughingstock out of no reason.

    This was absolutely an unexpected disaster!

    He couldn¡¯t help looking around, noticing that those whoughed at her were those well-dressed arrogant boys and girls.

    They were in their teens at most, but they were unscrupulous in speaking and showed an air of superiority.

    ¡°Are they the noble juniors cultivated by the aristocratic families and strong forces? Are they the practitioners who are about to sign up for the Province Test?¡±

    Lin Xun felt confused. Instead of being angry, he found it ridiculous.

    The boys and girls before him were like a bunch of puerile babiespared with the trainees in the Bloodthirsty Camp. They looked down upon everyone and judged people by their appearances.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that such a situation was actually quitemon. In the eyes of the noble juniors from great aristocratic families, the poor juniors from the low ss were the same as humble servants and not worth mentioning.

    The most frightening thing was that this ¡°hostile¡± attitude wasn¡¯t a single example but was ubiquitous in each region of the empire.

    Confronted with such provocation and contempt, the poor juniors often smothered their fury and had to tolerate the grievance no matter how big it was.

    That was because they knew that to offend such a yboy means to offend the influential aristocratic family behind him and that they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots,¡± murmured Lin Xun in his heart while shaking his head.

    He found a quiet ce and sat down with his eyes closed for rest.

    He couldn¡¯t beat back, for it was a bunch of people, not a person who made fun of him.

    Should he teach them a lesson one by one?

    But after having gone through this, Lin Xunpletely understood that even though he entered Ziyao Empire, he had nevere to know what this world really looked like!

    Both Feiyun Vige and Donglin Town were too remote; Bloodthirsty Camp was too isted. Only when he came to Mist City, he started to see the world¡¯s true colors!

    Lin Xun, of course, knew these juniors couldn¡¯t represent the whole empire. They were just an epitome of the secr society.

    In other words, they were a group of carefree youngsters who hadn¡¯t gone through real fights and grown up under the shelter of their aristocratic families. Conceit and arrogance were theirmon failings.

    Compared with them, Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Zhangsun Hen, etc. were more like real decent descendants from upper ss. They had mature and strong minds, broad outlook, extraordinary power and shrewdness.

    Such juniors from the upper ss couldn¡¯t be more dreadful!

    Lin Xun considered it a good thing that such a bunch of boys and girls attended the Province Test. At least, they wouldn¡¯t pose a big threat to him.

    Lin Xun soon found that there were also some powerful practitioners on white-jade square and some of them revealed so strong spiritual power that even he didn¡¯t dare to overlook.

    Suddenly, an uproar rose among the crowd.

    ¡°Geeze, even thedy from Wen n is here.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Who else it could be? That talented girl rarely found in one thousand years, from Wen n of Mist City, Wen Mingxiu!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her. Hasn¡¯t she been sent to a mysterious ce for cultivationst year?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that she came back half a year ago. But I didn¡¯t expect she would show up on the first day of the registration for the Province Test.¡±

    ¡°It bes funnier. ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve got, more than ten first-ss people will sign up for the Province Test, including Wen Mingxiu!¡±

    Discussions rose one after another, making Lin Xun feel a little surprised. Wen Mingxiu? Could it be her?

    As he raised his eyes, he saw a carriage drawn by four whiter deer pull over slowly. Instantly, a well-dressedely girl looking arrogant got out.

    It was that Wen Mingxiu who was always against him in the Bloodthirsty Camp and got defeated by him then.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help smiling weirdly upon seeing her. Even she was taken as the talented girl of Mist City?

    If she was a talented girl, what was Bai Lingshi then?

    He felt really odd!

    A trainee who had been sifted out in the quarterly assessment in the Bloodthirsty Camp was unexpectedly idolized by many boys and girls in Mist City. Such a change indeed made Lin Xun somewhat speechless.

    Wen Mingxiu was indeed powerful, but during the one-year training in the Bloodthirsty Camp, he had met the most outstanding young people of the empire. Consequentially, the level where he stood at now was head and shoulders above that of the secr society.

    Wen Mingxiu¡¯s arrival promptly animated the whole scene. Many boys and girls scattered in the square were surrounding her, including some juniors from noble families.

    The way they looked at Wen Mingxiu was full of jealousy and admiration.

    Soon, she was surrounded by a lot of people as if she were the bright moon surrounded by twinkling stars, which made her more outstanding.

    Wen Mingxiu had apparently been used to this for a long time. With a faint smile on her face, she seemed calm, arrogant and graceful, but deep down, she had run out her patience.

    Maybe those boys and girls surrounding Wen Mingxiu were some famous figures. But after Wen Minxiu saw everything in the Bloodthirsty Camp, she really thought they were only nobodies. She also knew that many practitioners who were as powerful as or more powerful than her would take part in the test.

    Pitifully, she hadn¡¯t found one all the way along.

    It was quite normal, though, since it was the first day for registration of the Province Test. The really powerful ones wouldn¡¯t show up at one swoop.

    Eh!

    Suddenly, Wen Mingxiu caught sight of a familiar figure in the distance. She felt shocked and stopped walking subconsciously.

    Why was he here!?

    A strong sense of humiliation and hatred rose from the bottom of her heart instantly as she recalled what had happened in the Bloodthirsty Camp, and the reserved smile on her face became cold ordingly.

    She had already taken center stage. Thus, the moment she suddenly stopped walking and looked at the other side, it immediately attracted people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Lady Mingxiu, have you seen familiar friend?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Out of curiosity, the others all looked at the ce where Wen Mingxiu looked at just now, but they found nobody worth their attention.

    Having drawn back her sight, Wen Mingxiu thought for a while, and an idea hit her mind. She said with a smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never expected I¡¯d see an old friend here.¡±

    Speaking of which, shended her sight on Lin Xun in the distance after a random nce.

    Those people around her instantly observed the tiny action of her and then fixed their eyes on Lin Xun spontaneously.

    However, many of them stood transfixed upon seeing a strange teenager in in clothes. Old friend? Since when Wen Mingxiu had such kind of friend?

    One practitioner seemed to recognize Lin Xun and shouted with a doubtful look, ¡°No way. Is he the yokel just now?¡±

    Hearing the words, many people vaguely recalled that the teenager in the distance seemingly had been jeered at by them just now.

    They became more stunned because of this, though.

    How could he be an old friend of Lady Wen Mingxiu, a shining pearl in Mist City, the talented girl of Wen n?

 Chapter 202: Being Thrown Out upon a Palm

    <h4>Chapter 202: Being Thrown Out upon a Palm</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    Noticing the doubtful looks of those people around her, Wen Mingxiu didn¡¯t answer it immediately. She paced forward for a moment and came to an open area.

    Then she said, ¡°What? You all despise my old friend, right?¡±

    Everyone around her was embarrassed. After all, all of them were from aristocratic families. Of course, they looked down on such a guy from a poor family.

    But for the sake of Wen Mingxiu¡¯s dignity, they couldn¡¯t admit it.

    Wen Mingxiu sighed and said, ¡°My friend¡¯s power is beyond your imagination. I presume that, with his power at present, none of you here would be his rival.¡±

    Her words provoked uproar from the crowd. No one seemed convinced.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help arguing, ¡°Lady Mingxiu, are you looking down on all of us?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu frowned and said, ¡°When did I say that?¡± Immediately, she said in a reluctant tone, ¡°What I said just now is true. But if you don¡¯t believe me, I have no more to say.¡±

    The more she said like that, the more these young boys and girls became unconvinced. How could she say they were all not the rival of a hick from a poor family?

    Those words really hurt!

    If it had been someone else who dared to say so, they¡¯d already kick that person¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m gonna have a try. Let me see what he has got and whether he is really worthy of your praise.¡±

    An arrogant young man wearing a green robe stood out and pointed at Lin Xun in the distance.

    ¡°Yuan Shu, why bother? This old friend of mine is hot-tempered. It¡¯ll be bad if he hurts you identally.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu tried to stop him, like she didn¡¯t want him to suffer.

    Her words were like a needle pricking his heart, Yuan Shu felt really insulted.

    ¡°Am I that weak in your mind, Lady Mingxiu?¡±

    Yuan Shu¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu gave a forced smile.

    ¡°In this case, please don¡¯t stop me again!¡±

    Speaking of which, Yuan Shu strode towards Lin Xun. He said in his heart, ¡°Wen Mingxiu, how could you despise me? I would prove to you how vulnerable your old friend is when confronting me.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu heaved a long sigh, while people beside her were quite excited. This was what they wanted.

    They were dissatisfied that the hick was favored by Wen Mingxiu.

    Every movement of the group was noticed by many practitioners in the white-jade square. At this moment, Yuan Shu suddenly stormed out, which attracted their attention.

    ¡°It seems the little devil Yuan Shu is gonna beat someone again.¡±

    ¡°Tut-tut, I wonder who has offended him. He even tries to fight before the Mist College. Let¡¯s enjoy the show.¡±

    ¡°Hey dude, is this Yuan Shu very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Well, even not knowing who Yuan Shu is, you must not be a practitioner of Mist City. He is from Yuan Family, one of the four greatest forces in Mist City, with a natural divine power and extraordinary talent since his childhood. Although he is only 15 years old, he has been immersed in Human-gang Realm for three years. ¡±

    ¡°So, he reached Human-gang Realm when he was 12, right? He is so great!¡±

    Along with many remarks, Yuan Shu came to Lin Xun, folding his arms over his chest, and said arrogantly, ¡°Dude, I heard that you have great power. Why don¡¯t youpare with me?¡±

    Lin Xun had already noticed what happened. But he didn¡¯t expect that someone was picking a fight when Wen Mingxiu was here only for a moment.

    He felt speechless. Why were the young people so inmmable now?

    ¡°Hey dude, is it Wen Mingxiu who asked you topare with me?¡±

    Lin Xun tried to persuade this arrogant and ill-tempered childe. After all, today he came to sign up for the Province Test. So he didn¡¯t want to fight with this person.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yuan Shu denied. That was funny. As the childe of Yuan Family, how could he be ordered by anyone else?

    ¡°I see. You must adore Wen Mingxiu, so you want to win her favor with this opportunity. Am I right?¡±

    Lin Xun asked kindly. Plus his warm smile, he looked like a nice and innocent teenager.

    Unfortunately, Yuan Shu did not appreciate and impatiently scolded, ¡°Cut the crap! I just wonder whether you dare to ept the challenge or not. Just give in if not and stop wasting my damn time!¡±

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t be so grumpy. I suspect you might be manipted. Think about it! Who would be the person losing face if you are defeated by me?¡±

    Lin Xun sought to keep calm and tried his best to be sincere.

    It would not be too bad if Lin Xun didn¡¯t say that. Now Yuan Shu flew into a rage when he heard that. He shouted, ¡°Shit! Do you also think that I am no match for you? That¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Lin Xun squinted and thought that what Yuan Shu said was quite interesting. That meant that someone else had already said that Yuan Shu was no match for him.

    Who could it be?

    That was obvious. It must be Wen Mingxiu!

    Boom!

    Before Lin Xun could say more, Yuan Shu had alreadyunched an attack towards him. He crossed his feet, using the power of his arms. A bright green halo was condensed in his palms, which was thrown towards Lin Xun.

    Suddenly, the air was in disorder, and the terrible power of palms, likendslide and tsunami, was mighty.

    That was the power of Human-gang Realm, and its spiritual power full of strong Gang Qi, which could hurt people from a distance. It had such a strong power that the practitioners of Martial Realm could not resist it.

    ¡°Blue Star Arousing Waves Palm!¡±

    Many practitioners far away wondered at it. After all, this was the unique skill of Yuan Family. With one palm, it would be like stars rising from blue sea and big waves destroying the sky!

    Obviously, Yuan Shu had grasped this skill for many years. With only a single blow, there seemed be a momentum of blue sea surging, which could defeat the opponent as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.

    ¡°This guy is not too bad!¡±

    In the distance, Wen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes shined at the moment. She was surprised by Yuan Shu¡¯s performance.

    People around her were excited. Although Yuan Shu¡¯s power was not the best among them, it also belonged to the first-ss.

    He used this unique skill as soon as he started, which obviously showed that he tried to subdue his opponent with one move and establish his reputation!

    ¡°That idiot! He has no idea he was manipted. It was really a waste of my time to persuade him.¡±

    Lin Xunined, but his movement was not slower than that of Yuan Shu. At the moment Yuan Shu threw his punch, Lin struck back quickly.

    Bang!

    He threw a punch casually, with a ray of dreamy azure spiritual light around the punch, ethereal and seemingly powerless.

    Seeing this situation, many people couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lin Xun. What kind of bullshit fist position was that? His palm was so light as if he hadn¡¯t eaten anything today.

    But the next moment, they were all stunned.

    With a rumble, two palms crashed, producing a horrible explosion. Then the spiritual Gang power turned into turbulence and swept all around.

    At almost the same time, Yuan Shu, who was full of valor and vigor in others¡¯ eyes, was like a boat mmed by the tsunami. He fell into the air and backed up more than thirty meters uncontrobly, and tumbled with a flop and a scream.

    Yuan Shu couldn¡¯t fend off just one blow and flew out upon a palm!

    This happened just in an instant, which was unbelievable. No one thought that not only failing to subdue Lin Xun, Yuan Shu, an outstanding talent born with the divine power, would be defeated in one move.

    There was a deafening silence at the point.

    Many people were open-mouthed and couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.

    Wen Mingxiu was astonished, with her face a little twisted, ¡°How could he be so powerful now? Has he passed the final assessment of Bloodthirsty Camp ande into the Gang-producing Lake?¡±

    Lin Xun stood there with a startled expression. Since having reached Human-gang Realm, he had never had a real fight with others. So what he did just now was just a test and he didn¡¯t use too much power.

    But he had never thought that he would defeat Yuan Shu with this simple strike.

    ¡°This guy was toome. Are all the practitioners taking part in the Province Test so weak?¡± Lin Xun was suspicious.

    He didn¡¯t know that it was not because Yuan Shu was too weak but his power was too strong.

    ¡°Try again!¡±

    With a howl of rage, Yuan Shu stood up and rushed out again with anger.

    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t ept what had happened. And he thought it was his carelessness that caused his failure, so he did his best this time.

    Boom!

    After another collision between them, Yuan Shu was blown away again like a broken kite. He had coughed blood and screamed before he fell to the ground.

    There was an uproar and a few gasps rose one after another.

    Many people knew about his strong power well. Born with the divine power, he was an extraordinary talent. And the Blue Star Arousing Waves Palm he cultivated was also a first-ss martial art. So he could be taken as the first-ss practitioner of Human-gang Realm.

    In spite of this, itwas appalling that Yuan Shu was defeated twice and there was no time for him to resist.

    By contrast, how strong was that young man¡¯s power?

    ¡°s, I have already said that my friend is quite good, but Yuan Shu didn¡¯t listen to my advice. As a result, he was defeated under the watchful eyes of the people. Why bother?¡±

    In the distance, Wen Mingxiu sighed.

    All young girls and boys next to her were desperately unhappy. They were shocked and disappointed at the failure of Yuan Shu. And now on hearing what Wen Mingxiu said, they felt depressed as if they were pped across the face.

    ¡°Humph, let mepete with your friend and see what he has got exactly!¡±

    Suddenly, a figure beside Wen rushed towards Lin Xun like a sh of lightning. It was a teenager in silver robe, holding a silver spear, with spiritual light all over his body. Obviously, what he was well equipped with spiritual tools.

    As soon as he appeared, numerous exmations arose.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qi Yunxiao, the young master of Azure-light Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°He also stood out. Now there will be a great show. In Mist City, Qi Yunxiao, although not the best one in Human-gang Realm, is at least the most capable young hero who know how to fight. I heard thatst year, he ever killed some Voodoo-barbarians on his own!¡±

    ¡°The spiritual weapons of Qi Yunxiao are something that this boy cannot withstand.¡±

    Lin Xun found that he just defeated one, but another stood out, so he frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the power I just showed enough?¡±

    ¡°Or, did this one have enough confidence to deal with me?¡±

    No matter what the real reason was, all of them made Lin Xun unhappy. With a cold look in his ck eyes, he didn¡¯t mean to restrain himself anymore!

 Chapter 203: Frightening All the People Present

    <h4>Chapter 203: Frightening All the People Present</h4>

    Trantor: Flying-Lines

    This day was the registration day for the Province Test. Although it was still early, there had been many practitioners gathering on the white-jade square outside Mist College.

    So the fight caused a stir instantly, drawing all the attention. It was beyond their imagination that someone dared to have a fight at such an important time.

    However, Yuan Shu, the eldest son of Yuan Family, was defeated so easily, without the ability of beating back. Seeing this, all the people were transfixed with shock and burst into an uproar.

    Many of them were wondering who the teenager defeating Yuan Shu was and how he could possess such strong fighting capacity.

    Just right at the moment, Qi Yunxiao d in a silver robeunched an attack promptly with a silver spear in his hand. One fight after another, attracting people¡¯s attention.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    With the spiritual light surging around him shining dazzlingly, Qi Yunxiao held a silver spear, giving off a sharp momentum.

    He didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all. As he abruptly shook his wrist, the silver spear pierced through the air with rays of gorgeous light and unstoppably rushed at Lin Xun.

    Stormy Shadow Speary- Burning Trees and Silver Flowers!

    Thousands of spear shadows mantled the sky, and rays of silver light bloomed like fireworks in an instant, which was a beautiful scene full of endless killing intent.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but acim that this strike from Qi Yunxiaopletely showed his mien of a first-ss practitioner of the Human-gang Realm!

    It was definitely no mean feat for Qi Yunxiao to obtain such preeminent attainments in cultivation at the young age of 16.

    Boom!

    Lin Xun made a move ordingly at the same time.

    Instead of dodging it, he rushed forward like before and threw a simple punch again.

    He became rather serious now. As the Windstorm Millstone abruptly ran inside his body, his horrific and pure spiritual gang energy boiled to the fullest extent like a burning sea of fire.

    Around his fist was an azure halo as clear and dreamy as a ze. Ethereal and profound, it moved forward, destroying the countless spear shadows instantly!

    Without any reduction in its force, it continued to smash the numberless silver lights in an unstoppable way and hurtled towards Qi Yunxiao all the way along.

    It could be seen clearly that his punch crushed the air so hard that a long nk area was generated with the deafening noise like a tidal wave!

    All the people were greatly shocked and lost control of their mind. What kind of fist skill was this?

    ¡°It feels so strong!¡±

    With the expression on his face changed, Qi Yunxiao dodged aside in the air, sessfully avoiding the punch. Then he shook his spear and stabbed at Lin Yun again, growling.

    Stormy Shadow Speary- A Strike to Scorch the Heaven!

    Boom! The silver spear like a silver light pir from outer space stabbed at Lin Xun, releasing a breath of extreme terror.

    Bang!

    As Lin Xun stomped on the ground, he soared up. He unexpectedly stretched out his hand and wanted to grab the silver spear this time!

    Zip!

    The air was torn up like a piece of cloth. Like a dragon¡¯s w protruding from the depths of the clouds, an unreal huge azure hand mantling the sky instantly grabbed the silver spear and shook it suddenly!

    Boom!

    Qi Yunxiao felt a gush of raging force poured into his body along the silver spear, making him quiver. As the extreme pain spread all over his body, he couldn¡¯t help but cough up some blood. With a scream in pain, he was pressed so hard that he fell onto the ground hard from the midair.

    He hit the ground with his bones almost broken and his face twisted, with dust flying everywhere

    All those present cried out and gasped in terror. This strike was so fierce that Qi Yunxiao was defeated by only a pair of hands!

    In the distance, Wen Mingxiu also looked astonished and her face turned pale. She had far underestimated Lin¡¯s power.

    It was far beyond her imagination how strong Lin¡¯s fighting capacity was now after he had been trained in the Bloodthirsty Camp for a whole year.

    The expressions on those boys and girls around Wen Mingxiu also changed. Some were shocked, some disappointed, some suspicious, and some scared, and so on.

    Yuan Shu¡¯s fiasco had made them realize how powerful Lin Xun was. They had originally thought that Qi Yunxiao would save face. However, he was defeated easily by only two punches.

    It was too horrific!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± shouted Qi Yunxiao in fury.

    He struggled to stand up. The shame brought by the fact he was defeated by only two punches with so many people watching almost drove him mad.

    As the young master of Azure-light Pavilion, he was a widely known genius in Mist City. When had he ever suffered such a loss?

    However, with a bang, Lin Xun stepped on him before he could get up, making his face and nose hit the hard ground.

    ¡°Do you want to die!¡± shouted Qi Yunxiao in outrage with his face twisted.

    Many boys and girls in the distance who had a good rtionship with him felt furious. Thisd was so undisciplined. He deserved to die!

    ¡°You sent yourself to me for getting a beating. And now you are threatening me after you lost? That¡¯s how your parents taught you? Trash!¡± said Lin Xun with contempt.

    ¡°How dare you scold him?¡± screamed a girl in the distance.

    Lin Xun raised his head, looked at the girl, and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, you might misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t scold him alone, but I mean all of you...¡±

    Speaking of which, he nced at all those around Wen Mingxiu. After a pause, he uttered gently, ¡°are trash!¡±

    All practitioners present eyeing the whole situation became transfixed with their eyes wide open upon hearing this.

    ¡°The teenager is so arrogant and intrepid that he dares to scold everyone, including Wen Mingxiu. Isn¡¯t he afraid of reprisal?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu et al were so stunned that they couldn¡¯t even believe what they had heard. Did he... really call all of them trash!?

    Many people¡¯s faces turned livid with anger, and they shivered convulsively.

    He was swollen with arrogance!

    He couldn¡¯t be more aggressive!

    Lin Xun crudely kicked Qi Yunxiao out of the ground and then strode toward Wen Mingxiu before they reacted.

    Lin was tall and graceful, with sharp eyebrows and ck eyes. Although he was attired in in clothes, his aura frightened all those present.

    Lin Xun had proved how powerful he was after he easily defeated two powerful teenagers-Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao. Many people couldn¡¯t help feeling astounded upon seeing him seemingly want to keep fighting and walk towards Wen Mingxiu and the others.

    ¡°Does he still want to go on fighting?¡±

    ¡°What do you want!?¡±

    ¡°Damn it. He is too arrogant. He totally ignores all of us!¡±

    Loud rebukes arose beside Wen Mingxiu. Even if the voices were loud, they were really short of confidence, sounding ferocious in appearance but feeble in essence.

    Looking steadily forward, Lin Xun put on a look of neglecting everything as if he didn¡¯t notice the rebukes. Thus, the boys and girls who had used to be arrogant felt furious with uncertain expressions.

    Lin Xun eventually stopped about three meters away from Wen Mingxiu and fixed his deep eyes on her pale face full of panic. ¡°I can let go of the past because there isn¡¯t real hatred between us and we were also ssmates, after all. But after what has happened just now, I suddenly want to ask you seriously if you really choose to be an enemy of mine?¡± he asked Wen in a in tone.

    The troublesing to him today seemed to happen inexplicably. However, he clearly knew that it was Wen Mingxiu that sowed discord therein.

    He hadn¡¯t originally been hostile to her, but now, he had to face the problem seriously.

    Those beside Wen Mingxiu became transfixed on seeing Lin Xun directly aim at Wen Mingxiu. They couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between them.

    ¡°Were they once ssmates?¡±

    But it seemed like they were enemies, being at loggerheads.

    The rtionship between them was a little odd.

    At the moment, Wen Mingxiu¡¯s expression kept changing, and her breath came in short gasps. She recalled the shame that she was defeated by Lin Xun in the Bloodthirsty Camp and the scenes that both Yuan Shu and Qi Yuanxiao were defeated by him just now.

    She was pretty sure that she couldn¡¯t be a matched rival for Lin Xun now and even in the future.

    Many of those present might not know Lin¡¯s power, but Wen Mingxiu clearly learned that Lin Xun, a trainee who had unexpectedly survived the Bloodthirsty Camp and hadn¡¯t been sifted out, was head and shoulders above the ordinarily powerful practitioners!

    However, it was impossible for her to admit defeat. After all, Mist City was her sphere of influence, and there were many practitioners watching. As a lineal descendant of Wen n and a widely known gifted girl in Mist City, how could she lower her head before him?

    ¡°You think this through. I¡¯m very patient.¡±

    Lin Xun seemed to perceive her thought and said, ¡°But, if I find that you choose to be against me in the future, I won¡¯t spare you then.¡±

    ¡°How bold! Who gives you the guts to threaten Lady Mingxiu? Are you sick of living!¡±

    Many girls and boys rebuked Lin Xun in fury.

    Without caring about those, Lin Xun left resolutely. Of course, no one dared to block his way from first tost.

    That was the power and influence. Since he defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao, whoever wanted to be his enemy had to think twice if they were qualified to fight against him.

    Wen Mingxiu didn¡¯t speak a word. She had mixed feelings on her mind: anxious, resentful, mortified, and scared.

    Should she utilize the power of the n to kill Lin Xun?

    As the thought crossed her mind, she immediately abandoned it. Strictly speaking, Lin Xun was a real trainee of the Bloodthirsty Camp. If he was killed, how could those drillmasters sit by and do nothing?

    Worse still, she clearly knew that in case she didn¡¯t kill Lin Xun sessfully, he would definitely be a nightmare to Wen n with the formidable potential he had shown in the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    ¡°Lady Mingxiu, you can rest assured. Spare him for now. I¡¯ll find someone to deal with him after I leave Mist College!¡±

    A teenager promised her voluntarily.

    ¡°Yes. Since Mist City is our ce, how can we let an outsider dominate here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to kill him with so many practitioners watching. We¡¯ll end his lifeter!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Since when a yokel could ride on the back of us?¡±

    Other boys and girls said those while gnashing their teeth in anger.

    A trace of sickness rose in Wen Mingxiu¡¯s heart. They were scared shitless, but now they regained their arrogance after Lin left. Compared with the other practitioners, they were good and could feel proud of themselves.

    They were really trashpared with Lin Xun, though!

 Chapter 204: Disturbances Arose Repeatedly

    <h4>Chapter 204: Disturbances Arose Repeatedly</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The fight in front of Mist College finally drew to an end, but the disturbances therefrom didn¡¯t stop ordingly.

    Three or five of those practitioners got together and discussed the sudden fight with each other. The way they looked at Lin Xun became ratherplicated.

    However, sitting alone on a stone step beside the square, Lin Xun seemed not aware of those eyes fixed on him and was lost in his meditation.

    Lin Xun understood the difference of the fighting capacity of a Human-gang-realm practitioner for the first time in that fight just now.

    Hurting the opponent across the air, beyond all doubt, made a fight more dangerous and more unpredictable.

    To his surprise, when he operated his Windstorm Millstone, the strong power it released totally exceeded his prediction.

    In a normal case, his Spiritual Gang Energy was the purest one as clear as a ze with a preeminent quality, out of the ordinary.

    He thereby could burst out the extremely strong fighting capacity in a fight; when Windstorm Millstone ran inside his body, his fighting capacity became much stronger on the basis of that!

    That was what surprised Lin Xun most.

    Having pondered over the whole process of the fight, Lin Xun came to realize quickly that his Spiritual Gang Energy, powered by Windstorm Millstone, operated in a unique way, thus, owning a terrible explosive force like a spring pushed to the limit.

    Moreover, this force was released in a windstorm swirl-like way as if a pointed cone revolved at full speed, generating much more lethal power than that in normal condition!

    ¡°This perhaps is the magic of the Pond of Spiritual Power. The reason why the Pond of Spiritual Power is divided into different levels is that the power of each level is totally different from each other...¡±

    He was lost in his thought. Distinctive and mysterious, his Pond of Spiritual Power was indeed unique and totally different from other ordinary kinds of first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power.

    His Pond of Spiritual Power could even mysteriously resonate with the spiritual energy swirl over the four acupoints of cardiac vessel!

    How could the others¡¯pare with his?

    The Human-gang-realm practitioners who could generate the second-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power was praised as the first-rate figures. Thus, those who owned the first-ss ones were billed as the leading figures in the world.

    However, Lin¡¯s Pond of Spiritual Power was even superior to those of the first-ss!

    People like Lin Xun were destined to be incapable of being judged by secr standards.

    ...

    Soon, it was the high time to sign up for the Province Test. As the bell rang melodiously, the gate of Mist College that had been closed opened slowly now.

    In an instant, all those who had been waiting on the square for a long time felt heartened and swarmed into the Mist College.

    Having woken up from his meditation, Lin Xun stood up, took out the certificate he had already prepared, and joined the crowd moving forward.

    A teenager d in in clothes, with a mien of standing out among others, approached him and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m Cao Yunxiu from Taihang Town, Green-maple County. My greetings.¡±

    Lin Xun did a double-take and said, ¡°Friend, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Cao Yunxiu said in admiration, ¡°You counterattacked in rage, strongly frustrating the arrogance of the noble juniors, and I really esteem you. Your doings actually vent the anger of our poor juniors.¡±

    Lin Xun said with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Sorry. I did this not to defend the poor juniors.¡±

    He became a little cold in attitude, because Cao Yunxiu directlybeled him as a poor practitioner, which made him a little annoyed.

    He didn¡¯t look down on the poor juniors, but he hated to bebeled like this.

    Cao Yunxiu was apparently stunned and said, ¡°Childe, my friends and I have seen what you did. I think that we have a lot inmon. If we can be friends, with the power we have, we don¡¯t need to act ording to the moods of those noble juniors anymore.¡±

    Lin Xun said with his brow furrowed, ¡°What on earth are you referring to?¡±

    Cao Yunxiu took a deep breath and looked around. When he didn¡¯t see anyone noticing their actions, he said with his voice down, ¡°I co-founded ¡®Qingyun Commune¡¯ with some friends in the same camp with the purpose of uniting those who have the first-rate talents but were born poor. We can help each other and make progress in cultivation. Would you like to join us?¡±

    Lin Xun realized at the time that this guy wanted to rope him in.

    ¡°Sorry, I am not interested.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked forward. He wasn¡¯t interested in joining the Qingyun Commune, an alliance of the poor juniors.

    Cao Yunxiu fell into a trance. He looked somewhat gloomy while watching Lin Xun walk away.

    ¡°Brother Cao, what did he say?¡± asked someone after he approached Cao Yunxiu.

    ¡°What else could he say? Our Qingyun Commune isn¡¯t attractive to such a powerful figure,¡± said Cao Yunxiu with a forced smile.

    ¡°Humph, he¡¯s too arrogant! We have the same background. How could he despise us?¡± said that man with a sneer.

    Cao Yunxiu said calmly with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. He might have his own considerations. But I believe when Qingyun Commune emerges as a big organization, he¡¯ll regret for the decision he made today!¡±

    That man said in admiration, ¡°Brother Cao, only such a broad-minded person like you can lead us to rise!¡±

    Cao Yunxiuughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and register for the test. The Province Test will be the first step for our Qingyun Commune to rise. We¡¯re bound to gain a foothold in the empire!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Brother Dongtu, how do you like the little boy just now?¡± asked a middle-aged man in a white robe suddenly.

    He had earlier stood in the distance of white-jade square and watched those young practitioners enter Mist College.

    ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s a rare talent,¡± said a tall man standing upright beside him while nodding.

    Attired in ck clothes with wide sleeves, the man had a broad forehead and cold eyes. He carelessly stood there but released an awe-inspiring mien.

    If the big shots of Mist City were here, they would definitely recognize that the middle-aged man in a white robe was Wei Lingzhen, head of Mist College and a great practitioner with unfathomable cultivation, who was well-known in Southwestern Province.

    Beside Wei Lingzhen was Du Dongtu,mander-in-chief of Ziling Army stationed in Southwestern Province. Governor Liu Wujun was the only one who was on a par with him in terms of the power and status in the whole Southwestern Province.

    Wei Lingzhen said with a smile, ¡°Haha, since you call him a rare talent, he must be outstanding. I wonder which n hees from, for I haven¡¯t heard of his name before.¡±

    Having thought for a while, Du Dongtu said, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure that he isn¡¯t from a noble family. Based on his performance, I really want him to join my Ziling Army. He¡¯ll absolutely be somebody in the future with the strength he has shown.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Brother Dongtu speaks highly of him. But in my view, he acted unscrupulously just now. He showed his capabilities. It seemed he cut a smart figure but actually he offended many people. His behaviors thereby appear to be too reckless.¡±

    Du Dongtu said disapprovingly, ¡°A teenager should have the courage and uprightness. If he had chosen to climb down just now, I would have definitely despised him.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen now was certain that Du Dongtu really liked the teenager. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What a pity! ording to his temperament, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t join the army. In his eyes, signing up for the Nation Test is probably more attractive.¡±

    Du Dongtu said while frowning, ¡°If so, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said, ¡°ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve got, there will be many preeminent practitioners attending the test. They aren¡¯t inferior to him in terms of the strength.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±, Du Dongtu replied to him. He asked with curiosity, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said, ¡°Such as Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, and Yun Zitong. They all are the top-notch figures of the Human-gang Realm. There is another one called Liu Qianhuan, the youngest daughter of Liu Wujun, who is also outstanding.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Rumor has it that Lian Fei, the son-inw of Yao Tuohai, a great practitioner, is quite extraordinary, too. The above-mentioned ones are rising stars among the young generation. Besides, many powerful people remain to be discovered just like the boy. When the Province Test kicks off, you¡¯ll probably find how many dark horses will stand out.¡±

    Du Dongtu nodded his head, ¡°When the test starts, I really hope they can widen my knowledge.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said with a smile, ¡°Of course. Governor Liu Junwu is the chief examiner, and we two are the eyewitnesses. With the shape eyes of the three of us, we can absolutely select the real top-notch practitioners.¡±

    ...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that he had already got attention from Wei Lingzhen, head of Mist College, and Du Dongtu,mander-in-chief of Ziling Army, before the registration for Province Test.

    At the time, he came to the registration desk after having queued up, handed the State Test Certificate, and paid 10 imperial silver coins as the registration fee, thus, received a token as an emblem of attending the Province Test.

    Then Lin Xun directly walked away without any dy.

    The teacher in charge of distributing the tokens was a serious middle-aged man named Lyu Zizheng.

    As watching Lin Xun leave, he took out the State Test Certificate Lin Xun had given him, looked at it carefully for a while, and put it away silently.

    ¡°Donglin Town, Lin Xun, 14 years old... I think it should be him.¡±

    Having thought for a while, Lyu Zizheng asked another teacher to help handle the registration-rted matters and then left in a hurry.

    Thirty minutester, before a magnificent pce in Mist City, Lyu Zizheng took out a letter and gave it to an old servant, guardian of the pce. ¡°Give it to your master and tell him that the man he¡¯s been waiting for shows up.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left.

    The letter was passed onto the owner of the pce a few momentster.

    ¡°Lin Xun! I didn¡¯t expect he really shows up...¡±

    The owner of the pce was a pretty girl. No sooner had she unfolded the letter, she

    became cheerful.

    ¡°Susu, who did you say show up?¡±

    On one side of the pce was a young man sitting cross-legged in meditation. He suddenly opened his eyes with cold light surging.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xun. He¡¯s registered for the Province Test today!¡±

    The girl waved the letter in her hand with exhration on her face, ¡°Fei, you can eventually take you revenge.¡±

    The young man promptly stood up and grabbed the letter. As he read it, he looked excited, with his face even a little twisted.

    ¡°Lin Xun, you finally show up after a whole year. It¡¯s time to settle the old scores between us!¡±

    He then tore the letter into pieces. The young man showed a hint of indelible hatred in his eyes.

    If Lin Xun had been here, he would definitely recognize that the young man and the girl were exactly Lian Fei and Yao Susu!

 Chapter 205: Troubles Were Coming

    <h4>Chapter 205: Troubles Were Coming</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    For a whole year, Lian Fei had never forgotten Lin Xun who killed his father!

    For avenging his father¡¯s murder, he spent all his time improving his power in the whole year.

    Under the support of Yao Tuohai, a great practitioner, Lian Fei obtained numerous cultivation resources and made great progress. When having reach the Human-gang Realm, he even generated a second-ss Pond of Spiritual Power, which caused quite a stir throughout the Green-maple County. Therefore, he was taken as a cultivation talent.

    And at that time, Yao Tuohai finally agreed to betroth his daughter Yao Susu to Lian Fei. After Lian became the son-inw of Yao Family, his status changed dramatically.

    That should be the happiest time in Lian Fei¡¯s life, but he couldn¡¯t cheer himself up at all, because he hadn¡¯t killed Lin Xun to avenge his father¡¯s murder!

    Now having known Lin Xun¡¯s whereabouts after a whole year, Lian Fei could barely control himself since the hatred having been restrained deep in his heart was totally ignited.

    ¡°Susu, he is in Mist City right now. I am gonna go find him,¡± Lian Fei took a deep breath and gnashed the teeth with anger.

    ¡°Fei, you are so impulsive!¡± Yao Susu frowned and reproached him.

    ¡°What? Susu, are you trying to stop me?¡± Lian Fei said with an embarrassed look on her face.

    Yao Susu answered coldly, ¡°Do you know what Lin Xun¡¯s realm is now?¡±

    Lian Fei said, ¡°He could only reach the Human-gang Realm at best.¡±

    Yao Susu said, ¡°How could you take him as an ordinary practitioner of Human-gang Realm since he is qualified for the Province Test?¡±

    That made Lian calm down. Indeed, he only thought of revenge, but ignored a lot of details.

    ¡°In Donglin Town, he could survive under our constant suppression. Think of it. It would be quite difficult to deal with a person like him.¡±

    Yao Susu said calmly, ¡°Now, having the qualification to participate in the Province Test, he would be more intractable now. In this case, are you sure that you could seed in defeating him and avenge your father¡¯s murder on the spur of the moment?¡±

    Hearing the timely warning, Lian Fei now totally woke up from his hatred and said, ¡°You are right. I was indeed too impulsive.¡±

    Yao Susu smiled gently, looking much relieved, ¡°Fei, your status has totally changed now. As the saying goes, rich men never need to achieve their goals by yourselves. How could you risk your life to take your revenge?¡±

    Sitting back on his chair, Lian Fei asked, ¡°Susu, what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Send someone to assassinate him!¡±

    With a cold light shing across her eyes, Yao Susu said, ¡°We just need to wait for the news that Lin Xun was killed.¡±

    Lian Fei frowned, ¡°But I want to kill him myself.¡±

    Yao Susu sighed, ¡°Fei, please remember your status. You are my husband, my father Yao Tuohai¡¯s son-inw and the core figure of Yao Family. You should now learn to see a bigger picture.¡±

    Lian Fei was stunned, ¡°A bigger picture?¡±

    Yao Susu said, ¡°Yes, a bigger picture. With your power and authority, you could let countless people work for you. With an order, you could determine whether others live or die! This is so-called ¡®manipte the life and death just as you wish¡¯.¡±

    Lian Fei felt his blood boiling and said, ¡°Susu, do you think I can be such a big shot?¡±

    Yao Susu smiled gently, ¡°In my heart, Fei, you can make it certainly!¡±

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Lian Fei decided.

    At this time, the door was suddenly open, and Yao Tuohai, with a slender figure, came in. Both Yao Susu and Lian Fei were startled and stood up to greet him.

    ¡°Susu is right,¡± Yao Tuohai said casually. Then he turned to Lian Fei and said, ¡°I have learned that Lin Xun defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao outside Mist College. If you don¡¯t know who the two people are, you can ask Susu.¡±

    After saying that, Yao Tuohai turned around and left, ¡°The rest of the matter is left for you to deal with. I will only help you in the dark, but I won¡¯t butt in.¡±

    After Yao Tuohai left, Lian Fei could not help asking, ¡°Who are Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao, Susu?¡±

    Yao Susu looked a little suspicious as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. After a long silence, she whispered, ¡°Fei, Lin Xun is a little stronger than we expected.¡±

    Then, she told Lian Fei who Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao were in details.

    On knowing this, Lian Fei suddenly changed his face and angrily said, ¡°How could it be possible? Just for a year, how could he improve faster than me?¡±

    Yao Susu sighed and said, ¡°Fei, now you should understand why we could only use the power in our hands to deal with him.¡±

    Though feeling unconvinced, he knew it was the only way at the moment and said, ¡°Susu, what should we do now?¡±

    With firm eyes, Yao Susu seemed to make a decision and said, ¡°Among the secret forces in the Mist City, there is an organization specializing in assassinations called ¡®Tingyu Tower¡¯...¡±

    ...

    In Tingyu Tower.

    In a clean and bright room, a wisp of smoke came out of a censer with an auspicious beast, and a man sat cross-legged, tasting the tea beside the tea table.

    Outside the open window, there were green mountains, bamboo groves dancing in the breeze and birds and cicadas singing, quite refreshing.

    That man in a green robe was reading an ancient book.

    The man sat there casually, with a schr¡¯s temperament, charming and cultivated.

    But his face was covered with a dark golden mask, with only a pair of ck eyes as cold as ice and snow exposed, which added a touch of mystery to his temperament.

    His name was Ting Yu (It means ¡°listening to the rain¡± literally in English).

    The name was poetic and picturesque. But in the mind of most big shots in the Mist City, it was as chilling as the Devil.

    For what the name stood for was the most mysterious wirepuller in Tingyu Tower.

    Suddenly, a burst of ethereal sound of an aeolian bell came.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Ting Yu said, with a low and pleasant voice. Although he just uttered one word, one could not help but be attracted to it as if his voice had kind of magic.

    ¡°Master, there is a special task waiting for you to make the decision.¡±

    Outside the door, there was a voice with respect.

    ¡°Well, tell me about it,¡± Ting Yu slowly rolled up the scroll, picked up the tea and gently sipped at his tea.

    ¡°Half an hour ago, someone posted a task to assassinate a young man of Human-gang Realm with a reward of 3,000 imperial gold coins. The employer asked for sending Residual Snow, Ghost Moon and Gray Mink together to do it.¡±

    Ting Yu said ¡°yes¡±, and continued, ¡°Residual Snow is a first-ss assassin of Heaven-gang Realm. He has carried out 73 missions since he came here, and never failed.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Moon and Gray Mink are the best co-operative assassins of Earth-gang Realm. If together with Residual Snow, they could carry out a perfect assassination. It seems that this employer is quite familiar with our condition.¡±

    Then, he put down the teacup and looked at the bamboos dancing in the breeze out of the window. He continued, ¡°3,000 gold coins is indeed a lot of money. But I think they are making a fuss over killing a young man of Human-gang Realm.¡±

    ¡°Master, we have made it clear that the young man, 14 years old, named Lin Xun, is from Donglin Town, Green-maple County. He just signed up for the Province Test this morning in Mist College.¡±

    Someone outside the door said in a courteous tone quickly, ¡°It¡¯s said that he has strong power. And today, he defeated Yuan Shu, the young master of Yuan Family, and Qi Yunxiao, the young master of Azure-light Pavilion, outside Mist College.¡±

    Ting Yu smiled gently, ¡°No wonder they would like to pay so much. It turns out they are trying to kill a young talent qualified for the Province Test.¡±

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. ording to our intelligence, the news that this young man defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao in public has irritated many young masters of the great forces in Mist City. It¡¯s expected that there will be a lot of forces trying to kill him from today on.¡±

    ¡°Under such circumstances, we don¡¯t know if we should take on the task,¡± said that person outside the door.

    Ting Yu said, ¡°Interesting... The young man named Lin Xun is so special. So many people want to kill him although he is only 14 years old.¡±

    As he spoke, he tapped his fingers on the tea table. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Then he said, ¡°Sometimes, the special people are also very dangerous. Now that he dares to do so, he must have thought about the result and prepared for it. Tell the employer that we can take on the task, but we need to wait for a proper time.¡±

    ¡°A proper time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After the great forces deal with this person, we just need to take action ordingly. If he is dead, we don¡¯t have to meddle in this. If he¡¯s still alive...¡±

    After a long pause, Ting Yu continued, ¡°If he is not dead, tell the employer if he wants us to do it, the reward of 3,000 gold coins is not enough. It should be...at least 10,000 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    The person outside the door left. Ting Yu heaved a sigh, overlooking the hill in the distance.

    After a long time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for a practitioner from a poor family to stand out. That¡¯s quite right. Nowadays, what these great forces can¡¯t tolerate is the challenge from those practitioners from poor families.¡±

    His low voice reverberated in the quiet room.

    Out of the window, somewhen it drizzled, such as the smoke or fog, wetting the bamboos.

    ...

    The registration for Province Teststed till the evening on the first day. Over 800 practitioners in total signed up.

    Of course, it was just the first day. More practitioners would sign up in the next few days.

    Also on this day, the news that Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao, young masters of Yuan Family and Green-light Pavilion respectively, both got defeated by a young man named Lin Xun spread all over the city and caused a great stir.

    On hearing that Lin Xun was probably a practitioner from a poor family, most of other practitioners were astonished.

    His identity was too sensitive!

    Since when a practitioner from a poor family could challenge practitioners from noble families? The point was that he won!

    It might be pleasing to those from poor families. But for those great forces, it was no doubt that Lin Xun had touched their bottom lines.

    Many people realized that Lin Xun would be in great danger!

 Chapter 206: Disaster Was Imminent

    <h4>Chapter 206: Disaster Was Imminent</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    In an independent yard of the inner mansion of the n of Wen-

    Wen Mingxiu was seated alone beside a window with a furrowed brow. Outside was a drizzle which was as dense as the mist and could be neither wiped off nor cut off just like the gloom in her heart at the point.

    She felt rather surprised that she ran into Lin Xun today, but she held a mixed feeling at the thought of Lin Xun¡¯s warning.

    She felt both furious and frustrated.

    Should she really let go of the past and let bygones be bygones?

    She clearly knew that she was behind what had happened today. If she didn¡¯t take any action, all the others would think that she admitted defeat, which would definitely tarnish her reputation and affect her influence among the young generation in Mist City.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Wen Mingxiu was in a daze.

    ¡°Lady, there is news,¡± said a maidservant whileing into the room in a hurry.

    She continued with her face full of excitement, ¡°This time, n of Yuan, Azure-light Pavilion, n of Qian, n of Zhou, and n of Zheng...¡±

    After saying seven or eight n names in session, she got to the point, ¡°have decided to send someone to assassinate Lin Xun!¡±

    Wen Mingxiu felt shocked, ¡°Why are there so many forces trying to hunt him down?¡±

    The maidservant sneered and said, ¡°Lady, Lin Xun is just a yokel from a poor family. Now he even has the guts to act wildly in Mist City. So which n can tolerate him? Evil and bold, he deserves to be ughtered. Otherwise, all the other poor juniors will follow his example and act unscrupulously. Then the whole world would be in chaos.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu frowned and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who told you that Lin Xun was born poor?¡±

    The maidservant trembled and stuttered in terror, ¡°I...I heard it from someone else.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu red at her with a wry smile, ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±

    If Lin Xun was a yokel, how could he have been qualified to join the Bloodthirsty Camp? How could the grandchild of the Blood King Ning Bugui make friends with him? How could the third son of Fortune God Shi think so highly of him?

    More importantly, he even enjoyed distinctively special treatments in the Bloodthirsty Camp!

    So even a peanut head could tell that Lin Xun was anything but a poor junior!

    But now, so many forces considered him a poor practitioner of the lower ss and even humiliated him as a yokel. What was the difference between them and idiots?

    With her face turning pale with fear, the maidservant hemmed and hawed, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t...don¡¯t you want to kill him?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu felt stunned first, and then she became a little frustrated. As all her anger vanished, she waved her hand and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± The maidservant immediately ran away.

    ¡°Maybe the best thing is to do nothing...¡±

    She finally made the decision after keeping silence for a long time.

    ...

    As the capital of Southwestern Province of the empire, Mist City was quite prosperous and vast and dozens of ns, big or small, were entrenched in the city.

    This day was no difference from any other day to ordinary people. But it meant something different to most forces and practitioners.

    As the night fell, all forces in the city almost knew that the boy named Lin Xun was going to bear his misfortunes.

    Some well-informed practitioners also noticed that and felt sorry for him. Would such a powerful teenager, who had defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao, be killed in this manner?

    The Governor¡¯s Mansion-

    Governor Liu Wujun couldn¡¯t help but frown while reading the intelligence sent by his subordinates. ¡°These guys are too impatient.¡±

    Beside him was a middle-aged schr with three clumps of long beards under his jaw. ¡°My Lord, they¡¯re only nning to punish the boy as a warning to the other poor practitioners in the city in case that simr situations happen again.¡±

    Liu Wujun said with a snort, ¡°But have they ever thought it though? Since talents like Lin Xun have signed for the Province Test, even if he is from a poor family, the empire would attach importance to him. They have gone too far.¡±

    The middle-aged schr said approvingly, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Province Test is set up to select real talents for the empire. Lin Xun is definitely preeminent based on his capacity of defeating Yuan and Qi, and he¡¯s more likely to pass the test. If he passes this test, he will have the chance to take part in the Nation Test. Under such circumstances, the influence will be apparently bad if he is killed now.¡±

    After a pause, he changed the topic. ¡°However, since there are many preeminent talents in the world, it isn¡¯t a big deal for the empire if a poor teenager is dead. In my opinion, you don¡¯t need to feel bothered by this. You can just give an order, requesting those influential forces to minimize the influence of killing him.¡±

    Liu Wujun said with a nod after thinking for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    The middle-aged schr said while cupping one hand in the other before his chest, ¡°Mission epted, My Lord.¡±

    ...

    In the southwestern region of Mist City-

    The southwestern region was where the bottom civilians from all walks of life gathered. Some powerful people thereby felt humiliated to set foot on this region.

    At this moment in a yard of this region, Can Yunxiu burst intoughter, and said, ¡°Luckily, Lin Xun refused to join our Qingyun Commune. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be tied down by him this time for sure.¡±

    Next to him were over ten young men and women who were also members of Qingyun Commune. They couldn¡¯t help smiling on hearing this.

    Then the smile on Cao Yunxiu¡¯s face was gone and he heaved a sigh, ¡°But, Lin¡¯s misfortune makes me realize that it¡¯s too difficult for us poor practitioners to rise.¡±

    All the others were in a trance and fell into silence.

    The forces of Mist City were furious, just because Lin Xun defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yuanxiao. They thereby tried to kill him, which was indeed terrifying.

    ¡°Humph! The influential forces who boast themselves to be superior and treat our poor juniors as lowly servants who are at their disposal. Now, they attempt to kill Lin Xun in order to give us a warning as a way of deterring us from revolting!¡± someone sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why I founded Qingyun Commune is that I want to free us from this shackle and stop them from bullying us.¡±

    Cao Yunxiu took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Anyway, Lin Xun is one of our own kind even if he refused to join us. The unfair treatment he suffered today is too chilling. Thus, I¡¯ve decided to do something for him!¡±

    All the others felt stunned. Cao Yunxiu felt lucky just now that they failed to rope in Lin Xun, but why did he suddenly change his mind now?

    Cao Yunxiu continued, ¡°I do this for our future. I want to test the bottom line of the influential forces with Lin Xun¡¯s case. Only by doing this can we avoid ending up like him in the future.¡±

    All the others felt refreshed, ¡°Brother Cao, what are you going to do?¡±

    Cao Yunxiu said with a gentle smile, ¡°Spread the news and make it known to the whole city, even the whole world: as a poor junior, Lin Xun owns the ability of attending the Province Test, but he suffers the oppression from the influential forces and would even pay at the cost of his life!¡±

    Someone felt confused and asked, ¡°So simple?¡±

    Cao Yunxiu burst intoughter, ¡°The news seems simple, but when it gives rise to much discussion, it will be difficult to wind this matter up. What¡¯s more, the real big shots in the Forbidden City will probably pay attention to this matter. By then, we¡¯ll figure out the real attitude the empire holds towards the poor juniors!¡±

    All the others soon understood and looked at Cao Yunxiu in admiration. His means was ingenious.

    ¡°I hope someone could kill Lin Xun. This way, it¡¯ll make things more explosive,¡± said someone excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡± someone retorted, since Lin Xun was also one of their kind and such a curse was really too much.

    Cao Yunxiu said while waving his hand, ¡°We can just ignore those things, as long as we can get what we want.¡±

    Even if he said so, he clearly knew that the news would spread faster and things would be more influential if Lin Xun had died.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The result will perhapse out tonight. By then, all the members of Qingyun Commune should make a contribution and exercise all forces at hand to seek justice for Lin Xun!¡± said Cao Yunxiu in a muffled voice after taking a deep breath.

    Many of themughed when they heard ¡°seeking justice for Lin Xun¡±. They all knew that this was just a gimmick because no one really cared about Lin¡¯s life.

    ...

    It was at dusk.

    Lin Xun sat in his own yard. Before him was a stone table, where all delicious dishes and a jar of Soul-burning liquor were ced.

    Sitting at the other end of the table, Shue Jin was enjoying the dishes and the alcohol.

    It was still drizzling, but both of them could still enjoy themselves.

    ¡°The Province Test will be held half a yearter in September. Do you have any other ns during the period?¡± asked Shue Jin in an unclear voice while gnawing a piece of beast meat.

    Lin Xun gave him a brief answer, ¡°Practice and make money.¡±

    Shue Jin spat out the bones in his mouth, gave Lin Xun a sideways nce and said, ¡°Ha ha, good idea. But, I have an intuition that a lot of troubles wille to you recently.¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything since I¡¯ve beaten them anyway. Besides, even if I run into big troubles, I still have you, right?¡±

    Shue Jin was in a trance and then said while pointing at him, ¡°Damn it. Since when you¡¯ve be a bad boy.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I have no choice. There are too many bad guys out there in the world, so I have to make some changes. After all, only the good die young.¡±

    Shue Jin said sulkily, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let me ask you. Have you really been fully prepared for the uing troubles?¡±

    Lin Xun asked with surprise, ¡°I just taught two yboys a lesson. Is it really so serious?¡±

    Chu Feng pushed the door open and rushed in before Shui Jin said anything.

    Chu Feng, chief director of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, who used to be decent and graceful, looked quite anxious now and shouted, ¡°My little brother Lin Xun, a great disaster is hanging over you. How could you still be in the mood to enjoy yourself here?¡±

 Chapter 207: The Bloody Ten Days

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Bloody Ten Days</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    A great disaster was impending?

    Lin Xun felt stunned, put down the chopsticks and asked with surprise, ¡°Elder Brother Chu, what do you mean?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel surprised that Chu Feng could find out where he lived. After all, Chu Feng became the chief director of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists with his real capabilities.

    Chu Feng was originally anxious, and then his pupils shrank immediately as he saw Shue Jin drink the liquor beside Lin Xun. A hint of reverence grew in his heart when he thought of the stories about Shue Jin reported by Elder Diao and the others.

    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said to Lin Xun with a bitter smile, ¡°Little brother, have you gone out?¡±

    Lin Xun said nkly, ¡°I just came back from Mist College this morning.¡±

    Chu Fengpletely realized upon seeing Lin¡¯s look that Lin didn¡¯t know the present situation in which he was.

    Chu Feng thereby stopped talking nonsense and directly told him all the news that had already caused a great sensation in Mist City today.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face became rather grave during this process with rays of cold light surging in his ck eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure that 13 forces including the n of Yuan, Azure-light Pavilion, the n of Zheng, and the n of Zhou, will attack you.¡±

    Chu Feng looked grave, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, but deep down, he was quite confused, ¡°I¡¯ve predicted some troubles after I defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao. But they have collected so many people to attack me, which seems that they think too highly of me.¡±

    Chu Feng cleared his doubts, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Those noble juniors can be beaten and even killed by anyone but a person born poor, which is the bottom line of the noble. Once such an incident takes ce, it means that their status and dignity are challenged, which was a case that they can¡¯t let happen.¡±

    He continued with concerns after a pause, ¡°I doubt that they acted so wildly and mobilized so many forces because they want to kill you to warn the poor juniors!¡±

    Lin Xun said with surprise, ¡°Has the conflict between the noble and the lower ss be so serious?¡±

    Shue Jin beside him said suddenly at the moment, ¡°It¡¯s even worse than you thought.¡±

    At the moment, a hint of reminiscence emerged on his rough and slightly drunken face. He then told a story with aplicated expression.

    A murder took ce in a restaurant in the Forbidden City, the capital of the empire in winter 137 years ago.

    A yboy whose n had already been on the wane drank a lot in a restaurant. Out of the blue, the daughter of the restaurant¡¯s owner caught his fancy and he took her away by force.

    The beautiful 13-year-old girl was abused to death that night!

    The restaurant¡¯s owner attempted to seek justice for his daughter after what had happened. As a result, the family of more than 10 people including himself and his wife was murdered with their bodies left undiscovered.

    The restaurant¡¯s owner and his family members were born poor, so the yboys took some measures to cover this incident up. However, a practitioner overheard that and killed the yboy that day with his sword, which made many people apud for him. He was also depicted as a man of seeking justice for the poor and bearing a mien of ancient swordsman.

    It never urred to everyone that the incident would result in a bloody storm!

    The practitioner named Ren Changyuan was killed by Wen Zhongqing, the famous ¡°Blood-ughterer General¡± in the Forbidden City of the empire at that time, in person the next day.

    The same day, ten aristocratic families in the Forbidden City worked together with Wen Zhongqingunched a ten-day hunt-down action against those poor practitioners in the city in the name of clearing up the internal troubles.

    The ten days witnessed that thousands of practitioners of poor origin were indifferently ughtered every day, leaving their blood staining the ground dark red. Such a bloody suppression shocked the entire empire and made everyone feel himself imperiled.

    Not until the current emperor personally intervened in itter did thisrge-scale bloody massacre stop.

    The ten days was were also called ¡°Bloody Ten Days¡±.

    After this, Blood-ughterer General Wen Zhongqin remained unscathed except that he was stripped of his general rank and banished to the northwestern border.

    Besides, the aristocratic families involving in the ughter just paid a small price.

    However, the numberless poor practitioners who were killed became a bloody warning given by the noble forces to those practitioners of poor origin, and this event had far-reaching effects on the national situation.

    Few people mentioned the ¡°Bloody Ten Days¡± event now. But those who knew what had happened that year clearly learned that the noble forces would do everything they could against those of poor origin to safeguard their own status and power.

    Shue Jin looked at Lin Xun and asked after finishing telling the story, ¡°Ren Changyuan of poor origin caused the tragedy of Bloody Ten Days because he killed a yboy with a declining family. What do you think of this?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore. He had never thought that the conflict between the noble and the lower ss had be so serious.

    He said after a while, ¡°Thus, is the situation I¡¯m in simr to that of Ren Changyuan that year?¡±

    Shue Jin smiled nomittally.

    Chu Feng beside him said with a nod, ¡°Yes, it is. But, you¡¯re different from Ren at least in the status. You¡¯ve be a spiritual tattooist of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.¡±

    Speaking of which, Chu Feng felt a little embarrassed, ¡°For the time being, this status of you is only known to a few of us, so it can¡¯t help you much.¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I don¡¯t care about these. I¡¯m just curious why the conflict between the two sses has be so serious.¡±

    Chu Feng said with a sneer, ¡°Little brother, let me exin in an easy way. It¡¯s all about safeguarding their status and interests in the empire! Here, status and interests are fixed. If the poor practitioners want to rise, they will definitely take over certain status and interests. Therefore, which noble force can stand by and let this happen?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned, ¡°Status and interests?¡±

    Chu Feng said firmly, ¡°Yes. Owning a status means obtaining more interests. You can also call the interests as cultivation resources! Haven¡¯t you found out that the aristocratic families of the upper ss almost monopolize all kinds of cultivation resources, especially the best cultivation treasures?¡±

    ¡°A noble child is blessed with different cultivation resources since his birth while it is rather difficult for a poor child to embark on cultivation. If he wants to get the resources, he has to snatch them at the risk of his life. That¡¯s the difference.¡±

    Lin Xun considered it reasonable after thinking for a while and fell into meditation.

    He learned for the first time that those barriers on the road of cultivation were not only from people themselves but also from many unpredictable difficulties.

    For example, he only beat two noble juniors today but it caused many troubles for himself. However, the cruel reality behind this made Lin Xun stay vignt.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n after you knew those?¡± asked Shue Jin suddenly.

    After Lin Xun kept silent for a while, corners of his lips curved suddenly. He seemed to smile, but the smile was emotionless.

    He said calmly, ¡°Though Ren Changyuan was killed that year, I may not end up with death like him. In my opinion, there is no difference between the upper ss and the lower ss now and even in the future. I only know how to tell enemies and friends.¡±

    Chu Feng stood transfixed and asked with surprise, ¡°What...what are you going to do?¡±

    Shue Jin seemed to understand him with an invisible luster shing past his drunken eyes, ¡°Son, are you sure of it?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If I apologize to them, do you really think they will let me go?¡±

    Then, he took a deep breath with calmness filling in his ck eyes and said, stressing each word, ¡°Since they choose to be my enemies, they should pay a price ordingly!¡±

    Shue Jin burst intoughter, picked up arge bowl of liquor, and drank off at one draught, ¡°You are so brave, without fear of death. You¡¯re a real man!¡±

    When Chu Feng stared at theposed Lin Xun and Shue Jin who wasughing, realization hit him suddenly that a real practitioner should be fearless!

    ...

    Chu Feng left there in a hurry.

    Now that he had known Lin Xun¡¯s decision, he chose to get crazy with Lin Xun, too!

    He immediately took the initiative to take on the job upon knowing that Lin Xun needed the first-hand intelligence and a batch of spiritual crossbows as well as the elixirs used to heal himself in the future fights.

    Undoubtedly, the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists would neverck intelligence and material resources.

    Chu Feng even wanted to dispatch a bunch of his men to help Lin Xun, but Shue Jin turned the proposal down directly.

    Not until Chu Feng left here did Shue Jin ask, ¡°I want to know your n.¡±

    Lin Xun replied with a brief answer, ¡°I willunch an attack first.¡±

    Shue Jin continued to ask, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°When I need you, you can show up in time. That¡¯s all.¡±

    His words seemed a little naughty, but Shue Jin liked them very much. ¡°That¡¯s the mien of a trainee graduating from the Bloodthirsty Camp. I originally thought that you forgot what you¡¯ve learned in the camp after you entered Mist City.¡±

    Lin Xun said while touching his own nose, ¡°You¡¯re right. After entering Mist City where there is no fierce battle, I¡¯ve found it¡¯s a little hard to adapt myself to here.¡±

    A bright smile appeared around his lips, ¡°But now, herees an opportunity!¡±

    ...

    As night fell, Lin Xun left his abode alone.

    When the evening lights were lit, the bustling streets looked more boisterous than that at daytime, and pedestrians came and go in an endless flow.

    Of course, restaurants, brothels, and casinos were the most popr ces where people could indulge in a wanton life.

    Drunken-clouds Tower-

    In the eyes of many men in Mist City, Drunken-clouds Tower was a first-rate ce for going on the spree and pursuing sexual pleasure, a ce where they indulged in pleasures without stop and lingered on without any thought of leaving.

    Every woman here was beautiful and attractive with own characteristics. Some women were tender and considerate; some were hot and enchanting; some were frosty in manner and held themselves aloof.

    It was not cheap here. At least, Lin Xun paid three imperial silver coins for entering here smoothly.

 Chapter 208: A Battle Song

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Battle Song</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The Drunken-clouds Tower had an elegantyout, showing no vulgarity of strong rouge. Both the waiters and maids, dressed in fine clothes, were with no in appearances and talked in good taste.

    Even the guests who came here to drink and have fun were mostly self-proimed talented and romantic men, which showed the ce was really different frommon brothels.

    When Lin Xun entered the Drunken-clouds Tower, he found a high tform circled with white jade railings and paved with flowers. Sitting on the high tform were a group of musicians, who were respectively ying instruments, including Se (a twenty-five-stringed plucked instrument), Xiao (a vertical bamboo flute), Flute and Qin (a seven-stringed plucked instrument). The melody was rising and falling like towering mountains and flowing water, giving people an ethereal feeling.

    There were already full of guests in front of the high tform, who seemed to be waiting for something.

    ¡°Childe, do you have a familiar girl here?¡± a maid with the hair in two buns came up and asked with a smile.

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not here for girls.¡±

    The maid blinked her eyes and said, ¡°If there is no girl apanying you, it will be boring while you drink or listen to music. How about me introducing you some decent girls?¡±

    In her eyes, thed in front of her looked calm andposed, but obviously it was the first time he came here. It was likely that he dared not boldly call girls forpanion due to shyness.

    She had seen quite a few suchds who had no experience of fun, thus feeling nothing strange about it.

    To her surprise, Lin Xun just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Then he pointed to a room on the second floor, ¡°He¡¯s right up there.¡±

    After a nce at that room, the maid immediately said with a more submissive expression, ¡°Ah, you are one of Yuan Shan¡¯s friends. Pleasee, you are warmly wee here.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. A cheer suddenly went off from the crowd when he was about to walk upstairs. He looked up and saw that a girl dressed in white in clothes had somewhen walked out. She had got a graceful figure and elegant face, with long ck hair hanging down to her waist

    In her arms was a Chinese lute. As soon as she appeared on the tform, it rendered a lot of people present cheerful, with many practitioners showing fanatical admiration.

    ¡°Miss Lou Xiaoyi finally appeared on stage. She is a famous artistic practitioner from the Mist College and her mastery of Chinese lute has reached the acme of perfection. Our boss has spent arge sum of money this time in order to invite her to perform here and she finally agreed.¡±

    The maid cast a respectful eye at Lou Xiaoyi who was on the high tform.

    After making a sound of consent, Lin Xun withdrew his sight and started to walk toward the second floor.

    ...

    With the beauty in his arms, Yuan Shan pleasantly drank the wine, and at the same time, he sighedfortably, ¡°Enjoy the scenery of mountains on upstairs, snow on the top of the city wall, the moon on a boat and the rosy clouds on theke are all eclipsed by the beauty under the lights.¡±

    The beauty in his arms smiled bashfully, and med, ¡°Smooth tongue.¡±

    Yuan Shan let out a heartyugh, suddenly gave a hard kiss on the beauty¡¯s moist red lips, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I have an urgent thing to do tonight, otherwise I must let you know what my smooth tongue can do.¡±

    At this time, the closed door was suddenly pushed open, with a juvenile walking in.

    Thed had a handsome face. As soon as he entered the room, he closed the door naturally and asked with a smile, ¡°Yuan Shan?¡±

    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Yuan Shan frowned and sulked.

    The boy smiled warmly, striking people as a harmless person. He then said, ¡°It seems that you are Yuan Shan. Good, I don¡¯t find the wrong person.¡±

    Suddenly, Yuan Shan became alert. Directly pushing away the beauty in his arms, he stood up and said unkindly, ¡°Little fellow, are youing here to pick a fight?¡±

    Thed smiled but said no word. He just raised his arm and a ball of ck light was suddenly shot out of his sleeve.

    Buzz!

    A terrible and sharp whistling sound arose.

    Yuan Shan¡¯s expression instantly changed. The moment he was about to dodge, he felt the pain in his throat where a bowl-sized bloody hole was made. Then, with his sight gone, hepletely lost consciousness.

    Gurgle~

    Yuan Shan¡¯s body fell hard to the ground, and in the meantime, blood spurted from his throat, sshing all over the room and staining wherever it went the color of scarlet.

    That prostitute¡¯s face had long turned pale for fear upon the unexpected scene. After witnessing the sight of the horrible death of Yuan Shan, she began to scream in scare.

    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt a pain in the back of her head and fainted.

    ¡°You intend to kill me while not even knowing me. What an idiot!¡± thed muttered.

    Thed was precisely Lin Xun. The short crossbow he used just now was named ¡°Soul Devourer¡±, a superior weapon given by Chu Feng, which was worth three hundred imperial gold coins and was very powerful, able to kill a strong practitioner in the Sea Spirit Realm at close point-nk range by surprise!

    The only drawback was that the crossbow could only be used once.

    ¡°But your life is worth the three hundred imperial gold coins.¡±

    Lin Xun turned around and left. After closing the door behind him, he called in a waiter and ordered, ¡°Remember not to bother him again tonight. You¡¯ll have a lot to suffer if you spoil his mood.¡±

    The waiter nodded in a hurry and agreed on it.

    Lin Xun walked downstairs, and a ngorous melody suddenly rose behind him when he came to the gate of the Drunken-clouds Tower.

    Creating the same impression as horses galloping in the battlefield, the moment the melody came, it stimted people¡¯s burning indignation and aroused the urges to fight.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help looking back, and saw that the girl named Lou Xiaoyi had begun to sing on the tform.

    ¡°Hair on end and shoving my hat,

    in wrath I lean on the balustrade,

    while the rain leaves off its pitter-pat.

    Eyes fixed skyward,

    I sign long and loud.

    A hero¡¯s fury fills my breast.

    At thirsty, nothing achieved, unknown,

    but these to me are light as dust¡ª

    I¡¯ve fought through eight-thousand li,

    holding the field, under cloud and moon.

    What I do mind, is not to let

    my young head turn white in vain,

    and be gnawed by empty sorrow then!

    With the Human Humiliation yet

    unavenged, unredressed,

    how can the empire¡¯s grievance be

    ever effaced from memory?

    I¡¯ll send war-chariots rough-shod

    through the gorges of war zone!

    To quench my thirst, I¡¯d drink the blood

    of barbarians, whileugh and chat I can.

    Heroic minded, to satiate hunger,

    I would make enemies¡¯ flesh my fare.

    Till our lostnd is all retrieved,

    Then to the Forbidden City, there

    I¡¯ll make obeisance, relieved!¡±

    ¡¾Notes: ¡°In a rage, I¡¯m leaning on the railing, while the drizzle finally turns to a pause.

    I look up, letting out a battle cry towards the sky, with my heart full of emotions.

    The hardship, gains and losses are all belittled like dust and dirt when put in the big picture.

    The road to the final sess is destined to be long and hard.

    Try not to idle away your time. When getting old, you¡¯ll feel sad!¡±

    Since the disgrace hasn¡¯t been avenged, how can the hate for losing ournd disappear?

    I just wanna drive the chariots to tramp those turbulent areas.

    Tired, we¡¯ll eat the barbarians¡¯ meat; thirsty, we¡¯ll drink the enemies¡¯ blood.

    Wait for me to reupy our empire¡¯s soil and report sess to our emperor!¡±¡¿

    Here was a brothel, a ce of luxury for fun by dissipation. But at this time a battle song full of ambition and vehemence arose, rendering the whole hall of the Drunken-clouds Tower quiet in a minute.

    Many guests were shocked for they hadn¡¯t thought that such a delicate girl as Lou Xiaoyi could sing such a song of lofty sentiments and militant pride.

    Many practitioners were infected by the lyrics and could not resist the urge to join the army and fight on the frontline, with burning blood.

    Lin Xun was shocked, too. He was also a bit moved by it. He could not help but ask the waiter next to him, ¡°Who wrote this song?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s definitely the Blood King, Ning Bugui!¡± the waiter replied proudly.

    Lin Xun nodded, then turned around and left the Drunken-clouds Tower.

    Boom~

    Suddenly, a p of thunder crashed in the dark sky, then shes of lightning like silver snakes teared the sky apart.

    Hua~

    In an instant, strong winds blustered and a heavy rain poured down, which created a mess on the originally bustling street in a minute and there were people desperately seeking shelter from the rain everywhere.

    Lin Xun strolled in the heavy rain. His clothes were soon soaked through, but he seemed totally unaware of it and buried himself in walking forward.

    He was recalling the information sent by Chu Feng.

    Yuan Shan, the person he killed just now, was a strong practitioner of the Gang Spirit Realm,ing from the n of Yuan. His own power was not very strong but he was one of the key roles who gave orders.

    ording to the intelligence, Yuan Shan would take action at 11 pm tonight, gather a group of practitioners from the n of Yuan andunch a surprise attack against Lin Xun.

    But maybe even Yuan Shan himself didn¡¯t expect that he would have been killed by Lin Xun before starting action.

    ¡°What I do mind, is not to let my young head turn white in vain, and be gnawed by empty sorrow then! Tonight seems a pretty good time to kill, and the chance should not to be missed,¡± Lin Xun took a deep breath, with nothing other than indifference in his eyes.

    Before long, he turned into an alley. There was a dim light flickering deep in the alley, but that could barely dispel the darkness.

    Lin Xun stood in front of a house from which came the light. The door was left open, andughter could be heard even in such a night with downpour.

    Lin Xun smiled silently. In his hand appeared a pitch-ck saber, which was about seventy-six centimeters long and three fingers wide. Its de seemed unadorned, but it was in fact iparably sharp.

    This saber, named ck Spirit, was exquisite among the middle-grade spiritual weapons of the Human-rank. It was also a gift from Chu Feng.

    Squeak~

    The door was pushed open and Lin Xun paced in.

    Inside was a small courtyard in the depth of which was surprisingly a magnificent old building brightly lit and cheerful discussion andughter came from that building.

    Lin Xun paced up the steps and came to the front of the building. A figure suddenly came out when he hesitated about whether to break in directly or to hide in the dark for a chance to attack.

    It was a scraggy middle-aged man, who was stunned at the sight of Lin and asked subconsciously, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lin looked up, with a smile emerging on his handsome face which was washed by the rain. ¡°Ie here to im lives.¡±

    Whoosh!

    With his voice fading out, Lin already dashed out like a sh of ck lightning, hacking with his saber towards that middle-aged man.

    Unexpectedly, the scrawny middle-aged man reacted extremely fast. At the moment Lin attacked, gray lights surged all over the man¡¯s body and a bronze shield simultaneously appeared in front of him.

    However, the middle-aged man had obviously underestimated the strength of this strike from Lin. Along with a huge sound, the bronze shield was shattered like paper and the whole body of that man was shaken far away, with no idea of how many bones in his body were broken and a shrill scream let out.

    The shriek acted like a signal, making furious roars suddenlye out of the originally bustling house.

    ¡°Something is wrong. It¡¯s Old Three¡¯s voice!¡±

    ¡°The enemy hase for us!¡±

    ¡°Shit, how dare anyone pick a fight with us in the Mist City? I¡¯ll just want to see who the hell dares to seek trouble at such time!¡±

    Along with the words, a sturdy figure rushed out first, but what was greeting him was a de that appeared out of nowhere like a ghost!

    Swish!

    The de cut out at an incredible speed, and the edge of the de glimmered with illusory sky-blue luster, which looked however somewhat weird against the setting of rain at night.

    The sturdy figure didn¡¯t even have the time to dodge, only to be cut from his waist with a single strike, and the two parts of his body fell with a thump on the ground of the courtyard, with blood gushing out.

    ¡°Old Nine!¡±

    In a roar, four or five figures had already rushed out and saw the figure of Lin who was standing next to the stone pir in front of the door.

 Chapter 209: Killing at a Rainstorm Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 209: Killing at a Rainstorm Night (1)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    With heavy rain and thunder, dazzling lightning shed in the night sky soaked in an atmosphere of restlessness and violence.

    The courtyard was still aze with lights. However, except the damp smell of rain, there was the blood smell mixed with murderous momentum rising in the air.

    Rumble~

    With a roll of thunder shocking the earth, a battle started inevitably since four or five figures rushed out.

    With a serious look, Lin Xun brandished his saber swiftly. In the lightning, the in de was full of chill.

    With a loud bang, a burly practitioner holding his two axes fought with Lin Xun.

    While the saber and two axes collided, a terrible power burst out of Lin Xun¡¯s slender body, making that practitioner fly out and break two walls. Then he fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t stand up again.

    Almost at the same time, a fist, as fast as the lightning, was mmed from the side to Lin Xun¡¯s head. With a terrible ck Gang Qi, the fist was like a fired shell.

    Instead of avoiding it, Lin Xun threw him a hard punch with his left hand.

    Crack!

    A horrible sound of bones breaking suddenly arose. That fist was exploding, the flesh and bones broken, and even the arm was crushed.

    Uttering a heartrending cry, the attacker, due to failing to withstand the power of Lin¡¯s punch, fell into a courtyard in the distance and fainted in the twinkling of an eye.

    Just in a few seconds, two practitioners were disabledpletely. The whole process was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood and the fight drew to an end so quickly!

    However, from the beginning to the end, Lin Xun was calm as if he was a machine without emotion. In the rainstorm, his thin figure was like a straight spear. And the blood covering his ck Spirit saber was dripping and Lin was as cold as a killer from the hell.

    The scene was horrible!

    The only two practitioners left here had changed their looks. All of them were tough men who was cruel and fierce. Regardless of the cultivation of Human-gang Realm, in terms of rich experience and cruel means, they far exceeded any other ordinary practitioners.

    But now, seeing the young man¡¯s skillful, simple and cruel means to kill others, they were frightened.

    Lin was just like a butcher killing countless people in the battlefield and the means he used to kill was quite simple but could kill someone at one blow! It was too hard to be mastered by an ordinary teenager!

    These years, they had seen kittle-cattle with ruthless fighting style, but it was the first time they had met such an abnormal style.

    It was like a fighting style of soldiers, but it seemed to be a little more terrifying!

    Who was this young man?

    The remaining two practitioners had been filled with fear, stepping back and even trying to run away, but they dared not to do it.

    After all, the young man locked onto them since the beginning with his Qi. If they dared to escape, they were bound to suffer the most ferocious blow.

    ¡°Friend, who are you? We are not enemies and had no hatred, but why would youe here to kill us?¡± a practitioner said angrily.

    Swish!

    What responded to him was a cold de. In the heavy rain, Lin Xun suddenly approached like lightning.

    That practitioner felt a chill of apprehension and subconsciously ducked. But he had never thought that this saber was like an escape-proof, which could cover the whole world. So that he had no ce to escape.

    The practitioner yelled and tried all his strength to wield the sword in his hand, trying to fight with Lin Xun. But this time he failed again.

    The de suddenly slid down against his sword, and then his hand holding the sword was cut off.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun rushed over, grasped the opponent¡¯s sword with his left hand and pierced[A1] it into the heart of that practitioner.

    Puff!

    The practitioner seemed to be struck by lightning, his bulging eyes full of disbelief, and he seemed to say something with his lips trembling. But eventually, his head was ant and his body tumbled to the ground.

    Whoosh~

    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, another practitioner took advantage of the opportunity to rush out of the courtyard.

    Lin Xun stood still, and a crossbow appeared in his hand. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger. With a loud boom, a ball of dazzling colorful light, like the sunglow, exploded in the dark rainstorm night.

    In a moment, the beautiful scene disappeared, and in front of the courtyardy a body.

    The corpse was horrific as if a ho¡¯s nest, with blood flowing across it.

    Lin Xun picked up the short crossbow called ¡°Burning Sunglow¡± and rushed out of the courtyard without hesitation.

    The six enemies had been killed. And the sound of thunder and rain seemed to have drowned the happenings, which could not be hidden from the other practitioners. So he must leave now.

    However, just the moment when Lin Xun stepped out of the courtyard, he suddenly realized danger wasing and swerved toward one side.

    Swish!

    As soon as he left his ce, an arrow was inserted into his former position and broke a deep hole in the ground silently.

    As a fit of worry rose in his heart, Lin Xun knew that overmatches finally came!

    This arrow came so silently that was not noticed by Lin Xun until it was close to him. And the power was extremely strong. Obviously, the attack was from a fierce practitioner proficient in assassination!

    Shielded by the door of the room, Lin Xun looked back at the direction where the arrow was fired. On the distant eaves, with heavy rain, only a vague gray figure could be seen in the dark night.

    Benefiting from his great perception of soul, Lin could notice it.

    Noticing that he failed to attack Lin Xun, that figure fled to the distance.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun heard a voice as cold as a serpent, ¡°Boy, I will kill you tonight!¡±

    Immediately, the vague figure disappeared. It was clear that the mysterious assassin mastered some sort of secret skill to hide himself.

    With a sneer, Lin Xun didn¡¯t hurry to leave. He squatted down and looked at the deep hole in the ground.

    For a while, he knew that this was not a crossbow but a true bow, with a kind of mysterious power. Its attack was so silent that it was almost impossible for an ordinary practitioner to defend effectively.

    ording to the power of this attack, the opponent must be in the Human-gang Realm, or even higher.

    ¡°If you want to fight with me, you have to survive tonight,¡± Lin Xun thought with a grim smile.

    During the one year in Bloodthirsty Camp, there was a lot of training about hiding when assassinating. Few people knew that sexy and attractive Young Man was actually a master-level figure in the field of assassination.

    And getting along with Young Man for a year, Lin Xun mastered the skills of assassination better than all the other trainees.

    For example, when he participated in the war-zone assessment at Demon-cloud Ridge, Lin Xun spent a few days on theyout and killed a top assassin from Water Barbarian Branch in a thatched cottage.

    That assassin¡¯s name was Shriying, a second-ss barbarian soldierparable to a practitioner in Earth-gang Realm. The means of hiding he mastered was more horrible and weirder than that owned by the person he just met.

    But in the end, Shriying was killed by Lin Xun, who was just at the ninth level of Martial Realm at that time!

    ...

    Later, Lin Xun left the courtyard quietly.

    Mist City was shrouded in the downpour, with thunder and lightning in the sky.

    There were few pedestrians in the street. Only stray dogs barked and cats miaowed in the rain.

    Lin Xun walked in the dark and was soaked by rain. But he seemed not to be bothered by it and kept walking forward.

    The second batch of enemies had been resolved, and the third batch of goals, a group of followers from Azure-light Pavilion, would soon be resolved too.

    The so-called followers, like hangers-on, were some practitioners serving the Azure-light Pavilion.

    ording to Chu Feng, nine followers in Azure-light Pavilion were sent this time. Lin should be specially on guard against two practitioners in Earth-gang Realm among them!

    One was Chang Henshui, who joined Azure-light Pavilion more than ten years ago, and was extremely respected among all the followers with his cultivation in Earth-gang Realm.

    Another one was Lu Zhong, a military practitioner who had just retired from the front line, boasted extremely fierce and highbat effectiveness.

    This group of practitioners from Azure-light Pavilion would strike at midnight.

    This time, Lin Xun still intended toe at them in advance. But when he arrived at their ce, there was no one. Thinking for a while, he went back to his house.

    It was quitemon that there was a problem about the intelligence. Now that they were not in Azure-light Pavilion, they must take action early.

    And if they wanted to kill a man, there was only one ce for them to choose¡ªthe man¡¯s house.

    But when walking on a street not far from home, Lin Xun suddenly stopped and looked at the distance through the heavy rain with a pair of ck eyes.

    Rumble~

    At this point, a crash of thunder stinging the eardrum rang in the sky, shocking the world. Brilliant lightning cracked and tore the darkness apart, giving the world a moment of brightness.

    Buzz!

    But it seemed that Lin Xun didn¡¯t hear the sound of thunder or lightning; he only heard a shrill whistle.

    At just one moment, the whistling sound suddenly became sharper, more than one, which clearly came from all sides.

    Lin Xun was shocked, and he suddenly bent his body like a bow drawn to the full. And at the next moment, he backed with all his strength.

    Boom!

    Almost at the same time, many streaks of light covered the area within a more than 33-meter radius.

    They were arrows, sharp and cold, with an astonishing piercing force. Intertwined with each other, they produced an unimaginable power.

    In the midst of the terrible explosion, a huge hole was sted on the ground in the middle of the street, and the nearby houses copsed.

    Lin Xun gasped and though that he would be bombarded into scraps if he was slow to react!

    This was obviously an ambush!

    Who revealed his whereabouts?

    That vague figure he had met urred to him. Then he was sure that it must be that assassin that did it!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Friends from all the forces, kill him together!¡±

    Many noises arose in all directions, particrly chilling in the rainstorm night.

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s judgement, in the nearby different streets in the range of thousands of meters, many figures wereing here. The number of people was sorge that he couldn¡¯t judge their power for a while!

    But he knew that this ambush was obviously prepared by all those forces wanting to kill him!

    In other words, they were most likely to have united for fully attacking at Lin at this point!

    ¡°These bastards, sending so many men to deal with me. They really think much of me...¡± Lin Xun murmured, with his ck eyes full of cruelty, and the intention to kill surged in his heart.

    At the next moment, he rushed into a street next to him, so fast like a shadow.

    There were so many enemies. Once trapped in the siege, he would be killed!

    In Lin Xun¡¯s view, intricate streets andnes of Mist City, enveloped in the rainstorm night, had be a natural battlefield for assassinations and raids.

    Although there were many enemies, all of them would be killed one by one by Lin Xun as long as they couldn¡¯t trap Lin!

 Chapter 210: Killing at a Rainstorm Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Killing at a Rainstorm Night (2)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The heavy rain with loud thunder couldn¡¯t drown out the quarrel in Tide-observing Pavilion.

    Situated at the east of Mist City, Tide-observing Pavilion was built beside mountains and rivers with a height of about 333 meters. You could overlook less than half of the Mist City from here.

    It was heavily raining at night, but the pavilion was aze with lights. On the spacious high tform therein was ced a long table.

    By each side of the table were seated a dozen well-dressed practitioners, female or male. Each of them looked superior to ordinary practitioners.

    Qi Tianxing lolled back in the easternmost chair of the table, carelessly stared at the dark night through the window, and didn¡¯t participate in the quarrel.

    As a member of Azure-light Pavilion, the matchless force in Mist City, he was the nephew of its master and the elder cousin of Qi Yunxiao, its young master.

    Azure-light Pavilion, allied with more than ten forces of Mist City, took the lead in targeting Lin Xun tonight. Thus, Qi Tianxing was undoubtedly in charge of the operation.

    Many forces held different thoughts about the operation, making the quarrelst.

    He didn¡¯t want to be part of it. The operation had been in motion, so what was the point of this quarrel now?

    Most importantly, he clearly knew that the people present, who weren¡¯t big shots themselves, but just the representatives of those forces.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to say more under the circumstances.

    What made him frown was that without no sign of ending, the quarrel became more and more fierce.

    ¡°What a joke! We should gather so many people to deal with a teenager in the realm of Human-gang. If the outside world knows this, they¡¯ll humiliate us to death!¡± said someone with a sneer.

    ¡°What do you mean by gathering so many people? This is a warning! To kill Lin Xun is to let those poor juniors know what horrific consequences they will bear after offending us!¡± someone refuted.

    ¡°Ha ha! Guys, Lin Xun is no more the former Lin Xun, and he¡¯s registered for the Province Test. Even if we want to kill such a poor practitioner, we shouldn¡¯tunch the raid in a big way. If the whole world knows this, the consequence is hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you guys should recall that our empire began to carry out the talents-selecting system featuring rounds of selection after the ¡®Bloody Ten Days¡¯ over a hundred years ago in order to prevent such a tragedy from happening. If we kill a practitioner of poor origin who can attend the Province Test, who will bear the consequences if the high authorities me us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll make meugh to death. How can a dead Lin Xun be rted to the ¡®Bloody Ten Days¡¯? Do you attach too much importance to him?¡±

    Qi Tianxing felt a pain in his head on hearing this. He couldn¡¯t help sitting upright, smacked his hand down on to the table, and said with a grave look, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m just asking if your opinions can stand for the forces behind you?¡±

    As if a bomb was dropped among them, his words shocked the practitioners present, making them fall into silence with their look slightly changing.

    Qi Tianxing said in a muffled voice with a hint of scorn shing across his eyes, ¡°Remember, you guys are just representatives. You only need to remember what happened tonight and report it to the forces behind you!¡±

    In other words, they were just messengers, so they shouldn¡¯t consider themselves too important. Had they asked the forces behind them for the permission to express themselves?

    His words were full of sarcasm, making the practitioners present feel ufortable, but they didn¡¯t dare to refute.

    Silence reigned the pavilion immediately.

    Qi Tianxing then pulled back his sight and lolled back in the chair like before, saying, ¡°The operation has started as nned.¡±

    As he spoke, a burst of ghastlyughter as if a snake hissed suddenly arose beside the window in one side of the high tform. ¡°What Childe Qi said is right. The target has been besieged, and the assassination has been in motion... Guys, you can just wait and see. I¡¯ll bring the boy¡¯s head back soon. Bye.¡±

    Qi Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but feel hair-raising on hearing the voice. But, as he became normal again, the voice had long gone.

    All the other practitioners wore a strange expression with more or less antipathy and horror.

    ¡°Is it Residual Wind?¡± asked someone involuntarily.

    Qi Tianxing nodded his head.

    Residual Wind!

    A creepy assassin who always acted swiftly and wittingly and was held ountable for countless people¡¯s death. It was rumored that he once brutally killed 108 children and used their fresh blood as the guiding drug to practice one mysterious technique.

    If there were other options, no one wanted to have a rtionship with such a horrific man. However, no one had expected that Azure-light Pavilion invited Residual Wind to annihte Lin Xun!

    Many people present looked at Qi Tianxing with shock and doubt instantly, for they couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between Residual Wind and Azure-light Pavilion.

    Qi Tianxing didn¡¯t exin to them about that but said with a smile, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s guaranteed that Lin Xun will die tonight. Let¡¯s wait and see a good y.¡±

    ...

    The heavy rain apanied by the cold wind poured down.

    Standing under the eaves, Cao Yunxiu said with excitement, ¡°Thoseckeys affiliated with the noble finally make a move!¡±

    Those practitioners of Qingyun Commune beside him felt joyful as well.

    ¡°As long as Lin Xun dies tonight, we will put in action, spreading the news. I really want to see if the present noble forces dare to act like Blood-ughterer General the other year, making another ¡®Bloody Ten Days¡¯!¡±

    Cao Yunxiu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Our poor juniors have been suppressed for a long time, so it¡¯s time for us to make our voice heard!¡±

    ¡°Brother Cao, if the death of Lin Xun really leads to the same event as ¡®Bloody Ten Days¡¯ of that year, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be involved in?¡± asked someone with worries.

    Cao Yunxiu said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for the empire is quite different from that in the past. Even if such a matter really happens, we won¡¯t be involved in absolutely. We¡¯ve signed up for the Province Test. The empire is short of talents now, so it¡¯ll be reluctant to see us be killed.¡±

    After a pause, he looked into the darkness in the distance, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. No matter Lin Xun is killed or not, our poor juniors can use this chance to resist the noble forces¡¯ suppression, which ispletely beneficial. Have you ever heard of one sentence?¡±

    All the others felt stunned, but then Cao Yunxiu replied to his own question, ¡°A little spark can cause a congration!¡±

    ...

    In the mansion of the governor-

    Liu Wujun couldn¡¯t focus on cultivationte at night. He stood in silence in the empty pce and saw continuous thunder and lightning outside. What an unpeaceful night!

    He murmured after keeping silent for a long time, ¡°The cold wind, a heavy rain, and a dangerous night... I hope they can keep a low profile...¡±

    ...

    At Mist College in the same evening-

    President Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu,mander-in-chief of Ziling Army were sitting face to face and ying weiqi, a game yed with ck and white pieces on a board of 361 crosses.

    ¡°The forces in city are crossing the line,¡± said Du Dongtu with a furrowed brow while he suddenly dropped the chess pieces.

    Wei Lingzhen felt stunned first, and then he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Are you still worried about that boy?¡±

    Du Dongtu said unhappily, ¡°He¡¯s preeminent with the courage and uprightness. If he joins the army, he¡¯ll definitely be a famous general garrisoning a region. Hence, it¡¯ll be a big pity if he¡¯s killed.¡±

    Having thought for a moment, Wei Lingzhen said, ¡°Yes, it really is. But we can¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±

    Du Dongtu sneered. ¡°Oh, because?¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said with a sigh, ¡°I know you feel unhappy, but if you interfere in this, you¡¯ll offend those forces in the city, which isn¡¯t worth the candle.¡±

    Du Dongtu said with his voice down, ¡°I belong to the army, so is it a big deal about offending some forces? Brother Wei, you greatly look down on me.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said with a bitter smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of offending them. But I really worry about that your involvement will cause some problems for your future. The noble forces in Mist City may not pose a threat to you, but how about those in the Forbidden City?¡±

    Du Dongtu stood transfixed, ¡°How is this linked with the Forbidden City?¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said, ¡°Because you¡¯ll interfere in the conflict between the poor and the noble. You, a leader of the army, save a poor teenager. What will the noble forces think of you if they know this?¡±

    After some thoughts, Du Dongtu¡¯s face color slightly changed. He finally got it.

    The operation targeting Lin Xun seemed simple, but the meaning therein was special and no different from the conflict between the upper ss and the lower ss.

    If he involved in this to save Lin Xun, he would definitely make the other noble forces vignt, the consequences of which would be worse.

    ¡°Stop thinking, and let¡¯s continue the game,¡± said Wei Lingzhen with a smile while picking up a chess piece.

    The face color of Du changed quickly, and he said with a sigh after a long time, ¡°I really want to save him!¡±

    ...

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun swiftly rushed into an alley like a ghost and ran at full speed in the rainstorm. Behind him was noise caused by someoneing after him, indicating that the enemies were approaching him quickly.

    Even so, Lin Xun still stayed calm. The cruel training of the Bloodthirsty Camp taught him that a hint of panic would possibly trigger any unpredictable risks.

    As he breathed steadily, he ran at a unique rhythm, which was the most effective means for him to conserve his energy.

    At the same time, his soul perception spread like the dense cobweb, to feel everything on the road.

    Whoosh!

    As he passed by a low house, he suddenly stopped and violently threw his ck Spirit saber at the eaves of the house.

    Boom! The eaves were shattered. When the saber pierced through the eaves, a heartrending scream arose suddenly. If you looked at carefully, you would find out a figure, who tightly held a crossbow with his finger already on its trigger, in the depths of the eaves.

    However, he never got the chance to fire the arrow out, for the saber from Lin Xun right split his throat as if there were eyes on it!

    The whole process onlysted for an instant. As Lin Xun tossed his saber out, he ran forward without looking back.

    For Lin Xun who had smoothly graduated from the Bloodthirsty Camp, such an ambush was just like a ridiculous game yed by children.

 Chapter 211: A Crises of Danger Lurked in Here and There

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Crises of Danger Lurked in Here and There</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Running in the rainstorm, Lin Xun felt like he was in the Bloodthirsty Camp again and in an actualbat training of breakout and killing.

    The circumstances were adverse, and there seemed to be countless enemies. It felt like to him that no matter which direction he hurtled towards, he would probably be confronted with them.

    However, Lin Xun found the hazardous circumstances capable to arouse his passion, as if he, who had left the battlefield for a long time, returned to the battlefront again. The killing, smoke, and blood all were simr to what he had experienced in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Lin Xun finally realized that the one-year training in the camp had unconsciously left an indelible mark on him.

    At least, he seemed to be intrepid and brave confronted with danger.

    Soon, there were a dozen practitioners appearing in Lin¡¯s scope of sense.

    Serious andbat-ready, those practitioners wanted to ambush him in different ces respectively. Some of them hid in the two sides of the street about 3,333 meters away; some hid under the eaves or at the corners of the alleys; some directly stood on the center of the street with stern expressions on their faces.

    The rainstorm and night formed a natural disguise, blurring their breath and figures.

    However, the disguise was torn up as easily as a piece of voile by his sharp and strong perception of soul, which made them visible in his mind, warts and all.

    Having sensed this status, Lin Xun didn¡¯t make a stop to dodge them. Instead, he still ran forward at a unique rhythm.

    What was different was that his ck eyes turned more profound with hints of the intent to kill shing across.

    ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡± started running swiftly inside his body, generating a thunderous sound.

    If at daytime, it could be seen clearly that Lin Xun was surrounded by wisps of azure mist as clear as the ze, which was a strange spectacle only caused by the purest spiritual gang power.

    ...

    The target showed up!

    The eyes of a dozen practitioners lying in wait for Lin Xun on the street froze for a moment, and then a thin figure appeared in their senses like lightning.

    They all felt heartened with their intent to kill aroused and got ready to attack Lin Xun, especially the practitioners who directly stood on the center of the street.

    They held their sabers high and pointed to the distance with their faces full of the surging intent to kill.

    Whoever could destroy the target this time could be rewarded with 1,000 imperial gold coins!

    They had waited for this chance for a long time, and they would kill the target for sure since the chance was here!

    The drops of the rainstorm hit the hard ground as densely as the drumbeat, setting a serious and nervous atmosphere.

    The target was getting closer and closer as if a panic beast on the run was about to walk right into the trap.

    A thin man standing on the center of the street couldn¡¯t help licking his lips with his eyes full of the apparent intent to kill.

    When the target was dozens of meters away from him, he couldn¡¯t hold back his intent to kill. After taking a deep breath, he was about to roar.

    Boom! A earsplitting sound suddenly arose right at the moment like a thunderp out of nowhere, making the thin man tremble and feel an unprecedented terror all over his body. The words that were just on the tip of his tongue couldn¡¯te out anymore.

    That was because the sound was caused by the target, not a thunderp!

    Boom~

    What he only saw was that a horrific stormy swirl suddenly emerged from the target and skyrocketed to the sky, sucking the heavy rain into itself with a deafening roar.

    The target seemed to have disappeared if seen in the distance. A stormy swirl dozens of meters in height was left there, with the formidable momentum, sweeping the heavy rain!

    What was it?

    All the practitioners lying in ambush, the thin man included, changed their looks suddenly and felt shocked at the scene.

    An inexplicably dangerous breath spread over their bodies like a tide and almost drowned them.

    ¡°Damn it! Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    The thin man in the center of the street snarled loudly. However, his voice was drowned out immediately by the horrendous stormy roar.

    Boom!

    At the moment, the unimaginable power like a storm passing through abruptly swept the street, crushing the air to explode and oppressing the ground into powder.

    The rainwater gushed out of the storm was like sharp arrows, rushing toward everywhere.

    Puff~

    The nearby houses and buildings were pierced into sieves instantly with the horrifying holes left on them. The piercing noise like a ghost¡¯s cry arose on and off at the night.

    Bang!

    The thin man had been ready to defend himself with all his force, but his defense was destroyed as easily as a piece of paper in a blink of an eye. He was like being severely scraped by thousands of des and fell onto the ground with his body cut into pieces.

    His twopanions beside him simrly ended up dead like him.

    If you looked at carefully, you would see that the practitioners hidden under the eaves, on roofs, and at the corners of the alleys were pierced through by the rainwater and fell onto the ground dead in silence.

    All this happened in a blink of an eye!

    When a storm passed by, it indeed destroyed everything just like the autumn wind sweeping away the withered leaves!

    However, those practitioners didn¡¯t know before they died how their target killed them with one stroke, and why his stormy swirl was so terrifying.

    Of course, Lin Xun had no chance to tell them that it was the power of ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡±, a formidable force caused by a totally different first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power from most of the others!

    It was the first time for sure that Lin Xun had shown his real power after he reached the Human-gang Realm. The battle with Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao wasn¡¯t a real one at all, leaving him no chance to disy his power.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked after witnessing the earth-shaking power he showed at that moment. He also knew better about his special Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Why were those geniuses like Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, and Lee Duxing so eager to enter the Bloodthirsty Camp?

    It was because they hoped to generate the perfect Pond of Spiritual Power in Gang-producing Lake.

    Hence, it was of great significance for a practitioner at the Spirit Gang Realm to own a top-notch Pond of Spiritual Power!

    The ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡± owned by Lin was head and shoulders above those of ordinary practitioners.

    Simrly, those practitioners from the noble forces in Mist City might have reached the Human-gang Realm many years ago. However, when it came to the cultivation basis and the rank of their Ponds of Spiritual Power, how could they be a match for Lin Xun?

    Lin Xun continued to run forward without thinking too much.

    If he wanted to take down all the rivals, he had to break out of the encirclement set up by his rivals. Thus, he would then be a predator, not prey, totally changing his situation and position. At the same time, he could take advantage of the geographical conditions to counterattack his enemies!

    Lin Xun was sure that he didn¡¯t sessfully make a breach yet, for the real badass hadn¡¯t appeared. ording to the intelligence he got, many of the practitioners who would assassinate him tonight were in the realm of Earth-gang, such as Chang Henshui and Lu Zhong, the powerful followers of Azure-light Pavilion.

    ...

    A bunch of practitioners hurriedly got there shortly after Lin Xun left, many of who felt a chill of apprehension subconsciously upon seeing the destruction of the street.

    The heavy rain couldn¡¯t wash the blood on the ground awaypletely. Those bodiesy on the ground in different miserable forms in different ces. Even the street and houses were severely damaged as if they were crumbled to pieces by an invisible hand.

    The bloody scene was so horrific that many practitioners couldn¡¯t help but stop and gasp with terror.

    What kind of formidable power on earth could y such havoc?

    Some practitioners who had as sharp eyes as eagles could tell from the scene that their fellows were killed at the same time!

    They thereby felt astounded and bloodcurdling, for they deeply understood for the first time that the target, who had defeated Yuan Shu and Qi Yunxiao, was more powerful than they thought.

    In other words, they had underestimated the enemy¡¯s strength!

    They had originally considered this an easy task where so many practitioners were gathered up to kill a teenager just at the Human-gang Realm. But it was beyond their imagination that the teenager possessed such a terrible fighting capacity!

    Many practitioners became vignt and discreet, and they suddenly came to realize that this night seemed longer than usual...

    ...

    When some practitioners stood transfixed with shock, Lin Xun met a powerful rival for the first time tonight.

    It was a sturdy middle-aged man with a calm demeanor. With a dark golden spear in his hand, he looked like a brave fighter from a battlefield, releasing the strong Gang Qi.

    What differentiated him from the Human-gang-realm practitioners was the great rich Gang Qi of him, presenting a unique breath mutuallypatible with the earth.

    That was the momentum of an Earth-gang-realm practitioner!

    ¡°Kill!¡± shouted the sturdy middle-aged man.

    When he saw Lin Xun, he showed his abundant fighting experience. He directly hurtled toward Lin Xun with the dark golden spear in an unstoppable, fierce, and ruthless way.

    The dark golden spear with the dazzling golden light around disturbed the airflow like a trace of holy golden light from heaven, releasing a terrible power.

    ng~~

    Lin Xun hadn¡¯t seen thising, so he had to meet it head-on. As the ck Spirit saber collided with the dark golden spear, they caused an ear-piercing noise.

    It felt like two mountains colliding with each other, and the terrific power caused by them made his right hand numb and his body shake. Deep down, he thereby felt stunned.

    Was this the power of an Earth-gang-realm practitioner?

    The middle-aged man felt more astounded than Lin Xun. The strike from him could easily kill most of the practitioners in the Human-gang Realm. However, unexpectedly, the teenager looked unscathed after meeting the strike!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t hesitant tounch another attack at all regardless of the surprise in his heart. As the former strike didn¡¯t kill Lin Xun, he swept his spear toward Lin Xun again.

    Boom~~

    The air was like being crushed into copse with the scary explosive noise.

    Lin Xun had made a move earlier before the attack approached him!

    When he turned around, he used his shoulder to hit the wall of a nearby building with the force from his waist. After a sh, he rushed into the hole in the wall and disappeared.

    As soon as he left there, an arrow appeared silently and was stuck in the same ce where he had stood on, leaving a bottomless hole on the ground!

    The middle-aged man also spotted the scene and unconsciously changed his look slightly. He eventually learned that Lin Xun wasn¡¯t forced away by him at all but made a dodge because of a hidden danger.

    What surprised the middle-aged man the most was that he hadn¡¯t noticed the soundless arrow all the way...

 Chapter 212: Reemergence of RFS (Reaching for the Stars)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Reemergence of RFS (Reaching for the Stars)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The sturdy middle-aged man was Lu Zhong, a military practitioner who had just retired from the empire¡¯s battlefront.

    He had a deep temperament, as a battle-seasoned fighter, with a strict style of fighting. Thus, the moment he joined Azure-light Pavilion, he was valued and became an important follower as Chang Henshui.

    He had originally disapproved of the operation tonight and thought that a teenager in the realm of Human-gang didn¡¯t deserve him to assassinate in person.

    However, after a head-on fight with the teenager, he found the teenager at ease when facing the strike from him. He then suddenly realized that the teenager was indeed different, especially at the moment.

    The teenager had dodged the hidden danger a step ahead of time while he didn¡¯t even notice it at all, which made Lu Zhong subconsciously feel shocked and be grave.

    The strong power of the teenager in the realm of Human-gang exceeded his expectations. He even felt he was threatened!

    But, as a veteran in the battle, he responded to this so quickly by blowing a whistle at the time when he noticed that Lin Xun hit the wall to escape.

    Buzz~

    A wisp of strange sound seemingly made by a Xiao (a vertical bamboo flute) arose and abruptly spread over in the dark stormy evening.

    That was a signal for help!

    Afterward, Lu Zhong took a deep breath and chased after Lin Xun toward the direction where Lin escaped with the dark golden spear in his hand.

    If the other practitioners saw this, it would cause a stir. As a powerful practitioner in the Earth-gang Realm, Lu Zhong unexpectedly sent out a signal for help, which was a strong proof that he also felt great danger in the pursuit of Lin Xun!

    ...

    In the meantime, a gray figure, which was rather obscure,y prostrate on the top of a towering building more than 3,000 meters away from the ce where Lin Xun met Lu Zhong.

    The figure was almost invisible to everyone because of the stormy night.

    ¡°What a powerful little thing! He¡¯s much stronger than the ordinary Earth-gang-realm practitioners in the perception of soul. It¡¯s so unbelievable...¡± murmured the gray figure when sitting up.

    His voice was ghastly weird and chilling as a viper hissing.

    When a sh of dazzling lightning passed across the night sky all of a sudden at the time, you could see clearly that the gray figure was a young man with dreadfully pale skin and long cheeks.

    His eye pupils were abnormally grayish-brown. His lips were as thin as des, and seemed heavily rouged. Wisps of gray spiritual light surrounded his body, making his breath barely detectable.

    What was the most terrifying was the longbow in his arms. It consisted of skulls at the size of fists, with its bowstring as red as blood, releasing a breath of ferocity.

    He was Residual Wind!

    A creepy assassin who loved walking in the dark and was totally loathed and feared by many practitioners ofrge forces in Mist City.

    Residual Wind felt a little surprised that the two rounds of assassination targeted Lin Xun both ended up with failure. He experienced for the first time that it was even more difficult to kill a Human-gang-realm teenager than an Earth-gang-realm practitioner.

    It was unusual!

    ¡°This won¡¯t happen again, your little thing. You¡¯ll die the next time Iunch the attack...¡±

    As he spoke in a muffled and chilling voice, he stood up, threw a nce at the distance, and rapidly coasted in the night sky like a bat. He silently shed in the rainstorm in a strange arc.

    ...

    Lu Zhong ran forward by following Lin¡¯s breath in the stormy evening.

    As time ticked away, he gradually frowned, for the heavy rain made him barely possible to detect Lin¡¯s breath that was obscure.

    He even doubted that Lin had broken out of the encirclement and fled sessfully by this time.

    He seemed to feel something right at the moment. He thereby stopped suddenly and looked at one house on the side of the street.

    The door of the house closed tightly, but he still incisively sensed that a much familiar breath hid therein.

    He stomped on the ground, and his body like an arrow rose to the sky without hesitation. A ray of dazzling spiritual light gushed from the dark golden spear and chopped the house.

    He nned to use the force to dismantle the house and force Lin Xun toe out!

    Boom!

    As soon as he made a move, the door was abruptly smashed into pieces, and hundreds of arrows were fired out therefrom and lit up the night suddenly like the burning sunglow.

    Burning Sunglow Crossbow!

    Lu Zhong narrowed his eyes and remained calm as before. Bang! Bang! Bang! He waved the spear to sessfully stop those arrowsing at him.

    The power of the crossbow was so strong that he, even in the Human-gang Realm, was forced to take a few steps back with his Oi and blood rolling inside his body even if he blocked this round of arrows.

    When he just found his feet and split thest arrow, he instantly heard a saber¡¯s roar out of the blue.

    Misty and ethereal, the roar, like the sounds of nature, seemed powerless but made his mind nk. A devastatingly desperate scene unfolded before him that stars fell down in the eternal night and everything was on the verge of destruction as if the doomsday ws on its way.

    What was this?

    He felt scared, and his sense, which was developed by years of war, immediately made him feel the fatal danger hanging over him.

    Under the stimulus of such a danger, he abruptly shouted and brandished his spear to sh everywhere.

    Boom~~

    The air was in disorder, and then the exceptional scene scattered into pieces like a piece of paper. All the illusions disappeared ordingly except for a ray of saber light.

    Like from the eternal night, the saber light pierced through the chaos and unstoppably shed at him.

    Puff! Lu Zhong only felt the pain all over his body and couldn¡¯t help screaming in pain. His chest was torn open with his blood gushing out as if his internal organs were crushed.

    Subsequently, he was blown away and hard hit the rainwater-covered ground like a drowned mouse.

    ¡°Is... Is... Is this the Will-Insight Power!?¡± asked he in terror.

    His pale face was full of unbelief. The strike filled with unimaginably magic power was so simr to the Will-Insight Power that only those legendary practitioners in the Tao Insight Realm could own!

    Lin Xun showed up at the moment and walked to him.

    ¡°No! No way! How could you own such kind of matchless power since you¡¯re just in the Human-gang Realm?¡±

    The scene was so terrible a blow to Lu Zhong that he almost got crazy. As a matter of fact, he had been in a state of panic.

    As an Earth-gang-realm practitioner, he was severely injured and even dead because of the strike from a teenager in the realm of Human-gang. How could he live with it?

    What kind of strike was that?

    Lu Zhong still trembled and felt scared at the thought of it.

    However, Lin Xun stayed calm from start to finish and didn¡¯t give a damn about Lu¡¯s abnormal emotion. He suddenly stopped about 10 meters away from Lu Zhong.

    Bang!

    A series of arrows were fired out of the left sleeve of Lin Xun and enveloped Lu Zhong.

    Lu Zhong, an Earth-gang-realm practitioner, couldn¡¯t be looked down on even if he was heavily wounded. Lin Xun thereby chose the crossbow, which was the best option, in case Lu Zhong pounced on him again before death.

    When Lu Zhong screamed in pain, his whole body was pierced by numerous arrows and looked like a sieve, and he fell onto the ground dead with his eyes wide open.

    Swish!

    As Lin Xun was about to rx with relief, noise caused by a tiny fluctuation arose in the air. Subsequently, his expression changed immediately, and he dodged aside suddenly.

    Puff! An arrow soundlessly brushed against his shoulder and stuck into the ground, leaving a bottomless hole on it.

    It was that son of a bitch again!

    Lin Xun felt angry about the tingling pain on his shoulder. This was the third time that he had been ambushed by the same guy who was like a ghost following him and made him feel disgusted.

    Unlike the former two times, the hidden enemy didn¡¯t make a stop when the arrow failed to kill Lin Xun!

    Swish! Swish!

    Slight noise arose in the air again before Lin Xun could stand steadily. Two arrows from different angles soundlessly hurtled at him trickily and ferociously with precision.

    Lin Xun remained exceptionally calm in the instant. He huddled himself up like a meatball, sprang from the ground, and rushed at a house on one side of the street all of a sudden.

    Puff! He felt the tingling pain on his back as if a sharp cone punctured his skin, and his blood gushed out.

    Lin Xun staggered, rolled up on the ground like a gourd, and rushed inside the house.

    However, he wasn¡¯t safe yet!

    He heard a series of noise first. Subsequently, a round of arrows as dense as drumbeat pierced through the air, easily prated through the walls and dashed inside.

    The small house seemed to be shrouded in the rain of arrows with the holes left on the walls.

    It finally copsed.

    Dead silence reigned there after the rain of arrows, and only the heavy rain poured down, washing the broken walls and debris.

    Residual Wind showed up in the rain, came to the ruins, and stood there in silence.

    His grayish-brown pupils glowed with abnormal luster, and his gaze drifted around the ruins.

    When he decided to suddenly ambush Lin Xun, he had locked onto the surroundings of the house. Thus, he was sheer sure that Lin Xun couldn¡¯t escape from here.

    In other words, Residual Wind believed that Lin Xun definitely died in the rain of arrows.

    ¡°You should force me to use all my tricks. Your little thing can die without regrets...¡± murmured Residual Wind.

    He walked into the ruins, because he needed to cut Lin¡¯s head off to im his reward.

    He quickly dragged a corpse out of the ruins. To his surprise, the body was a middle-aged man with a panic expression on his face, who was covered with arrows and beyond recognition, instead of Lin Xun.

    Damn it!

    Residual Wind changed his look suddenly.

    Boom! A de came out under the ruins, shining with the earth-shaking luster as if a star rose from the earth.

 Chapter 213: Gray Pupils

    <h4>Chapter 213: Gray Pupils</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The dazzling saber light suddenly appeared like a star.

    Residual Wind promptly changed his look. As he uttered a shrill cry, he dodged aside like lightning.

    However, the saber light was faster than him. Puff! His left arm was cut off with his blood gushing out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Residual Wind screamed in pain, and his pale face became almost transparent.

    Boom~

    In the meantime, Lin Xun rushed out of the earth andunched another attack without hesitation.

    He couldn¡¯t more hate the assassin who had ambushed him three times. Thus, he gave the most powerful strike- RFS (Reaching for the Stars)!

    Buzz~~

    When the saber roar like sounds of nature arose, a majestic momentum of destroying everything rushed at Residual Wind who seemed to see stars fell in the eternal night.

    As Lin Xun reached the Human-gang Realm, the power of RFS became over twice powerful as before, which was a great change.

    In that case, Lu Zhong was injured severely and on the verge of death as an Earth-gang practitioner.

    Lin Xun performed his move with the horrific momentum again at the moment. Under the influence of it, Residual Wind felt like being a night sky where he was drowned by numberless stars falling.

    When Residual Wind screamed again, he turned into a vague gray figure and was about to escape.

    How could he escape from it?

    The power generated by the strike enveloped him in a blink of an eye as if he were swept over by the powerful waves as a canoe in the ocean.

    Bang! Like a broken sandbag, Residual Wind was blown away and hit the ground hard over 30 meters away, coughing blood consecutively and screaming in pain.

    ¡°Who...Who the hell are you?¡±

    Residual Wind couldn¡¯t help but cry in terror upon seeing Lin Xun attack him again. He struggled to rise to his feet, but his left arm had already been cut off, and he was heavily wounded by RFS. Consequentially, he was on the verge of a total breakdown.

    A faintly discernible sneer appeared on Lin¡¯s lips. Lin Xun squatted down, carefully looked Residual Wind up and down, and asked with surprise, ¡°It really surprises me that you¡¯re so good at assassination but only in the realm of Human-gang.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also true of you. You¡¯ve killed Lu Zhong in the Earth-gang Realm as a Human-gang-realm practitioner. Few teenagers of the same realm can do that.¡±

    Residual Wind gasped for breath with his eyes full of hatred, terror, and unwillingness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not praising you. I¡¯m just wondering how you achieved the attainments in the archery,¡± said Lin Xun thoughtfully.

    He was really curious. ording to his spection, Residual Wind was an ordinary practitioner. If they fought against each other face to face, he would easily defeat Residual Wind even without the use of RFS.

    To his surprise, Residual Wind mastered such a kind of powerful archery, which could be proven by the three assassinations tonight. If Residual Wind tried to assassinate some Earth-gang-realm practitioners like Lu Zhong, he would definitely make it.

    The moment Lin Xun said those, a hint of panic shed past Residual Wind¡¯s eyes. Residual Wind said loudly, ¡°Save your nonsense. Just kill me. But I warn you my elder sister is working for a big shot of the Forbidden City. If she knows my death, you¡¯ll die soon!¡±

    Lin Xun sneered, didn¡¯t talk nonsense again, and pierced through Residual Wind¡¯s neck with the sharp saber.

    Residual Wind opened his eyes wide with his face full shock as if he didn¡¯t believe Lin Xun dared to kill him...

    Bang! He eventuallyy down on the ground dead immediately.

    ¡°You dare to threaten me before dying. I seem gutless if I let you live...¡±

    When Lin Xun was about to leave after he extracted his saber, he suddenly thought of something. He frisked Residual Wind¡¯s body and wanted to find out what a kind of longbow was used by Residual Wind who was skilled at assassination.

    Surprisingly, he found nothing after searching Residual Wind for a while. Even a copper coin couldn¡¯t be found, let alone the longbow and arrows.

    How could it be?

    Lin Xun frowned and casually nced at Residual Wind¡¯s pupils. He then immediately found that Residual Wind¡¯s left eye glowing with a weird gray luster was different from the right eye.

    Lin Xun dug out the left eyeball with his saber. When the rainwater washed away the blood on it, he clearly saw that it was not an eyeball but a bead glowing with the gray luster in the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg.

    The bead was very light. Held in his hand, it was as weightless as a ball of cotton. If you looked carefully, you would find that beneath the gray surface of it surged a faintly ferocious breath.

    The moment he looked at the gray bead, he felt shocked and a trace of unspeakable chill spread over his body. It felt like that an ancient devil hidden in the bead was staring into his soul.

    ¡°The noise just now is over there!¡±

    The shouts in the distance awoke Lin Xun all of a sudden. He ced the bead into the Small Sumeru Ring without much time to figure out.

    A hint of coldness shed across Lin¡¯s eyes when he looked at the bodies of Residual Wind and Lu Zhong on the ground. He picked up the bodies like lightning, flew toward the distance, and disappeared in the stormy evening.

    Whoosh~

    A bunch of practitioners arrived there soon.

    ¡°Apparently, there was a fierce fight just now, so the target must be around!¡± said one practitioner in excitement when he looked at the blood and the ruined house on the street.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    All the other practitioners itching for a fight rushed toward the distance.

    Only a man d in a dark green long robe didn¡¯t follow them. He stood there in silence and carefully checked the battle scene.

    The heavy rain poured down. But before it got close to him, it was blown away by an invisible force. Thus, his clothes were clean and dry, distinguishing him ordinary practitioners.

    The man was Chang Henshui, an Earth-gang-realm follower of Azure-light Pavilion. He even had a higher position than Lu Zhong in Azure-light Pavilion.

    As time went by, Chang Henshui wrinkled his eyebrows gradually and became graver and graver. If he guessed correctly based on the many unbelievable clues on the scene, Lu Zhong was probably dead.

    It was that dreadful!

    As a practitioner in the Earth-gang Realm, Lu Zhong had served in the army and undergone hundreds of battles. He was so seasoned and vignt that Chang Henshui considered Lu the only match for himself among all the followers of Azure-light Pavilion.

    However, such a strong practitioner probably ended up being killed by a teenager of the realm of Human-gang, which was somewhat appalling.

    Besides, Chang Henshui noticed the left traces of another assassin on the scene. They were everywhere so that he could be impossible to neglect them.

    Chang Henshui felt appalled and doubtful after he analyzed the trajectories of those arrows. That assassin was undoubtedly skilled in the assassination, but it seemed that he...he didn¡¯t make it eventually!

    ¡°Lin Xun... Lin Xun...¡±

    Chang Henshui reiterated the name in his heart. As if the name yed its magic, he felt stressed out because of the operation tonight for the first time.

    Such kind of stress was dangerous and haunted him. He even doubted if he should go on the pursuit of Lin Xun.

    He sighed in his heart and decided to go on eventually.

    Although he was a follower enjoying a higher position in Azure-light Pavilion, he knew clearly that he was nothing but a usableckey cultivated by the pavilion.

    If ackey chickened out before a battle, he would be definitely either abandoned or killed by his master!

    That was why the practitioners of poor origin were miserable. No matter how high your cultivation was, you had to be affiliated with the noble forces. Otherwise, you would never have your day.

    As a middle-aged man experiencing many things, he clearly understood the reality that the entire empire was a cage controlled by the imperial family and the upper ss. If he wanted to live within the cage, he had to be a good caged bird and do what he was told!

    He asionally had great admiration for Lin Xun, the target of tonight¡¯s operation. At least, the young man of poor origin had the courage to stand out to fight back the noble forces and didn¡¯t surrender himself to fate.

    ¡°I must go on chasing Lin Xun, of course, but everyone makes mistakes. Even if they know I failed the task, they shouldn¡¯t me me...¡±

    Chang Henshui strode forward. He was in motion, but no one actually knew that he had already given up the assassination.

    ...

    Bang!

    The gate of a magnificent pce was jerked open hard.

    ¡°Fei, our chance finallyes!¡±

    Yao Susu rushed inside with excitement on her face.

    ¡°What chance?¡± asked in surprise Lian Fei as his eyes opened abruptly.

    He immersed himself in cultivation one second ago.

    ¡°The conditions are way better than we expected. More than a dozen forces in Mist City haveunched the assassination of Lin Xun as early as 30 minutes ago!¡±

    Speaking of which, Yao Susu, who had been high-spirited, subconsciously sighed with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our n enjoys little influence in Mist City. I got the newste. Otherwise, we can make a n in advance.¡±

    ¡°More than a dozen forces work together to kill Lin Xun?¡±

    Lian Fei¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. He stood up right away, and said, ¡°Tingyu Tower can save its resources, but Lin Xun will be killed absolutely! Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yao Susu stopped him and said, ¡°As I said before, the noble won¡¯t put themselves into danger. Though a dozen forces work together to assassinate Lin Xun, most of the practitioners joining the operation tonight are those affiliated with them, namely the followers. The lineal practitioners of those forces stay put, and you clearly know the reason. In their eyes, Lin Xun doesn¡¯t deserve the lineal practitioners of them to make a move in person.¡±

    Lian Fei frowned and said with agitation, ¡°The way the noble used to deal with things is so troublesome.¡±

    Yao Susu said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why they can survive till now. Why do they bother to make their hands dirty if they can make the others work for them? If something bad happens, the dead man won¡¯t be one of them. So why not?¡±

    Lian Fei was a little impatient, ¡°Susu, just tell me what we should do.¡±

    Yao Susu took a deep breath and then said with her bright eyes, ¡°Very simple. Ask Tingyu Tower to send the assassins out. They said they wouldn¡¯t make a move until they got 10,000 imperial gold coins. As long as they make sure they could kill Lin Xun, it¡¯s okay we give the money to them!

 Chapter 214: Insignificance Longbow

    <h4>Chapter 214: Insignificance Longbow</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Ten thousand imperial gold coins!

    It was a vast fortune even for those great forces. Now, knowing that Yao Susu wanted to pay so much money for Tingyu Tower, Lian Fei immediately hesitated.

    ¡°Susu, now that those great forces have taken action, Lin Xun would surly die even if we do nothing. Why would you still waste so much money to hire killers?¡±

    Lian Fei was confused.

    ¡°Fei, it¡¯s inevitable to deal with other great forces if we want to gain a foothold in Mist City. And this operation of killing Lin Xun provides us a good opportunity to make friends with them.¡±

    Yao Susu continued, ¡°As long as Lin Xun was killed by our killers, we could not only avenge your father¡¯s murder, but also take this opportunity to win the favor of other forces. It can kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    Lian Fei still frowned, ¡°Need it cost ten thousand gold coins just for making friends with other forces?¡±

    Yao Susu sighed, ¡°Fei, here is Mist City, the capital of the Southwestern Province. Such opportunities may note again!¡±

    Noticing that Lian Fei wanted to say anything more, Yao Susu directly decided, ¡°Ok, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Though full of anger, Lian Fei dared not to say anything else when he noticed calm eyes of Susu.

    ...

    In Tingyu Tower.

    In a quaint room, Ting Yu in blue robe sat with the legs crossed calmly. He was ying the Guqin (a seven-stringed plucked instrument in some ways simr to the zither), and the melody was deste.

    Outside the window, there was the rainstorm and thunder. But all of these sounds couldn¡¯t drown out such a lonesome sound.

    ¡°Master, shall we take action now?¡±

    Outside the door, a voice with respect arose.

    ng!

    There was a suddenly rising tone of the Guqin in the room. Soon, it fell into silence immediately.

    ¡°Tonight, the city is covered by the momentum of murder. The odds are against Lin Xun. However, this employer insisted on doing so. Maybe there is other more important intention.¡±

    Ting Yu said in a melodious and low voice, ¡°Have you found out who the employer is?¡±

    ¡°It seems to have something to do with the great practitioner¡ª Yao Tuohai.¡±

    That respectful and submissive voice replied.

    ¡°Yao Tuohai...¡±

    Thinking for a while, Ting Yu said, ¡°Considering it¡¯s Yao Tuohai, we should give him face. Now let Residual Snow, Ghost Moon and Gray Mink take action!¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    That voice got the order and left.

    ...

    In a dark basement of Mist City.

    Sitting cross-legged, Lin Xun swallowed a bottle of Sapphire Gang-refining Pills and began to run his Qi for recovery without hesitation.

    Fighting all the night made Lin Xun¡¯s power consume a lot. Especially he used the Reaching for the Stars twice when he killed Lu Zhong and Residual Wind, which almost used up all his strength.

    The power of this move was great, but it would consume much of the spiritual gang power. Although Lin Xun now was in the Human-gang Realm, it still consumed a lot to use the move twice.

    And he had to recover his strength as soon as possible.

    This basement was prepared for Lin Xun by Chu Feng. There were more than ten basements for hiding like this in the whole city.

    All of these hiding ces had been ready, so that Lin Xun could have a ce to hide for a while.

    As he run his Qi, he felt the condition of his body. There were a number of wounds caused in the battle.

    However, they were not serious and didn¡¯t have much effect on the fight.

    ¡°Next, it¡¯s my turn to fight back...¡±

    Lin Xun thought, after killing Lu Zhong and Residual Wind, he finally broke through the heavy siege. When he recovered, he could return to give them a back thrust.

    In this way, he was no longer a prey but a hunter!

    After a half hour.

    Lin began to check on the rest of his equipment as soon as he recovered.

    There are three Burning Sunglow crossbows, two ck Spirit sabers, more than ten bottles of medicine, and some other items needed in the fight.

    Lin estimated that, as long as there were not too powerful rivals, these strategic materials were enough to support himself until dawn.

    Eh?

    Inadvertently, Lin Xun noticed the gray bead he had stored in his Small Sumeru Ring again.

    What exactly was it?

    Lin Xun held it in his hand. In a moment, he felt a familiar cold breath, as if he was stared at by an ancient evil, which frightened him.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun operated the Meditating Magic, and visualized the image of ¡°the eternal night sky and the bright stars¡± to keep calm. Just in a sh, that cold breath copsed and disappeared.

    Lin Xun¡¯s mind became clear. He noticed that the gray bead was changing quietly.

    Inside the bead, there was spiritual light like gray sea, which gradually evolved into the shape of a big bow. It seemed that a holy longbow was sealed inside the bead, struggling and trying to break out of the bead.

    A wisp of spiritual Gang power in his fingertip was released and poured into the gray bead.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, the gray bead totally changed and turned into a bow, lying in his hands.

    Lin Xun was shocked by such an amazing scene. It was the first time for him to see that a mysterious bow could turn into a big bow.

    What kind of treasure was this?

    Among all the spiritual weapons in the world, only the armors with spiritual tattoos could be sealed in a small bead with such magic means.

    But it was not the armor with spiritual tattoos but a bow!

    That was amazing!

    Soon, Lin Xun was attracted by the appearance of the longbow. The bow was quite ferocious, made up of skulls and full of violent and cold breath.

    The string of the bow was in a strange color of blood red. The white skull body and the thin string were perfectlybined together, forming a thrilling picture.

    But it was quite light like a feather. If it was carefully noticed, it was full of natural beauty, as if it was not created by someone but a natural thing!

    Lin Xun tried to draw the bow. At the moment the bow was drew fully, Lin Xun felt a cold breath poured over his body.

    Suddenly, the world was totally different. He could see the tiny dust floating in the air, the track of air flowing in the dark slowly, an ant caterpir sleeping in the corner of the wall...

    Besides, Lin Xun could feel that all his emotions seemed to disappear, leaving only calmness like ice and snow.

    Under this extreme calmness, it seemed that he could use the bow to kill anyone else as long as he was willing to!

    It was such a strong feeling that Lin Xun doubted that he no long belonged to himself, but a god having the unique skill of archery!

    The feeling was so amazing that one could not help indulging in it. But there was a hint of vignce in Lin Xun¡¯s mind.

    Something must be wrong!

    It seemed that this bow was controlling him!

    Suddenly, Lin Xun tried his best to awake from the state of extreme calmness and gasped for a while, before he found that his back had been soaked with cold sweat.

    When he looked at the strange bow again, Lin Xin¡¯s gaze had changed slightly, with a deep shock and fear.

    This bow could influence the mind andmandeer the will of people! What kind of bow was this?

    Before, Lin Xun wondered why Residual Wind had such an amazing skill of assassination with the general cultivation. Now he knew that it owed to this bow!

    In that state of extreme calmness, the mystical power of the bow did allow the general practitioner to exert unimaginable power.

    But Lin Xun was extremely afraid of it. This bow would affect the mind and even upy the will of the practitioner, as if it was clever. He had to keep vignt in case that it took the opportunity to encroach on the body, which was quite horrible!

    Also, Lin Xun found that, just an act of drawing the bow could consume the power of his soul, as if it had been devoured.

    In other words, randomly using this bow was very likely to cause great damage to one¡¯s soul!

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun examined the bow again. This time he used his power of perception. Suddenly, it seemed that he came to a boundless gray wastnd, and a bow was suspended in the sky, releasing a cold breath.

    Suddenly, the sky in the distance shattered into pieces, and an ancient Tuo Dragon (the ninth son of King Dragon in Chinese myth) as huge as a winding mountain emerged. As soon as it appeared, it roared at the sky. Its thunderous roar shattered one mountain after another, quite ferocious.

    At this time, a touch of gray luster rippled through the bow, which was suspended in the sky. And the bow was suddenly drawn fully and then sent out a dreamlike light.

    In a blink of an eye, the huge Tuo Dragon silently turned into blood as if it was made of paper, dyeing the sky red.

    When an arrow was shot silently, a ferocious Tuo Dragon fell to the ground. Its whole body like a huge mountain turned into blood and disappeared silently...

    It was a silent shock, though there was no deafening roar.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and came back to earth suddenly. All the illusions disappeared, except a strange bow, full of magic.

    Almost at the same time, ¡°Insignificance¡±, a name he had never heard of, emerged in his mind.

    Insignificance?

    Was it the name of the bow?

    Lin Xun touched the light cold longbow, as a strange feeling rose in his mind.

 Chapter 215: A Hunting Game

    <h4>Chapter 215: A Hunting Game</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    In the dark basement, Lin Xun raised the Insignificance Longbow, stared at it and fell lost in thought.

    After thinking for a while, he took a deep breath and operated Meditating Magic. While he was practicing ¡°Star Cirction¡±, he pulled the blood-red bowstring again.

    Instantly, a familiar cold feeling filled his whole body, and then Lin Xun¡¯s consciousness and mood plunged into extreme calmness.

    Unlikest time, Lin Xun practiced ¡°Star Cirction¡± with thought, so he could guard his mind and soul and no longer felt the feeling of being upied by the spiritual bow.

    As his tried, Lin Xun maintained calm and the spiritual bow in his hand quivered slightly as if it were bowing its head to its owner and waking up from a long sleepsting for thousands of years, which gave Lin a feeling that he had connected with the bow as the arm directing the finger.

    Buzz!

    He loosened his fingertips and suddenly a dreamlike grey light rushed out from the full bowstring, tearing the air in silence!

    At this moment, Lin Xun felt that about 20% of his spiritual Gang power was suddenly drained, and about 10% of the soul perception power was consumed.

    Puff! A bottomless hole emerged in the ground after this small sound.

    Lin Xun, who recovered from the extreme calmness, narrowed his eyes and came up to the hole whose edge was smooth and tidy. It was still difficult for Lin to find out how deep the hole was!

    But it was at least 3 thousand meters deep, because Lin Xun¡¯s current range of spiritual perception was about 3 thousand meters.

    ¡°One blow will consume 20% of the spiritual power and 10% of the perception power...¡±

    Lin Xun reckoned that ording to his ability, he could only pull the bow about five times.

    He recalled that at thest moment, when he had been assassinated by the Residual Wind, this guy had shot hundreds of times with this bow!

    ¡°It seems that there must be a unique method to control the bowpletely. Otherwise, it will be difficult for Residual Wind to achieve this step in the Human-gang Realm,¡± Lin Xun murmured.

    This spiritual bow was incredibly powerful and full of mystery. It was a rare treasure. If it could bepletely controlled, the owner would inevitably receive extraordinary effects when assassinating and ambushing the enemies.

    Suddenly, an extremely subtle sound of footsteps came from the door. Lin Xun got alert. He instantly found that a dark shadow outside the basement was approaching.

    This dark shadow was like a walking ghost. If Lin Xun had not just used his soul perception to explore the hole in the ground, it would be difficult to notice this shadow.

    Might the shadow be an overmatch?

    At least in the aspect of sneaking and hiding trails, this dark shadow performed extremely well.

    Lin Xun drew up his lips slightly and quietly pulled the spiritual bow in his hand. A touch of uncanny luster rippled through the blood-red bowstring in the gloomy environment.

    The bow,posed of white skulls, sent out obscure grey light, which obscured and twisted Lin Xun¡¯s figure.

    Swish~

    As the bowstring was released, a virtually invisible gray arrow quietly crossed the air and prated the closed door of the basement.

    Puff!

    There was a muffled noise outside the door.

    Lin Xun put away the spiritual bow and rushed out in a sh.

    Outside the rainstorm poured down, and in a puddley a corpse. It was a very thin man with a bloody hole in his chest.

    Lin Xun squatted down and looked carefully at the man¡¯s wound. He found that man had already dead and there was ayer of grey on his body which was like a withered tree at this point.

    ¡°What a terrible force! This bow can release such a powerful force even without arrows. It is really amazing.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Xun had a further understanding of the power of the Insignificance Longbow.

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun shed and rushed into the rainy night.

    It was his turn to hunt!

    ...

    This night¡¯s torrential rain was particrly longsting, apanied by rolling thunder and lightning, and the whole Mist City was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.

    More than ten practitioners were running in the street. Suddenly, a saber rushed out from the eaves of a house on one side of the street like lightning, and tore the darkness apart.

    The battle broke out, but it ended in only dozens of breaths. The corpsesy everywhere on the ground. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, panic and bewilderment.

    Things like this continued to ur in different areas of Mist City. The whole city was cold with killing and blood.

    An hourter.

    At the scene of a battle just ended, there were seven or eight dead bodies lying on the ground. The blood and rainwater gathered on the ground. The scarlet blood was so thick that it was difficult to dissipate in a moment despite the heavy rain. Soon after, several practitioners came. When they saw the bloody scene, their faces couldn¡¯t help turning pale and they shrieked in fright.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± someone looked grave and said.

    Needless to say, the other people also realized it. On the way, they had encountered such a situation six times. Every battle scene was bloody and cruel, and no one was left alive.

    And from the beginning to the end, they could not find the enemy¡¯s tracks at all. This was too terrible!

    It was almost three hours that tonight¡¯s actionsted for. They mobilized so many people just for a Human-gang-realm teenager. Generally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t take so long to deal with such a young man.

    Three hours ticked away, but the young man was still alive; on their side, many people had been killed.

    This made the remaining practitioners aware of the seriousness of the problem. Things went wrong!

    The incredible strength of the opponent was far beyond their expectations!

    ¡°Did Lin Xun get the help from overmatches? Otherwise, how could he aplish all this by his cultivation of Human-gang Realm?¡±

    Someone began to tremble, thinking of what had happened tonight, and there was a hint of fear in his voice.

    Others also doubted it.

    ¡°Things can¡¯t go on like this anymore. We must report this to Childe Qi Tianxing as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I agreed with you. Lin Xun is terrifying. He is one who we cannot fight against. We have to let the forces send the top practitioners.¡±

    These practitioners were so frightened that they lost their fighting spirit. They dare not act rashly anymore. They decide to withdraw first and ask for support.

    Whoosh!

    But just as they were about to leave, a whistle suddenly arose nearby like a messenger from hell.

    In an instant, the faces of all the practitioners changed. The sound scared the hell out of them.

    ...

    Tide-observing Pavilion.

    In the hall aze with lights, the discussion was constant. Every representative of the powerful forces was now anxious and restless like ants on the hot pot.

    It had been three hours since the start of the action, but up to now, they hadn¡¯t received good news.

    An ominous presentiment rose in everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Damn it! A bunch of trash! Should killing a Human-gang-realm teenager be a hard thing?¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°More than a hundred practitioners went out together for three hours, but there is no any news... That¡¯s absurd!¡± Other representatives were also restless.

    ¡°Chile Qi, didn¡¯t you send two Earth-gang-realm practitioners of Azure-light Pavilion in this action? Why they haven¡¯t sent any message so far?¡±

    Suddenly, someone asked Qi Tianxing.

    This question drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Qi Tianxing¡¯s face was gloomy at the moment. He was no longer calm as before. He was now anxious and impatient. He said, ¡°Who am I going to ask for then?¡± ¡°I remember that the perverted assassin Residual Wind also joined in the action, but he has not appeared until now. What happened to him?¡±

    Someone mentioned Residual Wind.

    Qi Tianxing was in a daze and his face got gloomier. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys, aren¡¯t youing tough at Azure-light Pavilion?¡±

    People shook their heads in unison.

    Qi Tianxing said sharply, ¡°Since you weren¡¯te tough at us, just shut up! I¡¯m as worried as you guys!¡±

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became still. People dared not offend Qi Tianxing.

    But their feelings of agitation and uneasiness became stronger and stronger. Bang!

    At this point, the door was pushed open, and there came into a strong figure. It was Chang Henshui. He was grave and frowning, with a worried look.

    ¡°Childe Qi, there is something wrong with the situation. I¡¯m afraid the action has failed tonight!¡± As soon as he came in, he said in a low voice.

    These few words shocked all people present. Even though they had suspected that the situation might have changed, when the result was confirmed by Chang Henshui, the reality was rather hard to swallow still.

    ¡°How could it be!¡±

    ¡°Is a teenager whoes from a poor family able to defeat the joint action of more than ten powerful forces?¡±

    ¡°Dame you! Trash!¡±

    The hall was full of noise.

    Qi Tianxing was so angry that he smacked his hand down on to the table and roared, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He looked at Chang Henshui and said, ¡°Tell us what happened. If you dare to be rmist, I¡¯m the first one who will kill you!¡±

    Chang Henshui, who came to report the news out of kindness but was threatened by Qi Tianxing, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger.

    But in order to continue his cultivation in the Azure-light Pavilion, he had to endure the humiliation and said, ¡°As far as I know, Lu Zhong and Residual Wind all died, and at least half of the 173 practitioners who went out tonight have lost their life.¡±

    Before he finished, the people in the hall began to shout and scream like they attended a funeral.

    At this moment, Qi Tianxing didn¡¯t care what others had acted. When he heard the news, his whole body was as cold as in an icy cave. He was totally stunned.

 Chapter 216: Massacre in Hall

    <h4>Chapter 216: Massacre in Hall</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    People in the hall were in great panic, keeping screaming and shouting.

    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with fear and confusion. The shocking news Chang Henshui brought back was uneptable for a while.

    Lin Xun was just a teenager in Human-gang Realm!

    How could he sessfully break out of the encirclement and kill so many people?

    Originally, they all thought that as so many practitioners joined in the action, they could easily kill the poor young man.

    Who ever thought that things were totally beyond their expectations? They not only failed to kill him, but suffered a lot of damage!

    Looking at these graceful and proud representatives of the noble acted like panic rats, Chang Henshui showed a look ofplete disdain.

    But he also knew that the forces of the rich and the noble were extremely terrible, and not all from forces were so contemptible.

    The real top and powerful people often came from these forces!

    The reason was very simple. Only the forces of the rich and the noble which possessed abundant cultivation resources could cultivate more outstanding overmatches.

    Poor practitioners were at a disadvantage at the starting line!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Although the situation is serious, there is still an opportunity to reverse it.¡±

    Qi Tianxing spoke suddenly, pacifying the panic crowd in the hall, and the people present restored calm.

    All people looked at Qi Tianxing, wondering what n he still got.

    Qi Tianxing wore a gloomy face, ¡°We have underestimated the strength of our opponent so we suffered such losses. It is hard to change anything by ourselves now, so there is only one way to go.¡±

    He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ask for help!¡±

    Ask for help!

    All the people in the hall stayed silent and their faces changed, since it would be disgraceful to ask for help at this time. They might even be punished for their ipetence!

    ¡°Things have unexpectedly developed to this point. If we let Lin Xun leave Mist City alive tonight, I believe that our forces will be theughing stock of Mist City from tomorrow on and the shame will go with us forever!¡±

    Qi Tianxing had regained hisposure at this moment, ¡°How will the practitioners in Mist City feel if this matter was spread? A young man from a poor family defeated more than ten forces!¡±

    People present were apparently aware of the seriousness of the problem. Their facial expressions changed continuously.

    ¡°I ept your suggestion, and I¡¯m going to ask the n for support!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that a failure just causes small shame. But If we can¡¯t kill Lin Xun, it will be a big deal.¡±

    The representatives from all the major forces all spoke out and agreed on Qi Tianxing¡¯s suggestion.

    So far, Qi Tianxing was a little relieved, but he knew that even if Lin Xun was killed tonight, the impact of the event was huge.

    This was no longer an operation of centesimating, but a counterattack for self-respect!

    Because of Lin Xun¡¯s amazing fighting capacity, even if he was killed atst, it would inevitably cause quite a stir.

    Lin Xun was a teenager who was qualified to participate in Province Test. He had such outstanding fighting capacity but he was killed by the major forces in Mist City. If this news was learned by the empire¡¯s upper dignitaries, how would they feel?

    Just imagine how bad the impact was.

    But now they were in a dilemma and there was only one way to go. Qi Tianxing hoped that this affair could be over quickly without any setback.

    Chang Henshui witnessed all this and felt a chill in his heart. He realized that no matter how strong Lin Xun was, he could not escape his death when these big forces sent out the real top figures.

    Was this the fate of the poor practitioners?

    Chang Henshui inexplicably felt sorry for him.

    Boom!

    When the people in the hall nned to ask for support from their forces, a loud noise suddenly came.

    The door of the pce was smashed by a great force, and a young man in ck came in with a straight figure.

    The teenager was soaked in rain and blood, with many wounds on his body, which made him a sorry figure.

    But his face was calm, his dark eyes were deep and quiet, and there was even a warm smile on his handsome face.

    He was carrying a ck saber in his hand. There were many gaps in the de. The body of the saber was stained with blood.

    Such a saber added an air of fierceness and cruelty to the youth.

    When he entered the hall, an unspeakable murderous momentum spread like a cold current, and the atmosphere in the field seemed frozen and solidified!

    Lin Xun!

    Qi Tianxing and other people stopped what they were doing. Their eyes dted with shock and couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Xun woulde to them on his own initiative!

    It was more than a bold behavior. He was bullying them. It was too reckless and unbridled!

    Even Chang Henshui was stunned by Lin Xun¡¯s fearless action. Was he already holding the idea of massacre at all costs?

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry to keep you waiting for a long time.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, his voice was calm, but all the people in the hall could not help shivering.

    Lin Xun had threatened a practitioner and learned that the people gathering in this hall were not important roles of those forces. They were only representatives, with mediocre cultivation.

    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re a dead man, and how dare you!¡±

    A practitioner was furious and felt his dignity provoked.

    Puff!

    In a sh, the saber cut off the practitioner¡¯s head like lightning, and then blood gushed out from his neck.

    The crowd was scared. Nobody expected that Lin would be so cold-blooded. He dared not only break in alone, but even kill people casually!

    This made them too stunned to react. They watched the practitioner¡¯s corpse with fright and anger.

    ¡°Chang Henshui, what the hell are you doing? Kill him! kill him!¡± Qi Tianxing cried loudly.

    Other practitioners were panic and began to escape. Considering Lin Xun¡¯s achievements tonight, they even dare not fight with him.

    This was deterrent power!

    Although Lin Xun came alone, many practitioners, including the powerful Lu Zhong and Residual Wind, had died in his hands.

    Under such circumstances, how dare people in the hall, who were just representative of noble forces and owned mediocre cultivation fight with Lin Xun desperately?

    Chang Henshui felt ufortable upon Qi¡¯smand. He stared at Lin Xun and finally said, ¡°I have to do my duty!¡±

    With a ng, he had a long spear in his palm. Its whole body was dark purple, shimmering with a frightening chill.

    In an instant, Chang Henshui changed his momentum to a threatening one, like a general who fought thousands of wars.

    Seeing this scene, Qi Tianxing and others all breathed a sigh of relief. They thought Chang Henshui this Earth-gang overmatch could resist at least for a while.

    As long as he was able to withstand Lin, there would be enough time for them to escape!

    But when Lin Xun saw the Chang Henshui¡¯s spear, he showed a different expression in his eyes.

    He then ignored Chang Henshui and rushed toward Qi Tianxing and others in the distance.

    His purpose was to kill the representatives of those powerful forces. Only in this way could he give opponents the heaviest blow.

    It was also a warning that if someone chose to be his enemies, one must pay the heaviest price!

    Seeing this, Chang Henshui put on a long face. Although he knew that Lin Xun¡¯s fighting capacity was extremely amazing, Lin Xun¡¯splete ignorance angered him.

    Chang Henshui was proud as an experienced Earth-gang overmatch and the No. 1 among all the followers in Azure-light Pavilion, but now he was ignored by a young man in Human-gang Realm, which was very annoying.

    However, as he was about to strike, Lin Xun¡¯s voice suddenly arose in his ear, ¡°Master Xun would be disappointed if he knew that you were fighting against me with this purple spear he had made for you.¡±

    Chang Henshui was surprised to hear this. This fellow knew Master Xun!

    Nowadays, in Mist City, Master Xun boasted great fame. But no one was able to find out his identity.

    Because of his super high attainments in spiritual tattoos, the spiritual tools he made were the best of the best, and far more powerful than the same-level spiritual tools sold in the market. Just a few days ago, Chang Henshui also went to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and issued a task of weapon-refining, hoping to get a satisfactory spiritual weapon made by Master Xun.

    Fortunately, Chang Henshui received the purple spear yesterday, and the power of the spear extremely satisfied him so he really worshipped Master Xun.

    But he had not expected that Lin Xun, a poor teenager, seemed to have a rtionship with Master Xun. If it was true, it would be shocking.

    After all, it seemed unusual for Lin Xun to be able to connect with Master Xun, who was so respected that all the major forces dare not easily offend.

    Of course, Lin Xun might deceive him, however, Chang Henshui didn¡¯t think so.

    What if Lin Xun really had something to do with Master Xun?

    Wait for a minute!

    Lin Xu? Master Xun?

    There was a same word ¡°Xun¡± in their names. It would be too coincidental to say that it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Due to Chang Henshui¡¯s struggle and hesitation, he even forgot to make a move.

    At the same time, Lin Xun hasunched the attack in the hall!

    He shed like lightning, and his blow was simple, direct and sharp. Every cut harvested a practitioner¡¯s life. His means were brutal and fierce.

    Many practitioners were frightened, fleeing and screaming, as panic-stricken as a stray dog.

    But under Lin Xun¡¯s lock-on, all their struggles were in vain. Their strength was too weak for Lin.

    Although they were all the Human-gang practitioners, Lin Xun could kill overmatches in Earth-gang like Lu Zhong. This was the huge power gap between them!

    ¡°Chang Henshui, what the hell are you doing? If I die today, you couldn¡¯t live, either!!!¡±

    Qi Tianxing in a dangerous situation roared and was forced to keep running. At this crisis rted with life and death, Chang Henshui stood in situ, in a daze. How could Qi Tianxing forgive this behavior?

 Chapter 217: Killing on the Rainy Night

    <h4>Chapter 217: Killing on the Rainy Night</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Chang Henshui was shocked and suddenly came back to earth.

    Only then did he realize that he had just made a great mistake. Even if there was a rtionship between Lin Xun and Master Xun, but how could he, as a follower of the Azure-light Pavilion, show mercy now?

    In fact, Chang Henshui knew that the real reason for his hesitation was that he had already given up the idea of dealing with Lin Xun subconsciously.

    Otherwise, even if Lin Xun mentioned any other personage with a higher position, let alone Master Xun, he would not be hesitant!

    Swish!

    Chang Henshui no long hesitated, held his purple spear with a decisive look and rushed to Lin Xun in the distance.

    The practitioner in Earth-gang Realm was so powerful! At this moment, Lin Xun felt a chill on his back. He dodged aside quickly and shed at the spear. By the counter force, he rushed to kill a practitioner at one side.

    With a muffled thud, the practitioner was beheaded before he could evade.

    At this time, Chang Henshui came to attack Lin Xun. His purple spear was waved like a dancing snake with flickering shadows. What terrible power it was!

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    In the distance, Qi Tianxing screamed again and again!

    Blood permeated the hall. Originally, there were dozens of representatives from great forces, but now only five or six of them were still alive. If Chang Henshui didn¡¯te, fewer would be left.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to be against me?¡±

    While Lin Xun waved his knife and fight with Chang Henshui, he frowned and asked.

    Lin had sounded out Chang¡¯s intention and found that Chang Henshui was unwilling to be his enemy. Therefore, Lin Xun did not immediately use the deadly move when he fought with Chang Henshui.

    ¡°I should serve the one paying me sry. Since I am a follower of Azure-light Pavilion, how could I let you kill my employers in front of me?¡±

    Determinedly and relentlessly, Chang Henshui gave full y to his power and put a lot of pressure on Lin Xun.

    ¡°In that case, please don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance.¡±

    Lin Xun dismissed his hesitation and kept calm, his ck eyes like two shes of ck lightning. If failing to kill Chang Henshui quickly, he would only make himself fall into a dangerous situation as time passed.

    However, when Lin Xun was about to perform the Reaching for the Stars, his eyelid suddenly twitched. He felt the danger wasing, and then he dodged without hesitation, pouncing on the distance.

    Buzz!

    Almost at the same time, a sharp whistle arose and the air was torn like cloth. It could be seen clearly that a brilliant arrow rushed in through the window on one side of the hall.

    With a bang, Lin Xun found a hole emerged in the ground where he stood originally, and the Tide-observing Pavilion shook and was on the verge of copse.

    Chang Henshui changed his face. What a terrible arrow it was!

    Qi Tianxing and other representatives from great forces got startled in a moment. Then the smile brightened their faces as they realized their reinforcements wereing!

    However, when they tried to find Lin Xun, he had already disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it! He evaded!¡±

    Qi Tianxing got mad and suddenly pointed to Chang Henshui, ¡°Chang Henshui! How dare you connive in Lin¡¯s murderous acts on purpose and let him kill so many people. You wait, and you will pay for it!¡±

    Chang Henshui squinted and was full of sulkiness in his heart. How he wished he could kill this dandy!

    Finally, he restrained his anger, giving a snort of contempt coldly, ¡°Childe Qi, thanks to my help, you could be safe now!¡±

    Then, he turned away.

    Qi Tianxing trembled with anger and screamed, ¡°You, you are just a flunkey. You not only didn¡¯t admit your fault, but also dare to talk back. There¡¯s now?!¡±

    ¡°Childe Qi, that friend is right. We are not here to save you. Please listen to my advice and leave here with your people as soon as possible.¡±

    Suddenly, a dull and dry sound came outside the window of the hall.

    What?

    Qi Tianxing and the remaining representatives of the great forces were all nervous. Was that one taking action not one of their reinforcements?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qi Tianxing plucked up the courage to ask.

    ¡°Tingyu Tower.¡±

    Outside the window, the dry voice gave a name and disappearedpletely.

    Tingyu Tower!

    They were startled that Tingyu Tower unexpectedly took action too!

    ...

    The rainstorm was still raging. The night was still as dark as the ink. asionally, there was lightning tearing the sky, with dazzling luster.

    Ghost Moon walked on the street casually. Her slender and graceful figure was exposed to the heavy rain; as if strolling in the rain, she seemed indescribably cozy.

    As one of the most dangerous assassins in Tingyu Tower, she had carried out hundreds of missions over the years, and failed for only several times.

    Suddenly, she stopped, with her eyes overlooking a faraway house and scarlet lips forming a coquettish smile, ¡°My friend, hiding is useless. Why note out and fight with me?¡±

    Her voice was as sweet as a songbird¡¯s.

    The rainstorm poured down. Except the sound of the rain, no one answered for a long time.

    Ghost Moon seemed very patient, standing there, and said, ¡°You cannot escape, for this area has been blocked. Now I can give you a fair chance to fight. But if you do not cherish it, then I can only...¡±

    While she was speaking, augh came from that house shrouded in the heavy rain, ¡°You are not eligible to talk about justice with me!¡±

    Ghost Moon pressed her scarlet lips and smiled in a wild way, ¡°Friend, you have exposed yourself.¡±

    Whoosh!

    In a moment, there was a residual shadow of her figure in the air. Then she rushed in the direction of her rival at an incredible speed.

    But in the middle of the road, with her eyes wide open, she seemed to have seen something horrible and her morous face changed suddenly.

    Swish!

    She twisted her body at an unbelievable angle. Unexpectedly, she jumped in mid-air, then she soared and rushed to the distant sky.

    Meanwhile, a vague arrow swept past and pierced her left leg silently.

    Puff!

    Blood gushed out of the wound. Ghost Moon stumbled in mid-air and fell like a wild goose that got shot.

    That made Ghost Moon shocked. What strange archery it was!

    By virtue of rich assassination experience, Ghost Moon restored calm instantly. Before falling to the ground, she evaded toward one side with the power of her body like a flickering moving rainbow.

    The archery was too strange, silent and impossible to be guarded against, which made Ghost Moon give up attacking Lin frontally.

    ¡°Be careful¡ª-¡±

    Before Ghost Moon hid under the eaves on one side of the street, a dry and stiff voice arose.

    That was Gray Mink!

    Ghost Moon felt a thrill of terror. With more than ten amazing evasive movements, she broke through a wall with her body and rushed in.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    But when she entered the broken house, the voice of Gray Mink rang in her ear, which made her face change again. He was horrified and wondered what was wrong with it.

    She did not know about it, for from beginning to end, she didn¡¯t get any sign of danger. However, that was the most terrible!

    Taking a deep breath, she continued to evade. Now she couldn¡¯t care so much, and the imperative thing was to save herself.

    At the same time, she realized that the mission this time was more dangerous than she had expected!

    It seemed that it was a long time. Actually, all this happened just in a moment, which was quite dangerous. It wasmon for Ghost Moon and she had adapted to such a dangerous atmosphere by these years¡¯ assassinations.

    While, what made her frown was that she didn¡¯t hear the voice of Gray Mink since then.

    Gray Mink, her partner, was good at lurking and could sense danger naturally.

    For years, they had been carrying out assassinations together, with the great tacit understanding. And with his cover, Ghost Moon had been saved from a lot of deadly crisis.

    Like this, Gray Mink had done her a big favor secretly.

    Unlike before, however, this time Gray Mink, after reminding her, did not appear immediately, but rather disappear. That made Ghost Moon uneasy.

    Suddenly, there was a heartrending cry in the distance.

    Ghost Moon¡¯s face turned pale when she found that it was Gray Mink!

    Whiz!

    Without any hesitation, Ghost Moon ran to him regardless of danger. As Gray Mink had saved her life for more than once, how could she watch helplessly Gray Mink die?

    Fortunately, there was no danger on her way. But when Ghost Moon saw Gray Mink, her heart sank.

    Gray Mink was lying in the water, dying. His lean, masculine face looked pale. There was a startling hole in his abdomen, with blood running out.

    That was the vital point of the Ocean of Qi, and the Pool of Spiritual Power was there. It was the cultivation foundation of a practitioner, but now there was a bloody hole!

    There was no doubt that Gray Mink was a useless man now!

    Ghost Moon felt that her mind went nk as if it was struck by lightning.

    ¡°Moon, take it easy. The guy was also attacked by our leader Residual Snow and seriously injured. Now that our leader has gone to chase him, I believe it will not be long before weplete this task.¡±

    Gray Mink¡¯s voice was hoarse and dry. Heforted Ghost Moon, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to act with you again.¡±

    Ghost Moon felt sad, crouched down and hugged Gray Mink. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tell me the direction in which the guy fled.¡±

    There was a great grudge in her voice.

    Gray Mink grabbed her arms and said, ¡°This is the fate of assassins. Defeating means death. It¡¯s lucky that I am still alive. You have been injured, so don¡¯t be impulsive. Our leader Residual Snow can fix it.¡±

    Before Ghost Moon said more, Gray Mink said, ¡°Moon, listen to me this time. Our rival is quite cunning and cruel. If you go, I am worried that you will be a burden to our leader.¡±

    Ghost Moon changed her face, full of anger and hate, and said, ¡°I just want to kill him in person.¡±

    Suddenly, in the distant rainstorm, there was a boorish andzy voice, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s normal that you want to kill him in person. If you are dead, you will even lose the chance to do it.¡±

    Who was that?

    In a moment, both Ghost Moon and Gray Mink changed their faces.

 Chapter 218: Power of One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 218: Power of One Punch</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    A majestically tall figure came up in the heavy rain.

    He got a rugged face and a wide forehead, with his bare chest as hard as a rock. Still holding a huge jar of liquor, he was drunk and bleary-eyed like a drunkard.

    But right now he walked up like a mountain, sending out an overwhelming power, which even made the torrential downpour unable to get close to him!

    It was exactly Shue Jin.

    Feeling inexplicable pressure, Ghost Moon and Gray Mink were both struck by a sudden chill, as if small ants were looking up at a towering mountain!

    ¡°A real assassin should not have feelings.¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s eyes swept around the two persons, and seeming to have recalled something, he had a sigh and said, ¡°You can leave. Go back and ask your master whether he still remembered ¡®bloody Cang Mountain shrouded in scarlet sunset¡¯.¡±

    Ghost Moon and Gray Mink looked at each other with nk dismay, hesitated for a moment and eventually hurried away with clenched teeth.

    Shue Jin watched them leave; a wry smile emerged on the corner of his lips, and then he held up the jar and started to guzzle the liquor in the heavy rain.

    Bang!

    The liquor was drunk up and the jar broke to pieces.

    Shue Jin exhaled a long breath of foul air and cast his eyes far away.

    Suddenly, a horrible light burst out of his drunken eyes which were like a pair of surging thunder vortexes.

    Almost at the same time, a light sound of wonder was heard in the darkness far away. Soon a slender figure showed up, and was close in the blink of an eye.

    He wore a wide-sleeved ck robe and had three wisps of goatees, showing demeanor of transcendent being. The momentum around him seemed to connect to the sky. Though his eyes seemed nd, even a casual nce exuded kind of shocking deterrent power.

    ¡°Could I ask who you are, friend?¡±

    The man had got a fathomless temperament, and standing more than three hundred meters away, he fixed his eyes on Shue.

    The torrential rain, seeming to be imprisoned by an invisible force, could not get close to this area within the radius of more than three hundred meters!

    Shue Jin gave a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s not important who I am. You, with your current identity, shouldunch such an attack against a young man tonight. This really surprises me.¡±

    The man with a transcendent air turned out to be Yao Tuohai!

    It was unclear what Lin would have in mind if he were here watching this.

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s face fell and a touch of coldness shed across his eyes. In fact, he was somewhat startled since he was unclear about the identity of Shue Jin, from whose aura, though, he sensed a horrible kind of power.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to stop me?¡± Yao Tuohai asked tentatively.

    Shue Jinughed, ¡°Do you really think you deserve my attention? Cut the crap. It¡¯s been enough for tonight. It¡¯s time to end. But if you don¡¯t want to, then defeat me first.¡±

    The pupils of Yao Tuohai contracted, ¡°So are youing to protect Lin Xun?¡±

    Shue Jin scratched his head and said, ¡°You can think it in this way.¡±

    After Yao heard the words, his heart sank. Yao had never imagined that there should still be a strong practitioner besides Lin Xun to protect him, and this man¡¯s cultivation was no weak than that of practitioners in the Tao Insight Realm!

    Yao Tuohai took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°In this case, I am very curious whether you really can protect thisd?¡±

    As a formidable practitioner in Southwestern Province of the empire, Yao Tuohai, who could be on a par with Governor Liu Wujun, would naturally not be frightened by this one sentence.

    Shue Jin frowned, seemingly a bit impatient, and said, ¡°I¡¯m clear that no matter how much more crap there is, fists are always the best way to solve the problem.¡±

    His voice having not yet disappeared, Shue Jin directly strode forward and threw a punch.

    Boom!

    Simple as it was, the punch boasted an unstoppable power, as if it could pierce the void.

    It could be clearly seen that the void of this whole area had been severely squeezed, with every inch of it copsing and producing a sharp sound, which eclipsed the heaven and earth.

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s face slightly changed, with dazzling cyan lights suddenly gushing out of his whole body and going straight up to the sky, making his power climbing to the extreme in an instant.

    Buzz~

    Almost at the same time, he slightly bent his five fingers, forming a handprint, which was dazzling with cyan light, and smashed out.

    Liu Wujun, who buried himself in cultivation in the mansion of the governor right now, suddenly opened his eyes, with a touch of shock crossing his brows.

    In the Mist College, President Wei Lingzhen and Commander-in-chief of Ziling Army Du Dongtu also sensed something while ying chess, and unanimously stopped their movements, with eyes towards the same direction.

    In the Tingyu Tower, Ting Yu, who, sitting cross-legged, was ying qin alone, suffered a quiver on his fingertips and made an imperceptible noise. But seeming totally unaware of what was happening, he frowned, and looked into the distance out of the window.

    There should be strong ones of Tao Insight Realm fighting on this rainy night in the Mist City?

    This thought urred to Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu at the same time, making them all surprised.

    Were there even strong ones of Tao Insight Realm involved in tonight¡¯s fight?

    When they tried to perceive something more, there was no more they could know, as if the feeling just now was only an illusion and nothing special had ever happened.

    This inevitably made them full of doubt and surprise again.

    ...

    At the same time, a huge boom was heard on the long street, and horrible dazzling lights dispersed like unbridled windstorms.

    But there seemed to be an invisible wall, blocking all the unleashed force.

    As a result, the buildings along the long street were left intact.

    Otherwise, at least all the buildings and creatures within the radius of fifty kilometers would be destroyed by the power this strike had released!

    Boom!

    In the void, Yao Tuohai staggered backwards, with zing cyan lights surging around his body¨C he had obviously run his cultivation to the extreme.

    However, a fist full of crushing and invincible momentum straightly mmed into the air, rendering the void copsed in front of him.

    This was the power of one punch Shue Jin threw just now. With a single blow, he crushed the handprint of Yao Tuohai and made him retreat in staggers!

    And even until this moment, Yao Tuohai could notpletely resolve the power of this punch!

    What made Yao Tuohai¡¯s heart palpitate especially was that after the punch, Shue Jin should still have the power to block the surrounding areas to protect buildings and creatures from being affected by the power generated by their fight!

    ¡°Who on earth is this guy?¡±

    Yao Tuohai was appalled. He had reached the Tao Insight Realm for decades and had thought that there were only a few people who could be on a par with him in the entire Southwestern Province of the empire.

    He had never expected that the stranger he only met tonight could thwart him with a single punch!

    Judging from this, this strange man¡¯s cultivation and fighting skills were at least one level higher than his! And it might be much higher!

    Boom~~

    The fist dashed at will, showing nothing outstanding. But its air of crushing everything and unstoppable momentum looked so appalling.

    With a bang, Yao Tuohai still failed to resist the punch in the end. As the punch straightly smashed on his chest, his whole body flew backwards violently and he coughed a mouthful of blood.

    His face had turned pale, and his eyes were full of horror. Without the previous calmness and ethereality, he looked rather disheveled right now.

    Hua~

    Right at the same time, a rough smile emerged on the corner of Shue Jin¡¯s mouth, and he pressed both of his hands gently in the void.

    Instantly, all the violent power dashing between the heaven and earth was erased, and it returned to the original state with the torrential rain pouring down, as if nothing had happened.

    This scene seemed totally magical and incredible!

    Yao Tuohai looked at this scene in a daze, with the expression on his pale face changing constantly. He looked at Shue Jin in the distance with a deep touch of dread in the eyes.

    Who was this person on earth?

    With just one punch, he could shake the heaven and earth and crush everything. The practitioners of Tao Insight Realm with such great power were extremely rare even in the entire empire!

    ¡°I have no intention of interfering in the grudges between you and Lin Xun. But no one is allowed to give him trouble under my nose in the Mist City.¡±

    Finishing his words, Shue Jin turned around and strode away, and his majestic figure quickly disappeared in the rain.

    Shue¡¯s words shocked Yao Tuohai.

    He was somewhat unsure, and after pondering in the rain for a long time, finally he turned around and left with a dismal face.

    The experience tonight was too abrupt for him and also gave Yao Tuohai a touch of horror in his heart, making him no longer dare take any other actions.

    ...

    At this time, in the depths of a remote and ruined alley, Lin Xun curled up and was quietly lying in the shadow of a low house, with his Qi restrained. He kept his body unmoved like a stone with no life in the heavy rain.

    His face looked slightly pale at this moment and more than half of his power had been used up. What was especially serious was the shocking bloody hole on the left side of his chest, which was only inches away from his heart!

    This was left by the assassin, Residual Snow, from Tingyu Tower.

    In the previous fight with Ghost Moon and Gray Mink, Lin tried to seek self-protection by using the Insignificance Longbow, which straightly forced Ghost Moon to have to dodge and hide.

    And grasping the opportunity, Lin Xun finally locked onto the location of Hui Diao who was hiding in another ce, and shot through his Ocean of Qi with no hesitation.

    But Lin Xun did not expect that, while he locked onto Gray Mink¡¯s location, he was also locked onto by Residual Snow, who was hiding on the other side. The two of them attacked almost at the same time, thus making Lin unable to dodge quickly enough and injured severely!

    Under the circumstances, Lin Xun had to choose to flee. The battle tonight which continued till now had already contributed to arge consumption of his power. In addition, he had suffered a serious injury, so he could only seek self-protection now.

    To Lin¡¯s surprise, Residual Snow should have followed him closely all the way like a ghost, and it was almost impossible to get rid of him.

    The situation grew dangerous for Lin. If continuing to escape like this, Lin, who had been seriously injured, must faint!

    Therefore, Lin Xun chose to counterattack without hesitation.

    He didn¡¯t know who Residual Snow was, but he knew that this guy had a terrible aplishment in archery, which was even better than Residual Wind.

    It was undoubtedly that such an enemy was the most troublesome and dangerous.

    Fortunately, Lin Xun had Insignificance Longbow, and the one-year training in the Bloodthirsty Camp had already equipped him with technique of assassination and methods of lurking that werepletely no inferior to the real assassination overmatches.

    In this rainy night, a tit-for-tat assassination was carried out in silence between Lin Xun and Residual Snow!

 Chapter 219: An Unbelievable Thing

    <h4>Chapter 219: An Unbelievable Thing</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    It seemed that Lin Xun in hiding had no breath like a rock, but actually, the ¡°Nature Insight & Spirit-Devour Scripture¡± was operating slowly in his body.

    He was seriously injured and his strength was wasted a lot. Before, he had swallowed a whole bottle of Sapphire Gang-refining Pills. Now, with the operation of his power, the enormous strength of the pills was continuously refined to supplement energy for Lin.

    But this approach could only solve the urgent needs. The key was that the bloody hole in the chest, which could not be cured for a moment, was such a serious wound.

    So now, the longer he waited, the more dangerous it was for Lin.

    However, this time his rival was an extremely experienced and vicious assassin. If he wanted to kill this person, he had to be patient and powerful.

    While, Lin had no time to deal with his rival patiently.

    Hoo~

    Suddenly, Lin took a deep breath, with his body lightly arched. But this subtle movement exposed a wave of strength of him.

    Boom!

    Almost at the same time, a snow-like arrow was suddenly shot out of the distant darkness and flew towards the position where Lin stayed.

    The horrible whistle was breathtaking.

    Lin suddenly dodged aside and rushed to the distance. While, the eaves where he stayed had been shattered in a boom.

    ¡°He must stay in the northwest corner, which is still 6,300 meters away from me.¡±

    An exact judgement emerged in Lin¡¯s mind. Without any pause, he moved forward in the rainstorm night.

    This rival had an obvious trait about fighting¡ª stability!

    No matter lurk or the speed and strength of attacks, he always maintained extraordinary stability and never revealed a single w from beginning to the end.

    There was no doubt that it was the most terrible thing to be targeted by such an enemy. If Lin was not careful, the enemy would seize the chance to give him the fatal blow.

    Just like what he had suffered, Lin was sure that the rival would attack him when he exposed himself and of course would keep a distance of 6,300 meters!

    Clearly, within the range, the rival could exploit the power to the full.

    If not being injured, Lin was confident to deal with him for a while and found out who was better at assassination. But now he had to keep evading and tried to look for the best opportunity to attack the rival.

    He had no choice now. By virtue of his power at present, he could only use the Insignificance Longbow once again. It would also be thest time.

    In other words, there was only one chance for Lin to kill this rival tonight!

    If he failed, he would lose the power to fight back.

    ...

    At the same time, a figure also moved forward at night. With his figure like a wisp of smoke, he constantly shuttled between the streets and eaves, as quiet as a ghost. Though not fast, his speed was always steady.

    This person was Residual Snow, a top assassin in Heaven-gang Realm from Tingyu Tower.

    Residual Snow was known as an ace assassin in ¡°Tingyu Tower¡±, for he had never failed in assassination missions carried out by him!

    At this time, he had a strange rattan bow over his shoulder and an arrow holder as wide as a bowl full of well-organized arrows at the girdle.

    These arrows were dark green, with the arrowhead in the shape of a leaf. The bodies were shining with snow-white radiance, as if they were mounted with tiny stars. How special they were!

    The rattan bow, known as ¡°Snow Mud Spiritual Bow¡±, a top spiritual tool of Human-rank, was hand-made by a spiritual tattoo master. It was a rare treasure and had a history of hundreds of years.

    The arrow matched with it was called ¡°Big w Spiritual Arrow¡±. Each arrow was inscribed with a unique spiritual tattoo, full of terrible power. The value of such an arrow was about 500 imperial silver coins!

    Residual Snow could bring his strength and archery into full y with the bow and arrows.

    But tonight when carrying out the mission, Residual Snow could not help but frown. He wondered that as a young man in Human-gang Realm, how could the rival have such an unexpectedly strong power!

    Tonight he hadunched four attacks, but he still didn¡¯t kill the young man, which made him lost in thought.

    In the process of fighting with him, Residual Snow had clearly realized that this young man named Lin Xun was indeed very unusual. When chasing Lin, Residual Snow found that Lin seemed to flee in panic, but he did not leave a w from the beginning to the end.

    What surprised Residual Snow most was that although he could capture the breath of Lin, as long as he locked onto his target, Lin would avoid it. So it was difficult for him to find the best time to attack the young man.

    It was incredible!

    It was the first time since Residual Snow carried out missions that he encountered such a troublesome rival. The most frightening thing was that this rival was only a young man in Human-gang Realm, who still could avoid the locking and attacks again and again under the circumstance he was seriously injured!

    All these discoveries made Residual Snow admire this young man. It was hard to imagine where the young man came from and why he knew such a great means of fighting!

    However, due to these discoveries, Residual Snow determined to kill Lin. Although he had no hatred for Lin, he must remember he was an assassin and his responsibility was to kill Lin andplete the mission!

    This was the basic code of conduct that an assassin must follow.

    What?

    Suddenly, as a chill light crossed his eyes, Residual Snow sensed that the rival lurked once again.

    Swish!

    After finding a perfect position and lurking, he held the ¡°Snow Mud Spiritual Bow¡±, and put a ¡°Big w Spiritual Arrow¡± on the bow.

    The whole movement was smooth!

    Almost at the same time, a dangerous breath, like a sharp de, was so strong that it made Residual Snow squint. He knew that the rival was catching his own breath.

    That made him smile wickedly. Had the guy lost patience finally?

    Residual Snow pulled the bowstring fully with his fingertips quietly and was ready for the right time. He had absolute self-confidence that he could kill the guy before he was locked upon!

    What made Residual Snow frown was that soon the young man hid his breath. The dangerous breath disappeared, as if he wanted to escape again.

    ¡°The attitude of hesitation would make you lose your life.¡±

    Residual Snow murmured and was ready to stand up and track the rival as before.

    Only at this moment, he suddenly sensed that 6,300 meters away, the rival good at hiding suddenly leaked a wisp of subtle breath.

    The opportunity came!

    By virtue of his assassination experience of many years, Residual Snow could be sure that now the rival must have an ident, and it was most likely that this guy almost used up physical strength!

    This was by no means an attempt to seduce the enemy, for no one was stupid enough to expose his breath to the enemy, which was equivalent to killing himself.

    Bang!

    In a blink of an eye, Residual Snow had made a decision. A ¡°Big w Spiritual Arrow¡± suddenly was fired out like a bright rainbow, rushing through the rain with a dazzling light.

    ...

    Indeed, Lin had an ident, which caught him off guard.

    Originally, he was hiding and waiting for a chance to fight back. But before he had done this, he felt his right palm trembled and shook suddenly.

    Although it was such a subtle action, it was simply the most fatal w in such a dangerous circumstance. Lin Xun squinted and felt terrible.

    Subconsciously, Lin was about to evade. But then there was another ident that a ming light burst out from his right palm suddenly and turned into a soft sphere, on the surface of which seemed to be burning me.

    Immediately, on the surface emerged a pair of round eyes, a round nose, a round mouth and a pair of round ears.

    It was Chirps!

    Lin opened his eyes widely. He never thought that Chirps, which had slept for months, would wake up unexpectedly at this critical time!

    Immediately, Lin¡¯s heart jolted, and a cold feeling of extreme danger, like a sharp de, welled up inside him. Due to this kind of feeling, all Lin¡¯s pores opened.

    He saw that a bright light was approaching!

    Damn it!

    Lin¡¯s face got ghostly pale. Instinctively, he tried to hold Chirps and kept it away from the strike with his own body.

    Chirp~

    But at such an urgent moment, Chirps suddenly cheered. It jumped up and opened its mouth. Then the bright light was swallowed by it.

    Lin was struck dumb with astonishment...

    At this time, it was Chirps that protected him!

    Lin was shocked. But before he could react, Chirps jumped to the ground like a ball. It kept jumping and chirping, as if it was quite fun.

    This little...

    Lin was confused.

    It was an arrow powerful enough to kill others. But it had been eaten by Chirps!

    And it seemed that Chirps was quite happy!

    Immediately, Lin Xun came back to earth. Before he could figure it out, he suddenly pulled the Insignificance Longbow and locked upon the enemy in the distance.

    This was the best time to fight back!

    In the distance of about 6,300 meters away, Residual Snow had nned to pack his things and left. After all, he was confident that Lin would never have a chance to survive at all.

    But he had never thought that at the critical moment, one of his ¡°Big w Spiritual Arrows¡± was swallowed by a little monster like a ball!

    It was a powerful bow worth 500 silver coins, shot through the ¡°Snow Mud Spiritual Bow¡± with all his spiritual power. It was powerful enough to kill a practitioner in Heaven-gang Realm. But it was swallowed by a little ball-like monster now!

    How was it possible?!

    Even though his mind was as hard as a stone, now Residual Snow could not help but be astonished, and his pupils dted as if he saw a ghost.

    It happened so quickly that he wondered if God was kidding himself!

    As Residual Snow was in a daze, a breath of extreme danger suddenly covered him. He froze, changed his face, and said, ¡°Something is wrong!¡±

 Chapter 220: A Post from Heiyao Shrine

    <h4>Chapter 220: A Post from Heiyao Shrine</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    It was toote for Residual Snow to dodge. At this critical time, he chose to protect his head and chest with arms crossed.

    Bang!

    Just after he had finished his defense, a silent spiritual arrow pierced his left arm and broke a hole in his chest.

    Blood gushed out right away. Residual Snow uttered a muffled humph and he staggered down to the ground. A sharp pain swept all over his body. He almost fainted.

    Residual Snow gasped heavily. He noticed that the arrow was about 3 centimeters away from his heart. He could not help but sweat with fear.

    If he didn¡¯t protect heart with left arm...

    Residual Snow was pale, shivering all over because of the severe pain. He dared not to think too much. He swallowed several kinds of medicine quickly and controlled his wounds. Only then did he take a breath of relief and struggle to get up.

    Fortunately, his opponent did not fire another arrow, otherwise he would surely die at this moment.

    But when Residual Snow searched around, he found Lin had taken the opportunity to escape.

    Residual Snow stood alone in the rainstorm, with mixed feeling of anger and luck.

    This was the first time he failed the mission in so many years.

    Even worse, he was defeated by a Human-gang-realm teenager who had been already seriously injured!

    However, Residual Snow didn¡¯t have a strong sense of shame because he knew that he was lucky to keep alive this time.

    ¡°Lin Xun... I remember you...¡±

    Residual Snow muttered for a while and turned away with pain.

    He did not know what the little spherical monster was and how could it swallow his strongest arrow.

    ...

    Whoosh ~ ~

    While the rainstorm poured down, Lin Xun was running helter-skelter in the rain. In his arms, Chirps kept chirping happily.

    Lin Xun produced a bitter smile. He could hardly stand the pain, while the little Chirps still cried happily. Chirps seemed lighthearted.

    Lin Xun really couldn¡¯t stand the pain any longer.

    The arrow just fired had almost emptied the strength left in his body, and now he could only run instinctively.

    In another word, if Lin had enough strength, how could he leave Residual Snow alive?

    ¡°If I get the change, I¡¯ll have a good fight with Residual Snow again in the future!¡±

    Lin Xun remembered what happened tonight. He felt helpless since he had chosen to fight alone tonight.

    On the other hand, Lin Xun was satisfied with the battle effects tonight. At least, the practitioners dispatched by dozens of forces had lost their lives but he was still alive in the end. The result was quite good.

    Suddenly, a burst of apuse sounded, which seemed so harsh on this rainy night.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really amazing. A trainee graduating from the Bloodthirsty Camp really has the fighting power against a thousand people alone.¡±

    With the roughughter, Shue Jin appeared with a touch of appreciation in his eyes.

    From the beginning of tonight¡¯s battle to the end, all Lin¡¯s performances werepletely observed by Shue Jin.

    To be honest, Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power and tough fighting stylepletely exceeded Shue Jin¡¯s expectation.

    He thought that Lin Xun might hold on to half of the battle, but the result showed that Lin Xun could solve these problems without his help.

    Of course, the premise was Lin didn¡¯t encounter Yao Tuohai or other strong people of Tao Insight Realm.

    Nevertheless, for a Human-gang-realm teenager, it was amazing and rare to be able to do this. Some of the young overmatches Shue Jin had known might be able to suppress Lin in cultivation, but they could hardly win a deadly battle alone like Lin Xun!

    Therefore, Shue Jin¡¯s apuse and admiration for Lin at this moment presented his rare genuine feeling.

    Seeing Shue Jin, Lin Xun rxed thoroughly so that he immediately felt extremely painful. He was weak and exhausted. He grimaced in pain and cursed, ¡°I thought you would not appear tonight!¡±

    Shue Jinughed, ¡°I would show up in time when you need me, but I found that you didn¡¯t need my help tonight, right?¡±

    Lin Xun rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already killed most of them, and the battle seems to be over. I need you to handle the rest work.¡±

    After saying this, he fainted as soon as his eyes closed.

    Shue Jin was worried and rushed over. He took Lin Xun¡¯s body and made a careful check by perception. His face changed totally.

    Lin Xun was almost at the edge of exhaustion and the injury on the chest was quite serious. It was hard to imagine how Lin held on to now in this bad physical situation.

    As Shue Jin looked at Lin Xun¡¯s pale face and determined lips, Shue¡¯s eyes were full ofplexity. He sighed softly after a while, ¡°Fine, I just help you once more.¡±

    Then he carried Lin Xun away and disappeared in the rainy night.

    ...

    The rain stopped and dense bright stars appeared in the sky, which made Mist City especially bright and quiet.

    In a delicate and magnificent courtyard of Azure-light Pavilion, Qi Xiaokong sat and drank cosily. He was fond of drinking ale at night.

    Qi Xiaokong was the leader of Azure-light Pavilion. He was also the head of Qi n. He was a high-ranking and prestigious figure in Mist City.

    ¡°How are the things going tonight?¡±

    Qi Xiaokong remembered something suddenly and asked.

    On one side of the pavilion, an old servant stood respectfully and was in a daze upon this unexpected question. Heughed and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about such trifles. More than ten forces united together, the poor young man must have already been killed.¡±

    Qi Xiaokong smiled and said, ¡°It may be a small thing, but it¡¯s quite special in nature. I just hope they don¡¯t leave any evidence and prevent the rted news from spreading so that it won¡¯t harm our reputation.¡±

    The old servant smiled and echoed, ¡°They know it for sure.¡±

    Qi Xiaokong said, ¡°I Hope so.¡± Then he no long paid attention to this matter. For a big shot in such status, killing a poor practitioner was really a trivial thing.

    At this moment, panic footsteps suddenly came from outside of the courtyard. Qi Xiaokong frowned, ¡°Go to see what happened.¡±

    The old servant next to him got the order and hurried away. Soon he returned with a ck post in his hand.

    This post was special as jade. Its dark body was like the pure night and its surface was branded with a delicate pattern of Heiyao flower.

    ¡°Master, this is a post just sent by someone, and he indicated that this should be handed to you.¡± The old servant handed the post with a confused face to his master.

    Qi Xiaokong nced at the post inadvertently. But when he saw the pattern of Heiyao flower on the post, his pupils shrank sharply and his whole body stiffened imperceptibly.

    He grabbed the post, turned it over and saw a line on it, ¡°What happened tonight is over.¡±

    The words were t with no threat, but Qi Xiaokong stared at this sentence again and again and his originally dignified and graceful face was extremely serious at this time.

    This sentence was very simple indeed. However, when it appeared on this ck post branded with Heiyao flower, it showed an unquestionablemand.

    Thismand reminded Qi Xiaokong of many rumors. His heart was shivering with afraid and his face changed drastically.

    The post came from Heiyao Shrine!

    Qi Xiaokong never expected that he would receive such a post one day, which made him difficult to calm down.

    The old servant standing next to him was somewhat uncertain. He was keenly aware that there was something wrong with Qi Xiaokong¡¯s look, and couldn¡¯t help but conjecture in the heart, ¡°Is there anything horrible in this mysterious ck post?¡±

    His master was one of the most important persons in Mist City and almost no one dared to disobey him in this city, but at this moment, he seemed to be extremely afraid of this post. It was incredible!

    After a while, Qi Xiaokong took a deep breath, slowly put down the dark post in his hand and murmured, ¡°Who told you that boy came from the poor family? Who on earth said that!¡±

    There was a tinge of anger in his voice. Qi Xiaokong put on a long face, which frightened the old servant next to him. The old servant shivered with panic and almost crawled on the ground.

    ¡°Dad, tonight¡¯s action failed!¡±

    A figure suddenly pushed open the door of courtyard and rushed in. His voice was full of exasperation.

    Obviously, it was Qi Yunxiao. He came to the pavilion in quick steps and informed anxiously, ¡°Lin Xun is still alive. We must take new action to kill such a man of humble birth, or he will shame our Azure-light Pavilion in the future!¡±

    Qi Xiaokong raised his head suddenly, and his eyes were shinning terribly. He was like a wild animal which wanted to eat people. He could not help but roar in his heart. Then he suddenly stood up and pped Qi Yunxiao¡¯s face hard. This p made Qi Yunxiao fly out with blood in mouth and nose.

    ¡°Damn you! If Lin Xun dies tonight, you won¡¯t live, either!¡±

    Qi Xiaokong roared.

    Qi Yunxiao waspletely confused. He looked at his father incredulously and wondered why he was so angry.

    The old servant quickly consoled Qi Xiaokong by saying, ¡± Yunxiao is also kept in the dark. If he had known the seriousness of the thing, he would not have been so reckless.¡±

    Qi Xiaokong also knew that he should control his temper at this time. He took a few deep breaths and forced himself to hold back his anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°From now on, you will not be allowed to bully Lin Xun. If I know who dares to do this, I will kill him first!¡±

    Then he turned around and left.

    The sudden appearance of Heiyao Post made Qi Xiaokong realized that their so-called Action for Centesimating hadpletely chosen the wrong target!

    Qi Yunxiao held his swollen face with grievance and frustration. Although he did not know the cause of the incident, he had roughly guessed that the reason for the change of his father¡¯s attitude must be rted to Lin Xun.

    Was there anything wrong with this guy?

    Qi Yunxiao found for the first time that he seemed to know little about Lin Xun.

    Events like this were taking ce in more than a dozen forces, including Yuan Family, Zheng Family and Zhou Family, in Mist City.

    These forces had all participated in the action against Lin Xun tonight, so they also received a mysterious Heiyao Post tonight.

    Every force fell into a panic, and they even held meetings overnight to discuss the matter.

    All this was due to a post, which only read, ¡°What happened tonight is over, and keep it secret.¡±

    They were only ordinary words, but magically made dozens of forces fall into an inexplicable panic.

    In the end, they reached a consensus that Lin Xun was not a man of humble birth as they had imagined.

    A giant group shrouded in the darkness of the Empire behind Lin Xun!

    Fear.

    Panic.

    Anxiety.

    Apprehension.

    Emotions spread among these forces.

    ...

    When Liu Wujun learned the news, he fell silent for the first time.

    After a quite while, he sighed, ¡°These fools treat a teenager who has something to do with the Heiyao Shrine as a man of humble birth. Are their heads kicked by a donkey?!¡±

    Mist College.

    Wei Lingzhen was so stunned and then he, with aplicated expression, said, ¡°Brother Dongtuo, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for you to recruit Lin Xun into the army then.¡±

    Du Dongtu didn¡¯t care about it, andughed, ¡°I¡¯m quite happy as long as Lin Xun is alive. As those rich forces suffered a big loss this time, I¡¯m sure they will learn a lesson and will not be reckless in the future when they target at the poor practitioners.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen said with a look of deep significance, ¡°But you should know that even if Lin Xun was born in a poor family, but with the rtionship with Heiyao Shrine, his identity has be different.¡±

    Du Dongtu agreed with him and frowned, ¡°While it may not be a good thing to be rted with Heiyao Shrine for Lin Xun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not our business then,¡± Wei Lingzhen said with an easy smile.

    ...

    The Wen n.

    Wen Mingxiu almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    Lin Xun did not die under the siege of so many forces!

    ¡°Aha, Mingxiu, you did a good job this time. We didn¡¯t do anything against Lin. So we avoid a big trouble!¡±

    Wen Changtian, head of the Wen n,ughed and praised Wen Mingxiu.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu could not help asking.

    Wen Changtian casually told her the news he had just received, and finally sighed, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect it!¡±

    Wen Mingxiu hadpletely stunned, with a myriad of thoughts crowding into her mind.

    She found for the first time that the Bloodthirsty Camp was not the only backer of Lin.

    If Lin Xun knew that although he had killed so many enemies tonight, the impact was far less than that of a Heiyao Post, what would he think about it?

 Chapter 221: The Hidden Turbulence under the Peace

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Hidden Turbulence under the Peace</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Tingyu Tower.

    With a crash, one of the strings broke. The high-pitched music came to an abrupt end.

    Ting Yu sit upright; he sighed with emotion after thinking for a moment, ¡°Unexpectedly, Residual Snow¡¯s first failure was not caused by a famous person, but by a Human-Gang young man.¡±

    The attendant outside the door fell silent. He had no idea about how to reply.

    In tonight¡¯s action, the assassin Grey Mink was badly wounded, and his cultivation waspletely abandoned as the Ocean of Qi broke; the assassin Ghost Moon was in danger several times without detecting the trace of the opponent.

    Residual Snow...

    Faced the same defeat!

    He would be killed if his heart got prated!

    They three were all defeated by Lin Xun, who was just a Human-Gang teenager preparing for Province Test!

    The result seemed so unbelievable and shocking that even at this point, the attendant could not take it as reality.

    ¡°Despite the failure of the task, it¡¯s quite lucky for them to be alive.¡±

    Ting Yu, dressed in a blue robe, stood up gently in front of the window with his hands sped behind his back. The storm stopped outside and the stars in the night sky were bright.

    ¡°Master, when Ghost Moon returned, he mentioned that an overmatch had also intervened in the assassination.¡±

    Outside the door, the attendant suddenly remembered something and said quickly, ¡°Ghost Moon bought back a message.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s about?¡±

    Ting Yu asked with interest, ¡°What did the overmatch say?¡±

    ¡°He asked if you still remember ¡®bloody Cang Mountain shrouded in scarlet sunset¡¯.¡±

    Bloody Cang Mountains shrouded in scarlet sunset!

    Suddenly, a world full of corpses and blood emerged in Ting Yu¡¯s mind.

    In that world, the sunset was scarlet like blood, shrouding Cang Mountains. Thousands of strong people fell to the ground and turned into dead bodies. Only a solemn figure covered in blood stood proudly on the top of Cang Mountain.

    ¡°Is that he...¡±

    A vague absent-minded expression appeared on Ting Yu¡¯s usually unperturbed face.

    He suddenly turned around after a long time with his eyes restoring toplete calmness. He said, ¡°From tonight on, this task will be cancelled forever!¡±

    Outside the door, the attendant got astonished. Why did this message change master¡¯s attitudepletely?!

    If tonight¡¯s failure could not be remedied, it would inevitably have a great impact on the reputation of the Tingyu Tower!

    His master Ting Yu should not be unaware of this point by his identity and wits, but he made such a decision atst, which made the attendant somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason. You just remember that Lin Xun... is the one we can¡¯t deal with.¡±

    Ting Yu took a deep breath and let out a sigh.

    ...

    Yao Susu and Lian Fei waited anxiously in the pce like two ants on a hot pot.

    It had been a long time and they didn¡¯t receive new information of tonight¡¯s action. This upset them much.

    ¡°We spend 10,000 imperial gold coins hiring Tingyu Tower to assassin Lin Xun. But there¡¯s still no news now!¡±

    Lian Fei couldn¡¯t help crying.

    ¡°Daring, be patient. Even if some idents happen, those powerful forces will not leave Lin alive. Don¡¯t forget that Lin Xun was born in a poor family. If he is still alive tonight, he will be a shame of those forces?¡±

    Yao Susu was also restless, but she still pacified Lian Fei in a gentle voice.

    With a bang, the closed pce gate was pushed open and Yao Tuohai strode in.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw.¡±

    Yao Susu and Lian Fei felt heartened, but when they saw Yao Tuohai¡¯s look, they got a sinking feeling and felt a chill of panic.

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s face at this time was terribly gloomy with cold light shing in his eyes; he sent out an oppressive momentum like an angry ancient beast.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Susu couldn¡¯t help asking

    ¡°From today on, stay in Mist City, be good, and don¡¯t pay attention to anything on Lin Xun anymore! ¡±

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s voice was full of a frightening force.

    Yao Susu and Lian Fei felt a tremendous shock. In an instant, they realized that there must be some drastic change in the action tonight. Otherwise, how could Yao Tuohai be so angry and unwilling in his status?

    Yao Tuohai did note to vent his anger, but he was defeated and injured by Shue Jin tonight. Of course, he would not tell such a shameful thing to others.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Lian Fei, if you want to take revenge, work step by step. You should pass the Province Test this year first. There will always be a chance to achieve your wish.¡±

    Lian Fei felt a tremor in his heart, and his face was extremely sulky, ¡°That it means... Lin is still alive?¡±

    Yao Tuohai frowned and cast a cold nce at Lian Fei, ¡°Susu, don¡¯t let him do anything silly before Province Test!¡±

    Then he turned around and walked away.

    Lian Fei lost his spirit instantly. It took him so much energy and a high price to try to kill Lin Xun this one murdering his father, but all these efforts were in vain, which hit his heart like a heavy hammer.

    Yao Susu was distressed and angry, at the same time she was confused. Lin Xun was a humble Human-Gang teenager from Feiyun Vige. How could he be the rival of so many powerful forces?

    How did he survive the assassination of Tingyu Tower?

    The most frightening thing for Yao Susu was that she had vaguely guessed that her father seemed to have taken action tonight, but he had not changed the situation either and Lin Xun was still alive!

    That was terrible!

    Her father was a great practitioner in Tao Insight Realm. He was well-known in the whole Southwestern Province. He could be put on a par with the Governor Liu Wujun. How did Lin Xun survive if her father had joined in the action?

    The more she pondered, the more frightened Yao Susu was, and cold sweat had spread all over her body unconsciously.

    ...

    The long night was torn apart by a ray of morning light, which drove away the darkness in the world, heralding theing day.

    This turbulent and dangerous night was bloody and cruel, but the next day, the Mist City was surprisingly peaceful.

    People were busy as usual. The streets were still crowded. It seemed that there were no differences from the past.

    But this peace made the practitioners having paid close attention to this action sincest night shocked. Fromst night to now, they did not receive any news!

    What happenedst night? Had Lin Xun, who came from a poor family, been killed? Why were several forces keeping their mouths shut about this matter?

    Nobody knew it!

    This peaceful atmosphere seemed to be a little strange. There were so many practitioners distributed in the Mist City; however, even the well-informed ones did not know anything about it.

    But the more peaceful it showed, the more rming it was. There must have been some upheavalst night, which led to such a peaceful scene!

    It must be a terribly powerful force which blocked all news and keep everything aboutst night from being known to the world!

    Many practitioners realized that no matter what happenedst night, now that they were covered by an invisible force, they might never know it.

    Southwest of Mist City, in a small courtyard.

    Cao Yunxiu, head of the Qingyun Commune, had nned to publicizest night¡¯s event to raise a colossal uproar so that the powerful forces would be a passive role in the rtionship between the poor and the noble.

    Who ever thought that everything that happenedst night had beenpletely blocked, and there was no news leaking out at all!

    This made Cao Yunxiu extremely frustrated, and at the same time, he was terrified of this invisible force. This force was much more terrible than those big forces.

    ¡°Head Cao, what shall we do now?¡±

    Next to him, a group of members of the Qingyun Commune looked at each other and were all somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°This thing is over.¡±

    Cao Yunxiu was silent for a long time, and then he sighed, ¡°Under this situation, we can only wait for new opportunities to make a move.¡±

    After a pause, his eyes became firm again, ¡°But remember, in today¡¯s empire, the powerful forces and the poor at the bottom like us are already ipatible. Sooner orter, this contradiction will erupt. At that time, it will be the opportunity for the Qingyun Commune to rise!¡±

    All the members of the Qingyun Commune were roused by his words and passion, and they became firm again. Since they came from poor families, they were not willing to submit to their poor status for a lifetime!

    ¡°Head Cao, do you think Lin Xun is alive?¡±

    Suddenly, someone asked.

    Cao Yunxiu frowned and said, expressionless, ¡°No matter he is alive or dead, since he has refused us earlier, it means that he has nothing to do with us anymore! Since we can¡¯t be like-minded friends, then...¡±

    Before he finished his words, someone said in subconscious, ¡°He¡¯s our enemy!¡±

    Cao Yunxiu shook his head and corrected with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to treat him as an enemy, but if he falls into troubleter, there¡¯s no way for us to stand on his side again. I¡¯d like to see how he can live in the empire after offending the powerful forces and dividing from the poor! Of course, the premise is he is still alive today! ¡±

    ...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know how long he had fainted. In a daze, he heard the cold voice, which didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations, arose again.

    ¡°Practitioner, Heaven-essing ce will open one yearter. The third test on Green-cloud Path is called ¡®Hundred Battles¡¯.¡±

    ¡°There are only three chances for you to try. If the final breakthrough fails, the Heaven-essing ce will fall into a sealed state until someone reopens it after a thousand years.¡±

    When the voice fell, Lin Xun felt a shake all over his body. He suddenly woke up from his deep sleep and opened his eyes.

 Chapter 222: Smashing-star Golden Fire

    <h4>Chapter 222: Smashing-star Golden Fire</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    When Lin saw the familiar room, he felt at ease and calmed down.

    ¡°Thest time I passed the second test on Green-cloud Path was just before the quarterly assessment in the Bloodthirsty Camp. Now, it¡¯s less than three months for me to take the third test on Green-cloud Path...¡±

    Lin Xun calcted the time when he recalled the cold voice in his sleep.

    Heaven-essing ce was an unprecedented opportunity for him. When he passed the first test on Green-cloud Path, he acquired the Mediating Magic, and the wounds left on the four acupoints of cardiac vessel were repaired at the same time.

    When he passed the second test on Green-cloud Path, not only his body quality reached the level of ¡°metallographic jade¡±, but he also got the first part of Nature Insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture and the Tianyuan Sabery.

    Nature Insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture, a manual of cultivation, enabled one to have an insight into the quintessence and details of something, grasp the various abstruse arts, and control and refine the nature¡¯s energy into the body! It was powerful enough to support Lin Xun to the Tao Insight Realm!

    Although there were only RFS (Reaching for the stars), DDM (Drawing Down the Moon), ITS (Incinerating the Sun) in Tianyuan Sabery, each of them had tremendous power. Even with Lin Xun¡¯s wits, he could only learn RFS!

    Anyway, through the first two tests, Lin Xun had been thoroughly aware of the value of the Heaven-essing ce.

    In such circumstances, Lin Xun looked forward to the third test.

    ...

    Before long, Lin Xun checked his body and found that most of his strength had restored, and the wound on his abdomen had healed. He just needed time to rest and recoverpletely.

    Chirp ~ ~

    In the courtyard, there was a cheerful chirp of Chirps and augh from Shue Jin.

    Lin Xun got up, pushed the door open, and walked into the courtyard, seeing Shue Jin drinking with a liquor vat, while Chirps was lying on its stomach and drinking in front of a wine bowl opposite Shue Jin. Chirps¡¯ body was like a ball, stumbling and jumping constantly like it was drunk and sometimes it chirped happily.

    Shue Jinughed upon this scene, and constantly filled the bowl of Chirps with liquor as if he found a confidant.

    Lin Xun put on a long face and picked up Chirps¡¯ soft and round body. He said crossly, ¡°Drinking is not a good habit. I can¡¯t afford your drinks, Chirps.¡±

    Maybe Chirps didn¡¯t understand, and it just jumped into Lin¡¯s arms, and intimately rubbed itself against Lin¡¯s chest, chirping happily with a carefree look.

    Lin Xun had no way to deal with Chirps; he sat opposite Shue Jin and asked, ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±

    Shue Jin answered casually, ¡°Three days, not too long.¡±

    Lin Xun was anxious then, ¡°Did something else happened in the three days?¡±

    Shue Jinughed andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t do anything more against you before the Province Test is over.¡±

    The casual words presented his absolute self-confidence.

    This surprised Lin Xun. He knew instantly that Shue Jin must help him resolve the aftermath of that night¡¯s battle while he was sleeping.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Lin Xun raised his wine bowl, proposed a toast to Shue Jin and drank it all.

    Shue Jin just smiled and then pointed at the Chirps curiously, ¡°Where did you get this little thing?¡±

    Lin Xun casually said, ¡°I just got it by ident. I don¡¯t know what this little creature is. I just keep a pet.¡±

    Shue Jinughed, ¡°A pet? You are as blind as a bat. Although I can¡¯t tell the origin of this little creature, I¡¯m sure that it has extraordinary power.¡±

    Lin Xun felt a shock and asked urgently, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Even Shu Sanqi and Old Mo couldn¡¯t tell the origin of Chirps when he was in the Bloodthirsty Camp, but Shue Jin seemed to find something special on Chirps.

    Shue Jin wondered, ¡°This little thing followed you all the time. Don¡¯t you know its power?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and thought, ¡°All I know is that the Chirps can jet fire. The me is extremely fierce. It can pierce the ground and burn rocks at a single blow. It¡¯sparable to a full blow from a practitioner on the ninth level of Martial Realm. And it showed such power at the time of its birth.¡±

    Shue Jin asked with interest, ¡°How about nowadays?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged helplessly, ¡°When I joined the war zone assessment in the Bloodthirsty Camp, I identally got a mysterious ck tooth of a beast from a Water Barbarian assassin, and it was eaten by Chirps. Then, it fell asleep until it woke up at that night three days ago.¡±

    Shue Jin said as if absorbed in thought, ¡°That is to say, you don¡¯t know what happened to this little thing during its sleep?¡±

    Lin Xun was in a daze and then nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Shue Jin turned his hand with a shiny silver object in his hand. It looked like a silver gem in the sunshine.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Lin Xun was attracted to it and felt a kind ofpelling spiritual energy from this object. At first nce, he knew that it was not an ordinary spiritual material.

    ¡°The night when I brought you back three days ago, this little thing spat it out of its mouth.¡±

    A unfathomable look shed across Shue Jin¡¯s eyes, ¡°ording to my observation, this is a piece of silver-snowy electricity spiritual iron. It¡¯s quite precious. The most important thing is this iron is extremely pure, which is rare. Such a palm-sized piece can be sold on the market for 500 imperial silver coins!¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and suddenly remembered that in his fighting with Residual Snow that night, at the most critical time, it was Chirps that swallowed the deadly spiritual arrow and helped him ovee the danger.

    This piece of silver-snowy electricity spiritual iron might rte to that spiritual arrow that had been swallowed by Chirps.

    Lin Xun told Shue Jin his guess.

    Shue Jin¡¯s eyes brightened and he said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as what I had predicted before.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a spiritual sword on low grade of Human-rank and handed it to Chirps.

    Chirps looked at Lin Xun with dark and pure eyes as if asking for Lin Xun¡¯s agreement, so Lin Xun nodded to Chirp.

    Chirps opened its mouth and took a breath to swallow this 70-centimeters-long spiritual sword.

    Lin Xun and Shue Jin stared at Chirps with the whole attention fixed on it.

    It seemed that small and round Chirps was very ufortable to be suddenly stretched like a long dough. Suddenly, it burst into bright golden mes like the scorching sun, burning fiercely.

    The zing heat burnt the air and distorted the void. Lin Xun and Shue Jin were all shocked by this terrible fire!

    This kind of me was extremely violent, as it seemed able to melt everything. Even they were several steps apart from Chirps, Lin Xun felt a burning pain on skins.

    Shue Jin seemed to have recognized what the fire was, and said with an amazed expression in his eyes, ¡°It may be one of the unique fires in the world, Smashing-star Golden Fire!¡±

    Smashing-star Golden Fire!

    Lin Xun was struck dumb with astonishment. He also knew that there were many unique fires, such as Stone-bell Jade Fire, Gloomy Fire with a Cold Soul, Pure-me Fire and Samadhi Fire, in the world.

    These unique fires had their own functions, some of them could assist practitioners in practice, and some could be used in refining of tools or pills.

    ording to the division of power, the fires were divided into four levels: yellow, earth, heaven and mystery.

    The yellow-rank fire was the mostmon type of unique fire in the world.

    The mystery-rank one was the rare unique fire in the world. Each of them had a kind of supernatural power and it was hardly found. People could only meet it by luck.

    Smashing-star Golden Fire belonged to heaven-rank fire!

    Perhaps it was not as rare as the mystery-rank fire, but it was also a scarce thing. In the whole empire, only those upper forces with a long history could have such fire.

    The judgement from Shue Jin that what Chirps released was the Smashing-star Golden Fire really shocked Lin Xun.

    If so, the origin of Chirps must be extraordinary!

    Under the gaze of Lin Xun and Shue Jin, the fire on Chirps became more and more fierce, its soft body gradually recovered to the original shape of small ball.

    When it rounded the body again, Chirps opened its mouth and spat out a red light, which fell on the ground with a bang.

    Shue Jin picked it up and observed, ¡°My guess is right. The spiritual sword on low grade of Human-rank was melted into a piece of red-grain fire iron, and it has no impurities!¡±

    There was a sense of surprise in his voice.

    Lin Xun frowned, ¡°It isn¡¯t cost-efficient to melt a spiritual tool into a spiritual material.¡±

    Shue Jin said in a gruff voice, ¡°You do have a narrow vision! How can the value of a spiritual weapon on low grade of Human-rank beparable to that of a top spiritual material with excellent quality and no impurities? Boy, Chirps is really a peerless treasure!¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows, ¡°You mean the melting power of Chirps seems very unusual?¡±

    Shue Jin cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not just unusual. It¡¯s peerless! All impurities of an ordinary spiritual tool can be removed and it ultimately turns into the purest spiritual material. When ites to the material¡¯s value, it is far higher than that of an ordinary spiritual tool!¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just aparison on value. You know, if you use pure spiritual materials like this to refine spiritual devices again, the power of the spiritual devices will be greatly enhanced!¡±

    His voice had a tingle of excitement, ¡°Do you know why the number of the amour with spiritual tattoo is so small? The most important reason is that when spiritual tattoo masters try to make a amour with spiritual tattoo, they need the purest spiritual materials! ¡±

    Speaking of this, Shue Jin stopped abruptly and looked at Lin Xun with a surprised expression, ¡°Boy, you are a young spiritual tattooist. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know thismon knowledge?¡±

    However, Lin Xun with knitted brows still did not understand why Shue Jin was so excited. He said, ¡°As far as I know, this method of melting spiritual materials is mastered by any spiritual tattoo master. It is not something special.¡±

    Shue Jin said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re right, but have you seen a beast like Chirps can do this only by swallowing? Undoubtedly, Chirps is a natural melting master as it owns the Smashing-star Golden Fire!¡±

    Shue Jin stared intensely at Chirp lying in Lin¡¯s arms and said, ¡± What¡¯s more, Smashing-star Golden Fire is just one of Chirps gifts!¡±

    Lin Xun really heard something new at this time. He asked in curious, ¡°Does Chirps own any other special talents?¡±

 Chapter 223: Castle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 223: Castle of the Night</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Whoosh!

    Instead answering Lin Xun¡¯s question, Shue Jin suddenly reached out to grab Chirps. His fingers seemed to imprison Chirps.

    What surprised Lin Xun was that Chirps¡¯s round body turned into a tiny ray of fire and disappeared instantly. The next moment, Chirps appeared in a ce more than thirty meters away.

    ¡°What a fast speed!¡± Lin Xun was amazed.

    ¡°Have you seen that, its second talent, metamorphosis!¡±

    Shue Jin put down his palm and his eyes became brighter as if he had found a peerless treasure. ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s extremely rare to see a spiritual beast like Chirps that possesses the means of metamorphosis.¡±

    Transmogrification meant the body could be changed into another form, for example Chirps changed into a ray of fire just now. Few spiritual beasts could do it!

    ¡°And you should have notice that, Chirps flicked like the lightning, and its speed is incredibly fast.¡±

    Shue Jin had great admiration for Chirps. He had seen some gifted spiritual beasts since he began his practice; he even met the ¡°Purple-horn Rhinoceros¡± guarding the Imperial Royal Family! But he had never seen a beast like Chirps, which could not only own Smashing-star Golden Fire in its body like an innate melting master, but also had an iparable talent of metamorphosis.

    The unknown origin of Chirps also brought it a mysterious sense.

    Lin Xun took Chirps in his hand and rubbed the soft and round body of Chirps constantly. He couldn¡¯t help wondering whether Chirps was really an umon beast under its happy and carefree appearance.

    After ying with Lin for a while, Chirps seemed hungry and kept sucking Lin Xun¡¯s fingers.

    Lin Xun realized a serious problem. Chirps was a strange beast who ate spiritual crystals!

    At birth of Chirps, it ate one high spiritual crystal every three days. Lin Xun could not feed Chirps at all without Young Man¡¯s help.

    But now, Young Man was not here, so Lin Xun could only rely on himself to feed Chirps. The thought of preparing some high-level spiritual crystals to feed Chirps shocked Lin Xun. The overheads were very high!

    The most important thing was that Lin Xun did not have any high-level spiritual crystal in his pocket at present. He tried to take out some elixirs to feed Chirps, but it shook head in disgust.

    ¡°Jin, do you have any high-level spiritual crystal?¡± Lin Xun had to turn to Shue Jin for help.

    Shue Jin was surprised and said, ¡°Does Chirps feed on high-level spiritual crystals?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded heavily.

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Aha, I should have thought about this. Chirps must be different from other spiritual beats since it has such magic talents. That is to say, you need a gold mountain to feed Chirps.¡±

    Shue Jin seemed to derive pleasure from Lin¡¯s trouble.

    Lin Xun red at Shue Jin, and suddenly said to Chirps, ¡°Go to ask this guy for food.¡±

    Chirps seemed to understand Lin¡¯s words. It turned around and looked at Shue Jin with pitiful ck eyes, chirping ceaselessly.

    Shue Jin sneered and took out a brilliant spiritual crystal with a bluish light. He said, ¡°This is a top-grade Green-B Spiritual Crystal. It contains the power ten times higher than ordinary spiritual crystals. Only the practitioners of Tao Insight Realm can absorb the power of it. If Chirps can eat it, I will...¡±

    Before Shue Jin finished his words, Chirps had rushed over and swallowed this crystal, making a cry of joy.

    Immediately, the mes flowing around Chirps produced terrible heat.

    Chirps seemed full. It belched, turned into a line of fire and disappeared in the palm of Lin Xun¡¯s right hand. Apparently, Chirps was going to sleep again...

    Shue Jin was stunned at a moment. He swallowed his saliva, ¡°Chirps really has a good appetite and should be able to refine a Green-B Spiritual Crystal!¡±

    Lin couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Jin, in this case, you can in charge of preparing Chirps¡¯s food from now on.¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s cheeks twitched fiercely and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you know the price of a Green-B Spiritual Crystal on the market?¡±

    He stretched out a finger, ¡°One hundred imperial gold coins! Twenty times the price of a high-level spiritual crystal! If it eats one every day, I can¡¯t support with my whole property!¡±

    Lin Xun was astonished. But he still maintained the smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just a small case to you. I¡¯m sure you can do it, Jin.¡±

    Shue Jin sneered, ¡°Boy, are you ckmailing me?¡±

    Lin Xun said innocently, ¡°Jin, you have said just now that Chirps is a magical and rare beast. Won¡¯t you watch it starve to death, right?¡±

    ¡°Humph¡±, Shue Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s not my spiritual beast. Why should I take the responsibility for its death?¡±

    However, Shue rolled his eyes and suddenly showed a meaningful smile, ¡°But if you promise me one thing, I may be able to guarantee that I won¡¯t starve this little thing to death.¡±

    Lin Xun said cautiously, ¡°I will certainly help you if I can do it. But tell me the detail first!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Shue Jin said, ¡°It may be impossible by your present means, but you must be able to make it in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun asked again, ¡°What on earth is it?¡±

    Shue Jin no longer concealed his intention; he stared at Lin Xun and said frankly, ¡°Make a suit of armor with spiritual tattoos!¡±

    A suit of armor with spiritual tattoos!

    Lin Xun was shocked by Shue¡¯s request. It was not an easy thing to make a suit of armor with spiritual tattoos. It often required several spiritual tattoo masters to work together!

    What was more, there was only a possibility to refine it under so many masters¡¯ work, so it was never a determinate event!

    In the refining process, collecting the required spiritual materials, spiritual inks and spiritual tattoos was aplex and difficult project. The key of sessfully refining a suit of armor with powerful spiritual tattoos was necessary fortune!

    As far as Lin Xun knew, in the whole empire, even among those upper-rank forces with a long history, the number of armor with spiritual tattoos was small.

    The reason was that making the armor with spiritual tattoos was too difficult. The human and financial resources were all unaffordable to the general forces!

    Nowadays, most of the well-known armor with spiritual tattoos had been handed down for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. The newly refined ones were extremely rare.

    In Academy of Spiritual Implements, where gathered a group of the most top spiritual tattoo masters in the empire, it took months to make a suit of armor with spiritual tattoos.

    Seemingly realizing his requirement was too hard, Shue Jin added, ¡°Of course, I will provide all the necessary spiritual materials. You just need to give it a try. I won¡¯t mind even if you fail.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a bitter smile, ¡°Jin, I am only a junior spiritual tattooist. Why do you have such confidence in me?¡±

    Shue Jinughed like a fox, ¡°Are you a junior? I have never seen a junior spiritual tattooist like you. In my opinion, Feng Qingyou, the gifted girl of Green-deer School is far inferior to you.¡±

    Lin Xun stared at him, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me!¡±

    Shue Jin replied sourly, ¡°Boy, my offer is good enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if the refining fails. How can there be such a good deal in the world? What¡¯s more, Chirps is a gold-consuming beast with great talent. Do you want to see it starve to death?¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it and said, ¡°Deal. I have nothing to worry about since you don¡¯t mind the failure. But I must tell you the truth that I have not yet been able to make a suit of armor with spiritual tattoos.¡±

    Having got Lin Xun¡¯s promise, Shue Jin patted Lin Xun on the shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Take it easy. I wille to you when you have this ability in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun solved the problem of feeding Chirps and Shue Jin also got a promise from Lin Xun. They were both satisfied with this deal.

    ¡°Do you have any ns for the half-year before the Province Test?¡± Shue Jin asked.

    ¡°Make money and practice.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s answer was simple.

    Shue Jin nodded, ¡°ording to the fighting power you showed that night, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for you to pass the Province Test. But don¡¯t underestimate the difficulties of Province Test. There will never be a shortage of amazing talents in the world.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed, ¡°I won¡¯t underestimate anyone, but if someone underestimates me, it¡¯s only his bad luck.¡±

    Shue Jin was amused, ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see your performance.¡±

    Lin Xun alsoughed and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. Chu Feng helped me a lotst time. Now that the danger has been lifted, I should go to show my thanks.¡±

    Shue Jin waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    After Lin Xun left, Shue Jin fell into deep thought and he finally sighed, shook his head and took out a ck post, which was as pure as night.

    Without any action, the whole post caught fire and eventually vanished.

    At the same time, in the Forbidden City, the capital of the Empire, there was a ck building like an ancient castle on a majestic mountain adjacent to theke.

    The building was magnificent and dark, and even light seemed to dare not get close to it, leaving it in an eternal shadow.

    In the empire, only a handful of big shots of the upper rank knew that the building was called ¡°Castle of the Night¡±!

    The owner of the castle was a mystery. Few people in the world knew her name, but the legend about the ¡°Queen of the Dark Night¡± had been circting in the darkness of the empire.

    On a winding stone path in front of the castle, a gentle old man in a ck court dress was pacing up.

    Before arriving at the castle, the bronze gate with vicissitudes opened quietly. The old man tidied up his clothes and strode in.

    The castle was dark as if the eternal night would cover here forever. It was quiet and solemn with a kind of oppressive force.

    ¡°Miss, I have found some clues about Lin Xun¡¯s origin.¡±

    The old man stood still in the dark and spoke softly.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± In the darkness raised an ethereal voice full of indifference.

    In an instant, a light appeared in the castle, dispelling the darkness. A white-bone throne was seen.

    On the throne, there was a vague figure. She sat upright and overlooked the world like the eternal night.

    The old man lowered his head slightly.

 Chapter 224: Secret of Lin Xunâ€™s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 224: Secret of Lin Xun¡¯s Origin</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    On the white-bone throne, the figure was vague, but its omnipresent momentum made it a queen in the dark.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Her voice was low and maic, with the mysterious charm as quiet night.

    Quickly, the figure turned into a woman, and her hair was high coiled with a ck hollowed wooden phoenix hairpin. She looked very young with white and delicate skin. While her azure pupils were full of indifference, which belonged to the superior.

    The well-fitting ck gown outlined her slender figure vividly. A ck gem ring on her slender white right little finger looked like a staring pupil, whose color was as ck as night.

    Queen of the Dark Night!

    A woman, who was ssical, elegant, dignified and beautiful, radiated a kind of quiet dark temperament all over her body.

    The darkness could swallow up souls and destroyed everything!

    But in the eyes of the old man, there was nothing but a graceful figure from the darkness!

    ¡°He isn¡¯t from the Feiyun Vige.¡±

    The old man lowered his head slightly and his voice was gentle and calm, ¡°I explored the Purple-abyss Mine Prison, which was abandoned by the Founding Emperor in person. Three months before Lin entered the Feiyun Vige, the Mine Prison waspletely destroyed overnight, leaving no trace.¡±

    On the white-bone throne, Queen of the Dark Night fell silent for a long time before she said, ¡°You mean, he is the child in that event?¡±

    The old man shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have searched all the ways from Purple-abyss Mine Prison to Feiyun Vige. What puzzles me is that it should take him at least one year to enter the Feiyun Vige since Lin was just on the second level of Martial Realm at that time. But the time he appeared in Feiyun Vige was three monthster.¡±

    The voice of Queen of the Dark Night was cold and low, ¡°This is not strange. Lu Boya could arrange a spiritual formation for transfer and send Lin out of the Mine Prison in an instant.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed and he seemed surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lu Boya die?¡± Queen of the Dark Night answered, ¡°To tell you the truth, one year ago, the reason why I insisted on going to Three-thousand Mountains was that I wanted to visit Lu Boya.¡±

    The name of Lu Boya destroyed the old man¡¯s inner peace and he fell in a trance with aplicated expression on the original benevolent and gentle face.

    After a long time, the old man sighed with emotion, ¡°No wonder Lin has remarkable attainments in spiritual tattoos. Since I received the news from Shue Jin, I has been wondering who he actually learned all this from; it turns out that Lin learnt the spiritual tattoos from Lu Boya...¡± He came to understand it suddenly.

    There was a touch of shock and doubt on his face. He could not imagine why Lu Boya, who had been proved dead long ago, could still survive!

    ¡°The death of Lu Boyao was always a mystery, but I know that both the upper ss of the Empire and the old guy on the observatory were cheated by Lu Boya.¡±

    There was a slight fluctuation in her voice, which indicated her unquiet emotion, ¡°But now, Lu Boya might be really dead.¡±

    Her voice had a trace of unwillingness and regret for Lu Boya¡¯s death.

    The old man also fell into silence. Even Purple-abyss Mine Prison, which was built by the Founding Emperor himself, had been destroyed. How could Lu Boya survive?

    ¡°So, Lu Boya hid in the Mine Prison with the child who should have died in that event. But he didn¡¯t expect that a misfortune suddenly came and eventually destroyed his life.¡±

    The old man sighed withplex emotion in his eyes as if he was recalling the past.

    The voice of the Queen had returned to the usual indifference, ¡°I am curious at present whether the murderer who destroyed Purple-abyss Mine Prison target Lu Boya or Lin Xun?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. This was a key problem. If he wanted to kill Lu Boya, it proved that the murderer didn¡¯t know Lin Xun¡¯s identity. If he aimed at Lin Xun, he might not know Lu Boya, who was proved dead in those days, was also a person full of mystery.

    Of course, there was a possibility that the killer wanted to kill Lu Boya and Lin at the same time!

    ¡°Only Lu Boya knew the event clearly, otherwise Lin Xun could not survive at all. Unfortunately, it would be difficult to reveal the reality of that mystery with his death.¡±

    The Queen sighed.

    The old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss, not to mention the past; as we recognize Lin Xun¡¯s origin, whether...¡±

    Before finishing the words, he was interrupted by the Queen, ¡°Put it aside!¡±

    The old man was confused, ¡°Put it aside?¡±

    The Queen said indifferently, ¡°Only Lu Boya knew the reason of that incident. Since he is unwilling to tell Lin the reason, we don¡¯t need to tell Lin either. Lin will be entitled to know all this unless he has enough power to change my mind someday.¡±

    The old man nodded.

    At this point, slight footsteps arose in the depth of the castle.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡±

    On the white-bone throne, the figure of the Queen gradually disappeared into darkness.

    The old man bowed in standard etiquette. He turned around and left the castle, which waspletely covered by darkness.

    Just as they all disappeared, a little girl in a ck wind coat showed up with her face hidden under the brim of her hat.

    The darkness in the castle seemed unable to stop her sight. She came to the empty white-bone throne. ¡°There¡¯s no use avoiding me; you may hide your conversation from others but can¡¯t hide it from the darkness; I juste from the darkness...¡±

    The little girl stood there quietly, murmuring in her heart.

    ¡°Dear sister Shia Zhi...¡±

    Apanied by a clear voice, a bright purple light cut through the darkness, rushing over from the distance.

    It was a thirteen-year-old boy dressed in snow white. He had red lips, white teeth, and a pair of bright eyes. Especially, there was an innate purple lotus between his eyebrows, which distinguished him from themon.

    Although he was only a teenager, he was shrouded in purple holy light, with a momentum of transcendence and detachment from the world.

    When the teenager saw Shia Zhi standing in the darkness, his eyes became brighter. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister Shia Zhi, why do youe here? Aren¡¯t you afraid the scolding from Her Majesty of Dark Night?¡±

    He tried to cotton up to Shia Zhi.

    However, Shia Zhi ignored him and turned away.

    The teenager was not annoyed by Shia Zhi¡¯s attitude. He followed her and looked at Shia Zhi eagerly, ¡°Sister Shia Zhi, I got a promise from my father that he will make a proposal to Her Majesty of Dark Night to marry you to me when I break through into the Tao Insight Realm.¡±

    Shia Zhi was silent all the way as if the teenager didn¡¯t exist.

    The teenager seemed to know the character of Shia Zhi very well, he smiled instead of getting angry, ¡°By virtue of the talent property Purple Lotus in Golden Sea in my blood, I am absolutely confident that I will reach Tao Insight Realm at the age of fifteen. That is to say, we can be together in three years! ¡±

    The teenager said with his eyes full of longing and excitement.

    Shia Zhi could no longer keep silence. She suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Whom I want to be with is none of other¡¯s business.¡±

    She continued to move forward, and her delicate figure seemed lonely and graceful in the darkness.

    The teenager could not keep calm at this moment, and finally he said with anger, ¡°Shia Zhi, in this world, no one can match up to you but me, Chi Cangfei? Throughout the empire, who canpare with me in terms of talent, origin, cultivation...¡±

    Shia Zhi still ignored him and kept walking. It was not long before she came to a bronze door in the deepest part of the castle.

    When she raised her hand and was about to open the door, Chi Cangfei rushed over to get in the way. He took a deep breath and resolutely said, ¡°Sister Shia Zhi, I just want to tell you that you belong to me and no one in the world can take you away from me!¡±

    Bang!

    Shia Zhi raised her head suddenly. Without any other movement, Chi Cangfeng was hit hard and flew out more than 30 meters away uncontrobly.

    Shia Zhi still didn¡¯t have a look at him, but pushed the door open and walked in. The bronze door closed quietly after she entered.

    Chi Cangfeng squatted on the ground, fixing his eyes on the closed door. A ruthless expression appeared on his handsome face.

    ¡°Shia Zhi, you¡¯re mine! Even Her Majesty of Dark Night cannot protect you forever! You can only be my woman whether you like it or not! You¡¯re the only girl who can match up to me in the world!¡± the teenager murmured in his heart.

    He stood up and took a deep breath. As the fierce expression and anger between his eyebrows disappeared, he regained his outstanding appearance.

    Walking in the dark castle, he was filled with wisps of purple holy glow. He really had a unique momentum at such a young age.

    ¡°Your Majesty of Dark Night, I¡¯ming to say goodbye, and I will visit you with my father three yearster.¡±

    Coming to the gate of the castle, Chi Cangfeng bowed slightly to the darkness and pushed the door open and left.

    After Chi Cangfent left, the whole castle waspletely silent. There was only darkness here.

    If someone was here, he must be shocked. Who could imagine that a teenager who obviously did not belong to Castle of the Night could walk in the castle at will? Castle of the Night was somewhat like a forbidden ce in the whole empire.

    After a long time, a low maic voice arose in the darkness of the castle, ¡°It¡¯s interesting that Family Chi has begun to sound out my attitude. I¡¯d like to see who will be the first one to take action...¡±

    The old man on the stone path beside the castle watched Chi Cangfeng leave. He frowned imperceptibly and couldn¡¯t help looking up at Castle of the Night standing on the top of the mountain then. ¡°What¡¯s she thinking about?¡±

 Chapter 225: Acient-rhythm Ocarina

    <h4>Chapter 225: Acient-rhythm Ocarina</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    In the Mist City.

    Walking in the busy street, Lin Xun finally confirmed that bloody assassination night three-day ago would not impact on him any more with the help of Shue Jin.

    This undoubtedly made Lin Xun feel rxed a lot.

    Soon, Lin Xun stopped when he saw the Spiritual Screen in the center of the city.

    On the screen, a beautiful and solemn-looking woman was introducing something quickly, ¡°Today, we invited Fang Yu, a high-ranking spiritual tattooist well-known in Mist City, and he will identify a Snowfall Saber for us.¡±

    As she said, a shining saber appeared in her hand, ¡°This is the special saber made by mysterious Master Xun. Many of you must be curious about it. Why is the power of Snowfall Saber made by Master Xun superior?¡±

    ¡°Senior Fang Yu will reveal this to us. Wee.¡±

    In a sh of light, a dignified old man in a gown appeared.

    Some noises rose nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Fang Yu! He is a famous figure in our Mist City. By his attainments of spiritual tattoos, he can be almost promoted to Master Rank!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen the mysterious Master Xun. Everyone wonders who he is and how powerful his spiritual weapons are. Even Senior Fang Yu is invited to identify a spiritual weapon made by Master Xun. That¡¯s really an exciting thing. Perhaps through this appraisal, we can know more about Master Xun!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet! Let¡¯s listen to Senior Fang Yu!¡±

    Lin Xun was speechless. When he looked around, he saw many practitioners standing there, looking up at the huge Spiritual Screen. Everyone had a look of curiosity and expectation.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect Master Xun¡¯s reputation was so high in Mist City today that his work was even used to spread on the screen and appraised by a qualified high-ranking spiritual tattooist.

    This was a great honor for a spiritual tattooist. But Lin Xun felt a little bit wield for this.

    He even doubted whether the mysterious Master Xun who got the attention of so many people was really himself...

    At that moment, Fang Yu coughed to draw people¡¯s attention and took the Snowfall Saber with an earnest expression, ¡°To tell you the truth, when I first saw this weapon, I was shocked by the ingenious means of Master Xun. Snowfall Saber is only a Human-rank middle-grade spiritual weapon which ismon on the market.¡±

    ¡°We are all familiar with such a weapon and its spiritual tattoo pattern has been already matured and stable. But, Master Xun endowed new power to Snowfall Saber in his unique way. This is undoubtedly a pioneering work that broke the rules!¡±

    Speaking of this, Fang Yu could not help but be excited with a touch of fanaticism on his face.

    With his exnations, many practitioners present were firmly attracted and shocked.

    The vocabry used by Fang Yu was amazing! Pioneering work that broke the rules! It was unbelievable to hear these words from Fang Yu, a well-known high-ranking spiritual tattooist.

    Everyone knew that spiritual tattooists were the proudest people. It was almost impossible for them to bow their heads and praise other spiritual tattooists!

    But Fang Yu praised the mysterious Master Xun with admiration once he mentioned the name, which was very surprising.

    This made many practitioners present feel more curious about Master Xun. Was Master Xun really as powerful as what Fang Yu said?

    Lin Xun felt ufortable when he heard the praises. If he didn¡¯t really know Fang Yu, he would doubt whether the old man had been bribed to tter him.

    On the optical screen, Fang Yu was enthusiastic about exining the Snowfall Saber in terms of spiritual tattoos.

    Fang Yu should be able to make such dull spiritual tattoo knowledge easy and interesting to understand so that all the practitioners present were attracted.

    However, Lin Xun could hardly bear it. When he made Snowfall Saber, he didn¡¯t think so much as Fang Yu exined.

    Lin Xun made it just for making money, not breaking the rules.

    However, it was normal that there would be many supporting voices after a person had made remarkable achievements.

    It was obvious that Fang Yu, an experienced spiritual tattooist, regarded Master Xun as the first-ss spiritual tattooist in the world, so he praised this Master Xun generously.

    What if he knew that the mysterious Master Xun was only a teenager of fourteen years old? Would he be ashamed to say such words?

    ¡°Childe, since this Master Xun is so powerful, you can ask him to repair your Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.¡±

    Suddenly, a crisp voice arose beside Lin Xun, which attracted Lin Xun¡¯s attention. Ancient-rhythm Ocarina?

    Was there anyone else owning such an ancient musical instrument in the world?

    Lin Xun was surprised at this. When he was very young, he had seen Master Lu asionally y an instrument in size of a palm in the shape of a water droplet.

    The sound was vast and thick, giving people a sense of vicissitudes of life as if they were brought back to ancient times with invisible but infinite power.

    Sometimes the sound would make a person feel like a lonely practitioner wandering alone in the world, searching for the end of the cultivation road.

    Sometimes the sound was simple and pure like quiet rivers, making people calm and open-minded. The sounds of Ancient-rhythm Ocarina couldfort people¡¯s spirit.

    Master Lu liked this instrument very much and always said that he was lucky to be apanied by this instrument even if the cultivation road was lonely and endless.

    Later, Lin Xun learned that this instrument was Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, a kind of instrument that almost failed to be handed down from past generations. There were nine holes on Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Each hole produced a different melody, and the nine holes impliedpleteness (the number theory in ancient Chinese culture, namely unification of nine items meantpleteness).

    And if a superb artistic practitioner yed this instrument, it could produce magical effect!

    Ancient-rhythm Ocarina was a special instrument and hard to be mastered. It required the practitioner to have not only strong soul power, but also a talent in music!

    Master Lu once said that the sound of Ancient-rhythm Ocarina could both take away and save people¡¯s life. Its power was great and magic. However, there were few people able to y this instrument in the world!

    The reason why this instrument had almost disappeared in years was that there were so few people who could control it. With the passage of time, this magical instrument gradually became rare.

    So at this moment, when someone mentioned the name of Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, Lin Xun was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t help looking at the ce where the voice came.

    There stood a handsome young man in a green gown with red lips and white teeth. He held a jade fan in his hand and was elegant.

    Beside the young man, there was a clever little servant girl.

    Seemingly aware of Lin Xun¡¯s gaze, the childe in the green gown smiled at Lin Xun, modest and courteous.

    The little servant girl nced at Lin Xun too, but she pungently said, ¡°Watch your eyes. Don¡¯t look around mindlessly!¡±

    Her voice was crisp and pleasant.

    The young man in green reproached, ¡°Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    The servant girl said with her lips pouting, ¡°Mi... Childe, I feel this guy is weird at first nce, and I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t a good man.¡±

    The boy in green could not help being embarrassed for a while. He red at the little maid severely and said, ¡°If you talk nonsense again. I won¡¯t take you out next time.¡±

    The little girl suddenly lost her temper and kept silent. She just gave Lin a wary look from time to time as if he was bad guy.

    ¡°Childe, I¡¯m sorry for my servant. She is a self-willed girl since childhood. I hope you can forgive her rudeness,¡± the young man in green apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled brilliantly, and he wouldn¡¯t argue with a spoiled little girl.

    However, his smile made the little servant alerted like a hairy hedgehog, ¡°Childe, this fellow¡¯s smile is really frightening. He¡¯s certainly not a good person even if he isn¡¯t a bad one.¡±

    Ling Xun was startled.

    The young Childe knocked hard on the maid¡¯s head with the jade fan and berated, ¡°I¡¯m really angry with you!¡±

    Then he cupped his hands to Lin from afar, nning to leave with the maid.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Friend, if you want to restore Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, you really can ask Master Xun for a try.¡±

    The young man was stunned and a different emotion shed across his eyes. He replied after thinking for a moment, ¡°Thank you for your advice. See you then.¡±

    Saying this, he took the servant girl away.

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders. He was going to help this young man from the bottom of his heart. After all, Lin liked Ancient-rhythm Ocarina very much since it was Master Lu¡¯s favorite instrument. He seldom met a person who owned this instrument. Lin Xun would be very happy if he could give a hand.

    Unfortunately, the young childe was obviously not interested in his proposal.

    At this moment, Fang Yu¡¯s appraisal of the Snowfall Saber was almost over, ¡°I hope to have an opportunity to visit Master Xun in person. If I can learn some from Master Xun, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life!¡±

    A crowd of practitioners got thrilled at Fang Yu¡¯s words. They became more curious about the mysterious Master Xun. In their mind, Master Xun was really a great senior now.

    Only Lin Xun shivered all over. The old fellow was a little crazy. Lin Xun hoped that he would never meet Fang Yu in his whole life...

    Without further dy, Lin Xun left in a hurry and headed towards the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    Shortly after Lin Xun left, a woman in a bronze chariot parked in the distance could not helpughing. Her body was shaking withugher and her tears nearly flowed out.

 Chapter 226: Young Girl in Green

    <h4>Chapter 226: Young Girl in Green</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The woman in the bronze chariot was in a ck dress. Her waterfall-like hair was worn in a bun, revealing her snow-white neck. Her delicate and charming face looked like a blooming rose.

    This beauty was ck Rose Mu Wangsu, manager of Keystone Business in the Donglin Town.

    But her position was different now. She was promoted and entrusted with an important task. So she became the manager of Keystone Business in Mist City half a year ago.

    Donglin Town was a remote frontier town, but Mist City was the capital of the Southwestern Province. Undoubtedly, Mu Wangsu had strong management abilities since she could get the promotion.

    She was shaking withughter as if hearing the funniest joke in the world. She said, ¡°Hahaha... Fang Yu tters too much. If he knows Master Xun is only a teenager, you guess what expression he will present.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wansu, are you really sure that Master Xun is the little boy who made a lot of trouble in Donglin Townst year?¡±

    Outside the chariot, Wang Lin asked in surprise. He was a treasure appraiser of Keystone Business in Donglin Town. He came to Mist City with Mu Wangsu this time.

    ¡°It must be Lin Xun. Wang Lin, you¡¯ve seen the ming Spirit Saber sold by this kid just after he entered the Donglin Town.¡±

    Mu Wangsu finally stoppedughing and said, ¡°Although the Snowfall Saber is different from the ming Spirit Saber, they have amon symbol of the Mark ¡®Xun¡¯!¡±

    Wang Lin thought for a moment and remembered the introduction from high-ranking spiritual tattooist Fang Yu. The same mark ¡®Xun¡¯ was showed on the screen. He then immediately confirmed Master Xun¡¯s identity.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed, ¡°It¡¯s only a year since I saw Lin Xunst time, but he has be the famous Master Xun in Mist City now! Who can imagine that Lin Xun survived several times in the slums of Donglin Town before?¡±

    Mu Wangsu recalled the past too. She met Lin Xun in Feiyun Vige of Three Thousand Mountains for the first time. At that time, Lin Xun was only a rural teenager on the second level of Martial Realm, who was weak and not noticeable at all.

    Mu Wangsu was extremely puzzled that didn¡¯t understand why the big Childe Shi Shuan valued Lin Xun this poor boy. Now she finally got it.

    She still clearly remembered that Shi Shuan once said, ¡°There is a kind of person who, if given the chance, would burst out a dazzling brilliance... Time will tell us whether he¡¯s a talent or not.¡±

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s achievements in Mist City, Mu Wangsu had to admire Shi Shuan¡¯s urate judgment.

    Although Lin Xun might be not a powerful man at this moment, he had made a great difference from the rural boy!

    Mu Wangsu¡¯s ruddy and plump lips rose. She muttered, ¡°When this little viin left, he didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me. Even if his identity changed nowadays, I will not give him a smile when I meet him again!¡±

    Wang Linughed bitterly. When Lin Xun was in Donglin Town, Mu Wangsu didn¡¯t like Lin Xun. Wang Lin had toe out personally to ease the tension between them.

    Unexpectedly, Mu Wangsu still took those trivial disagreements to heart, which really made Wang Lin feel helpless.

    ¡°Anyhow... Wang Lin, we should keep the secret of Master Xun. It must be Lin Xun that does not want to let Mist City¡¯s people know his real identity. We help him for the big Childe¡¯s sake,¡± Mu Wangsu enjoined Wang to secrecy .

    Wang Lin immediately understood that Mu Wangsu had no prejudice against Lin Xun anymore, though she seemed still angry with him in words.

    The bronze chariot soon started to move and was driven away.

    Mu Wangsu stopped letting her mind wander and said, ¡°Two monthster, it will be the centennial of Keystone Business in Mist City. This is the first big event after I got promoted. The big Childe Shi Shuan personally helped me invite artistic practitioner Liu Qingyan to attend the celebration. When I arrived at Keystone Business, I¡¯d like to meet this famous artistic practitioner in the first time.¡±

    Wang Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and he asked quickly, ¡°Miss Wansu, has Liu Qingyane ahead?¡±

    Mu Wangsu nodded and replied as if thinking of something, ¡°Liu Qingyan, an artistic practitioner, has such a high reputation in the empire. This woman shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. The big Childe even told me to treat her as the most important guest of honor. I am curious whether her charm is really as great as the rumor that she can make peoplepletely infatuated with her...¡±

    ...

    On the busy street, a young man in green and his servant Ying¡¯er walked side by side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude next time, Ying¡¯er.¡±

    The man in green gave a warning.

    Ying¡¯er stuck out her tongue and grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll obey your orders, but that fellow was so annoying just now. I don¡¯t think he knows Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. It¡¯s ridiculous for him to give you advice.¡±

    The man in green frowned and thought, ¡°Ying¡¯er, do you think I should go to ask Master Xun¡¯s help?¡±

    Ying¡¯er muttered, ¡°Childe, that guy was obviously bragging. Why do you believe him? What¡¯s more, even the spiritual tattoo masters of Academy of Spiritual Implements couldn¡¯t repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Will Master Xun be more powerful than those masters?¡±

    ¡°But I...¡± said the young man hesitantly.

    When Ying¡¯er saw this, she could not help sighing, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a try if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±

    The man in green smiled happily immediately, ¡°Ying¡¯er, as long as there is still a glimmer of hope, I will not give up.¡±

    Ying¡¯er muttered, ¡°I hope it won¡¯t disappoint you again this time, but I feel sure it will.¡±

    The childe in green stared at Ying¡¯er angrily, ¡°Now we should go back quickly, otherwise Granny Wind will punish us if she knows wee out without her permission.¡±

    Suddenly an old voice slowly arose, ¡°Miss, I dare not punish you.¡±

    The childe in green and the Ying¡¯er were all stiff and looked at each other at this moment.

    An old woman with silver hair came slowly, holding a cane.

    Seemingly slow, but just in the blink of an eye, she stood in front of them. She looked at the childe in green with a hint of helplessness and sighed, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s too dangerous for you toe out alone. If you meet any trouble...¡±

    Before she finished the words, the young childe hooked the old woman¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I promise not to do it next time. Don¡¯t be angry, nanny.¡±

    He was a handsome young man with elegant demeanor before. But in the next moment, he became a girl with pleasant voice. Her eyebrows were full of delicate spirit, which attracted the attention of passers-by.

    Obviously, the boy in green was actually a girl who disguised herself!

    ¡°Your little servant girl, I¡¯ll punish you first if you do it again!¡±

    The olddy apparently spoiled the girl in green very much and wouldn¡¯t criticize her, just ring at the servant girl.

    Ying¡¯er lowered her head, ¡°Granny Wind, I¡¯m wrong this time.¡±

    ¡°Go back quickly. If you don¡¯t appear in time, those boys will cause a disturbance. Especially the Young Sword King of n Shie. I can¡¯t stop him if he makes trouble in Mist City.¡±

    The olddy turned and headed for the distance.

    The girl in green wrinkled her brow. She felt headache when thinking about the group of boys who had gathered in her residence.

    All of them were noble childes in the upper ss of the empire. They were of high status and had an unbridled temperament. Even in the Forbidden City, few people dared to provoke them.

    Hearing here to Mist City this time, these boys followed her here one by one. If they acted freely in Mist City just for finding her, it might cause a big mess.

    ¡°Nanny, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    The girl in green, with a pitiful expression, looked at the olddy. Her eyes were clear as a pair of ck gemstones, pure and innocent.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The oldy tly refused.

    The girl bit her lip and suddenly said, ¡°Nanny, promise me one thing if you want me back.¡±

    The old woman said, ¡°As long as I can make it, I¡¯ll promise you. But if it¡¯s beyond my ability, you shouldn¡¯t trouble me.¡±

    The girl giggled like a flower blooming quietly after the rain, clean and beautiful.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s a very simple thing. It certainly won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    The old woman seemed relieved, ¡°What on earth is it, Miss?¡±

    Ying¡¯er, with her eyes rolling on the side, interrupted, ¡°Granny Wind, Miss Yan heard that Master Xun in Mist City can repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, so she would like to ask you to find the Master Xun.¡±

    The old woman suddenly sneered, ¡°You believe the lies that there¡¯s a master can repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina in Mist City?¡±

    Ying¡¯er quickly said, ¡°I also feel that it is an impossible task for Master Xun. But Miss Yan has always been concerned about this matter, so she was just deceived by a viin¡¯s words.¡±

    The old woman narrowed her eyes with frightening cold momentum, ¡°Who cheated Yan?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Ying¡¯er!¡±

    Girl Yan red at Ying¡¯er and exined, ¡°I need Master Xun¡¯s help. It has nothing to do with the young man. Please, I just want a try. I have no other requirement.¡±

    The old woman seemed to be persuaded and thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, but you have to go back with me first. As for Master Xun, I will find him for you when I have time.¡±

    Eyes of the girl in green brightened, ¡°I know you love me most, nanny. If it¡¯s you that go to find him, Master Xun will surely be found.¡±

    The old woman fondled the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°As long as you are happy, I will do it.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know about all this. He had alreadye to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. When he reached the second floor, Chu Feng, who was overjoyed, enthusiastically invited him into a quiet room. The first sentence he uttered, ¡°You are really amazing. I really admire you this time. More than ten powerful forces were defeated in a night. They¡¯ve suffered such great losses but dare not spread the news. Aha!¡±

 Chapter 227: Encountering a Farce

    <h4>Chapter 227: Encountering a Farce</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The ardent praise of Chu Feng was quite too much for Lin Xun. Lin said with a bitter smile, ¡°Bro, Ie here to thank for your great help that night.¡±

    Chu Fengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    But Lin said seriously, ¡°It may be a small little thing for you, but for me, it¡¯s just what I badly needed then.¡±

    In the night three days ago, Chu Feng provided not only detailed information but also supplies of elixirs, weapons, equipment and a dozen ces to hide for rest.

    Lin knew that without the help, he couldn¡¯t have been able to stick it out alone.

    It was just a big favour!

    Hearing his words, Chu Feng couldn¡¯t help but give Lin a stare, ¡°What bro, howes that you still keep a distance from me?¡±

    In fact, Chu Feng felt very delighted. It had already made him very gratified that Lin could appreciate his help.

    What was more, the event that night made Chu Feng fully acquainted himself with the marvellousness of Lin¡¯s cultivation foundation in terms of the fact that he crushed the attack from more than ten powerful ns and even made those ns dare not to talk anything about it in the end!

    It had satisfied Chu Feng greatly that he could maintain a close friendship with Lin Xun nowadays.

    Then the two chatted for a while, andter Lin got up and left.

    He had already promised Chu Feng that after he fully recovered, he woulde to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists as before and began to undertake tasks, both to earn money and to help Chu Feng.

    After all, the reputation of ¡°Master Xun¡± had peaked at present in the Mist City. With Lin Xun in presence, Commune of Spiritual Tattooists would definitely gain a lot of benefits.

    Also, Lin Xun intended to tailor a saber for himself, so he handed Chu Feng a list of spiritual materials, which he asked Chu to help collect for him. Chu Feng naturally agreed without hesitation.

    The battle three nights ago made Lin realize that although the standard sabers on the market did own strong power, they did not suit him. He needed a saber which enabled him to unleash hisbat power at his own will.

    Each real fighting ace would definitely ask a spiritual tattooist to tailor weapons for him or her. Lin hadn¡¯t got the time to do so before because he was too busy.

    There was now still quite a lot of time before the Province Test began, which allowed Lin to well refine a decent weapon for himself.

    It hadn¡¯t reached noon when Lin left the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. He did not hurry to go home; instead, he strolled along the street.

    The Mist City was prosperous, with rare stuff everywhere which Lin had never seen before.

    For example, you could rent different kinds of spiritual carriages driven by spiritual beasts in the post houses set up by the tamers. Some pets were also on sale there.

    Besides, various kinds of beautiful spiritual flowers and nts were sold in the flower houses set up by spiritual nters and grew popr among girls.

    Also, there were a number of ces such as fruit and vegetable shops, restaurants with culinary practitioners, fighting arenas for diators, markets for ve trade and streets of antique shops. It was dazzling.

    These could be barely seen in the border towns like Donglin Town.

    As he strolled along the road, Lin sighed in his heart that this ce was just a city of Ziyao Empire, and you could feel the prosperity of the empire more when being in more prosperous cities of the empire.

    But these were, after all, superficial things. Still, cultivation was the foundation for practitioners!

    Lin Xun had calcted that since he only reached the Human-gang Realm for a short time, it wasn¡¯t likely for him to have a breakthrough in the short term.

    However, Lin was not in a hurry. Not a thing to be rushed, cultivation required day-to-day perseverance. But leaving cultivation aside, there were many ways to improve fighting capacity.

    For example, one of the most effective ways was to make improvements on the weapons and equipment.

    In addition, the refining of martial arts could also enhance the fighting abilities. Nowadays, Lin¡¯s mastery of the move ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡± (RFS) had barely broken through the Initiation level and reached the Nuance level; and there was still a long way to go before reaching the uracy level, let alone the Mastery level.

    If he could upgrade his mastery of the move ¡°RFS¡± to the uracy level, he would definitely exert a kind of much more horrible power.

    However, the use of the move ¡°RFS¡± took an extremely huge amount of physical energy, so it could only be used for Sunday punch. Lin might as well put more of his minds on the cultivation of the Six-word Sabery.

    The Six-word Sabery worked in a very secretive and vicious way, and even Drillmaster Young Ke and Shu Sanqi thought very highly of it.

    Lin Xun had now made it to the uracy level, and was only one step away from Mastery. He intended to spend the following time in trying his best to reach the Mastery level of this sabery.

    In this way, he could at least make sure that he would sessfully pass the Province Test without exposing the move ¡°RFS¡±.

    In addition, he had reaped unexpected fruits in the soul cultivation. After the battle three nights ago, Lin had now lightened three more soul stars in the sea of his consciousness, resulting in a total of 21 soul stars shining up high in the sea of his consciousness, reflecting his own soul, and making his perceptual power much stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s crucial to improve fighting abilities, but I have to make preparations for entering the third test on Green-cloud Path before the Province Test.¡±

    Lin Xun contemted silently. There was only less than three months left before the third test on Green-cloud Path opened.

    The test was called ¡°Hundred Battles¡±, and there would be only three opportunities to pass the test. Though not clear how difficult and dangerous the third test would be, Lin Xun treated it with no recklessness.

    To earn the rewards for passing the third test, full preparations must be made. In his view, the third test must have rtions to fighting for being called ¡°Hundred Battles¡±!

    All in all, it was decidedly the most significant to improve the fightingpetence.

    At this time, a sensation urred suddenly in the distance, instantly waking Lin up from his deep thoughts. He looked up and saw that about hundreds metres away, a bulky man was dragging a woman and walking towards a carriage aside.

    With her hair dishevelled and clothes torn, that woman kept screaming and yelling, ¡°Help! Help! I don¡¯t know him. I really don¡¯t know him!¡±

    But the strong man said to the people around him with full of indignation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself, everyone. She¡¯s my wife, but she¡¯s been fucking with other people behind my back recently. It¡¯s been an effort for me to catch her on the spot today, but far from admitting her wrongdoing, she¡¯s at odds with me now. It really annoys me, so I¡¯m taking her home now.¡±

    Hearing what the man had said, everyone in the vicinity showed disdainful expressions.

    Some people even rebuked, ¡°What a bitch for notplying with woman¡¯s duty. Not yet admitting your fault after being caught fucking with other people, you should exactly be thrown into the pigsty!¡±

    ¡°Pah! Stop your yelling, shameless bitch! Even if you break your throat, we¡¯ll not save you.¡±

    ¡°This bro, please take your wife away as soon as possible lest she keeps making such a show of herself.¡±

    All people used that woman.

    The strong guy said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, thank you for your understanding. I¡¯m taking her away now.¡±

    As he said, he grabbed the woman by the hair and directly dragged her towards the carriage next to him.

    The woman was now full of despair, horror and helplessness. No matter how hard she struggled, it didn¡¯t help the matter. She could only make hopeless shrieks out of her mouth, ¡°Help, help, I really don¡¯t know him...!¡±

    Right when she was about to be dragged onto the carriage, someone eximed, ¡°Wait!¡±

    The onlookers all froze, seemingly not expecting that someone should stand up for the unfaithful bitch.

    They looked up and saw a handsomed who had appeared from nowhere and stood in the way of that strong guy. Thed was naturally Lin Xun.

    The brawny many squinted his eyes and then shouted, ¡°Little brother, this is my own family affair. Why do you an outsider intervene? Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are too nosy, young man. Hurry to let this bro take the bitch home.¡±

    Aside, someone joined in reproaching Lin.

    Others also opened their mouths in session, demanding Lin to get out of the way.

    With a touch ofcent look shing across his eyes, the brawny man raised his hand, trying to push Lin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°For the fucking sake of ...¡±

    Before finishing his words, he let out a scream which sounded like the pigs which would be ughtered. His hand had been twisted by Lin, with the joints in dislocation, and he knelt down on the ground, with his body bowed in the shape of a cooked prawn because of pain.

    ¡°You, you ... you fucking ask for death!?¡±

    The brawny man yelled loudly in curses.

    An uproar was caused in the crowd next to them. They hadn¡¯t expected the seemingly harmlessd should have started attacking directly without saying any more words.

    ¡°Little brother, now it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re gonna intervene in other people¡¯s family affairs?¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s already too much. This is the Mist City. Are you so bold to hurt people with so many eyes watching?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I think this kid has had a crush on his wife. Look at her white and tender skin. The woman¡¯s truly got some attractive features. Thed is like a little more than ten years old, right at his age. He must have been enchanted by the woman¡¯s beauty.

    There was a heated discussion among the people around. With pedestrians weaving all around on the bustling streets, they didn¡¯t worry that Lin would attack them.

    Hearing the cracks of broken bones, Lin Xun remained silent, and then he dislocated the joints of the brawny man¡¯s limbs in session, reducing him to kneeling on the ground, with painful face twisted, sweat emerging on his forehead and screamsing out of his mouth.

    As a result, it instantly attracted more people onlooking and ... more usations!

    At this time, a sudden sound of suspicion came from the third floor of a restaurant on one side of the street, ¡°How ... howes that it¡¯s Lin this guy!¡±

    It was a handsomed who was speaking. And it was exactly Qi Yunxiao, the young master of the Azure-light Pavilion.

    He was originally drinking alone, and was attracted by the sudden noises on the street like Lin. Now he caught the sight of the familiar figure of Lin by a casual nce and was instantly shocked, and his face darkened.

    He remembered what had happened three nights ago, and also remembered the loud p across his face given by his father.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s getting more and more arrogant now and should intervene in other people¡¯s family affairs in broad daylight. He must not know what he can do and what he cannot! Let¡¯s go and see what a fool he will make of himself this time!¡±

    Qi Yunxiao stood up and said, gnashing his teeth.

    The servant next to him reminded, ¡°Young master, the patriarch has already ordered seriously that we should not mess with Lin Xun this guy...¡±

    Qi Yunxiao interrupted impatiently, ¡°Who is going to mess with him? We¡¯re going to watching the fun. Watching the fun, understand?¡±

    As he spoke, he had already turned around and walked downstairs of the restaurant.

 Chapter 228: Rendering Help

    <h4>Chapter 228: Rendering Help</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    On the busy street, more and more people were crowding around, and even many practitioners were attracted. When they heard from others that Lin Xun was rendering help to a dissolute woman, they expressed their disapproval of Lin Xun.

    Moreover, the rescued woman fainted directly on the ground because of too much emotion, so she could not exin herself or defend Lin.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about this at all. He looked coldly at the strong man who had fallen on his knees and was screaming loudly to earn some sympathy. Lin¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a de.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to tell me your name, origin and the purpose of kidnapping this woman.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent.

    The strong man shouted angrily, ¡°Ridiculous! You not only bully me, but also defame me. What do you mean? Is teaching my wife a lesson a wrong thing?¡±

    Someone beside Lin could not help but reproach him, ¡°Young man, stop your nonsense. Don¡¯t make the same mistakes again. Mind public anger!¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Xun simply ignored them; he raised his foot and stepped on the right palm of the strong man. Suddenly, there was a sound of a bone cracking and blood gushed out.

    The strong man screamed in pain, but he was really a hard nut to crack. He shouted at Lin, ¡°Dare you kill me!?¡±

    Seeing this bloody scene, many people were already annoyed and felt that Lin Xun had gone too far:

    ¡°Stubborn viin, you hurt people in public without any fear. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡±

    A practitioner stood out from the crowd and spoke with great righteousness immediately winning him a cheer.

    Qi Yunxiao, hiding in the crowd, couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Lin Xun, you fucking ass, nice to see you in a dilemma. I¡¯d like to see how will you deal with this mess in public!¡±

    Crack!

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t even nce at the practitioner. He lifted his foot lightly and crushed the other palm of the strong man. The pain made him whine, his eyes rolled and he fainted at once.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    When the practitioner saw that Lin Xun had ignored him totally and continued tomit physical assault, he was instantly provoked to step forward and pound at Lin Xun.

    His strike made a loud noise, which was obviously made with all his efforts!

    However, Lin Xun grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and shook the practitioner violently, who twitched and fell to the ground, screaming, with all his bones and joints removed like a dead fish.

    Lin Xun had defeated a practitioner with a single blow!

    Witnessing this scene, some ordinary people were so frightened that they even took a step back as if avoiding snakes and scorpions. It had never urred to them that a juvenile could be so fierce and powerful.

    On the contrary, some practitioners were amazed. The blow just now seemed simple and normal, but had actually used lots of theories of the way of killing. It couldn¡¯t be disyed by a man without superb fighting experience.

    Who was this teenager? He must not be someone ordinary.

    The scene was shocking. Qi Yunxiao, who was hiding in the crowd, secretly called others cowards who were frightened by Lin Xun.

    Qi Yunxiao also knew that most of the people present were ordinary, and even those practitioners were merely some small fries. They only gathered here to see the fun. It was impossible for them to deal with Lin Xun all together.

    Although Qi Yunxiao knew there was no way to deal with Lin at present, he still felt ufortable seeing Lin Xun deter others with only one blow.

    He was here to witness Lin Xun make a spectacle of himself, not to see how powerful he was!

    Bang!

    Lin Xun kicked the strong man again who woke up like having an electric shock.

    As soon as he saw Lin Xun, his face became angry and distorted. Just as he was about to shout, Lin Xun suddenly squatted down, held a sharp saber in his hand and gently pressed it against the throat of that strong man.

    The man waspletely horrified, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kill me in front of the crowd?¡±

    While shouting, he looked around as if asking for help. He discovered although the audience could not bear Lin¡¯s fierce and unruly behavior, none of them came forward to help.

    Especially when he saw the screaming practitioner lying down beside him, he lost all hope and his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. If you still don¡¯t tell me the truth, then it¡¯ll not end at only two palms.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, but the de in his hand suddenly shed. With a pop, he cut off one of the strong man¡¯s ears and then blood gushed out.

    The strong man squealed like a pig and said, ¡°I will! I will tell you everything.¡±

    At this moment, the handsome young man in his eyes was like a devil causing him an unprecedented fear.

    ¡°My name is Hu Debiao, from south of the Mist City...¡±

    The strong man who imed to be Hu Debiao endured the pain and gasped.

    ¡°Come to the point. Why did you kidnap this woman?¡± Lin Xun said coldly.

    Hu Debiao trembled with a gloomy face and said, ¡°This is a business. Selling a beautiful woman can result in a good profit...¡±

    Before he could finish, there was an uproar in the crowd. The eyes of the people showed anger and disdain.

    Lin Xun confirmed, ¡°So she¡¯s not your wife?¡±

    Hu Debiaopletely lost his resistance, ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡±

    People were angry and ashamed to know that they were deceived by Hu Debiao, a trafficker.

    Seeing this, Lin stood up and looked at the people around him. Heughed and said, ¡°You guys, this is the scum you were trying to protect. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Many people looked embarrassed.

    Someone muttered, ¡°Who knew he¡¯s a trafficker? If we all had known this, we would have killed him!¡±

    Lin Xun looked at him coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that woman¡¯s call for help just now?¡±

    The man retorted unwillingly, ¡°Nowadays, it isn¡¯t good to rescue someone just based on his or her call for help. Who¡¯ll be so foolish to render help to a stranger? It only happens in legends.¡±

    Lin Xun felt an unspeakable disgust and wrath from the bottom of his heart. When had chivalry be a foolish thing?

    Pointing to Hu Debiao on the ground, Lin said, ¡°So let¡¯s wait and see who in the world will help you when the traffickers like this fellow kidnap and take away your wives, daughters, daughters-inw and rtives!¡±

    Many people in the crowd were touched and their faces changed. Indeed, Lin Xun had saved the innocent woman¡¯s life today. What if the same thing happened to them in the future?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to say much. He looked at the practitioner lying beside Hu Debiao and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you just secretly provoked others into opposing me, right? Are you also a member of the gang?¡±

    The looks of the practitioner and Hu Debiao suddenly changed.

    ¡°Come on, which gang are you from?¡±

    Lin Xun asked directly. He had contacted many underground gangs in Donglin Town. It was clear that it was impossible for a trafficker to act alone. There must be someone behind the scenes who manipted the crowd secretly.

    ¡°We are ...¡±

    As soon as Hu Debiao opened his mouth, he was stopped by the practitioner, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Seeing this, Lin directly cut off the neck of the practitioner, whose blood sprinkled on Hu Debiao¡¯s whole face. This frightened him enough to piss his pants.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Lin looked at Hu Debiao.

    Hu Debiao dared not to hesitate and said quickly, ¡°We all belong to the ck Python Gang!¡±

    ck Python Gang!

    The deration caused the faces of the people present to change sharply. This was the most notorious force in the underground world of Mist City. It specialized in kidnapping women.

    They were thoroughly enraged now and demanded to kill Hu Debiao.

    Seeing this, Lin felt slightlyfortable. At least, they had not lost their consciencepletely.

    Qi Yunxiao, hiding in the crowd, was instantly disappointed. He knew that there was nothing exciting to see anymore. He turned away with a sullen face.

    But right at this moment, Lin Xun blocked him, gripped his arm with a smile and dragged him to the center of the crowd.

    Qi Yunxiao was appalled and tried to struggle, but it was futile.

    Lin Xun addressed everyone at this point, ¡°You guys, it¡¯s easy to kill this Hu Debiao, but if you don¡¯t get rid of the ck Python Gang, this kind of thing will still happen every day. At present, Qi Yunxiao, the younger master of Azure-light Pavilion, promises to help everybody get rid of the ck Python Gang!¡±

    Qi Yunxiao was furious. When did he promise this?

    Before he could reject, Lin Xun¡¯s voice arose in his ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, don¡¯t me me for blocking the entrance of your Azure-light Pavilion everyday. As long as I see the people of Qi n, I will beat them up violently. Isn¡¯t that a good idea?¡±

    Qi Yunxiao shivered all over, his eyes full of anger and humiliation. How could Lin be so shameless!

    It was too sly and underhanded!

    But he couldn¡¯t take any action against Lin. Because of the post from Heiyao Shrine, who dared to go against Lin?

    The most disgusting thing was that if Lin Xun really came to bully them on purpose, should they fight back or not?

    While Qi was in a conflict with himself, a burst of cheers had erupted in the area, praising Azure-light Pavilion¡¯s young master as a guy who would eliminate the evil for his chivalrous spirit, courage and the heroic sense of justice.

    Lin Xun also smiled and said, ¡°You are right; not to mention a ck Python Gang, even ten ck Python Gangs will be eliminated easily by the powerful forces of Azure-light Pavilion. You must remember Master Qi Yunxiao¡¯s great efforts. Such a young hero who dares to fight against evil forces is really rare!¡±

    Suddenly, there was another burst of praise and cheers in the area.

    Qi Yunxiao waspletely distraught now. He was forced to such a point in public but he couldn¡¯t reject any of the words!

    He felt like beating himself up. Why had hee here to see the fun? He should have run away when he saw Lin Xun before.

    It was useless to regret now. Lin Xun had a certain look on his face that if he disagreed with the n, Lin might really cause trouble in front of Azure-light Pavilion ording to his fierce personality.

    This feeling of suffocation and grievance due to being used by others, which he could only endure, made Qi Yunxiao want to cry. He even had a thought tomit suicide by cutting his throat.

 Chapter 229: A Mysterious Old Woman

    <h4>Chapter 229: A Mysterious Old Woman</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    When Qi Yunxiao woke up from his absent-minded state, he found that Lin Xun was no longer there. Instead, there were many people looking at him with hope.

    Qi Yunxiao felt as ufortable as a debtor facing his creditors

    ¡°Childe, what do you think about this?¡±

    The attendant of Qi Yunxiao asked him in a low voice.

    ¡°What else can we do? Capture this fellow first!¡±

    Qi Yunxiao pointed impatiently at Hu Debiao lying on the ground. Although Lin Xun had left, Qi Yunxiao didn¡¯t have the courage to leave under the eyes of the people.

    The attendant seemed to breathe a sigh of relief andughed, ¡°It¡¯s easier to deal with a ck Python Gang than to face Lin.¡±

    Qi Yunxiao was stunned. Although he felt ufortable, he had to admit that a ck Python Gang did not pose a greater threat to them than Lin Xun did.

    Thinking of this, Qi Yunxiao waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Take the unconscious woman with you and send her home when she wakes up.¡±

    The attendant nodded and carried Hu Debiao in one hand and the unconscious woman in the other.

    As they were nning to leave, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Master Qi, when will the Azure-light Pavilionunch an offensive against the ck Python Gang?¡±

    Qi Yunxiao was annoyed and coldly stated, ¡°If the ck Python Gang can live through this evening, I will immediatelymit suicide for my neglect of duty!¡±

    As he left the area, there was a burst of cheers behind him. They all praised Qi Yunxiao¡¯s courage and called him worthy of being the young master of Azure-light Pavilion.

    Listening to theirpliments, Qi Yunxiao¡¯s face changed with some uncertainty. He ground his teeth bitterly, but eventually regained hisposure.

    It took him a long time to murmur, ¡°Are they really cheering me from the bottom of their hearts?¡±

    The attendant was stunned and nodded immediately, ¡°Of course, young master, once you take action, you will help them eradicate an evil force. How can¡¯t they be grateful for your work?¡±

    Qi Yunxiao rxed a bit. He became thoughtful: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it feels so good to help others...¡±

    The attendant looked astonished.

    Qi Yunxiao, however, seemed to have lost his temper and said proudly, ¡°But since I promised them, the ck Python Gang...¡±

    The attendant immediately followed and said murderously, ¡°You can rest assured Master, leave it to me and I¡¯llplete this task!¡±

    Qi Yunxiaoughed satisfactorily and appeared to have forgotten the anger and grievance that Lin Xun caused just now.

    The attendant knew very well that his young master was still inexperiencedpared to Lin Xun. Qi wasn¡¯t short of intelligence or talent, but hecked experience in worldly affairs.

    But this was also normal, young master was only fourteen years old, the age at which temperament was the most changeable.

    ...

    When Lin Xun returned home, he found that Chu Feng had arrived one step earlier and brought all the spiritual materials he had demanded for his saber.

    Seeing Lin Xun, Chu Fengughed and chatted with him for a bit before saying his goodbye.

    ¡°Chu Feng is a wonderful man.¡±

    Shue Jin, who was drinking by himself,mented.

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°There are many smart people in the world, but there is a shortage of people like Chu Feng who are smart and are willing to render help to others.¡±

    Shue Jin agreed happily, ¡°The more he pays, the more he wants. Watch out, dude.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Lin Xun said and entered the room.

    Chu Feng brought hundreds of kinds of spiritual materials, some were used to cast the saber, while others were used to refine spiritual ink.

    In the past, Lin Xun would purchase finished spiritual ink and sabers when he needed to refine a spiritual weapon and just carve the spiritual tattoo patterns on them with his own hand.

    But this time, Lin Xun wanted to tailor a saber for himself. So the required ink and materials of the saber needed to be prepared personally by him.

    Most importantly, Lin Xun wanted to make a saber different from all kinds of weapons sold on the market.

    In other words, he intended to design a new weapon for himself following his own mind.

    This was a very challenging thing. There were many spiritual tattooists in the world who knew how to make spiritual weapons, but few of them could design a spiritual weapon by themselves using their own knowledge of the spiritual tattoos.

    This was like creating a new kind of spiritual weapon. It was full of unknowns since there was no prior example to follow at all. Everything depended on him to try and explore, which also increased the risk of failure.

    Generally speaking, only those at the level of Spiritual Tattoo Master had such ingenuity.

    Although Lin Xun was doing this for the first time, he had seen many strange spiritual tattoo designs with Master Lu since he was a child, so he had no fear of doing this kind of thing.

    Sitting in his room, Lin Xun first sorted and arranged all the spiritual materials, then took out a pen and paper to conceive and design.

    Theposition of the ink, quality of the materials, spiritual tattoo patterns that the saber needs... were listed out by Lin Xun for study.

    This design was based on his own self-cultivation andbat style, and would meet his own needs!

    The room was quiet, Lin Xun sat straight at his desk, looking focused and earnest. The pen in his hand drew on the paper and made a rustling sound.

    Spiritual tattoos were a kind of magical force.

    When an ordinary weapon was inscribed with spiritual tattoos, it could be transformed into a spiritual weapon with an incredible power, just like turning stone into gold.

    Spiritual tattoos were also involved in every aspect of cultivation, such as medicine-making, weapon-refining, beasts-domesticating, puppets, and spiritual nts.

    Throughout the empire, changes brought by the power of spiritual tattoos could be witnessed everywhere. For example, the ¡°Spiritual Screen¡± with the function of disseminating information, the ¡°Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle¡± with the function of transportation, and the ¡°Spiritual Battleship¡± with the function of both attacking and defending.

    It could be said that the spiritual tattoos not only upied an extremely important position in the cultivation system, but also affected all aspects of the world!

    So Spiritual Tattooist naturally became a special existence.

    Lin Xun¡¯s knowledge of spiritual tattoos was all inherited from Master Lu. Lin looked like a Junior Spiritual Tattooist nowadays, but the knowledge in his mind was far beyond that of a normal Junior Spiritual Tattooist.

    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have been able to help Old Mo improve the structure of the spiritual stove of the Ziying Battleship in the Bloodthirsty Camp, nor could he make powerful tools like Meteors Crossbow.

    Even the power of the spiritual weapons which he refined for others in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, was superior to the power of those on the market.

    Lin Xun knew very well that the knowledge of spiritual tattoos imparted by Master Lu yielded him numerous spiritual tattoos attainments.

    But the key to making spiritual weapon sessfully over and over again and giving it a remarkable superiority was the Gate to Heaven in the sea of his consciousness!

    He had already made many spiritual tools, therefore he was very familiar with the moment when the spiritual weapon was about to be sessfullypleted and the Gate to Heaven would release an undetectable fluctuation.

    It was this fluctuation that kept his every refinement from failing, and the power of the spiritual tool produced was obviously superior to that of others on the market!

    Lin didn¡¯t know the reason, but he knew that this strange fluctuation from the Gate to Heaven was a magical and mysterious power. He guessed that he might be able to control this power after he passed all the tests in Heaven-essing ce.

    ...

    Many days passed unconsciously.

    Lin Xun had already finalized all the concepts of making his weapon and dealt with all kinds of spiritual materials needed one by one. Now, he was just starting to take on his predetermined n.

    In the past few days, Lin Xun¡¯s wounds had all healed. He had not onlypletely recovered, but also progressed in his cultivation.

    This was the direct benefit of the battle. After the tempering of blood and fire, it allowed practitioners to charge ahead on the road of cultivation.

    At the same time, Chirps woke up two days ago. It seemed that nothing had changed in Chirps. But Lin knew that the talent of Chirps was incredible. No one could foresee what Chirps would be like in the future.

    Just as Lin Xun was getting ready to make spiritual ink, Chu Feng suddenly barged in.

    He looked grave and worried. As soon as he saw Lin Xun, he said directly, ¡°Brother, we have a big problem this time!¡±

    Lin Xun stared at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He bitterly replied, ¡°Last night, someone visited me and asked for Master Xun to go with her.¡±

    ¡°And Who¡¯s that?¡± Lin Xun asked.

    Chu Feng looked even more helpless, ¡°An old woman with incredible strength. The most important thing is that her origin seemed very powerful from my observations. If I dare not agree, she¡¯ll kill me instantly!¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked momentarily. An old woman did not respect Chu Feng, head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. How strong must her background be!

    At this time, Shue Jin, who had been sleeping in the corner of the yard, suddenly opened his eyes and gave a silent sneer. Then he shook his head and went back to sleep.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t notice the scene. He frowned and asked, ¡°Did you promise anything to her?¡±

    Chu Feng hastily shook his head, ¡°How dare I, but I have only three days¡¯ time to consider. If I don¡¯t agree then, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±

    Lin Xun understood his meaning. He could not help but frown and ponder. If he went with the old woman, it was tantamount to revealing his identity, and this was not what he wanted.

    The most important thing was that it will be too dangerous if the old woman had any other thoughts on him.

    Chu Feng seemed to know Lin Xun¡¯s worry and said, ¡°I assure you that the purpose of the old woman is very simple. She will only ask you to repair a spiritual tool without any other thoughts.¡±

    After thinking about it deeply, Lin finally took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, three dayster, I¡¯ll go and see that unreasonable old woman with you!

 Chapter 230: Aristocratic Family

    <h4>Chapter 230: Aristocratic Family</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Three dayster, on the second floor of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    Under the guide of Chu Feng, Lin Xun met the powerful old woman.

    She was indeed an old woman with silver hair, old face and cloudy eyes. She looked rather ordinary with a ck wooden stick.

    But when Lin Xun saw her, at first nce, he felt like facing a volcano which was erupting, with its moltenva about to burn everything in the world!

    At that moment, Lin Xun could feel his blood running cold, so much so that he felt a kind of unspeakable tension which almost made him suffocated.

    His expression changed sharply. However, when he looked at the old woman again, the pressure disappeared as if everything he had just experienced was an illusion.

    This peaceful appearance terrified Lin Xun even more. Since he entered the Ziyao Empire, he had seen many powerful practitioners such as: Yao Tuohai, a great practitioner in Southwestern Province; the mysterious Queen of the Dark Night; the mysterious old man who followed the Queen of the Dark Night; Shin Rutie,mander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard in the Forbidden City; Shue Jin and Shu Sanqi.

    The aura of the old woman in front of him gave Lin an unpredictable and immeasurable feeling same as those powerful men.

    Needless to say, this old woman was absolutely a great master!

    Seeing Lin Xun, the old woman frowned and said, ¡°Is this Master Xun?¡±

    Before Chu Feng¡¯s awkward exnation, Lin Xun said, ¡°I am a disciple of Master Xun.¡±

    The olddy suddenly became indifferent and said coldly, ¡°Master Xun is too proud. Must I invite him personally?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be annoyed, madam. Master Xun is entric and hates being coerced. His apprentice can do a lot of things.¡±

    Chu Feng quickly exined deferentially, ¡°This apprentice is favoured by Master Xun. He has developed exceptional skills in making spiritual weapons. I believe you¡¯ll be satisfied by his methods.¡±

    The old woman sneered, ¡°What if he can¡¯t solve the problem?¡±

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°Whether a spiritual weapon can be repaired or not depends on what problem it has. After all, even a grand master of spiritual tattoos will not promise others that he can definitely repair something.¡±

    Although Lin Xun seemed just a teenager of over ten years old, but the self-confident and calm manner he showed made the old woman see him in a new light.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked the old woman.

    ¡°My name is Lin Xun, honored madam.¡± Lin Xun replied politely with a slight bow.

    The old woman said, stunned, ¡°Lin Xun? Would not your name offend your master¡¯s title?¡±

    Lin Xun calmly answered, ¡°He once said that I was epted as an apprentice just because my name was rted to his. This may also be a kind of fate.¡±

    The olddy sneered, ¡°Master Xun is really weird, and even the way he chooses an apprentice is so rash.¡±

    These words were really impolite. It not only mocked ¡°Master Xun¡±, but also belittled Lin Xun.

    Chu Feng looked anxiously at Lin Xun, worrying he could not hold his temper.

    But to his surprise, Lin Xun burst into a brilliantugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, Madam. I also feel that it was a bit too hasty for my master to make this decision. But there is no other alternative for me. He is just such an entric person.¡±

    The olddy looked at Lin Xun meaningfully and said, ¡°Boy, anyway, if you can¡¯t solve my problem this time, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    It was extremely tyrannical and unreasonable to say this. Chu Feng was scared again, but Lin Xun justughed casually.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The old woman turned and went away.

    ...

    Green-tea Loft.

    This was a courtyard located in the central region of Mist City, covering an area of 3,333 sq.m. There were buildings, small bridges, pavilions in rows and exotic flowers everywhere like an exquisite and tasteful paradise in this busy city.

    This courtyard belonged to the Keystone Business. Only with arge fortune of Keystone Business could one maintain such a first-ss courtyard in the central area of Mist City, with each inch worth its weight in gold.

    At this time, in the hall of Green-tea Loft, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu, Wen Mingxiu and many other wealthy descendants in Mist City had already seated themselves in turn.

    However, unlike previous times, these proud and arrogant descendants were now very low-key. They were even in a little restrained.

    Because they were just apanying guests today!

    On the other side of the hall, there were more than ten youngsters sitting by themselves. Each of them was dressed splendidly, looking arrogant. Their words and manners showed a unique and reserved sense of superiority.

    Compared with these young people, Qi Yunxiao and his fellows were obviously inferior in dress and personal aura.

    It was all because the new group was from the Forbidden City, the capital of Ziyao Empire! Behind each of them stood a powerful force that had earned its name in the Forbidden City.

    If all the forces of the empire were divided into ranks, those which had a huge foundation in the Forbidden City undoubtedly belonged to the first rank.

    Such a force was often called an aristocratic family.

    As for the top forces in Mist City, although they could be regarded as powerful regional ones, they were inferior to the nobles in the Forbidden City.

    Therefore, Qi Yunxiao, Wen Mingxiu and Yuan Shu could only serve aspanions and act cautiously in front of these descendants from the Forbidden City.

    It was bing even more embarrassing for them because although they had lowered themselves, they could still clearly perceive that people on the other side remained indifferent and even ignored them.

    For the first time in their lives, they tasted the feeling of being looked down upon and dare notin at the same time.

    ¡°Mingxiu, don¡¯t be sulky. We won¡¯t look up to them either! Watching their faces filled with arrogance is too annoying. They would have met lots of troubles and bloodshed had they not belonged to the aristocratic families,¡± Qi Yunxiao consoled Wen Mingxiu in a whisper.

    ¡°I think that it is you who is very ufortable with this.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu cast a nce at Qi Yunxiao, and said in the same whispering tone.

    Qi Yunxiao did not deny it, ¡°I¡¯m surely uneasy, but there is no way topete in family background and identity with them. The harsh reality is that we are indeed inferior.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu mused, ¡°The aristocratic families are also very strictly ssified. There are seven from the lower grade, five from the middle grade, and one from the higher grade among these thirteen youngsters.¡±

    ¡°We, the powerful forces of Mist City, can only be regarded as strong regional forces, which are even inferior to a lower-grade aristocratic family. ording to my father, the aristocratic families not only have a long history and heritage, but their forces have also wormed their way into all parts of the empire, influencing even the empire¡¯s strategy. This is their real threatening power.¡±

    Speaking of this, Wen Mingxiu casually nced at a young man sitting at the head of the opposite side, and then continued, ¡°That Young Sword King, Shie Yutang, is a descendant of Shie n, one of the seven top aristocratic families in the Forbidden City. His family, a truly monstrous force, ys a very important role in the imperial court.¡±

    As Wen Mingxiu was speaking of this, she suddenly stiffened and her face changed slightly. Shie Yutang¡¯s eyes swept over her, sending silent warning. This one nce sent a chill down her spine.

    Fortunately, Shie Yutang had quickly shifted his eyes and left Wen Mingxiu in a deadly nervous state.

    The Young Sword King Shie Yutang, a prominent figure in the empire in recent years, was rumored to be a first-ss cultivation genius. The ¡°Sword Scripture Invincible¡± he mastered was the secret technique of Shie n. Moreover, Shie Yutang was the only one to sessfullyprehend and control it in thest hundreds of years in the current Shie n!

    The most terrifying thing was that Shie Yutang had reached Sea Spirit Realm though he was just neen this year. He also had first-ss fighting power in the Forbidden City where overmatches were asmon as the clouds!

    ¡°Why has this guye here? It seems too eye-catching for him to be the only Sea-Spirit-Realm practitioner present here,¡± Qi Yunxiao said sourly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him anymore.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu was frightened by just a nce from Shie Yutang a moment ago. She dared not talk about him anymore.

    The atmosphere in the hall was very strange. Shie Yutang and other young men from Forbidden City talked with each other happily while Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others were neglectedpletely. Despite this, they still sat and carefully apanied them.

    However, whether it was the group of Shie Yutang or Wen Mingxiu, they had alle here as guests.

    They were all waiting for the one living in the courtyard provisionally.

    Although the one had not showed up, they all waited patiently.

    Even Shie Yutang and other young men from the Forbidden City had shown great patience at this moment.

    Shortly afterwards, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the hall, which made everyone in the hall feel refreshed and look at the entrance at the same time.

    Many people even showed an expectant look with their best posture and etiquette. They almost got up and greeted the one at the gate.

    Before long, an olddy with silver hair appeared, apanied by a teenager only.

    Everyone was confused by this.

    Shie Yutang and others clearly knew the identity of the old woman. To their astonishment, the old woman was not apanied by the people they wanted to see, but by a teenager they didn¡¯t know.

    Who was this guy? Why had he appeared with Granny Wind?

    When they saw the young man¡¯s face, Qi Yunxiao, Wen Mingxiu, Yuan Shu and many other noble descendants of Mist City could not help but widen their eyes.

    Some even eximed, ¡°Lin Xun? Why... Why is this fellow here?¡±

 Chapter 231: Embarrassing Situation

    <h4>Chapter 231: Embarrassing Situation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Lin Xun!

    Lin Xun¡¯s appearance clearly surprised Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and all others. It had never urred to them that he would be here today.

    Did he alsoe here to visit the master of the house?

    Suddenly, they became ufortable after thinking about the bloody action that had happened several nights before.

    Although that incident was suppressedter, it was undoubtedly a great humiliation to their forces. When they met Lin again at this moment, they couldn¡¯t remain calm at all.

    However, they had long been warned by their elders that Lin Xun was not as poor as they had thought. On the contrary, he had a mysterious and powerful origin which they couldn¡¯t provoke. In such circumstances, even if they had some prejudice against him, they could only restrain themselves and dared not make a second attempt.

    Especially Qi Yunxiao, who had been taught a lesson by Lin Xun a few days ago, was stunned at this moment. His heart cried bitterly when he saw Lin Xun again. He just hoped that this fellow would stop looking for trouble on purpose like that day.

    How could they provoke Lin Xun nowadays? They would be thankful if Lin didn¡¯t make things difficult for them!

    Seeing Wen Mingxiu, Lin Xun was greatly surprised too. He even doubted whether the old woman brought him here to avenge those guys on him.

    Fortunately, the next scene let him feel relieved and confirm that this was not a well-prepared trap for him.

    The old woman was also astonished at the scene, so she inquired, ¡°You all know Lin Xun?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu and the others looked at each other with embarrassment. Of course, they knew Lin Xun but the reason was too humiliating and disgraceful. They would not say it even if someone tried to kill them. But who would believe that they didn¡¯t know him if they denied now?

    No one at the scene was a fool. They could find some clues just by looking at their reactions.

    ¡°We...¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Wen Mingxiu fumbled for words to exin.

    Lin Xun smiled and interrupted, ¡°We really know each other, although we had some conflicts in the past. Since they have been solved already, it¡¯s not a big deal now .¡±

    The old woman was experienced so she knew at a nce that it was impossible for it to be such a simple thing even though Lin Xun described it so.

    ¡°Granny Wind, who is he?¡±

    From the other side of the hall, a young man from the Forbidden City could not help asking.

    ¡°He is the disciple of Master Xun from Mist City¡¯s Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. I have invited him to repair a musical instrument for Miss,¡± Granny Wind answered casually.

    Master Xun?

    All the young guys from the Forbidden City were in a trance and immediately showed their indifference. At their level, a spiritual tattooist from the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was not someone important. Not to mention that he was just an apprentice, he wasn¡¯t worthy of their attention.

    But Wen Mingxiu¡¯s group was amazed to hear this introduction. They wondered when Lin Xun became a disciple of Master Xun.

    The young men from the Forbidden City might not know it, but those who grew up in Mist City, clearly recognized the reputation of Master Xun in Mist City.

    It came as a surprise to them that Lin Xun had gained an identity of the heir of Master Xun, which even perplexed them.

    Why was this guy so mysterious?

    Lin Xun remained quiet as if he wasn¡¯t paying any attention. However, when he looked across the hall and saw the figure sitting at the head seat in the hall, his heart shook violently.

    Shie Yutang!

    Why was he here?

    He tied his hair in a high-bun, dressed in a green robe with big sleeves, carried a blue sword, and sat there imposingly. He had a kind of elegant and unrestrained style, just like an immortal!

    Lin Xun would never forget this person.

    When he and Shia Zhi were being chased and hunted by a barbarian in the Three Thousand Mountains, Shie Yutang rescued them from the danger.

    Shua!

    Almost at the same time, Shie Yutang¡¯s eyes also met his from afar. His eyes were like a pair of sharp swords, stabbing Lin Xun and waking him up from his thoughts.

    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Shie Yutang suddenly frowned and opened his mouth, which shocked everyone in the hall.

    Shie Yutang, the most important person in this room, suddenly opened his mouth at this moment and openly talked about knowing Lin Xun. It was really an unbelievable thing!

    Even Granny Wind was surprised. She looked thoughtful. Originally, she thought that Lin Xun was just an insignificant follower of Master Xun, but as soon as he entered the hall, he was recognized by arge number of wealthy people of Mist City. They appeared to be afraid of Lin Xun.

    This was enough to surprise her, but it was unexpected that even Shie Yutang seemed to recognize Lin Xun, which was somewhat unusual!

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, cupped his hands and acknowledged, ¡°Yes, Childe Shie is my savior. About a year ago, in the Three Thousand Mountains of the southwestern border, you saved me from a barbarian. Do you still remember that?¡±

    Shie Yutang thought for a moment and muttered, ¡°So that was you.¡± But in a twinkling of an eye, his face returned to a cold expression.

    Seeing this, all the other young guys from the Forbidden Cityughed. At a nce, they knew that Shie Yutang had nothing to do with Lin Xun, since he had even forgotten that he had rescued Lin Xun. This undoubtedly showed that he did not take Lin seriously at all.

    In other words, Lin Xun was not worth mentioning.

    Thinking of this, those guys from Forbidden City rxed, and even looked at Lin with sense of superiority.

    As for Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others, they could not help but me themselves for thinking too much just now.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t feel angry about this. Anyway, he had to thank Shie Yutang for saving him once. As for being looked down upon by the others, he didn¡¯t care much about what others thought of him.

    Granny Wind looked around coldly and finally instructed, ¡°Boy, wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll invite Miss out.¡±

    She turned her head and looked at Shie Yutang, ¡°Yutang,e with me.¡±

    With that, she took Shie Yutang and walked out of the hall.

    ¡°Excuse me, senior!¡± at this time, Lin Xun suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Granny Wind questioned without turning back.

    All eyes were now fixed on him, wondering what he was going to do.

    He asked something unexpected, ¡°I just want to know if there is any ce for me to sit in this hall?¡±

    Granny Wind was startled, and then snorted, ¡°The hall is big enough, so sit where you want!¡±

    After that, she disappeared from the hall with Shie Yutang.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders and nced around the hall.

    Others might think that it was a silly question, but Lin knew that this problem was quite important.

    The reason was simple. Right now, the seats on the left side were upied by Wen Mingxiu and others, while the seats on the right side were upied by a group of young men from the Forbidden City. Although Shie Yutang¡¯s seat was empty, it was obvious that it did not belong to him. So, apart from the head-seat at the top, there was no seat avable.

    Lin Xun did not want to sit together with the two groups of people, but he also didn¡¯t want to stand here and wait foolishly, which would make his situation too embarrassing.

    So, he had to find a ce for himself. He was invited to help, but if he was left here so casually without a seat, he had to wonder whether Granny Wind invited him to ask for help or just to deliberately humiliate him.

    Fortunately, Granny Wind¡¯s reply proved that her intention was not to embarrass Lin. With this in mind, he became calm. He found a cushion from the side of the hall, put it on the ground and sat on it. Then he took out a pot of wine and began drinking at will.

    Everyone looked at him strangely. This guy was really brazen and not reserved at all. Did he really regard this ce as his home?

    What if the host here was to see Lin¡¯s impolite conduct without manners and etiquette? It was totally embarrassing.

    The descendants of the noble families paid great attention to etiquette and demeanor. Therefore, many people showed disdain when they saw Lin¡¯s behavior at this moment.

    Wen Mingxiu knew that Lin Xun was a person they couldn¡¯t provoke. So they said nothing at his behavior. However, for those young men from the Forbidden City, his gesture was a little too much to bear.

    Some people couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Qi Yunxiao, we just arrived in Mist City. We know nothing about the situation here. Why don¡¯t you give us an introduction? Who is Master Xun?¡±

    Qi Yunxiao was stunned. After ncing at Lin, he roughly told the story of Master Xun.

    The young man was Huang Jianxiong. He was born in the Huang n, a lower-grade aristocratic family in the Forbidden City. He was an arrogant sixteen-year-old teenager.

    Hearing Qi Yunxiao¡¯s exnation, he could not help sneering, ¡°Since Master Xun is as powerful as you said, why his apprentice is so rude and disrespectful such that I have to wonder whether the conduct of Master Xun is also inadequate?¡±

    It was very disrespectful to say this and scold a Master. After all, no one would directly question a teacher in front of his apprentice.

    Qi Yunxiao was embarrassed at this question and he didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. If he offended Lin Xun, the consequences would be serious!

    At this moment, everyone in the hall noticed that the atmosphere had changed. The young guys from the Forbidden City looked at Lin Xun with a hint of teasing.

    On the other hand, Wen Mingxiu and Qi Yunxiao were frightened. They didn¡¯t want to get caught up in the storm. Whoever they offended would bring them serious troubles.

    But at this time, Lin Xun took a sip of his wine, looked at Huang Jianxiong and shook his head with a smile, ¡°To spray dung as soon as you open your mouth... Is this the etiquette your parents taught you? If so, I really have to wonder if your parents are the same as you¡ª¡±

    Bang!

    Before Lin could finish his words, Huang Jianxiong, with a gloomy face, smashed the table with one hand and roared sharply, ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±

 Chapter 232: Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow

    <h4>Chapter 232: Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Although Lin Xun didn¡¯t know the identity of Huang Jianxiong and others, Wen Mingxiu¡¯s restrained and uneasy conduct told him that these guys were bound toe from powerful forces.

    Moreover, not everyone was qualified to sit with Young Sword King Shie Yutang. However, he did not care about these things, otherwise he would not have fought with more than ten powerful forces in Mist City.

    Honestly speaking, in Lin Xun¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ power and status; there were either enemies or friends. Therefore, in the face of Huang Jianxiong¡¯s rude mockery, he chose to retaliate without hesitation.

    It was obvious that Huang Jianxiong didn¡¯t have a good temper. Lin Xun¡¯s few words had already incensed himpletely, causing him to heavily pound the table.

    Looking at the enraged Huang Jianxiong, Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu felt a tremor in their hearts and their expressions changed slightly.

    Meanwhile Huang Jianxiong¡¯s mates sneered and looked at Lin Xun as if he were a dead man. They had already known that Huang Jianxiong was a violent person, otherwise he would not have been the first to mock Lin Xun just now.

    But they did not expect that Lin Xun was so bold that he even dared to retort directly and humiliated Huang Jianxiong with words. His behavior was no different from looking for death!

    How did a disciple of a spiritual tattooist in Mist City dare to challenge them?

    Lin Xun still smiled, looked at Huang Jianxiong, who looked quite gloomy, and said, ¡°Getting angry whenever you disagree with others. Your temper smells just as bad as your mouth.¡±

    When Lin Xun said so, he deliberately covered his nose with one hand, showing a look of disgust.

    Huang Jianxiong¡¯s forehead was full of blue veins and his heart full of anger as he glowered at Lin, ¡°Dammit, I must kill you today!¡±

    Just as he was about to take some action, he was stopped by a golden-robed teenager next to him, ¡°Don¡¯t condescend yourself by dealing with a vulgar and ignorant fellow! That¡¯s a bigpliment for him.¡±

    Huang Jianxiong became quiet after hearing these words. The golden-robed teenager raised his head and looked across the hall, ¡°You guys, Mist City is your territory. Now that there is an unwee guesting here and provoking us, why are you just sitting back and ignoring it?¡±

    Wen Mingxiu¡¯s face suddenly changed as her heart cried. They were unwilling to get caught in the storm, but now they were picked directly by this teenager.

    What should they do?

    They looked at each other hesitantly.

    This annoyed the golden-robed teenager and his mates.

    Qi Yunxiao had to stand out bitterly, ¡°Dear friends, we are really willing to help you, but the truth is that we are not his opponent at all...¡±

    It was worse than killing him to admit publicly that he was not as good as Lin Xun, but there was no other way to exin their hesitation under this situation.

    Wen Mingxiu and others helplessly nodded in unison.

    This came as a shock to Huang Jianxiong and others, who then realized that something was wrong. It was very unusual that Lin Xun could suppress these descendants of great forces in Mist City.

    ¡°Very good. It seems that this is your way of hospitality. Okay, please don¡¯t me me for my rudeness then!¡± Huang Jianxiong was extremely angry. His sneer, full of threats, made Qi Yunxiao¡¯s expression once again undergo a change. Qi and his mates felt ufortable all over like sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Childe Huang...¡± Qi Yunxiao opened his mouth, wanting to exin something, but he was interrupted by Huang Jianxiong, ¡°Don¡¯t make more excuses. It¡¯s a disgrace for me to sit with you!¡±

    With that, he looked at Lin Xun coldly and yelled, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me this instant and I shall allow you a decent death!¡±

    His arrogant statement showed his fierce killing-intent.

    Right then, Huang Jianxiong opened his eyes sharply and released a horrible aura of violence and was surrounded by fierce green light.

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly tensed.

    ¡°You mean, whether I apologize to you or not, you¡¯re going to kill me this time?¡± Lin Xun looked surprised.

    ¡°Of course! This is still the lightest punishment. You would not have an easy death otherwise!¡± Huang Jianxiong said coldly.

    ¡°Do not forget that I¡¯m invited by Granny Wind. Has she agreed to this?¡± Lin Xun was not angry as he said with augh.

    Many people frowned, thinking that the reason why Lin Xun dared to be so fearless was Granny Wind¡¯s support.

    Huang Jianxiong was stunned and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re more shameless than I thought. Do you really think that Granny Wind will save you?¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it and teased, ¡°It depends on what you¡¯ll do.¡±

    Huang Jianxiong¡¯s face became gloomy again after being stimted by Lin¡¯s words. He could not hold back his temper anymore and rushed out with his fingers held out like a dragon¡¯s ws and made a fierce grasping motion at him.

    Boom!

    Apanying the attack were terrible green spiritual waves, crushing the air and making a terribly loud noise.

    Dragon-hid w!

    One of the secret techniques of Huang n, once put into practice, it was unexpectedly as powerful as a hidden dragon poking out its huge ws from the clouds!

    Many young guys from the Forbidden City were surprised, as they hadn¡¯t expected that Huang Jianxiong would use such killing tactics as soon as he attacked. He intended to kill Lin Xun in one strike.

    On the other hand, Wen Mingxiu held her breath in fear. The strength of this grasp made their blood run cold. They also realized that the descendants of aristocratic families such as Huang Jianxiong might be arrogant, but their fighting power was undoubtedly strong.

    The moment Huang Jianxiong attacked, Lin Xun judged that Huang was in Human-gang Realm and was obviously better than the same-realm practitioners. Especially, thebat method he used was powerful; once it was applied, the atmosphere would be filled with unusual pressure.

    But for Lin Xun, this strike might be dangerous, but it was far from being fatal.

    Lin Xun, at the same time, surrounded by terrifying spiritual power like a tide, punched out directly. It seemed simple but had an irresistible force.

    This punch was like a storm that was condensed andpressed to the extreme. If it broke out, in an instant, it could tear the world apart.

    Boom!

    ws collided with the punch. A huge aftershock exploded from the center of the collision and caused strong waves, sweeping the hall with smoke and dust from the smashed tables and chairs.

    Many people had already evaded and retreated without being affected. But when they saw the situation in the field, they couldn¡¯t help changing their faces slightly.

    Lin Xun stood in the hall motionless. However, Huang Jianxiong had retreated several steps, his face pale, and his breath disordered.

    Just now, the collision made him have a feeling of being brutally hit by mountains and he almost could not resist.

    ¡°Come again!¡±

    Huang Jianxiong roared with his hair flying in the air. He grabbed at the air with his hands in session and covered Lin Xun with a dazzling green light.

    Screech!

    The hall was filled with whistles of air that had been torn apart causing the onlookers to turn pale with fright.

    Lin Xun still did not retreat. He flicked and threw a punch smashing Huang¡¯s green paw print into smithereens. In a sh, he rushed to Huang Jianxiong without any obstruction.

    Boom!

    Huang Jianxiong had no time to dodge. He was hit by Lin¡¯s punch, flew out and smashed into the wall more than 30 meters away. His bones almost broke, causing his face to twist in agony.

    All the other young men from the Forbidden City were astonished. They could not believe their eyes. Although Huang Jianxiong¡¯s fighting power was not the strongest among them, but he was still among the top few. He could easily deal with dozens of Human-gang practitioners.

    Originally, they thought that it would take only one strike to deal with someone as lowly as an heir of a Spiritual Tattooist... But no one had expected that not only would Huang not gain any advantage at all, but would be beaten ck and blue by Lin Xun!

    This was too shocking. Was Lin Xun a top-ranked guy in Human-gang Realm?

    Although Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao and others had long known that Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power was extremely fierce, they were still overwhelmed when they saw him suppress the arrogant Huang with only two punches.

    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    With a bellow, Huang Jianxiong rushed back again crazily.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face had a sneer. This fellow was really stubborn like a mule.

    However, just the next moment, Lin¡¯s pupils shrank. Lin Xun saw him suddenly take out a bright blood-colored crossbow shaped like an eagle¡¯s beak.

    Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow!

    His heart jumped violently.

    Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow!

    People in the room couldn¡¯t help turning pale. It never urred to them that Huang Jianxiong would use such a vicious weapon in his fury.

    ¡°Die now!¡±

    Huang Jianxiong grinned hideously as he pulled the trigger. It brought him great embarrassment and shame that he was defeated by Lin Xun in public so easily. So he used Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow and threw caution to the wind.

    Buzz!

    A strange droning voice sounded as if thousands of fine hair-like bloody needles suddenly burst out.

    This blow was too fast, covering all the areas near Lin. He could not avoid it at all.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun felt a sharp pain all over his body. A stream of tiny needles rushed through his body towards the sea of his consciousness.

    This was the true horror of Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow. It didn¡¯t shoot arrows, but rather piercing needles made with a unique method. These needles seemed insignificant and did not do any harm to the body of the practitioner, but they could pierce the sea of a practitioner¡¯s consciousness in a short time and erased the spirit!

    Such a poisonous and vicious attack was almost unavoidable and extremely dreadful when it invaded the body.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Streams of tiny piercing needles continued to rush toward the sea of Lin¡¯s consciousness, making Lin tremble with unspeakable pain.

    At such a critical moment, Lin Xun took a deep breath and operated the Star Cirction of Meditating Magic. The 21 stars hanging in the sea of his consciousness suddenly shone brightly like a burning sun, shedding several pieces of silver brilliance.

    Lin Xun¡¯s quick action had exerted a magical effect as he saw the piercing needles surrounded by the silver brilliance burning instantly and making a sizzling sound. The needles werepletely melted thereafter.

 Chapter 233: A Sword at the Neck

    <h4>Chapter 233: A Sword at the Neck</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    After leaving the hall, Granny Wind took Shie Yutang into a quiet room.

    The room was simple but elegant. An optical screen appeared on the wall, reflecting the scene in the hall.

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened when you rescued Lin?¡± asked Granny Wind.

    Shie Yutang frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°More than a year ago, the men of the Imperial Observatory announced that there seemed to be a peerless treasure in the Three Thousand Mountains, so I went to look for it alone...¡±

    Soon, he told the story of rescuing Lin Xun and Shia Zhi without concealing anything since there was no need to hide this trifle at all.

    ¡°So he and the little girl were being chased by a barbarian?¡±

    The eyes of Granny Wind twinkled.

    Shie Yutang acknowledged, ¡°Yes, I thought that the barbarian appeared in the ThreeThousand Mountains for that great treasure. But it seemed rather strange if thought about carefully.¡±

    Granny Wind nodded; there was a meaningful look on her old face, ¡°ording to your observation, is there anything special about Lin Xun?¡±

    Shie Yutang shook his head, ¡°At that time, he was an insignificant boy at only the second level of Martial Ream. He was no different from a country bumpkin.¡±

    Granny Wind seemed to discern some valuable information from his words. A cold ray shed across her eyes, ¡°More than a year ago, he was merely at the second level of Martial Realm, but now he is a Human-gang-Realm practitioner. His cultivation speed is somewhat incredible.¡±

    Shie Yutang was also startled and realized that something was wrong with the situation. Was the bumpkin he saved a rare genius?

    He was somewhat puzzled because even if Lin Xun was extremely gifted, he was not an eye-catching talent in the empire.

    Why was senior Granny Wind so interested in Lin Xun? This was a really weird situation.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Granny Wind, what do you find special in this boy?¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s muddy eyes were full ofplex emotions. She looked at Lin Xun sitting and drinking in the middle of the hall through the screen, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just find this boy looks a little like an old friend...¡±

    Shie Yutang frowned. He did not think that it was the real reason.

    Granny Wind suddenly shook her head and sighed, ¡°But it seems that I thought too much.¡±

    Shie Yutang didn¡¯t continue on this topic.

    He was not interested in Lin Xun; a mere disciple of Mist City¡¯s spiritual tattoo master could not arouse the curiosity of Young Sword King.

    At this time, the screen was reflecting the dispute between Huang Jianxiong and Lin Xun, which attracted Granny Wind and Shie Yutang¡¯s attention.

    It was a usual thing for impulsive youngsters. But Lin Xun¡¯s strong reaction surprised them. They did not expect the heir of Master Xun to have the courage to go against Huang Jianxiong.

    When they heard Wen Mingxiu admit themselves as inferior to Lin Xun, they realized that he was not just a spiritual tattooist, but also a powerful practitioner.

    Of course, up to this point, they still believed that Lin Xun should not be as good as Huang Jianxiong, a descendant of the aristocratic family.

    After all, Huang Jianxiong was undoubtedly a first-ss expert in Human-gang Realm though he looked brutish and foppish.

    But what happened next was beyond the expectations of both Granny Wind and Shie Yutang. With only two punches, Lin Xun had defeated Huang Jianxiong.

    ¡°Good boxing! It is evident that it has been honed by numerous bloody battles and has acquired its own unique aura!¡± Granny Windmented.

    ¡°Yes, he is good. His fighting style is unique and seems to be somewhat simr to the training methods used in the Bloodthirsty Camp of the Empire.¡± Shie Yutang continued his analysis, ¡°Attack the enemy simply and directly. He can¡¯t have such a fighting style without countless cruelbats.¡±

    Granny Wind looked at him with a slight surprise. ¡°You know the Bloodthirsty Camp too?¡±

    Shie Yutang turned silent.

    At this moment, the expression of Granny Wind suddenly changed, ¡°Bloody Spirit-Piercing Crossbow! Huang Jianxiong is so bold!¡±

    ...

    In the hall.

    The atmosphere was deadly silent. Only Huang Jianxiong wasughing fiercely.

    Those descendants from Forbidden City frowned, while Wen Mingxiu and others looked uncertain and felt cold in their hearts.

    Bloody Spirit-Piercing Crossbow!

    It was made by Imperial Academy of Spiritual Implements and was known for its fierce and vicious nature. Because of itsplex refining process and rare spiritual materials it required, the production was very low.

    A spiritual weapon like this was worth more than ten thousand gold coins but simply couldn¡¯t be bought with money due to its rarity.

    Nobody foresaw that in this sudden outbreak of conflict, Huang Jianxiong would so brutally use Bloody Spirit-Piercing Crossbow!

    Lin Xun stood upright at this time. Everyone knew that although he looked alive, his spirit must have exploded under the assault of piercing needles; he was no different than a dead man now!

    Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu might have hated Lin Xun in their hearts, but they were not happy at all to witness his death at this time.

    They remembered the warnings of seniors in their ns in the past few days and the mysterious posts of Heiyao Shrine...

    However, for those young guys from the Forbidden City, killing Lin Xun was an insignificant thing. They were just somewhat surprised by Huang Jianxiong¡¯s fierceness.

    Only Huang Jianxiong was excited in his heart. He walked up to Lin Xun with a cruel smile and triumphantly thundered, ¡°Bastard, if I don¡¯t kill you, will I have any face left? It¡¯s too naive and ridiculous for you to use the name of Granny Wind to coerce me!¡±

    With that, he stretched out his hand and patted Lin¡¯s face, trying to humiliate Lin who should have died.

    Before his fingertips touched Lin Xun¡¯s face, Lin opened his eyes abruptly.

    His deep dark pupils were full of frigid and indifferent color.

    What was wrong?

    Huang Jianxiong¡¯s expression changed sharply. Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, he felt a touch on his wrist and his arm was twisted off at once. His face contorted with pain.

    Everyone at the scene widened their eyes and were shocked. Lin Xun had not died in the attack of the piercing needles! Immediately, they saw him pick up Huang Jianxiong¡¯s body and hurl it on the ground.

    Bang!

    The ground shook for a moment. Huang Jianxiong came into close contact with the hard ground. His nose and mouth bled while his bones cracked with a crackling sound.

    The crowd was shivering all over. Just by listening to the voice, they knew the excruciating pain Huang Jianxiong must be suffering.

    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you¡ª!¡±

    Huang Jianxiong shrieked in a bitter and aching voice.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was thoroughly enraged. He appeared indifferent and calm on the surface, but his mind was swarming with violent and bloody thoughts.

    If it were not for his quick reflexes and timely use of the MeditatingMagic to resolve the crisis, the consequences would have been unbearable.

    In other words, this was the first time that he had felt a fatal threat. For this kind of enemy who wanted to kill him, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t be merciful.

    Bang!

    He held Huang¡¯s body and mmed it into the ground once again. Huang Jianxiong screamed while twitching all over and foaming at the mouth. He finally shut his eyes in pain and fainted.

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s behavior, many of the young guys from the Forbidden City who had already regained theirposure yelled loudly, ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, Lin Xun simply ignored them and picked up Huang Jianxiong¡¯s body once more. If Huang was smashed one more time, he might really die.

    Those young men from the Forbidden City lost their color and rushed towards him.

    Even Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao and others couldn¡¯t help but feel numb. Some of them couldn¡¯t sit still. If Huang Jianxiong¡ªa descendant of an aristocratic family¡ªdied, the consequences would be dreadful!

    Whoosh!

    At this critical moment, a green figure appeared out of nowhere. At the same time, a blue sword had arrived at Lin Xun¡¯s neck.

    The sword was as blue as the sea, filled with a clear and vast spirit. Although it was motionless, it had an overwhelming killing aura, which made Lin Xun¡¯s skin react with ayer of goosebumps.

    Lin Xun dared not move again at this moment.

    He looked at the person in front of him. It was Shie Yutang!

    Shie¡¯s eyes were full of indifference and filled with wisps of sword shadows, exuding a forceful pressure. His whole being was like a world-ss sword with a sharp edge soaring into the sky!

    ¡°Put him down.¡±

    Shie Yutang¡¯s voice was calm, but infused with an indisputable authority.

    Lin Xun had not a shred of doubt that if he dared to disobey even a little, Shie Yutang would not hesitate to pierce his throat.

    Seeing this, everyone in the hall breathed a sigh of relief. The young guys from the Forbidden City were more rxed and looked at Lin Xun with hatred and contempt.

    Lin Xun stared at Shie Yutang quietly with his calm ck eyes. Nobody could sense the fury and hatred he had in his heart at the moment.

    But in the end, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I promise not to kill him. Anyway, you have saved my life once. I need to return this favor.¡±

    With that, he shook his hand and threw Huang Jianxiong, who had already been unconscious.

    Shie Yutang rebuked coldly, ¡°Always remember: if I can save you, I can also kill you. I hope you won¡¯t try to challenge my bottom line, little ant. It¡¯s bound to be the death of you if you¡¯re over-confident!¡±

    With the warning, Shie Yutang put away the sword and no longer looked at Lin Xun. He turned and sat back in his position.

    Lin Xunughed silently and also sat back in his ce as if nothing had happened. He reached out and touched his throat. His fingertips swept some dark-red drops of blood.

    Lin was hurt by Shie Yutang¡¯s sword just now. Although it had only pierced the skin and he did not even feel pain, in his eyes, these blood drops appeared so dazzling.

    He put his finger on his lips and licked it. The blood was on the tip of his tongue. It was like a mark branded at the bottom of his heart, so that Lin Xun would never forget this feeling in his life.

 Chapter 234: Peerless Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 234: Peerless Maiden</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Lin Xun¡¯s reaction at this moment was abnormal. He was sitting there calmly without any anger, unwillingness or panic as if nothing had happened.

    The more nonchnt Lin Xun looked, the more Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu felt nervous in their hearts. They knew very well how unforgiving he was. The bloody massacre the other night had already proved that Lin Xun was absolutely not a person willing to suffer losses.

    What was he thinking about now? Just after Lin Xun had survived the attack from Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow by chance, he was threatened by Shie Yutang, the Young Sword King, with a sword at his throat. Did he really not have any resentment in his heart?

    To the young guys from the Forbidden City, Lin Xun at this moment was aplete failure, looking like a tiger with its teeth pulled out.

    This made them smile contemptuously. How could this little disciple from Mist City dare to confront them? It was ridiculous and absurd.

    At this time, Granny Wind also entered the hall. Her old face didn¡¯t have any expression. She did not show her stance on the incident.

    Only when she saw Huang Jianxiong, who fainted on the ground, did a trace of disgust sh in her muddy eyes and said, ¡°Take him away! Since he does not treat my guests seriously, there is no need for him to step into this ce again.¡±

    This simple sentence showed her attitude. Many of the young men in this room were slightly upset, but they immediately understood the situation.

    Even if Lin Xun was a country bumpkin, he was still a guest invited by Granny Wind. Huang Jianxiong disregarded Granny Wind¡¯s prestige and tried to kill Lin Xun. If Granny Wind didn¡¯t take any action, it would be a p on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Granny Wind; I¡¯ll take him away.¡±

    At this moment, a young man stepped out to pick up the unconscious Huang Jianxiong. As he inspected Huang¡¯s injuries, his face suddenly changed. He shouted loudly, ¡°Huang Jianxiong¡¯s Ocean of Qi is broken!¡±

    The Ocean of Qi was broken!

    Everyone present was shocked. If it was true, Huang Jianxiong would be disabled and could no longer conduct cultivation.

    Whoosh~ Granny Wind came beside Huang Jianxiong and took a look at him with her stick. A momentter, she raised her head and nced at Lin Xun. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts.¡±

    As soon as this remark came out, people fullyprehended the situation. They couldn¡¯t help turning pale and looked at Lin Xun withplex feelings.

    One of the young guys from Forbidden City smacked his hand down on to the table. ¡°How can you do this? This guy is so vicious. He must be killed to avenge Childe Huang!¡±

    Others also mored for revenge. Huang Jianxiong was disabled in front of them. If Huang n investigated, they would inevitably be caught up in the storm.

    More importantly, they always banded together, but now, one of them had been disabled by a young man in Mist City. This was a tant provocation and disregard of their dignity!

    Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others had their hearts in their mouths. No wonder Lin Xun was so calm. He had disabled Huang Jianxiong!

    It was really fierce and overbearing!

    Didn¡¯t he know once he did that, he would have utterly offended the forces behind Huang Jianxiong?

    At this moment, even Shie Yutang frowned and could not keep calm anymore. He red coldly at Lin Xun with his eyes like sharp swords.

    Likewise, he had not expected Lin Xun to be so cruel as to maim Huang; it was much more painful than death itself for Huang.

    Right then, Lin Xun looked up at Granny Wind and spoke tly, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here to solve the problem, not to die. Do you think I have made a mistake bying here?¡±

    His voice was calm without any emotional fluctuations.

    Granny Wind turned silent for a moment, and then waved her hands, ¡°This farce will end now; take Huang Jianxiong away!¡±

    Her turbid eyes surged with a frightening cold ray, exerting a horrible and invisible pressure on the surroundings like a volcano on the brink of eruption.

    The whole hall was in a stifling silence as the air screamed.

    Many people had changed expressions as no one dared to make a peep. They all knew that Granny Wind was infuriated.

    Under such circumstances, even Shie Yutang could only shut his mouth.

    ¡°Come with me, boy.¡±

    Granny Wind dropped the words and walked out of the hall.

    Lin Xun immediately rose up and nced at the young guys from Forbidden City scornfully, then turned around and followed Granny Wind.

    His silent mockery was a great provocation. It made all the young guys from Forbidden City furious and gloomy. They could hardly wait to kill Lin Xun with a thousand cuts.

    Witnessing everything, Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others admired Lin Xun¡¯s courage even more. It was hard to imagine what supported Lin Xun¡¯s tough temperament in this situation.

    ¡°Qi Yunxiao, tell us more about Lin Xun while he¡¯s away,¡± a young man from Forbidden City opened his mouth expressionlessly.

    Qi Yunxiao turned stiff and sighed in his heart. There was no doubt that these young guys of the aristocratic families would not let Lin Xun go so easily since they had suffered such a great loss.

    ...

    Following Granny Wind, Lin Xun could not help but sigh. After all, he was too weak, otherwise... how could they dare to bully him so much today?

    In the eyes of ordinary people, the title of the heir of Master Xun was mighty enough to be respected and not to be easily offended.

    But for Shie Yutang and hispatriots, this title meant nothing at all. Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t bring any protection to Lin Xun.

    The final analysis was that everything depended on his own strength!

    ¡°I have seen many young people like you in my life. They are arrogant and do not know how to bow their proud heads. But the cruel reality is that most of them end miserably.¡±

    Granny Wind, leading the way in front of Lin, suddenly opened her mouth. Her voice was unhurried with some emotion, ¡°Do you think that it is possible for you to live if you weren¡¯t personally invited by me?¡±

    Lin Xun seemed to recall something, as a faint smile emerged on his face, ¡°I am sure I could live. But I¡¯m not sure if I would have let them live.¡±

    Granny Wind stopped in her tracks. She turned her head and nced at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Lin Xun calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to exin unless I really give it a try.¡±

    Granny Wind gazed at the handsome young man in front of her with her cloudy eyes and snorted, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t brag so much in the future else you¡¯ll find yourself in a quagmire.¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged his shoulders.

    Soon after, Granny Wind brought Lin Xun into a small courtyard with quiet surroundings. The courtyard was covered with nts and ancient trees. It painted picturesque scenery.

    There was a stone table in the middle of the courtyard. Someone waited beside the stone table.

    This was a handsome man dressed in green with red lips and white teeth. He emanated a clean and pristine temperament.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man in green turned his head. Lin Xun¡¯s eyes met his at almost the same time. Both of them were surprised and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Lin Xun remembered the green-clothed young man. That day in front of Mist City¡¯s Spiritual Screen, he was quite impressed by this person because of the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    He hadn¡¯t thought they would meet each other again here.

    But wait!

    Suddenly, Lin Xun recalled that Granny Wind wanted to repair a spiritual instrument for her youngdy. So that...

    Lin Xun looked carefully and found that the man in green dress had a t throat, obviously a girl disguised as a man.

    The girl, dressed as a man, smiled and blinked at Lin Xun as if to say, ¡°Ah, you found it.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you recognize this man?¡± There was a touch of vignce in Granny Wind¡¯s eyes.

    She had discovered that Lin Xun was not a simple spiritual tattooist as evident from the expressions of those yboys in Mist City. Now, even her youngdy seemed to know this person. That was somewhat weird.

    For the affairs rted to her youngdy, Granny Wind had to be vignt.

    ¡°Granny Wind, I have seen this man the other day when I and Ying¡¯er slipped out for shopping. He told me that if I want to repair Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, I can give Master Xun a try.¡±

    The girl in green rose and said with augh. Her voice had changed a lot this time. It was as nice and crisp as a babbling and tinkling brook in a valley.

    Just listening to her voice was enough to be intoxicated.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Granny Wind also recalled the incident. Ying¡¯er had said that they met a bad person. She was actually referring to Lin Xun standing in front of her.

    ¡°Granny, how did you find this man? Is he the fabled Master Xun?¡±

    The girl in green couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was charming with a lovely face. Her skin was smooth and as white as milk. Although dressed as a man, she exhibited a different kind of beauty with her beautiful voice straight from heaven.

    This kind of beauty was as pure as a green lotus, neither ostentatious nor vulgar. It was so beautiful and noble that people would only appreciate and not spheme.

    Honestly speaking, she was not exceedingly beautiful, but had a unique style and temperament.

    Lin Xun introduced himself on his own initiative, ¡°You misunderstood. My name is Lin Xun. I¡¯m just a disciple of Master Xun.¡±

    The girl in green was stunned. She smiled and returned the greeting, ¡°Hello, Childe Lin. I¡¯m Liu Qingyan, you can call me Yan.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded but was immediately stunned. He realized what her identity was and asked with astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re Liu Qingyan? Which one?¡±

    Liu Qingyan blinked her eyes, smiling brightly and delicately. ¡°Is there a second Liu Qingyan in the world?¡±

    Lin Xun finally confirmed that the man-dressed girl in front of him was actually the famous artistic practitioner respected by many in the empire.

    At present, Liu Qingyan¡¯s influence reached far and wide and had countless fans. In the eyes of many young people, she was just like a shining goddess!

    Lin Xun had never in his wildest dreams imagined that he would meet this legendary girl here. It was really beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 235: Destiny from the Ancient Ocarina

    <h4>Chapter 235: Destiny from the Ancient Ocarina</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Just for a moment, Lin Xun felt chills on his back. He, even without turning, understood that Granny Wind was looking at him with rm.

    This made himugh helplessly. The old woman was too nervous. Was she worried that he would eat Liu Qingyan?

    In spite of this, Lin Xun came to his senses and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just a little surprised as I didn¡¯t expect a legendary character to suddenly appear in front of me one day.¡±

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s face was full of smiles. She had met many young people like Lin Xun and some of them were even sillier when they first saw her.

    Comparatively speaking, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were clear and calm from beginning to end. Unlike others, there was no admiration, fanaticism, or even possessiveness in Lin Xun¡¯s eyes, letting Liu Qingyan appreciate him more.

    Liu Qingyan invited him to sit. She raised her hand and poured a cup of tea for Lin. Then she asked, ¡°Childe Lin, as you suggested me to visit your master when I saw you a few days ago, you must be sure then that Master Xun can restore the Acient-rhythm Ocarina?¡±

    Lin Xun ruminated a bit before requesting, ¡°I need to see the condition of your Ancient-rhythm Ocarina first.¡±

    Liu Qingyan immediately took out an ancient dark-purple wooden box and opened it. There was a water drop-like object, the size of a palm, in the box, and it appeared antiquated.

    It was exactly the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Its surface was filled with the luster of sapphire with nine holes on it. If one looked carefully, one could feel the passing of time on it.

    ¡°Please have a look.¡±

    Liu Qingyan turned solemn and carefully picked up the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina and handed it to Lin Xun.

    This was one of the rarest treasures in the world. It had almost disappeared in the long river of time, making it hard to be found again. Most could barely recognize them.

    However, Lin Xun was very familiar with this thing. When he was a child, Master Lu often yed it. The unique cadence and rhythm it produced impressed Lin Xun deeply.

    Now, seeing the same Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, Lin Xun missed Master Lu subconsciously. He could not control his sadness and grief.

    He took the instrument in his hand, skillfully curled his right index finger and tapped the nine holes on it. Suddenly, a wisp of sound echoed in the air. Sometimes it was high-pitched and clear, while sometimes dull and sweeping.

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s eyes brightened. Just with this knocking action, she knew that Lin Xun was an expert of this instrument and must have a good understanding of the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    Granny Wind, standing next to Lin, also felt surprised. She looked at Lin Xun thoughtfully. It seemed that this little boy really understood this rare musical instrument.

    This dispelled many suspicions in her mind. If an apprentice knew this thing so well, his master must be quite good at it.

    What would Granny Wind feel if she found out that the Master Xun was actually Lin Xun in front of her?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t notice their reactions. He put his ears on the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, closed his eyes and listened attentively. In a trance, Master Lu¡¯s voice and smile appeared again in his mind.

    It was a night with the snow falling and covering the world. Master Lu was sitting alone on the top of the mountain beside the mine prison, carrying a wine gourd and drinking alone in the wind and snow.

    When Master Lu was slightly drunk, he took out the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina which he had been carrying and called Lin Xun, who was only seven years old at that time, to his side. He did not speak but yed the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina straight away.

    That voice was lonely and reverberating, drifting in the wind and snow with indescribable loneliness and sadness. Seven-year-old Lin Xun cried with tears streaming down his face unconsciously. His young heart was sensing this kind of loneliness for the first time, which no one could describe.

    At the end of the song, Master Lu picked up Lin Xun for the first time in his life and put Lin in front of him. He stared into Lin Xun¡¯s eyes and whispered softly, ¡°Remember this song. This is thest melody left by your mother when she was about to depart from this world.¡±

    Since then, Lin Xun imprinted the melody, Ancient-rhythm Ocarina and Master Lu¡¯s words on his mind.

    After a long time, Lin Xun roused from his memories and looked up. He found Liu Qingyan looking at him with a smile. Between her eyebrows, there was a fleeting hint of pity. Lin Xun was awe-inspired. He knew that his trip down memoryne was noticed by Liu Qingyan. Anyone who could y the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina must be someone with spiritual wisdom.

    Obviously, Liu Qingyan should be such an individual, otherwise it was impossible for her to aplish such glorious achievements.

    ¡°You seem to have some load on your mind?¡±

    Liu Qingyan asked softly and openly.

    Lin Xun nodded his head but changed the topic, ¡°This Ancient-rhythm Ocarina is iplete. The music in the world can barely be separated from the five tones of Do Re Mi Sol La. While this Ancient-rhythm Ocarina is so unique that it can y nine different tones...¡±

    When it came to restoring the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, Liu Qingyan suddenly became serious like a pious student who was listening to the teacher attentively.

    Seeing this, Granny Wind could not help but look at Lin Xun surprisedly.

    Over the years, she had apanied Liu Qingyan to visit many spiritual tattooists from spiritual tattoo masters in Imperial Academy of Spiritual Implements to secluded masters. Almost all the famous people in the whole empire were found by Granny Wind, but none of them could repair the ocarina.

    This broken Ancient-rhythm Ocarina had be Liu Qingyan¡¯s mind barrier. Therefore, Granny Wind was worried about her condition. She had originally given up trying to solve this problem, but who would have thought that a young man from Mist City would let them see a glimmer of hope. It made Granny Wind sigh at the machinations of fate.

    Looking at the youngdy¡¯s earnest and pious look at this moment, she found Yan was glowing brightly; a look which had disappeared from her face for a long time. Lin Xun¡¯s emergence had brought Yan much surprise and joy.

    ¡°The Ancient-rhythm Ocarina in your handcks one sound named ¡®Void¡¯, which is like the wind chanting in a valley. It appears insignificant, but it is the core of the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Because of its existence, other eight tones can work together to produce different rhythmic changes when the ocarina is yed.¡±

    Lin Xun also looked absorbed, frowning and murmuring.

    He recalled Master Lu¡¯s analysis of the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Master Lu wanted to create a new Ancient-rhythm Ocarina with his own efforts.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, there were several deficiencies in the new Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    In order to solve these defects, he devoted a lot of his energy and efforts. Although these defects were repaired sessfully in the end, the sounds did not satisfy Master Lu, so he destroyed all his newly created Ancient-rhythm Ocarinas.

    Fortunately, while Master Lu¡¯s efforts seemed in vain, Lin Xun had learnt a lot in the process of refining the Ancient-rhythm Ocarinas.

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s Ancient-rhythm Ocarina was a perfect piece of art. It was being handed down for years from generation to generation. Its ws were totally different from those of the newly refined ones, so there was no irreparable problem.

    ¡°So can you... your master repair this instrument?¡±

    Liu Qingyan clutched tightly at the corners of her clothes. Her eyes were shining brightly with expectations and nervousness as if Lin Xun could decide her fate with his next words.

    There was an irresistible loveliness even when she showed such intense emotions, an enigmatic beauty indeed. Every smile of her disyed a unique charm.

    At this moment, Granny Wind looked coldly at Lin Xun as if she was saying, ¡°Boy, dare you say you can¡¯t repair it!¡±

    Although Lin Xun somewhat resisted thepelling manner of Granny Wind, when he saw Liu Qingyan¡¯s nervous appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. He made a cough and assured with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult thing, but it¡¯s also not easy to repair.¡±

    Granny Wind looked through Lin Xun¡¯s little tricks and sneered, ¡°Boy, if you have any requirements, you can say it frankly. But if you make me impatient, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    Liu Qingyan, beside Granny Wind, warned anxiously, ¡°Granny, I will be angry if you¡¯re rude.¡±

    Granny Wind acquiesced with resignation, ¡°Alright, my dear. I promise you.¡± In spite of this, she red at Lin Xun in silence.

    This was an unspoken threat.

    Lin Xun smiled as if he felt impervious to Granny Wind¡¯s threat and exined, ¡°Miss Yan. The reason why it¡¯s not easy to repair this Ancient-rhythm Ocarina is that it consumes a lot of time and energy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to restore it in a short time.¡±

    Liu Qingyan breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°As long as it can be repaired, it doesn¡¯t matter if it takes some time.¡±

    Lin nodded his head while guaranteeing, ¡°Then I¡¯m sure it can be repaired.¡±

    Liu Qingyan was delighted, ¡°So you promise to help me in repairing this ancient ocarina? If you can repair it, I¡¯ll pay you no matter how much you ask!¡±

    Granny Wind felt a sting in her heart, ¡°This silly girl, making an agreement before listening to his requirements is not a good bargain!¡±

    She immediately demanded, ¡°Boy, tell me about your requirements.¡±

    With her murky eyes she stared at Lin Xun, as if dering he would have trouble if he stepped out of his bounds.

    Lin Xun gave another cough in embarrassment andughed, ¡°Miss Yan. Just give this case to me. As for my requirements...¡±

    While listening to his words, the eyes of Granny Wind narrowed with a ferocious light.

    Lin Xun continued, ¡°I will discuss it with Granny Wind.¡±

    Suddenly, Granny Wind breathed a sigh of relief, believing that Lin Xun was wise enough to sense her threat.

    At this time, Liu Qingyan smiled like a flower blooming after the rain. ¡°Thank you. Then make a deal with my granny.¡±

    When Lin Xun was about to stand up and bid his farewell, Liu Qingyan bit her cherry lip lightly and suddenly requested, ¡°If... If you don¡¯t mind, could you let me watch the repair process?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Granny Wind and Lin Xun voiced the same word immediately. After a short silence, they were satisfied with each other¡¯s performance in unison.

    Lin Xun was worried about being recognized by Liu Qingyan as Master Xun.

    Granny Wind was worried about Liu Qingyan¡¯s safety. What if Lin Xun abducted her youngdy?

    Receiving their rejections made Liu Qingyan disappointed instantly. She sighed softly with heartbreak, which stimted others¡¯ tender care.

    What was an extremely charmingdy like?

    Here was the model!

 Chapter 236: Talking and Laughing

    <h4>Chapter 236: Talking and Laughing</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    After leaving the quiet courtyard of Liu Qingyan, Granny Wind snorted, ¡°Boy, I advise you not to have designs on my youngdy, or you won¡¯t be spared!¡±

    Lin Xunined helplessly, ¡°Senior Granny Wind, why have you invited me here if you think I¡¯m unreliable?¡±

    ¡°You should know what I am talking about!¡± Granny Wind rebuked sharply.

    Lin Xun retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m head over heels for Miss Yan?¡±

    Granny Wind reproached with disdain, ¡°There are many young men in the world who adore my youngdy. It¡¯s normal for you to feel crazy about her. But if you think that you can win my youngdy¡¯s heart by repairing the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, you¡¯re too naive.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed in his heart. The old woman seemed to be a very wise person but once it came to Liu Qingyan, she immediately behaved like a cat with its tail stepped on. It really mademunicating with her a headache.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear your words in mind.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to exin himself any more.

    Although Liu Qingyan was a heavenly beauty, it was totally looking down on him to think he would be smitten by her.

    ¡°Remember your words. There are many youngsters in the empire who want to win Yan¡¯s affection, but they all failed in the end. Even some practitioners who are far superior to you in birth, status and cultivation failed. I believe that you should also know the difference in your statuses. Wise people will nevere out with an idea of failure.¡±

    Granny Wind said slowly, with pride and arrogance in her voice.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun felt ufortable and said quietly, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m here just to repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. I¡¯m not going to discuss your household problems with you. If you think that I¡¯m not trustworthy, it¡¯s better to part our ways. So, we will just pretend today¡¯s visit has never happened, okay?¡±

    Granny Wind gave Lin Xun a frosty look but found him calm andposed.

    Eventually, Granny Wind harrumphed and said no more.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to be perfunctory. Although Granny Wind was strong, and her identity was high, she dared not cause any trouble for him before the restoration of Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Therefore, Lin Xun directly demanded, ¡°Senior, restoring the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina needs some rare spiritual materials. I¡¯ll list them now. The sooner you gather these materials, the sooner my master can start working.¡±

    Lin took out a pen and paper, wrote a long string of names of spiritual materials and handed it to Granny Wind.

    When she took a nce at the list, she suddenly became stiff. Even though she had tempered her state of mind for a long time, she could not help turning angry at this moment, ¡°Boy, you sure have a big appetite. Aren¡¯t you afraid to overeat yourself to death?¡±

    The spiritual materials on the list were Silver-Quill Snow Whale Bone, Hades Lighting Grass, Green Cold Crystal Water, Nine Turns Core Iron...

    Each and every one of them was a rare and precious spiritual material and had a sky-high price. Some treasures were not even on sale in the market at all.

    For example, Hades Lighting Grass only grew in the cold areas of the Arctic, which was extremely rare. Even if it could be found, there were powerful and frightful beasts around guarding it. If one wanted to collect this spiritual material, one needed to send a Tao Insight Realm practitioner!

    On this list, there were more than ten rare spiritual materials like Hades Lighting Grass!

    Everyone would doubt whether Lin Xun was being obstructive deliberately, or he really meant to ask an exorbitant price.

    After all, the values of all the spiritual materials on this list were outrageous!

    Lin Xun calmly questioned, ¡°Do you think that Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, a nearly lost musical instrument, can be easily repaired?¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s eyes twinkled. To tell the truth, these spiritual materials might cost high, but she could still collect them with some efforts by her means.

    She suffered a lot of pains calcting the human resources and wealth needed to gather these spiritual materials.

    Eventually, Granny Wind took a deep breath. She agreed to this deal with her irrefutable chilling eyes, ¡°Fine! It¡¯s a deal. But if you dare to take these spiritual materials for your own needs, I¡¯ll be the first one toe looking for you!¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and assured, ¡°Certainly I won¡¯t.¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled and quipped, ¡°Now that the matter of spiritual materials has been solved, it¡¯s time to talk about the rewards. After all, it takes a lot of energy and time for my master to repair this Ancient-rhythm Ocarina; we can¡¯t let him work in vain.¡±

    Granny Wind cursed in her heart with a long face, ¡®Rewards? It¡¯s not enough to supply these spiritual materials? This badass is still asking for other rewards. He¡¯s too sly and crafty!¡±

    She said expressionlessly, ¡°Tell me how much you want.¡±

    She had made a decision. If Lin Xun became too greedy, she ought to use some tough means to wise him up and make him understand his situation.

    Lin Xun corrected Granny Wind¡¯s question, ¡°It¡¯s not my reward but my master¡¯s.¡±

    Granny Wind grew angry in her heart. She was almost unable to control her temper since Lin Xun still dared to make a retort.

    With her present status, even the powerful people in the aristocratic families treated her with courtesy when they met her. Lin Xun the brat was the only one who ckmailed her recklessly without fear. This made Granny Wind even more furious.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that her youngdy cared too much about the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, Granny Wind would have already chased away this ignorant little bastard.

    However, Lin Xun¡¯s next words made Granny Wind surprised.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°As for rewards, you can pay whatever you think reasonable. I¡¯ll exin it to my master. What do you think?¡±

    Granny Wind was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to make such a suggestion at this moment. She snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not in any mood to haggle with you. You can state your price directly.¡±

    In spite of that, she looked more rxed.

    Lin Xun nodded and said, ¡°So how about ten thousand gold coins?¡±

    Ten thousand gold coins!

    Granny Wind stared at Lin in astonishment. She thought he would quote a smaller sum. But who would have imagined that she had been fooled by Lin. It was clearly taking one step back to take two steps forward! He had made aprehensive scheme, just waiting for her to grab the hook!

    Granny Wind bit her teeth in resentment. This little bastard dared to y a trick on her. It was absolutely brazen and audacious!

    However, Lin Xun blurted in confusion, ¡°Elder, you look a little livid. Do you think this price is too high? I¡¯m afraid it is already very low. If my master were toe here in person, mere ten thousand gold coins would not work at all.¡±

    Granny Wind really had the impulse to kill Lin Xun right now. She red at Lin fiercely for a long time then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay. Ten thousand gold coins. Deal!¡±

    But in her heart, she secretly decided that after the repairing of the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, she would fix this little bastard as a payback!

    Lin Xun seemed oblivious to Granny Wind¡¯s bad mood andughed, ¡°Senior Granny Wind is indeed a straightforward person. I admire you very much.¡±

    Granny Wind also replied with a hollowugh. ¡°You¡¯re also a very good boy. It¡¯s my first time to meet such an impressive young man in my life.¡±

    When it came to ¡®impressive¡¯, this word was barely squeezed out from her mouth.

    Lin Xun chortled, ¡°You praise me too much. I¡¯m not good enough for such highpliments.¡±

    Granny Wind didn¡¯t want to continue disputing with him over trifles. She said directly, ¡°Go back first. In seven days, I will send all the spiritual materials and payments to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.¡±

    Lin Xun bowed, ¡°I bid you adieu.¡±

    Then he turned around and left.

    Actually, cold sweat had exuded from his back. He seemed quite jovial andposed just now when confronting Granny Wind. But it was only clear to himself that he had almost been stifled by her invisible overwhelming aura.

    Thank God! She hadn¡¯t struck him.

    Anyhow, Lin was cathartic calling to mind what happened just now. This old biddy always belittled him. It was his turn to teach her a lesson, otherwise she would always treat him as a low-hanging fruit.

    Surely, Lin was ying with fire. After all, Granny Wind¡¯s power was so fathomless that in case she was irritated Lin would be hoist with his own petard.

    Nevertheless, he was confident enough to fly a kite because there were few able to repair an Ancient-rhythm Ocarina and even fewerparable to Lin. Since Granny Wind loved Liu Qingyan so much, she naturally wouldn¡¯t make it hard on him.

    By dint of such a firm faith, Lin mercilessly asked so many spiritual materials and gold coins, which was even worse than ¡°daylight robbery¡±.

    Of course, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t admit to this. And it was very difficult for others to see through this trick. After all, how many people in the world had mastered the skill to restore Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    That was, ¡®When you have a skill, you eat your fill.¡¯

    Just a few stepster, voice of Granny Wind suddenly came from behind, ¡°Boy, you just crippled Huang Jianxiong. You should be prepared for the uing disaster!¡±

    It was clear that this was not a kind reminder since she had used a tone of euphoria.

    Lin Xun chuckled after a short pause without looking back. ¡°I believe that Elder Granny Wind would not want some mishaps to happen to me before the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina ispletely repaired.¡±

    With that said, he continued on his way whileughing and singing jubntly.

    Behind him, Granny Wind turned dull and wrathful. She breathed deeply to control the anger in her heart. This little bastard was so hateful that he evenmanded her to sort out his mess!

    Even worse was that in order to ensure Yan¡¯s Ancient-rhythm Ocarina be repaired smoothly, she had no other choice but to safeguard him.

    ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t be too proud; we¡¯ll see in the future!¡± Looking at Lin Xun¡¯s gradually fading figure, Granny Wind gnashed her teeth in fury.

 Chapter 237: Sets of Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 237: Sets of Tricks</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Watching Lin Xun leave, Granny Wind suddenly recalled something and headed for Green-tea Pavilion.

    Approaching the hall, Granny Wind overheard some conversations. Just what she feared: they were all talking about how to deal with Lin Xun and avenge Huang Jianxiong.

    Granny Wind was enraged as she went into the hall with an indifferent face. Her entrance immediately silenced everyone.

    Many people with discerning eyes noticed her bad mood, causing them to break out in a cold sweat. They weren¡¯t clear about the subsequent proceedings after she took Lin Xun away.

    Granny Wind ignored their gaze and announced directly, ¡°Now Lin Xun is of great use to Miss Yan. If anyone dares to harm his life, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±

    Her voice was indifferent and threatening.

    This made all young guys from the Forbidden City frown in unwillingness.

    But Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and many other disciples of Mist City were shocked in their hearts. They had thought that Lin Xun¡¯s bold attack of destroying the Ocean of Qi of Huang Jianxiong was tantamount to aplete fall out with the young men from the Forbidden City, and there must be catastrophic consequences for him.

    However, it never urred to them that just after a short conversation with Lin Xun, Granny Wind would took the initiative to help him in this matter!

    This was too incredible. What important role Lin Xun had to let Granny Wind say so?

    ¡°Granny Wind, Childe Huang was crippled by that guy. Should this thing be so easily forgiven?¡±

    A young man from Forbidden City opened his mouth andined in a low voice.

    Granny Wind coldly dered, ¡°At least before he helped Yan out, this affair can only be set aside.¡±

    This answer was thought-provoking, stimting many different ideas in their minds.

    At this time, Young Sword King Shie Yutang requested, ¡°Granny Wind, is it okay to just make sure Lin left alive?¡±

    This question led all eyes to focus on Granny Wind.

    She became silent for a moment and sighed, ¡°Yutang,e with me.¡±

    With that, she turned and left.

    This was the second time Granny Wind had left the hall, but the real owner of Green-tea Pavilion had note yet. Someone could not help asking, ¡°Granny Wind, will Miss Yan...¡±

    Granny Wind was in a daze, but then realized something. She said casually, ¡°Go home please. Miss Yan has something important to do today. You cane again another day.¡±

    Suddenly, many people felt disappointed. They had alle here to meet Liu Qingyan, but they got such a result even after waiting for a long time, which made them quite depressed.

    ¡°Damn it, this is all Lin Xun¡¯s fault!¡±

    Someone¡¯s grumbling immediately aroused the anger of others.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! If this guy hadn¡¯t injured Childe Huang so arrogantly, how could there be so many problems?¡±

    ¡°Miss Yan must be helpless to this too. ording to her temperament, we wouldn¡¯t be kept waiting foolishly without any results!¡±

    ¡°Wait and see what Granny Wind will tell Childe Shie. Anyway, I won¡¯t let go of Lin so easily!¡±

    There was a lot of discussion in the hall. Many people gnashed their teeth when hearing Lin Xun¡¯s name.

    The group of Wen Mingxiu, however, were trembling with fear and worried secretly. They didn¡¯t want to get involved in this trouble anymore, so they left without further ado.

    What happened today made them realize that it was necessary to report this event to the elders of the n. Lin Xun¡¯s origin wasn¡¯t as ordinary as they had previously thought, and he also had a grudge against the young guys from the Forbidden City. They had to consult with the elders of the n and convey their own opinions.

    Should they stand on the side of the young guys from the Forbidden City, or on the side of Lin Xun, or be neutral?

    This choice was crucial. If they did not make a stand, it was bound to be unpleasant for both sides when facing problems like today¡¯s. The consequences were not eptable.

    ...

    Instead of returning home directly, Lin Xun came to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and informed Chu Feng that the matter had been settled so he need not worry about it anymore.

    Chu Feng had been really anxious. From the time Lin Xun left with Granny Wind, he was distraught with multitude of thoughts. Seeing Lin Xun return safely at this moment, he was finally relieved,ughing, ¡°Come on, what on earth did the old woman require?¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it and replied, ¡°Just restoring a unique musical instrument. I epted it since it is within my ability.¡±

    Chu Feng was surprised, ¡°Musical instrument? Is the youngdy of Granny Wind an artistic practitioner?¡±

    Lin Xun eximed, ¡°Quite brilliant. You¡¯ve almost guessed it even with such a small clue.¡±

    Chu Feng became curious, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Lin Xun casually said, ¡°You should have heard the name of Liu Qingyan, the famous artistic practitioner in the empire.¡±

    Chu Feng was bbergasted and showed a rare excitement, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Liu Qingyan! God! She came to Mist City in advance! I am a loyal supporter of her. I was amazed by her performance of ¡®Water Dragon Chant ¨C Sword Song¡¯ in the Forbidden City. I discovered that there could be such a beautiful voice in the world for the first time in my life.¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Feng looked at Lin Xun with excited eyes, ¡°Young Brother, did you really meet Liu Qingyan? What... What did she say to you?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned as he could not imagine that Chu Feng, superintendent of Mist City¡¯s Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and also a high-ranking Spiritual Tattooist, would be a devoted fan of Liu Qingyan.

    Did Liu Qingyan really have such great charm?

    Lin Xun muttered that to himself in his heart but answered with only a few words, ¡°We didn¡¯t really talk about anything except how to repair her musical instrument.¡±

    Instead of being disappointed, Chu Feng looked at Lin Xun with envy and whined, ¡°Do you know, my brother, how rare this opportunity is? No one in the world can be like you and be entertained by Miss Liu Qingyan in person. I really envy your luck.¡±

    Lin Xun felt speechless and excused himself, ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Chu Feng hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Wait, wait. There¡¯s one more thing. Can you... take me to meet Miss Liu Qingyan someday?¡±

    Lin Xun turned a blind eye to his ramblings and headed outside. He didn¡¯t expect that Chu Feng would be so obsessed with an artistic practitioner considering his status.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that Chu Feng was quite moderate in his behavior. There were many prominent figures in the whole empire who praised Liu Qingyan highly. Some of them had done a lot of absurd and crazy things just to see her.

    Therefore, in Chu Feng¡¯s eyes, Lin Xun was the abnormal one to not feel anything special when he saw Liu Qingyan.

    ...

    When Lin Xun returned home, the first thing he did was to find Shue Jin and offered him a pot of Soul-burning liquor, ¡°Thank you for yourpany today.¡±

    Shue Jin wondered, ¡°Why are you being so sensitive??¡±

    Lin Xun smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been hiding in the shadows and have seen everything in Green-tea Pavilion clearly, right?¡±

    Shue Jin said happily, ¡°That¡¯s just your presumption. How can I do such a dishonorable thing? But you, buddy, indeed have a conscience to bring me back a jar of liquor.¡±

    With that, he raised the wine jar to drink cheerfully.

    Lin Xun recalled what he had done in Green-tea Pavilion today and frowned, ¡°Jin, what serious consequences will there be since I have crippled a young man from Forbidden City?¡±

    Shue Jin looked at Lin Xun contemptuously. ¡°Are you feeling regret aftermitting the deed?¡±

    Lin Xunughed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known that you were there, I would not have done it. At the very least, I would have endured it like a turtle and settle scorester.¡±

    Shue Jin was surprised, ¡°Could you really withstand the humiliation from the attack of Bloody Spirit-piercing Crossbow at that time? I thought you would have regretted not killing him right then due to your character.¡±

    Lin Xun said triumphantly, ¡°Jin, you admitted that you were there at that time. However, you¡¯re wrong as I didn¡¯t mean to kill Huang Jianxiong. It¡¯s more unbearable for Huang Jiaxiong to be crippled than to be killed.¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°You¡¯re really cruel. What if Shie Yutang chose to kill you at all costs at that time?¡±

    Lin Xun asked Shue Jin intentionally, ¡°Would you have just watched without interfering?¡±

    ¡°You are ying with fire, young man. When you pass the Province Test, my task will bepleted. By then, who else can help you?¡± Shue Jin nced fiercely at Lin.

    Lin Xun calmly replied, ¡°I can understand my own situation clearly. As I just said, if you were not there today, I would have endured even more humiliation. I won¡¯t take my own life lightly.¡±

    Knowing this, Shue Jin did not say much more, but he was filled with emotion. Lin Xun, unlike other young people, knew how to make use of all avable resources and react to changing situations with a cool head. It seemed that he would do anything to survive, no matter if it was shameless or mean.

    If he grew up, no one could predict what kind of person he would be.

    But it was without a shadow of doubt that killing Lin Xun was not an easy thing at all, no matter who wanted him to die.

    Next, they talked about restoring the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Shue Jin could not helpughing when he learned that Lin Xun had extorted a huge fortune from Granny Wind for revenge and she had to agree with Lin¡¯s n.

    ¡°This olddy suffers a loss finally... Ha, it¡¯s really pleasant to hear this!¡±

    Shue Jinughed so hard that tears were streaming down his eyes.

    Lin Xun smiled at Shue Jin and suddenly asked, ¡°You know Granny Wind?¡±

    Shue Jin froze and restrained hisughter immediately. He knew he had no way out of this. He sighed, ¡°You, this deceptive guy. You¡¯ve been tricking and sounding out me since the beginning of the conversation. Do you really think I haven¡¯t realized it?¡±

    Without waiting for Lin¡¯s exnation, Shue Jin muttered, ¡°Granny Wind? Humph, everyone who knows her calls her Mad Woman. This old fogy is a powerful character. You don¡¯t need to know her origin. You just need to know that if she wants to deal with you, I¡¯ll choose to stand by. Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll be tormented by her if I help you. Being her opponent will just bring bloodiest bad luck...¡±

    The more Lin heard, the worse he felt, foreboding that something bad would happen. He had offended Granny Wind today. While ording to Shue Jin, it was not wise to offend her.

    Lin Xun shook his head fiercely and stopped thinking about it anymore. He consoled himself that such a senior should not bother with a young man like him.

 Chapter 238: Refining the Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 238: Refining the Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Shue Jin jokingly looked at Lin Xun as if he could do nothing to interfere with Granny Wind¡¯s business but only bless good luck for Lin, which made Lin Xun daunted and annoyed somehow.

    Fortunately, Shue Jin analyzed, ¡°If that mad woman stands at your side, it is not a big thing for you to cripple Huang Jianxiong. In fact, among those forces, the number of descendants is huge. Although born in quite a good family, they suffer a lot in life. Brothers want to kill each other and sisters be enemies for power and interests. You should know that vile and disgusting practices aremonce in their circle.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Huang Jianxiong ranks seventh and he is not a direct descendant of the n. Even if he was killed, it can be turned trivial if there¡¯s someone important backing you.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded in understanding. He had also heard that the more powerful the family was, the crueler the internalpetitions were. In order to strive for more resources, it wasmon for n descendants to kill each other.

    ¡°In spite of this, you still have to be careful. For those young guys, your status is just too low, and you have crippled one of theirpanions. Their resentment is not so easy to be removed.¡±

    Shue Jin reminded again.

    Lin Xun sneered, ¡°My status is too low? These guys just want to maintain their dignity and face. If they dare to pester me incessantly, I do not mind killing some to make them understand.¡±

    Shue Jin didn¡¯t nag anymore.

    In fact, deep in his heart, he appreciated Lin Xun¡¯s ruthlessness and his disregard for the origins of his opponents. Once he was provoked, he would kill his enemies at will.

    ¡°On the bright side,¡± Lin Xun changed the topic, ¡°Before I restore the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, Granny Wind will not just stand by and do nothing. Her guarantee is enough for me.¡±

    Shue Jin joked, ¡°I¡¯m curious how long it will take to repair this Ancient-rhythm Ocarina?¡±

    Lin Xuan chortled, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t helpughing again and gave him a thumb up, ¡°Good job, turn that mad woman into your guard. I really admire your courage.¡±

    Lin Xun showed a puzzled face, ¡°Did I do that?¡±

    Shue Jin said impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t feign innocence in front of me. Do you really think I don¡¯t know you? I doubt whether you can repair this Ancient-rhythm Ocarina before Province Test?¡±

    Lin Xunughed and went to his room. He said, ¡°That¡¯s just what you said. I¡¯ve never admitted it.¡±

    Shue Jin refuted him impatiently. ¡°Come on! I know your little idea! As soon as you pout your ass, I know what your shit is.¡±

    ¡°What a vulgar man!¡±

    Lin Xu turned a blind eye and mmed his door.

    Around the same time, e a string of naturalughter appeared in the quiet courtyard of Green-tea Pavilion.

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s shoulders trembled withughter as her eyes bent into a pair of crescent moons. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lin Xun is so treacherous. It¡¯s the first time that I have seen Granny Wind so angry but without any choice to counter him. Ha ha, it¡¯s so funny.¡±

    Liu Qingyan did not realize that Lin Xun could be so cunning that Granny Wind had to hold her nose to suffer a great loss.

    In the past, the juveniles Liu Qingyan got in touch with were graceful, modest and courteous, and all of them were proud sons of heaven.

    Only Lin Xun, who seemed polite but was actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing could seed in one-upping Granny Wind. He really wasn¡¯t someone ordinary.

    But soon, when she noticed that Granny Wind was somewhat embarrassed, Liu Qingyan stoppedughing and secretly stuck out her tongue, saying, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m sorry that I let you be wronged.¡±

    Granny Wind said, ¡°I¡¯m not holding a grudge, but since this boy dared to trap me, if he isn¡¯t taught a lesson, I¡¯m afraid he will be even more dishonest.¡±

    Liu Qingyan couldn¡¯t helpughing and joking, ¡°Yes, you have to set him straight. He¡¯s too bad to make my Aunt angry.¡±

    Granny Wind stared at Liu Qingyan and said, ¡°This is not a joke! You should be careful, miss. This little bastard is very cunning. ording to my experience, if you don¡¯t give him a hard time, he won¡¯t be so honest in repairing the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.¡±

    Liu Qingyan was stunned. ¡°But you have promised to pay him!¡±

    Granny Wind sighed and said, ¡°Miss, you have misread this little bastard. From my understanding, he will certainly help you fix the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, but he will take a long time to finish this task.¡±

    Liu Qingyan was doubtful, ¡°Why so?¡±

    Granny Wind sneered. ¡°It¡¯s easy to know what he¡¯s thinking. This kid is worried that after ruining Huang Jianxiong¡¯s cultivation, some people will seek him for revenge. But as long as he does not repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, I have to protect him well. With his degree of craftiness, he will inevitably take advantage of this and let me be his shelter umbre. So miss, do you think that he will repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina as soon as possible?¡±

    Liu Qingyan was dumbfounded and said, ¡°This is also a way for Lin to seek protection. After all, he is different from the descendants of major powers. If he doesn¡¯t want to be troubled, he can only use this way.¡±

    Granny Wind was alert at once. ¡°Miss, why do you care about this bastard? You¡¯ve only met him once! Do you...?¡±

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s face blushing, she grumbled coyly, ¡°Granny, my reaction is the basic human nature! You¡¯re thinking too much!¡±

    Granny Wind was relieved. ¡°Alright, then I am at ease.¡±

    Liu Qingyan was still curious, ¡°Granny, how are you going to discipline Lin Xun?¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s eyes were filled withcency as she boasted, ¡°Miss, you just wait for good news. Seven dayster, someone will teach this boy a lesson. If he can tide this over, I don¡¯t mind being used by him this time. If he can¡¯t, he must honestly fix the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina first.¡±

    Liu Qingyan worried, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t embarrass him too much. It¡¯s not a good thing if you thoroughly humiliate him.¡±

    Granny Wind smiled helplessly at Liu Qingyan¡¯s kind-hearted nature and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Miss. He won¡¯t lose his life at least.¡±

    ...

    Sitting in his room, Lin Xun restrained his smile and his eyes were full of contemtion.

    He felt that there were too many things today. However, thinking carefully, there were only three major events. One was the possible aftermath of crippling Huang Jianxiong, and another was to help Liu Qingyan repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    When thinking about the third one...

    Lin Xun touched his throat inadvertently. He remembered Young Sword King Shie Yutang who put his sword at Lin¡¯s throat.

    Little ant, it¡¯s bound to be the death of you if you remain over-confident.

    Shie Yutang¡¯s warning was full of disregard and disdaining from his heart.

    After a long silence, Lin Xun took a deep breath and theplex feelings in his dark eyes gradually faded away. He murmured, ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll let you taste the same feeling of shame...¡±

    Chirping ~ ~

    At this time, there was a fluctuation from Lin¡¯s palm. Chirps rushed and cried out. His round body kept rolling in front of Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun was delighted, eximing, ¡°You came at just the right time. Let¡¯s start working.¡±

    With that, he orderly listed the prepared spiritual materials one by one in front of him.

    As more and more things happened to him, Lin Xun had to seize the time to make a battle saber for himself as soon as possible.

    Chirps¡¯ Smashing-star Golden Fire would y a vital role in this refinement.

    Lin Xun took out a furnace and walked out of the room with Chirps.

    This was a first-ss furnace, known as the Supreme Smelting Furnace, specially prepared for refining battle sabers.

    Chatter ~ ~

    Lin Xun dumped all the prepared spiritual materials into the Supreme Smelting Furnace, then patted Chirps¡¯ little butt and said, ¡°Come on, melt all these things for me.¡±

    Chirps showed a face of iprehension ashe couldn¡¯t understand Lin Xun¡¯s words.

    Lin Xun had to use his gestures and bodynguage to exin. As soon as Chirps understood, he excitedly sprayed out a golden spark into the Supreme Smelting Furnace from his mouth. There was a star-like glow flowing in the me, appearing very beautiful.

    This was the Smashing-star Golden Fire, a rare heaven-ranking fire.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the Supreme Smelting Furnace vibrated sharply and started running. There were dense spiritual tattoo patterns on the furnace. At this moment, brilliant halos were shining, whichpletely covered the spiritual materials that Lin had dumped in.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s praise made Chirps happy. He opened his mouth and sprayed several tongues of fire into the furnace. Suddenly, a golden pir of fire erupted from the furnace, making the surrounding air evaporate with heat and generate a rolling white fog. This scenery was just like flickering gold.

    Lin Xun was astonished. He stopped Chirps in a hurry, ¡°Take it easy, and don¡¯t rush please! Try to control the heat as it is now.¡±

    Lin talked a lot despite Chirps¡¯ poor understanding.

    Shue Jin was attracted and came over. He was surprised to see this. ¡°Are you refining a battle saber?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head and suddenly recalled something. He requested, ¡°Jin, please help me look out for these spiritual materials while Chirps spouted fire; we cannot waste them.¡±

    Shue Jin was stunned. ¡°How can I know how to control the heat?¡±

    Lin Xun casually narrated. ¡°These are the materials needed for casting the battle saber. It¡¯s a simple job as you just need to stare at the furnace and not let it explode.¡±

    After that, he turned around and hurried into the room. He needed to prepare spiritual ink, which would be used to carve spiritual patterns immediately after the embryo of the battle saber was refined.

    Shue Jin was shocked and suddenly found that Lin Xun seemed to have be another person at this moment. There was an indescribable concentration and focus between his eyebrows as if he was the master of all spiritual tattoos, which made him appear confident.

    It turned out that Lin had another talent in refinery work.

    Thinking of that, Shue Jin gained more confidence in Lin Xun¡¯s future promise of helping him make the armor with spiritual tattoos.

 Chapter 239: A Ferocious Saber

    <h4>Chapter 239: A Ferocious Saber</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The door was closed so Shue Jin could not know what Lin Xun was busy with, but he knew that this saber was very important for Lin Xun.

    A few days ago, Lin Xun had mentioned this refinement and consulted him about the structure and characteristics of sabers.

    As a strong fighter with abundant experience, Shue Jin had seen a lot of spiritual weapons in his life, but he was not sure what kind of saber Lin wanted this time since Lin Xun even consulted him on several minor issues.

    Standing beside the furnace, Shue Jin became more and more curious as he watched many brilliant spiritual materials steaming in the Supreme Smelting Furnace and the Chirps controlling the fire carefully.

    He could vaguely feel that Lin Xun¡¯s saber would be totally different from the ones he had seen before.

    In other words, it was very likely that a new type of saber will be born in the hands of Lin Xun.

    Boom!

    With the passage of time, temperature in the Supreme Smelting Furnace rose continuously. The dazzling mes were roaring and rolling inside like tide sweeping over.

    It could be clearly seen that all kinds of spiritual materials had begun to gradually melt at this time. They turned into red, blue, white, green, purple and other colorful liquids that were so beautiful.

    Shue Jin witnessed the process of smelting spiritual materials for the first time. So he was amazed to see such a fantastic scene.

    This was the magic of a spiritual tattooist!

    Transforming waste into gold! It was a marvelous creation excelling nature that endowed all kinds of inconspicuous spiritual materials a miraculous property.

    Whiz~ ~ ~

    Chirps sprayed a tongue of fire into the Supreme Smelting Furnace every once in a while. Although this was the first time that Chirps did it, Chirps was now able to control the temperature skillfully. What was more, under his control, the spiritual fire in the Supreme Smelting Furnace was perfectly maintained at an optimal temperature.

    This made the anxious Shue Jinpletely rxed. As he said before, Chirps was a born master of smelting because it owned Smashing-star Golden Fire!

    Other smelting masters in the world needed to control the temperature of spiritual fire by means ofplex spiritual tattoo formations. But the higher the quality of spiritual fire was, the less controble it was.

    Controlling heaven-rank spiritual fire often required the cooperation of several smelting masters in order to fully y its magical effects.

    But for Chirps, that was a piece of cake. Smashing-star Golden Fire, this heaven-rank fire, was generated from Chirps¡¯s body so it could be easily controlled by Chirps.

    Compared to others, Chirps was obviously more skilled.

    Shue Jin even believed that if the geezers in the Imperial Academy of Spiritual Implements knew the power of Chirps, they would turn green with envy.

    Time went by quickly in Shue Jin¡¯s flights of fancy and night came quietly.

    All kinds of spiritual materials in the Supreme Smelting Furnace had beenpletely melted with all impurities removed and only the purest essence left.

    By this time, Chirps had already spewed out lots of Smashing-star Golden Fire. It was obviously weak as its chubby body was wheezing constantly as if he would fall down at any time.

    But the little fellow showed a kind of tenacity at this moment. Its dark round eyes seemed merely intent.

    This made Shue Jin worried and surprised at the same time. He didn¡¯t expect that this silly cute little fellow would be as tough as Lin Xun.

    If Chirps wasn¡¯t a spiritual beast, Shue Jin would doubt whether it and Lin Xun were father and son.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a strange noise came from the Supreme Smelting Furnace. The fluid made from variouspletely melted spiritual materials was now covered by a spiritual tattoo, which produced an amazing transformation.

    Suddenly, Shue Jin stared into the furnace where the embryo of a saber with a peculiar shape was gradually taking shape. The fire was glowing and the spiritual tattoos were flowing, appearing mysterious and dazzling.

    At this moment, the door that had been closed for almost a day was abruptly opened, and Lin Xun strode out. When he saw the mutation in the furnace, his dark eyes shed brightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Chirps. Good boy.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s words relieved the burden of Chirps. It breathed heavily and swallowed all the Smashing-star Golden Fire in the Supreme Smelting Furnace.

    At the same time, Lin Xun recited a magic spell. In the rain of light, the Supreme Smelting Furnace suddenly stopped functioning and turned silent.

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t help approaching the furnace and saw Lin Xun pick up a ck saber of two feet and nine inches in length and four fingers in width.

    It appeared rather ordinary at first nce, but the de of saber was specially designed. The de was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The edge of the de was shaped in a perfect arc. At the center of the de was a straight blood groove reaching the tip of the de and exuded a bloodthirsty aura!

    Shue Jin¡¯s eyelids twitched. Judging from the shape of this saber, it was made specially for killing and murder. The perfect arc of the de as well as the blood groove on it was all for killing the enemy more effectively and directly.

    Overall,pared to other sabers with more exaggerated shapes, this saber looked not that amazing, even somewhat ordinary.

    But if you look carefully, you would find that although this saber had not yet been carved with a spiritual pattern, meaning it wasn¡¯t a real spiritual weapon at this moment, the body of the saber still exhibited a kind ofpelling ferocity!

    It was like a sleeping beast. Once awakened, it must drink blood!

    What kind of saber was this?

    Shue Jin could not help but wonder. However, just when he wanted to ask more, he saw Lin Xun rushing back to the room with the embryo of the battle saber.

    Bang!

    The door was mmed shut, and Shue Jin was left standing in the hall. He was appalled, ¡®Do all spiritual tattooists at work behave in this manner?¡¯

    ¡°Chirping~¡±

    Chirps was like a crumbling bread, lying on the ground, breathing heavily, making a weak chirping sound, and showing an exhausted look.

    Shue Jin felt pained in his heart when he saw the tired Chirps. He scolded Lin who had just picked up his saber and left without saying a word for constion, leaving the hardworking Chirps alone. He was too heartless.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Chirps¡¯ help, how could he have made the embryo of saber so quickly?

    ¡°Here, have a drink.¡±

    Shue Jin scratched his head and took out a bottle of Soul-burning liquor and handed it to Chirps.

    Chirps shook its head and looked piteously at Shue Jin with pure ck eyes.

    Shue Jin had no idea about what to do next but quickly took out a Green-B Spiritual Crystal and stuffed it into Chirps¡¯ mouth.

    The little fellow cheered and swallowed the precious high-quality crystal into his stomach, which was worth one hundred gold coins.

    Immediately, Chirps jumped up like a child in joy, chirping and screaming constantly. The fire was rising all over his body.

    Shue Jin could not helpughing. However, when he thought that all of this should be Lin¡¯s responsibility, but he, a bystander, had paid a Green-B Spiritual Crystal, he instantly turned gloomy.

    He looked at Chirps and murmured in his heart, ¡°Did...that boy trick me? Otherwise, why was he looking calm when he saw Chirps so weak?¡±

    ...

    Shue Jin really wronged Lin Xun this time. Like other spiritual tattooists, once Lin started working, Lin Xun would put his whole heart and mind on refining. He could even forget himself while working so there were no misceneous thoughts in his mind at that time.

    Just like right now: he sat at his desk, picked up the inscribing pen, dipped it in the spiritual ink which had been prepared earlier and began to engrave spiritual tattoos on the embryo of the saber with all his heart.

    The battle saber that Lin Xun forged for himself was an innovation that had never existed before. Whether the spiritual materials for the embryo or the spiritual ink for inscribing the spiritual tattoos, they were all conceived and finalized meticulously by him.

    Every minute step was deduced by him many times over in order to prevent any failure in the refining process.

    After all, there was absolutely no prior experience to follow in this refining. Everything depended on himself. If there was even one step wrong, all the efforts and preparations made before would have been in vain.

    Lin Xun adhered to strict spiritual tattooist¡¯s principles. This quality was inherited from Master Lu. So he always fully prepared before every refinery work.

    As the saying went, it was the supreme belief of every spiritual tattooist to be critical and to pursue perfection.

    Rustling ~ ~

    The inscribing pen was waved smoothly, outlining several mysterious and light spiritual tracks, which branded themselves like slowly blooming fireworks on the surface of the saber one after another.

    Lin Xun¡¯s engraving was unhurried and brief with a hidden majesty, but his action was unrestrained and free with the grandeur of tempestuous waves in the vast sea.

    This was a kind of style formed by countless self-rigorous revisions and training from Master Lu in his childhood. It was not so mysterious, but it was the most suitable one for Lin Xun.

    All of those enabled Lin Xun to maintain an iparable precision, conciseness and agility when carving spiritual tattoos, so as to maximize the correspondence between spiritual ink and perceptual power, allowing the carved spiritual tattoos to produce the greatest magic power as far as possible.

    However, unlike in the past, Lin Xun had prepared forty-nine spiritual tattoos! As the saying indicated, there are forty-nine out of fifty natural rules which can be perceived in divination practice while the left one is up to himself from which countless possibilities can be derived. Therefore, the number forty-nine implied the theory of ¡°Harmony between Human and Nature¡±.

    It was undoubtedly very difficult for Lin Xun to make these forty-nine spiritual tattoos correspond to each other, and it was far beyond any of his past works.

    Fortunately, at present, everything was still under Lin Xun¡¯s control.

    Time flies; as the sun rose and set, three days had passed.

    Lin Xun did not eat or drink, did not sleep or rest. He had maintained the same posture and finished forty-eight spiritual tattoos.

    He was now working on thest spiritual tattoo.

    But his face was pale at this moment with sweat exuding on his forehead, and his eyes, though kept concentrated and calm, were clearly showing signs of fatigue and lethargy.

    Within his body, the immense spiritual power was already on the verge of exhaustion, and his perception was seriously depleted. Lin Xun struggled to remain focused.

    The situation was really serious!

    Until now, putting his deductions into practice, Lin Xun found that it was much moreplicated and difficult than he had imagined.

    If he couldn¡¯t hold on at this moment, all the previous work would be in vain.

 Chapter 240: Whistling Clang of the Saber

    <h4>Chapter 240: Whistling ng of the Saber</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Numerous patterns of spiritual tattoos seemed to be buzzing in Lin¡¯s mind like thousands of bees, making him a little agitated.

    He then took a deep breath and analyzed his previous designs and deductions again and again, trying to find out the underlying reason.

    He was wondering why he had encountered no problem while inscribing the previous forty-eight spiritual tattoos but was now stuck on thisst one.

    What exactly was wrong?

    Was it because his present mastery of spiritual tattoos was not adequate to enable him to inscribe such intricate patterns of spiritual tattoos, or because he had missed some hidden details while inscribing them?

    The problem was right in front of Lin, just like thest straw which would determine sess or failure. If he could fix it, everything would go on sessfully; however, if he could not, all that had been achieved would be wasted!

    At this moment, Lin bit the tip of his tongue, trying to get rid of all the chaotic thoughts in his mind and began tob through the whole refining process.

    After an unknown time, something suddenly clicked in Lin¡¯s mind and his expression slightly changed. He finally found out that the key pointy in thest spiritual tattoo.

    In his original deduction, thest spiritual tattoo served the same function as the finishing touch which was added to bring a work of art to life. It yed a transitional role and echoed the other spiritual tattoos.

    If the previous spiritual tattoos were a pile of scattered pearls, then thisst spiritual tattoo would act as a line or a thread, stringing the pile of pearls together.

    But now, there was something wrong with the line!

    Nevertheless, the whole of spiritual tattoos had already taken form. If changes were to be made on this line, all previous work would need to be overturned, whereas if no changes were to be made, this weapon-refining attempt would definitely end in failure!

    What should be done?

    Lin Xun was very disappointed. With countless designs made by himself while practicing, he had never expected to encounter a problem at the veryst moment.

    Had he been careless?

    No!

    Lin Xun had inferred and deduced all the scenarios he could face earlier on. But he had not predicted the discrepancy that could be triggered due to thebination of presumed designs.

    And this discrepancy had now be a sting fuse which determined whether it was a sess or a failure!

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    ¡®Should I give up like this?¡¯

    Thoughts were going haywire in Lin¡¯s mind. His face was getting paler and paler, and his whole body was soaked with sweat. He was obviously in a worse condition now.

    As the former patterns of spiritual tattoos had been fixed, it meant they could not be reced anymore. Then should changes be made in the traces of spiritual tattoos to exert another function?

    Suddenly, the scene when he first entered the Heaven-essing ce and took the first test of Green-cloud Path shed in his mind.

    The test was called ¡°Spirit Refining¡±, and one would pass the test as long as one figured out and get a goodmand of the ¡°Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo¡±.

    At that time, Lin didn¡¯t know the ¡°Meditating Magic¡± he obtained was actually hidden in the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo until passing the test.

    For that reason, he was still amazed and wondered who on earth had created the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo. It could be considered an unparalleled feat to integrate a martial art into a spiritual tattoo.

    But Lin Xun gradually forgot about itter. Now when he was forced into a desperate situation, it suddenly urred to him that the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo he figured out before was exactly a spiritual tattoo which could ¡°move¡±.

    Every trace of the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo resembled a fleeting light and contained unimaginably mysterious power.

    It was too unique and extraordinary. It was well known that every spiritual tattoo had a fixed trace so as to be of specific use, but the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo broke the previous rigid way of inscribing spiritual tattoos. It had presented an incredible new genre!

    It was because its trace could move!

    Each trace moved and circted like a fleeting light, radiating unspeakable mysteriousness!

    In a trance, all the mysteries of the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo seemed to take shape in Lin¡¯s mind, and a tinge of new understanding emerged in his heart.

    Rustling~

    The inscribing pen in Lin¡¯s hand was once again moving, but the traces of spiritual tattoos deviated from the original design to something beyond recognition, leaving no space for conjectures as to what kind of pattern he intended to inscribe.

    However, as soon as these seemingly messy spiritual tattoos appeared, they showed a corresponding rhythm which was full of fleeting abstruseness and arcane features.

    It was not untilter that the traces of spiritual tattoos grew more and more discernible, like a school of fish cruising over the inscribing pen, emitting a mesmerizing spiritual beauty.

    Buzz!

    Atst, Lin Xun finished hisst draw as he suddenly stopped his inscribing pen.

    All of a sudden, a strange buzzing sound was heard, and there urred a startling change among the countless traces of inscribed spiritual tattoos, which were interwoven with each other and had merged into the other forty-eight patterns of spiritual tattoos.

    The de of the saber was suddenly lit up at this moment.

    Poof!

    But Lin Xun coughed up a mouthful of blood right then, appearing surprisingly unable to hold on any longer. The crimson blood which fell on the pitch-dark saber looked quite dazzling.

    ...

    Shue Jin was drinking alone outside Lin¡¯s room.

    Three days had passed without any noise from inside, but Shue Jin wasn¡¯t worried.

    As far as he knew, the time spent by spiritual tattooists in inscribing spiritual tattoos was not fixed. Some spiritual tattooists couldplete one quickly, while others would spend ten to fifteen days.

    What was more, it would likely take longer than a year when refining extremelyplex and top-notch spiritual weapons.

    Compared to that, it had only been three days; Shue Jin was patient enough to wait calmly.

    But he did not know that Lin Xun was able to refine two or three spiritual weapons in a single day. This was the first time for Lin to spend three days in a row.

    Eh?

    Suddenly, Shue Jin narrowed his eyes and put down the wine jar in his hand.

    The next moment, he had already disappeared from his original ce.

    Two people had arrived at some time outside the courtyard gate, one a white-haired old woman and another a refined middle-aged man with an exquisite beard.

    They were exactly Granny Wind and Chu Feng.

    But Chu Feng looked full of frustration and bitterness at this time, like a prisoner who pleaded guilty. He kept sighing from time to time, which was very unusual.

    On the contrary, Granny Wind gazed at the courtyard in the distance with indifferent eyes and questioned, ¡°Master Xun is here?¡±

    Chu Feng nodded heavy-heartedly.

    Granny Wind snorted coldly, ¡°Take it easy. When you see Master Xun, you can say that you were threatened by me.¡±

    A fit of bitterness struck Chu Feng. She was already forcing him though! Then why pretend to be forced?

    Granny Wind, however, ignored him and went straight to the courtyard gate.

    She couldn¡¯t stomach the fact that Lin would dare set her up and cost her dearly while he was merely an apprentice of Master Xun. The more she thought about it these days, the more unwilling she was.

    Also, she wanted to see Master Xun with her own eyes in case anything went wrong. If Lin was willfully ying around while Master Xun knew nothing about it, it would be too bad.

    This was also what Granny Wind came for this time. Thus Chu Feng was grabbed to serve as a guide by her personally for this purpose.

    Chu Feng was naturally reluctant. But how was he capable enough to contend with Granny Wind? After a series of severe threats and torture, Chu Feng finally sumbed.

    Chu Feng had no other way out. If he did not yield, he had no doubt that Granny Wind would definitely cripple him

    Fortunately, Chu Feng knew that a powerful practitioner, Shue Jin, was beside Lin, and as long as he showed up, the crazy old woman¡¯s step could probably be stopped.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Granny Wind suddenly stopped, with a touch of appalling coldness emerging in her turbid eyes.

    Almost at the same time, the burly figure of Shue Jin had already appeared in front of the courtyard gate. But when he saw Granny Wind, his rock-like rough face twitched imperceptibly. He then grinned, ¡°I was wondering who it is. So it¡¯s you, Mad Woman.¡±

    ¡°Shue Jin, howe it¡¯s you?¡±

    Granny Wind squinted her eyes, feeling quite surprised.

    Seeing this, Chu Feng¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. Now that the old woman knew Shue Jin, everything would be settled easily!

    ¡°Elder Shue Jin, this Granny Wind hase here to visit Master Xun.¡±

    Chu Feng said hurriedly, deliberately stressing the two words ¡°Master Xun¡± as a reminder to Shue Jin that he had not revealed Lin¡¯s identity.

    Shue Jin nodded, showing no sign of whether he understood or not.

    In the meanwhile, Chu Feng spoke to Granny Wind, ¡°Granny Wind, you might not know that Elder Shue Jin is a friend of Master Xun, and he has been standing guard here in order to keep Master Xun from being disturbed.¡±

    Now Granny Wind was even more perplexed, ¡°Shue Jin, how do you suddenly be Master Xun¡¯s guard? Aren¡¯t you all the time following...?¡±

    Without letting her finish her words, Shue Jin interrupted Granny Wind, ¡°No need to mention things of the past, Mad Woman. Master Xun is refining a spiritual weapon in seclusion and will not see guests recently. You¡¯d better go back.¡±

    Granny Wind suddenly snorted coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s cheek had an imperceptible twitch for another time, and he then smiled, ¡°Mad Woman, I already know what you havee here for. Isn¡¯t it only to repair an Ancient-rhythm Ocarina? Master Xun already knows about this. He will help you fix it as soon as possible.¡±

    Granny Wind felt relieved that at least Shue Jin¡¯s words had proved that Master Xun knew about this matter. That was enough.

    ¡°So you know Lin Xun, that bastard, too? Now that Master Xun isn¡¯t avable, you ask him toe and see me.¡±

    Granny Wind directly demanded to see Lin Xun.

    Shue Jin frowned, ¡°Mad Woman, although Lin Xun has done some willful things, you don¡¯t have to make it hard for a youngd in light of your identity, right?¡±

    A sh of coldness suddenly shot out of Granny Wind¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then, you already knew it? So, are you now going to stand up for that kid?¡±

    Shue Jinughed unexpectedly, ¡°Thatd is not qualified enough to make me stand out for him. Just... Are you really going to embarrass a youngd?¡±

    Granny Wind said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve note this far just to embarrass him. But this kid¡¯s too treacherous and abominable. I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    With a look of total understanding, Shue Jin acknowledged with a nod, ¡°Yes, thisd¡¯s really devious, and we indeed need to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Granny Wind was bewildered but she soon sneered, ¡°Shue Jin, save your petty tricks. Hurry and bring that bastard out!¡±

    Shue Jin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. How about youe back a few dayster?¡±

    Definitely no fun could be made of this right now. Lin Xun was on the verge ofpleting his refinement. How could he be disturbed at this time?

    To the side, Chu Feng also tried to persuade her, ¡°Granny Wind, now that you already know the address, how abouting back here another day?¡±

    The more things went on like this, the more Granny Wind grew suspicious. The presence of Shue Jin had already made her full of doubts, and now seeing that he showed nopromise even with her only for ad, Granny Wind vaguely felt something was not right.

    There was something strange about this.

    Granny Wind slightly narrowed her eyes, with a forbidding light shooting wildly inside. A horrible air slowly enshrouded her, a clear sign that she was getting pissed-off.

    Shue Jin¡¯s heart thumped heavily. He secretly eximed over the unchanged unruliness of the Mad Woman. Now he had to be prepared to fight even if he was not willing.

    Chu Feng was also feeling bitter secretly. It was him who had brought Granny Wind here. If something bad happened, how could he face Lin Xun?

    It was right at this time that a strange whistling ng of saber suddenly sounded. It spread straight up into the sky, as if a dragon yelling or a tiger roaring!

    Shue Jin, Granny Wind and Chu Feng were all shocked in an instant.

 Chapter 241: A Sudden Invitation to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 241: A Sudden Invitation to Fight</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The whistling ng, as if gaining life, revealed a kind of transcendental spirituality, which was very unusual.

    Equipped with extremely rich experience, Shue Jin, Granny Wind and Chu Feng all knew instantly that a spiritual treasure has emerged!

    Whir whirr~

    All of a sudden, Rosy clouds burst up in the sky, one after another, emitting strong lights, and reflecting the illusory shadow of a saber.

    The trio could not help being attracted by this scene, all wearing a shocked expression.

    However, the anomaly in the sky disappeared in the twinkling of an eye as if it had never been there.

    Nevertheless, it rendered Shue Jin, Granny Wind and Chu Feng all unable to calm down.

    ¡°It has been said that when a spiritual weapon reaches the perfection state, it can be endowed with a kind of spirituality that signifies its wlessness, thus being called a spiritual treasure. Though I do have seen such treasures several times over these years, I did not expect to have the opportunity to witness the emergence of a spiritual treasure with my own eyes today!¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s rugged face was full of exmation. He seemed to be rxed, but in fact, torrents of thoughts were rising in his heart.

    If he was correct, this heaven-bestowed spiritual treasure must have been the work of Lin Xun. But who could imagine that Lin Xun was only a fourteen-year-old spiritual tattooist?

    Moreover, who could imagine that it took only three days for this spiritual treasure toe out?

    If they ever got to know all of this, those old guys from the Academy of Spiritual Implements who were well versed in spiritual tattoos would certainly feel ashamed.

    ¡°Is this the work of Master Xun? It¡¯s really great and beyond imagination. Judging solely from his capability of refining a spiritual treasure, I¡¯ve beenpletely convinced.¡±

    Granny Wind wore an expression which was a mixture of shock and exmation since she had disregarded Master Xun whom she had never heard of before.

    It was only after Lin Xun expressed that Master Xun could fix Ancient-rhythm Ocarina that Granny Wind began to show a little more interest; though to arge extent, she still felt uncertain of whether Master Xun could really repair it.

    But after witnessing the birth of a spiritual treasure at this moment, Granny Wind had been totally convinced, with her original suspicions all gone.

    ¡°Being able to refine a spiritual treasure has already proved that Master Xun is capable of refining armours with spiritual tattoos. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I must pay a visit to this mysterious master in person.¡±

    Granny Wind sighed with deep admiration.

    Shocked, Shue Jin also recalled a rumour in the empire that a spiritual tattooist would be qualified to explore and refine armours with spiritual tattoos as long as he or she could refine spiritual treasures!

    If so, did it mean that Lin¡¯s attainment in spiritual tattoos had reached such a realm now?

    Neither Shue Jin nor Granny Wind noticed that Chu Feng looked dull and stunned at the moment.

    He knew the best that the so-called ¡°Master Xun¡± was just a cover and the real refiner was actually Lin Xun!

    It was just out of his expectation that Lin Xun should... should have already attained such a realm!

    It was too appalling for a spiritual tattooist who was only a little older than ten to be able to do this. How many could achieve such a feat throughout the history of the empire?

    Right when all three of them were having their own thoughts, the courtyard gate was pushed open and Lin walked out.

    Shue Jin and Chu Feng instantly awoke from their stupor when they saw him, though their looks were slightly weird, as if getting to know Lin Xun afresh.

    On the other hand, when Granny Wind saw Lin, she seemed to have lost the thought of denouncing him publicly. Whereas, she caught sight of his abnormality; he looked pale with feeble footsteps. Obviously, he was in a state of cachexia.

    ¡°Well, it turns out that we have Granny Wind as a guest today. Please forgive myte wee.¡±

    Lin Xun cupped his hands and smiled, with his voice a little hoarse and weak.

    Granny Wind frowned and hummed coldly, ¡°Little fellow, it¡¯s not you who was refining just now. What¡¯s this pitiful look for? Do you really think I will deal with you personally?¡±

    Shue Jin and Chu Feng also found Lin¡¯s groggy state, and felt a bit worried. After hearing Granny Wind¡¯s words, the two looked strange again.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother to make a mountain out of a molehill, but there¡¯s one thing you have to promise me.¡±

    Granny Wind said in a low-pitched voice.

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Granny Wind threatened coldly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s about Huang Jianxiong. His path of cultivation has been cut off by you. Do you think this matter can be easily settled?¡±

    Beside her, Shue Jin frowned, ¡°Mad Woman, cut your crap.¡±

    Granny Wind nced at Shue Jin and then exined to Lin, ¡°Very simple. Those practitioners from the aristocratic families will pick out one person to have a fight with you in a few days in order to settle the feud between you and them. If you win, they¡¯ll have nothing to say. But if you lose, there¡¯s going to be a price to pay.¡±

    ¡°A fight to settle the feud?¡±

    Shue Jin sneered, ¡°After all these years, theseds from the aristocratic families are still ying this old game; there¡¯s simply not any novelty at all.¡±

    However, Chu Feng felt worried, ¡°Since they dare to make such a request, they would obviously choose the most powerful person. If so, how likely is Lin to defeat him?¡±

    Granny Wind boasted coldly, ¡°Do you think this will be an unfair fight with my presence?¡±

    Shue Jin immediately understood what she meant, ¡°So Lin¡¯s opponent will also be in the Human-gang Spirit Realm?¡±

    Granny Wind nodded, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, if Shie Yutang was his opponent, it¡¯s likely that thisd will be defeated within one move.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked towards Lin Xun, ¡°I put forward this method, and it¡¯s also the easiest way to settle the feud. What do you think?¡±

    Lin shrugged, ¡°Do I still have the choice to reject?¡±

    Granny Wind shook her head categorically, ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Lin Xun muttered helplessly, ¡°As expected.¡±

    Looking at Lin sneeringly, Granny Wind seemed very frank at this moment, ¡°For the sake of Master Xun, I won¡¯t bother with you, but a crafty and abominable fellowlike you really deserves some punishments to know what ¡®there is always someone above you¡¯ means.¡±

    Lin Xun said smilingly, ¡°A good lesson learnt. Then when is this fight? First of all, I¡¯ve got to make it clear to you that I¡¯ll not be avabletely.¡±

    With a face as if already knowing what he was going to say, Granny Wind said, ¡°In four days, Shie Yutang will bring the spiritual materials and the remuneration needed for repairing the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina and . He will also tell you the time and ce of this battle.¡±

    A touch of coldness shed across Lin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Has Shie Yutang also intervened?¡±

    Granny Wind showed a meaningful smile and said, ¡°They are all from the aristocratic families. Do you think he will stand by?¡±

    Lin Xun immediately fell into silence, and uttered after a moment. ¡°OK, I agree. But please ask Shie Yutang to go to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists to find me four dayster. This is my master¡¯s secluded residence, so he¡¯d better not be disturbed.¡±

    Granny Wind was stunned and then nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±

    No longer willing to linger here, Granny Wind turned around and went away.

    Watching her leave, Shue Jin was obviously much more rxed, and marvelled, ¡°The crazy bitch could be so easy-going this time! It really is a wonder.¡±

    Chu Feng instantly smiled and looked towards Lin Xun, saying, ¡°Very simple to understand. It¡¯s because our Master Xun has refined a spiritual treasure, which immediately deterred the old woman from making a fuss.¡±

    Shue Jin cast a cold nce at Chu Feng, ¡°Be careful of your words. If this bitch went crazy and wanted to kill you, you would be doomed to die.¡±

    Chu Feng suddenly shivered all over and looked terrified.

    Seeing this, Lin could not help butugh out, ¡°Quite the contrary in my opinion; I think Granny Wind is a reasonable person. I am most afraid of meeting unreasonable people.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and quickly show me the saber you¡¯ve just refined!¡±

    Having held back his curiosity for a long time, Shue Jin could no longer restrain himself and said in a hurry.

    ¡°I... Can Ie along?¡±

    Chu Feng looked at Lin Xun with a face full of hope.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Lin Xun turned and walked into the courtyard.

    ...

    A momentter, an approximately ny-centimeter-long and four-finger wide pitch-dark saber appeared in Lin¡¯s hand.

    Shue Jin frowned at this spiritual treasure, which looked no different from the original saber.

    But when he held it in his hand, the saber trembled all of a sudden, as if to resist, and an intense speck of light emerged on the dark de.

    Ouch!

    As soon as Shue Jin sensed the pain on his fingertips, he immediately rotated his cultivation and clenched his fingers, and finally held the saber up. As if he was holding a treasure with a soul, he clearly felt the resistance of the de.

    Just this caused the eyes of Shue Jin to shine brightly, making him exim, ¡°Good de! It¡¯s so magical. No wonder it¡¯s a heaven-bestowed spiritual treasure!¡±

    There was only one word¡¯s difference between spiritual weapon and spiritual treasure, but there existed a world of difference in their spirituality!

    Standing by the side, Chu Feng also got ecstatic, showing the intention toe forth and touch the saber in person. Unexpectedly, a piercing sound was heard suddenly before his fingers barely approached it, with wisps of sharp light spurting out from the de. A cut appeared on Chu Feng¡¯s finger in an instant. If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time, his finger would have been cut offpletely!

    Both shocked and embarrassed, Chu Feng said while trembling, ¡°This is such a horrifying weapon; it¡¯s surely peerless in the world!¡±

    It was also the first time that Lin felt the spirituality of this saber so closely. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but put his hand randomly in the air.

    With a ng, the pitch-dark saber turned into lightning and rushed into Lin¡¯s palm, as if it had taken the initiative to do so. It made both Shue Jin and Chu Feng stare with eyes wide and jaws agape.

    In an instant, Lin Xun felt as if the de in his palm had be an integral part of himself and connected with his own flesh and blood as a sense of perfect resonance between the saber and himself rose in his heart. .

    It was as if its joys and sorrows could all be felt by him, and all his thoughts could be fully perceived by it.

    It was the first time Lin had experienced such a feeling, so he could not help but find it a bit strange. Without using his cultivation, Lin shook his wrist and cut the air with the de randomly.

    Wheezing!

    The air sent out a piercing shriek, as if a cloth being torn apart. At the same time, a ray of ferocious light shed across the surface of the saber.

    What a great saber!

    Shue Jin and Chu Feng¡¯s eyes all lit up, full of envy inside.

 Chapter 242: Fulfillment of the Promise

    <h4>Chapter 242: Fulfillment of the Promise</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Shue Jin was a powerful fighter, while Chu Feng was the most experienced spiritual tattooist. Both of them noticed at the first nce that Lin¡¯s saber was very unusual!

    It could tear the air apart and produce a ferocious spirit with its own power, which was far superior to other weapons.

    Chu Feng was so curious that he took out a ck spiritual saber and asked with shining eyes, ¡°Come on, cut it down!¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to use this saber as a trial since the value of this de is very high, in case it is destroyed...¡±

    Shue Jin urged Lin Xun impatiently ¡°Just do it, cut the crap!!¡±

    When Lin Xun saw that Chu Feng was also aspiring to that eagerly, he stopped hesitating and chopped the saber down immediately.

    He didn¡¯t use his cultivation; even so, with a bang, the human-rank mid-level spiritual weapon Shue Jin took out was cut in two easily.

    Shue Jin¡¯s and Chu Feng¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. What a terrible force!

    Even Lin Xun was surprised at that. Although he was extremely confident in the power of the saber he had made, it still exceeded his expectations that the saber was so devastating.

    Buzz!

    Lin Xun transferred his remaining spiritual gang power into the saber and heard a strange sound like a dragon singing and a tiger whistling, which made the saber give the impression like a waking beast.

    Suddenly, from saber (ny centimeters long and four-fingers wide) surged out countless bright spiritual patterns like tidal waves, which fled around the de and presenting a mysterious and dazzling scene.

    But soon, all this was reced by strong ferocity. The whole saber became dark as night, and the murderous light shook the air while humming and trembling.

    Shue Jin was shocked. How could this saber be just a Human-rank spiritual weapon? It was almost as powerful as an Earth-rank spiritual weapon.

    Qiang!

    Lin Xun reined in his spirit and the saber restored its calmness instantly. Its dark body was full of a mysterious and fierce atmosphere.

    ¡°Who can imagine that this is merely a high-level Human-rank spiritual weapon? Who can imagine that its power is even superior to a top Human-rank spiritual weapon? It can evenpete with Earth-rank spiritual weapons! This is indeed a spiritual treasure! Bestowed by the heaven, it was truly endowed with transcendent spiritual power!¡±

    Chu Feng became fanatical. As a spiritual tattooist with rich experiences, he quickly judged this saber as a peerless treasure in the world.

    At this moment, his eyes changed into admiration so much so that he could not help but worship Lin Xun.

    At the age of fourteen, Lin had made a unique spiritual treasure in the world. Who couldpete with him in spiritual tattoos across the whole empire?

    ¡°Give it a name.¡±

    Shue Jin echoed from the side.

    ¡°Yes! This saber is wonderful enough to be included in the history of the spiritual tattooists¡¯ works of art. It should be given a recognizable name!¡±

    Chu Feng nodded his head in session, expressing his high approval.

    Lin Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°Flowing Light.¡±

    This saber was sessfully refined with the inspiration of the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo. This name was also very memorable to Lin Xun.

    This was the origin of the saber Flowing Light. In the years toe, this saber would carve its name in the history of the empire along with Lin Xun¡¯sbat achievements.

    Because of the birth of Flowing Light, Chu Feng waspletely convinced by Lin Xun. He made friends with Lin before in view of his potential, but now, he really regarded Lin Xun as apetent friend.

    Simrly, because of the sessful refinement, Shue Jin was looking forward to the day when Lin could make him an armor with spiritual tattoos.

    Who knows, it might be another surprise then?

    ...

    Three dayster, Lin Xun woke up from meditation, fully energized. There was an exuberant vitality flowing through his whole body.

    Lin Xun sighed with emotion that making a saber had cost him three days recovering.

    If he hadn¡¯t remembered the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo at that time, the saber would not be refined at all.

    If he hadn¡¯t reached Heaven-essing ce, he would never be able toprehend and control Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo, which was so unique with magical power.

    This was his fortune, full of twisting fate.

    Out of the room, Shue Jin, was teasing Chirps in order to lure him to drink. Lin Xun was speechless and worried about bad habits he was teaching Chirps.

    ¡°Tomorrow, ShieYutang wille personally to deliver the challenge letter. Are you ready?¡± Shue Jin smiled and cheered along with Chirps. Then he asked casually.

    ¡°There¡¯s only thest step remaining.¡±

    Lin Xun came over, grabbed Chirps and snatched the cup held in the little fellow¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drinking is a bad habit.¡±

    Chirps threw a tantrum to take back his cup, but Lin Xun relentlessly refused, so the little guy could only squat there sulking.

    ¡°What¡¯s thest step?¡±

    Shue Jin questioned out of surprise.

    With a ng, Lin Xun pulled out the Flowing Light and looked at Shue Jin. ¡°I need to adapt to the power of Flowing Light as soon as possible.¡±

    Shue Jin seemed to understand Lin. Heughingly asked, ¡°You want me to practice with you?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled happily. ¡°If I don¡¯t practice with you, it will be a waste of resources since I¡¯m apanied by such an overpowered fellow.¡±

    Shue Jin snickered with meaning, ¡°I agree with that, but I won¡¯t be merciless. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Lin Xun said firmly, ¡°I believe that you can help me quickly achieve this step with your power and ability. Whether you¡¯ll be merciless or not... it all depends on whether you want to bully me or not. After all, I¡¯m only fourteen years old this year. It¡¯s not good for your fame if you bully me. On the contrary, if you help me to train my saber wholeheartedly, you¡¯ll get a good reputation in the future.¡±

    Shue Jin booed, ¡°Fourteen years old? I¡¯ve never seen a cunning kid like you!¡±

    Lin Xuanughed but said nothing.

    ...

    Later that day, Lin Xun was lying in bed, gritting his teeth and gasped in pain that night. Shue Jin went too hard on him.

    At the moment, his whole body ached and pained with redness, swelling and bruises all over. Of course, Shue Jin had beaten him in moderation. The injuries caused were all insignificant, which could be recovered with one-night sleep. But these insignificant injuries were really painful.

    Obviously, Shue Jin did this on purpose.

    ¡°I will let you feel the same bitterness when I help you make the armor with spiritual tattoos...¡±

    Lin Xun angrily made a decision in his heart.

    Nevertheless, after a day¡¯s fighting with Shue Jin, Lin Xun had benefited a lot. He not only familiarized himself with the Flowing Light, but also honed it with Six-word Sabery.

    Shue Jin was undoubtedly a skilled master. Under his guidance, Lin Xun¡¯s perception of the Six-word Sabery had be more profound, only a short distance away from the realm of Martial Tao.

    Most importantly, through practice, Shue Jin became keenly aware that Lin Xun had only a few fighting methods. He suggested Lin Xun to practice some more boxing or palm-striking methods to defend himself besides practicing his cultivation diligently.

    ording to Shue Jin, spiritual weapons were external strengths. It could be used, but shouldn¡¯t be relied on. The most fundamental element for a practitioner was to tap into the potential of his body.

    Lin Xun took it for granted that the Marching Boxing he mastered before was the basic boxing. Its power had reached its limits, and it was somewhat weak with his present strength for Lin¡¯s current cultivation.

    Therefore, Shue Jin¡¯s suggestion orded with Lin¡¯s own idea. He promised himself to develop a suitable boxing method whenever there was an opportunity.

    Of course, it would be better if he could get some secret methods that were not avable on the market. Unfortunately, there was little hope for this.

    Those secret methods were all handed down to the aristocratic forces. It was almost impossible for them to spread around.

    Lin Xun also tried to learn some boxing from Shue Jin, but he was tly refused, ¡°My boxing method is not suitable for you¡±.

    So Lin Xun had to wait for a chance if he wanted to learn a new method of boxing.

    ...

    The next morning, Lin Xun got up and went out.

    He had already made an agreement with Granny Wind to meet Shie Yutang in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists

    However, when Lin Xun arrived in front of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, he was surprised to find that many people had already gathered here. Most of them were practitioners. Some girls were more excited and looked at the gate of Commune of Spiritual Tattooists frequently.

    ¡°That¡¯s Young Sword King, Shie Yutang! He is indeed a powerful figure of the younger generation in the present empire. He was so elegant that people would feel ashamed of themselves seeing him.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Young Sword King is so handsome that I want to have a baby with him!¡±

    ¡°Hum, take back your silly idea! I heard that there are many women pursuing Young Sword King in the Imperial Forbidden City. They can even form a long line reaching both ends of a street. There are also many pursuers from the aristocratic families. Don¡¯t ce your hopes on such a fanciful dream.¡±

    Hearing the voices of the argument and looking at the excited and love-struck girls in puberty, Lin Xun finally realized how famous Shie Yutang was in the empire.

    Lin Xun looked up and saw Shie Yutang standing alone in front of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. He wore a green robe with a bun on his head and carried a blue spiritual sword. He exuded a unique outstanding aura just by standing there at will.

    It was no wonder that this guy would cause a sensation in this area since he hade here so early in an imposing manner.

    Lin Xun thought in his heart that Shie Yutang was not such a unting person, but at this time, it seemed as if he wanted everybody to recognize him. It was weird.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t figure out the reason so he shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

    Almost at the same moment, a sharp perception swept over Lin Xun, locking on him instantly. Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, looked up and found Shie Yutang looking at him from far away.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun did not hesitate any more. He squeezed through the crowd and walked toward him.

    Seeing Lin Xuning over, Shie Yutang did not utter a single word but just threw Lin Xun a storage bag. ¡°This is the spiritual materials and rewards that Granny Wind entrusted me.¡±

    Lin Xun took over the storage bag and stored it.

    Only at this time, the crowd discovered the reason why Shie Yutang had appeared here. It was obvious that he was waiting for Lin Xun.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help looking at Lin Xun, wondering what kind of a person Lin Xun really was and how could he make Shie Yutang wait here?

 Chapter 243: Widely Known Battle

    <h4>Chapter 243: Widely Known Battle</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? Why can he be treated so courteously by the Young Sword King?¡±

    ¡°He looks like only a teenager. Is he also one of the prominent young generation in the empire like Young Sword King?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Even if this boy is a friend of his, they don¡¯t need to arrange the meeting ce here lest they want us to know about it.¡±

    The crowd exchanged their views vehemently, wondering about the origin of Lin Xun. Some people with clear minds vaguely felt something strange.

    However, both Lin Xun and Shie Yutang calmly turned a blind eye to everything around them because they already knew the purpose of the meeting.

    ¡°This is a battle challenge. Three dayster, at Wu (Chinese unit of time, almost 12:00 in the noon). in the Mist City¡¯s Arena, Huang Jianxiong¡¯s elder brother, Huang Jianchen will be waiting for you there.¡±

    Shie Yutang handed Lin Xun a letter of challenge stamped with beautiful moir¨¦ and turned around to leave.

    From beginning to end, he did not utter a word of nonsense. He maintained an indifferent attitude and never showed a trace of emotion.

    But Lin Xun knew that Shie Yutang had already shown his DISREGARD!

    Lin Xun saw him leave, without revealing any emotion either. He gently opened the challenge letter with his fingers; there was only a single sentence ¡°A battle sets all grievances!¡±

    The handwriting was sharp like a sword. It was so forceful that it seemed to fly out of the paper.

    Words could describe a person indeed. Just by handwriting, Lin knew that this sentence came from Shie Yutang. The fierce and unparalleled atmosphere perfectly fitted his temperament.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes for a moment and then put the challenge letter away. Only then did he realize that all the people around him were whispering and looking at him with some strange expressions.

    ¡°A challenge letter! It turns out that Young Sword King came here to send this letter; this guy is not his friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about who this fellow had offended to make Shie Yutange out in person. It¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Three dayster, at Arena, Huang Jianchen!¡±

    ¡°Huang Jianchen? Who¡¯s this guy?

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not any ordinary person, otherwise Young Sword King wouldn¡¯te out personally.¡±

    ¡°Interesting! It¡¯s so interesting! Three dayster, we must go to the Arena to see the battle.¡±

    There was an excited discussion that Shie Yutang, a well-known young generation figure, suddenly appeared in the Mist City and sent a challenge to an unknown teenager in public!

    This event left much imaginary space. So it was easy to attract public attention.

    Lin Xun frowned. He vaguely guessed the intention of Shie Yutang.

    ¡°Childe, Supervisor Chu Feng request the pleasure of seeing you.¡±

    At this time, a maid ran out of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and took Lin Xun to the second floor.

    ¡°Brother, Shie Yutang is really vicious.¡±

    Chu Feng said angrily as soon as he saw Lin Xun.

    ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too?¡±

    Lin Xun asked withughter smile.

    ¡°As long as one is not blind, he/she will know Shie Yutang¡¯s intentions. He is here just to send a challenge letter but unted so much in public. So he was obviously telling the whole Mist City that you, Lin Xun, will fight in the Arena in three days.¡±

    Chu Feng sneered, ¡°This is killing through adtion of people! This action will push you to the core of every discussion, make you fall down hard on the day of battle, and disgrace youpletely in Mist City.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed and responded, ¡°But Shie Yutang¡¯s action proves that he has enough confidence in Huang Jianchen so much so that he firmly believes I will be defeated in this battle.¡±

    Chu Feng patted his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s it! Arena is the first-ss battle ce in Mist City, and it can amodate tens of thousands of people to watch the battle. If you lose, your failure will be known by everyone in Mist City in merely one day. So Shie Yutang must have evil intentions. Damn it!¡±

    However, Lin Xun gave a light smile, ¡°Since he wants to make the whole city know about the battle, I¡¯ll y along with him this time. Nevertheless, I¡¯m curious about my opponent Huang Jianchen.¡±

    Chu Feng was startled; he frowned while thinking and then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of this name, but I think he should also be a powerful figure in the Forbidden City.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and said, ¡°Brother, help me find out more details of this Huang Jianchen. Only when I know my opponent well enough can I have a confident battle.¡±

    Chu Feng nodded at once and shouldered this investigation.

    ...

    As Chu Feng had analyzed, it was not long before this event caused a great disturbance in Mist City.

    Shie Yutang, an eminent figure on behalf of the young generation, sent challenge letter to a youngster in public today.

    This was absolutely a sensation. As was known, Shie Yutang was not only a talented person, but also in the direct line of Shie family¡¯s descent, which was one of the seven high-ss aristocratic families in the empire.

    This identity was enough to attract the attention of the major forces in Mist City. It was a hot news for such a dazzling figure to condescend himself as an intermediary and send out a challenge letter personally.

    Soon, news about Lin¡¯s identity came out. But most people only knew that Lin Xun was a teenage who had the qualifications to participate in Province Test. What was more, just a few days ago, he had caused a great uproar by defeating Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu in front of Mist College.

    Only the powerful forces in Mist City knew clearly that Lin Xun had killed many practitioners on a rainy night. He was extremely strong and his origin was quite mysterious. He was an absolutely hard nut to crack.

    When they learned Shie Yutang¡¯s challenge letter was pointed at Lin Xun, these powerful forces were immediately attracted. Nobody would regard this as a trivial matter.

    Lin Xun¡¯s opponent, Huang Jianchen, was a descendant of the Huang n, one of the Imperial Forbidden City¡¯s aristocratic families. However, there was little information about Huang Jianchen.

    But the more mysterious the thing was, the more attractive it would be. For most people in Mist City, whether it was Lin Xun or Huang Jianchen, both were far less famous than Young Sword King Shie Yutang. Even so, Shie Yutang participated in this matter. His unreasonable action made many people smell a conspiracy behind this event.

    In short, as soon as the news spread throughout Mist City, it garnered great attention. Some people rushed to buy tickets, hoping to see the unusual duel in person.

    In less than an hour, three-dayter tickets were sold out from the Arena, which reflected this event¡¯s high recognition and poprity.

    ...

    In an elegant room of a restaurant.

    Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others disciples of Mist City¡¯s aristocratic forces excitedly gathered together.

    ¡°As soon as I heard the news, I notified you. I want to know if you would go and view this battle.¡±

    Qi Yunxiao¡¯s eyes swept through the crowd with joy.

    ¡°Of course we will go.¡±

    ¡°We dare not provoke Lin, but how can we miss this opportunity to watch him be defeated and fooled in public?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the strength of Huang Jianchen, but since Shie Yutang stood out to build momentum for Huang Jianchen, it proves that in Shie Yutang¡¯s view, Lin Xun isn¡¯t the opponent of Huang!¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha. You¡¯re right. Lin Xun will now suffer the repercussions of his actions.¡±

    Others also responded with excitement. The forces behind them had suffered great losses by Lin, but they dare not retaliate because of Lin¡¯s special identity.

    Now, it was up to them to see how Lin Xun made a fool of himself. They were pleased to see this drama.

    Only Wen Mingxiu appeared calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to bully Lin Xun. I¡¯m curious that if Lin Xun wins in the end, how will Young Sword King deal with it?¡±

    Everyone was stunned at this assumption.

    ¡°Anyway, just wait and see. The good show wille three dayster. This time, the old guys in our forces also can¡¯t sit still. They¡¯ll watch this fight personally like us.¡±

    Qi Yunxiao said with gleaming eyes, ¡°I heard that even the governor of Southwestern Province Liu Wujun, the great practitioner Yao Tuohai, the president of Mist College Wei Lingzhen, and the leader of Ziling Army Du Dongtu are all concerned about this matter, but I don¡¯t know whether they would go and watch it in person.¡±

    Peopleughed as they all knew about it. They heard that in today¡¯s market, tickets for the Arena match in three days had all been sold out. In the ck market, the price of tickets had surged to a terrible number!

    It could be imagined how spectacr the scene in the Arena would be at the beginning of this fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s imperative to know more details of Huang Jianchen. This fellow is not famous in the Forbidden City and seems to be low-key. But since Shie Yutang endorses for him, he must be a shocking character.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu murmured.

    Others nodded their heads. They had all met Huang Jianxiong. Although he had been crippled by Lin, his original fighting power ranks the first-ss in the Human-gang Spirit Realm.

    As Huang Jianxiong¡¯s elder brother, Huang Jianchen certainly couldn¡¯t be a lousy character.

    Such discussions and conversations were now taking ce everywhere in Mist City. Whatever they were about, they imperceptibly made Lin Xun a household name.

    Of course, if he was defeated in the battle three dayster, he was doomed to be disgraced and be a notorious loser in Mist City!

    This was the strategy of ¡°praise first and disgraceter¡±. It was a decent strategy as even if it was noticed, it wouldn¡¯t affect Shie Yutang¡¯s reputation at all.

    Green-tea Pavilion

    When she heard the news from Granny Wind, Liu Qingyan could not stop biting her cherry-red lips. A strand of inexplicable anger rose in her heart. She said, ¡°Childe Shie is bullying Lin this way.¡±

 Chapter 244: Chains of Dark Prison

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chains of Dark Prison</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Who was Huang Jianchen?

    Others might not know him, but Liu Qingyan was very clear about him. Last year, she was invited to a banquet that was specially prepared for young persons from aristocratic families in the Forbidden City.

    There were only the most outstanding figures on this banquet, and Huang Jianchen was one of them.

    He sat there drinking in silence, looking extremely ordinary and insignificant.

    But one thing that happenedter impressed Liu Qingyan deeply.

    At the banquet, some young persons came up with an idea topete in martial arts to warm up the atmosphere.

    Just then, Huang Jianchen shook his head and straight away bid his goodbyes. His action immediately aroused many people¡¯s discontent.

    But Huang Jianchen didn¡¯t care about them at all. He turned around and left, which thoroughly angered one of the most famous member present.

    The man, named Lu Guanxing, came from the middle-ss aristocratic family, Lu n, and was also a gifted and talented person. He was well-known among these disciples.

    Lu Guanxing stopped Huang to seek an answer for his rudeness. However, this brilliant genius with excellent fighting ability was seriously injured by Huang Jianchen in one move. It made the audience panic and the atmosphere dull in silence.

    At that time, Huang Jianchen justughed and shook his head, dropped an evaluation of ¡°pretty but not practical martial arts¡± and went on.

    As this matter was too shameful, all in the banquet no longer mentioned it in order not to offend Lu Guanxing and few people who were absent from this banquet knew about this.

    As a guest of the banquet, Liu Qingyan knew clearly how frightful the fighting power of Huang Jianchen was. It was far beyondparisons for the average people.

    Under his ordinary appearance, he actually hid a fierce heart like a beast. In a fight, he turned into a bloodthirsty beast whose momentum was extremely horrifying.

    Now, Shie Yutang made it known to all that Lin Xun¡¯s opponent was actually Huang Jianchen. He was obviously aiming to defeat Lin Xun and disgrace his reputation!

    This made Liu Qingyan feel really ufortable. Without Lin Xun, she would not know where to find someone to help her repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina.

    Nowadays, Lin Xun was regarded as an enemy and oppressed by the influential persons who followed her. How could Liu Qingyan take this for granted?

    Even Granny Wind beside Liu couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Although a fight sets all feuds, hyping the news has indeed gone too far.¡±

    ¡°Granny Wind, as far as I know, although Huang Jianchen is Huang Jianxiong¡¯s brother, they weren¡¯t friendly at all. I don¡¯t think Huang Jianchen is willing to participate in this fight.¡± Liu Qingyan suddenly expressed her view.

    ¡°Shie Yutang invited him.¡±

    Granny Wind exined, ¡°Huang Jianchen has to give Shie Yutang face even if he might have been unwilling to do this.¡±

    Liu Qingyan pondered for a long time with her brows frowned and finally sighed, ¡°It¡¯s toote to recover since it has already happened. I just hope that Huang Jianchen will not hurt Lin too much, otherwise...¡±

    Granny Wind immediatelyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I will not let Lin Xun be killed.¡±

    Knowing this, Liu Qingyan was still a little depressed. She only hoped that Lin Xun could win, so that no bad thing would happen again.

    ...

    ¡°Jin, do you know Huang Jianchen?¡±

    As soon as Lin Xun returned home, he asked Shue Jin directly.

    ¡°Why do you mention this person?¡±

    Shue Jin was surprised.

    Lin Xun had asked this question casually so he was rather astonished to see Shue Jin¡¯s reaction since he¡¯d never thought that people like Shue Jin would have heard of Huang Jianchen.

    Lin Xun talked about the fight three dayster.

    ¡°He is your opponent?¡±

    Shue Jin frowned, ¡°It seems that Shie Yutang whole-heartedly intends to put you in a losing position.¡±

    Lin Xun was confused, ¡°Is Huang Jianchen really that strong?¡±

    Shue Jin murmured, ¡°Three years ago, when Huang Jianchen was thirteen years old, he stormed a pass and broke through the Human-Gang Spirit Realm, and condensing a rare second grade Pond of Spiritual Power `Chains of Dark Prison¡¯. Although it was a little inferior to the first-ss Ponds of Spiritual Power, he could still practice some special fighting methods.

    ¡°As for the reason why I know him, his pond of spiritual power can allow him to practice a kind of inherited secret method in the Heiyao Shrine so they intended to apprentice him.¡±

    Lin nodded, ¡°What happenedter?¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s eyes shed a different color, ¡°He refused.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    At this point, Lin Xun unconsciously felt surprised as Heiyao Shrine was a very mysterious and powerful force, but Huang Jianchen had refused this opportunity to join it, which was mind-boggling.

    ¡°Yes, the reason for his refusal is very simple. He wants to take apletely different path from that of all the practitioners. He is very arrogant, but his will is really strong. He is not an exaggerator.¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s words let Lin Xun have some impression about this unmet Huang Jianchen.

    He was also clear that someone noticed by Heiyao Shrine would absolutely not be a simple one.

    ¡°It seems that Shie Yutang has found a strong challenger for me this time...¡±

    Lin Xun was thoughtful at that moment.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Shue Jin asked.

    ¡°Do you think I am?¡±

    Lin Xun got up with a smile and turned to enter his room.

    ¡°You think a lot. How can I know your thoughts well?¡±

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. But he secretlypared both of them in his heart. ording to his observations these days, Lin Xun had enough fighting power to fight against Huang Jianchen.

    The only thing that worried Shue Jin was that Huang Jianchen came from an aristocratic family. If he had mastered some powerful secret methods, he could exert much more power with the help of the Pond of Spiritual Power ¡°Chains of Dark Prison¡± in his body.

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s up to you this time. It will be quite good if you win. But if you lose, just take it as a lesson...¡±

    Shue Jin murmured in his heart.

    ...

    In a closed backroom, there was a roar of fierce beasts. The voice was ferocious and soul-stirring. The two subordinates who guarded the room shivered and turned pale.

    But before long, the roar of these beasts turned into a sad whine, and finally came to a standstill. Bang!

    The closed door of the chamber opened and a teenager came out. His body was stained with scarlet blood and a fierce and unparalleled aura emanated from him. He was like a murderer from hell.

    Seeing the teenager, both subordinates became more frightened, and their eyes showed deep fear as if facing the teenager was more terrible than hearing the roar of the beast.

    The young man took a snow-white towel from one of his subordinates and wiped the bloodstains off his skin. Then he said indifferently, ¡°Go and deal with it.¡±

    With that, he put on his clothes and walked out.

    Both of them took a deep breath of relief. When they looked at each other, they could see the fear in their eyes.

    Immediately, they entered the secret room and saw the bloody ground at first nce where there were three beast corpses of snow wolf, giant python and giant rock bear!

    Three beasts were killed in this narrow chamber in less than fifteen minutes for a cup of tea; this power wasparable with practitioner of Earth-Gang Spirit Realm.

    Looking at their fearful eyes as they breathed theirst, the two subordinates could not help but shiver once again when they imagined the bloody youth.

    When the teenager exited the door, the terrible ferocity all over his body had disappeared like a receding tide.

    In the sunshine, the young man appeared neither tall nor short, neither fat nor thin, neither ugly nor handsome. He was very ordinary and unremarkable, which was quite different from what had happened just now.

    He went into a hall in silence where there was already someone waiting.

    ¡°Jianchen, here you are.¡± The man was dressed in a jade green robe and had a bun on his head. It was the Young Sword King, Shie Yutang.

    Undoubtedly, this ordinary-looking teenager was Huang Jianchen!

    Huang nodded his head and sat silently on one side, looking very dull. This was his character. When he was not fighting, he cherished his words like gold and was always silent.

    Shie Yutang obviously knew his character very well. He casually said, ¡°Things have been arranged. At the time of Wu (Chinese unit of time, almost 12:00 in the noon). Three dayster, Lin Xun will fight with you in the Arena.¡±

    Huang Jianchen was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Killing him is the most effective way to solve the problem.¡±

    Shie Yutang shook his head, ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill him at this time. Miss Yan needs his master to repair a musical instrument.¡±

    His voice was t, but his tone wasmanding.

    Huang Jianchen was silent for a long time. He finally nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Shie Yutang frowned and seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with the answer. He gazed at Huang for a long time and said, ¡°Three dayster, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    Then he got up and left.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Huang stopped him.

    Shie Yutang stopped and asked, ¡°What else is it?¡±

    ¡°The beasts you sent here are too weak. Remember to send some powerful ones tomorrow.¡±

    Shie Yutang picked up his eyebrows and said, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ...

    Three days passed soon. It was a sunny day. Early in the morning, Lin Xun woke up from meditation as usual.

    He followed his usual routine: washing, eating and practicing.

    ¡°You are confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Shue Jin made a joke.

    Lin Xun packed up properly and thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a fight. Do I need to be nervous and look here and there?¡±

    Shue Jinughed, ¡°Stop talking and go now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going? It¡¯s going to be very fantastic.¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in two little guys fighting with each other. It¡¯s too boring. I¡¯d better stay at home, just drink and sleep.¡±

    Shue Jin said casually.

    Lin Xun made a sound like he understood and strode out of the door with augh.

    When he walked to the busy streets of Mist City, he heard many discussions about this confrontation. People were gathering in the direction of the Arena.

    Even on the Spiritual Screen in the center of the city, the news of today¡¯s confrontation was being broadcasted.

    All this made Lin Xun sigh in his heart that if he really failed this time, wouldn¡¯t Shie Yutang be very happy for his sessful n?

 Chapter 245: Peak Duel under Full Attention (I)

    <h4>Chapter 245: Peak Duel under Full Attention (I)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Located in the eastern part of Mist City, the Arena covered an area of hundreds hectares and amodated tens of thousands of people.

    It was still early but the Arena was already crowded with people and the noise was rising to the sky, making a popr hot scene.

    They were all here for the confrontation to be staged today. One party was Lin Xun, who was qualified to take part in the Province Test, and the other was Huang Jianchen, from the aristocratic family in the Forbidden City.

    Most importantly, the Young Sword King Shie Yutang had personally arranged it.

    These days, the news about this fight had already been boiling in the whole Mist City; therefore, it showed such a hot scene in today¡¯s Arena.

    There were two kinds of seats in the Arena. One was the ordinary seats that were distributed around the Arena. The other was the boxes which was specially set for dignitaries.

    At this time, in one of the boxes, Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and other high-ranking childe were already seated.

    Through the window in front of the box, they could have a good view of the central tform of the Arena.

    ¡°Have you heard that Miss Liu Qingyan is here too? I want to know how a duel of Lin Xun can attract Miss Liu as well.¡±

    Yuan Shu muttered.

    ¡°I bet you won¡¯t envy him when he is defeated under the eyes of tens of thousands of people.¡±

    Qi Yunxiao smiled leisurely.

    ¡°Young Sword King is very popr indeed. A duel arranged by him attracts all the big shots in Mist City. I¡¯vee to know that maybe in any random box in the Arena today, there can be powerful men who can quake Mist City with a single action!¡±

    Some people sighed.

    ¡°Yes, I noticed them too. I am curious about how Lin Xun¡¯s tragic defeat would make them feel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the big names will think. But I do know that once Lin Xun loses this time, he is doomed to shatter his reputation and will hardly be able to raise his head proudly.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu frowned and felt a little disgusted when they talked so excitedly about the scene of Lin Xun¡¯s tragic defeat.

    Defeated by Lin Xun but hoping others could defeat him in turn so that they could watch Lin¡¯s shame: what was the difference between them and clowns?

    In another box, Liu Qingyan sat quietly in front of the window, from which she could see all the scenes outside but they couldn¡¯t be seen from outside.

    At this time, Liu Qingyan, looking at the faces full of expectations in the Arena and listening to their exciting discussions about Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen, had some lingering depression in her heart.

    ¡°Miss, just watch the hustle and bustle and don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Granny Wind advised from the side.

    ¡°I just hope that Lin Xun won¡¯t lose, otherwise, I would feel guilty...¡±

    Liu Qingyan murmured.

    ¡°Lin Xun not losing? Is that possible?¡±

    Granny Wind muttered to herself because she did not think that cunning Lin Xun would be Huang Jianchen¡¯s opponent.

    Suchments took ce in every corner of the Arena. Meanwhile, in those boxes, big shots wereing in session.

    Among them, there were not only the powerful figures in the major forces, but also the famous practitioners such as Wei Lingzhen, the president of Mist College, and Du Dongtuo, the leader of Ziling Army.

    Even Mu Wansu, the new director of Keystone Business; Yao Tuohai, who could match the governor of the city Liu Wujun, and Chu Feng, the manager of Commune of Spiritual Tattooists were all here.

    Of course, the Young Sword King Shie Yutang and the aristocratic young persons in the Forbidden City would certainly not miss this feast arranged by them.

    Over time, there were more and more figures in the Arena, and the atmosphere was increasingly lively. With a look from above, there were ck dots everywhere.

    The people of Ziyao Empire had a martial soul so they had a natural enthusiasm for fighting.

    This uing battle had so much to look forward to that it was an unprecedented event for the whole Mist City.

    Although the battle had not started yet, the field had been filled with an atmosphere of fanaticism.

    Rumble!

    After a tremendous sound of drums, this duel began and the atmosphere in the field reached an unprecedented heat at this moment, like a seething caldron.

    In front of countless eyes, a brilliant screen of spiritual tattoos was raised on the central tform of the Arena.

    It was a spiritual tattoo formation, used to keep the aftermath of the fighting from causing harm to the audience in the surrounding stands.

    Very soon, Lin Xun¡¯s handsome figure appeared on the stage and immediately attracted the attention of everyone.

    ¡°This guy is Lin Xun? It seems that he is only over ten years old. I heard that he not only has the qualifications to take part in the Province Test but also has a very strong fighting ability. He belongs to the best among his peers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Lin Xun! I wonder how he offended Huang Jianchen, a childe from an aristocratic family. It¡¯s rare for Shie Yutang toe out personally to deliver the battle challenge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lin Xun will suffer in this battle.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if Lin Xun is strong, how can hepare to Huang Jianchen, a descendant of an aristocratic family!¡±

    There were a lot of talks and buzz. Most of them did not think highly of Lin Xun. They were eager to see Lin Xun¡¯s tragic defeat and shame, especially Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu.

    ¡°This time, he¡¯s over!¡±

    In one of the boxes, all those from the aristocratic families in Forbidden Cityughed with delight. At first, Lin Xun had destroyed Huang Jianxiong¡¯s cultivation in front of them, which made them feel ashamed. Now, they could use Huang Jianchen¡¯s power to vent their anger.

    Only Shie Yutang was expressionless. He was not interested in the fight because he already knew that Lin Xun could not win.

    For him, dealing with Lin Xun just needed to lift his finger. There was nothing to be happy about.

    Suddenly, a loud noise broke out in the field.

    ¡°What? This is Huang Jianchen? It¡¯s impossible. Why does a descendent of an aristocratic family like him look so ordinary and has no demeanor of a proud genius? It¡¯s so disappointing!!¡±

    ¡°I imagined that Huang Jianchen should have superhuman powers. Who would have thought that he is so ordinary! Is he really a great character?¡±

    ¡°You cannot always judge a book by its cover. What¡¯s wrong with being ordinary? It has long been proven how strong he is since Young Sword King arranged this confrontation personally.¡±

    On the stage, Huang Jianchen was dressed in ck clothes. His whole person had nothing to stand out from just by standing there. He was ordinary, and his demeanor was even slightly inferior to that of the Lin Xun.

    But when he appeared, some people with keen eyes suddenly felt awe-inspired. From Huang Jianchen¡¯s silent and mountain-like temperament, they felt something unusual.

    The less conspicuous the master looked, the more terrible he was!

    ¡°It is him.¡±

    In the box, Liu Qingyan stared at the stage nervously.

    ¡°This guy can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being a descendent of an aristocratic family. Huang Jianchen is quiet as a mountain, but he is actually powerful. Who dares to underestimate him is bound to suffer a great loss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this battle may be promising.¡±

    ¡°There are many outstanding top figures in the Human-Gang Spirit Realm. Huang Jianchen is undoubtedly the most unique one among them. Perhaps his ordinariness makes him impressive.¡±

    In other boxes, some big shots had noticed something and made differentments, but the meaning was amazingly simr: they were very optimistic about Huang Jianchen.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was also looking at Huang Jianchen. To tell the truth, when he saw the opponent¡¯s ordinary appearance and temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but get surprised.

    In a moment, Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. He felt an unspeakable dangerous aura from Huang as if under his ordinary and iparable appearance, there was a lethal force hidden.

    Huang Jianchen raised his eyes and looked at Lin Xun as well. His eyes were t and indifferent. The whole person was as emotionless as a pool of stagnant water.

    Only when the duel drum sounded, in an instant, from the eyes of calm Huang Jianchen, suddenly burst out fierce rays like electricity.

    Almost at the same time, his thin body released strands of bloody killing intent.

    In a trance, the audience only felt that Huang Jianchen had be another person. His killing intent was like a tide, and he was like a murderous god, who had juste out of a sea of corpses!

    The scene suddenly became silent. Everyone opened their eyes widely and looked shocked. They realized that this seemingly insignificant fellow could be so terrible once he was ready to fight.

    That kind of killing intent was honed out of countless bloody wars. It was hard to imagine how many lives were ended in the hands of Huang Jianchen.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    ¡°Who could imagine that a teenager of Human-Gang spirit realm should possess so imposing an aura?¡±

    ¡°This time, Lin Xun is doomed!¡±

    Many people eximed.

    Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and other people from aristocratic families in Forbidden City, had been extremely excited and amazed by Huang Jianchen¡¯s performance.

    But Chu Feng, Liu Qingyan and Mu Wansu were upset. Huang Jianchen was so powerful, and Lin Xun really met a tough opponent this time.

    By contrast, Lin Xun appeared somewhat ordinary at the moment.

    After the sound of battle drums, he still looked innocuous like a light cloud. There were only power fluctuations around him.

    No one knew that in Lin Xun¡¯s body, the Pond of Spiritual Power ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡± was already fully functioning. Pure and unparalleled spiritual gang power surged like a vast ocean, flooding with an illusory and mysterious luster like azure.

    Smacking!

    Before the sound of drums faded, Huang Jianchen, who had been standing still, suddenly cracked a sixteen meters long whip. Without any nonsense, heunched a bold attack!

 Chapter 246: Peak Duel under Full Attention (II)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Peak Duel under Full Attention (II)</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Whining~

    The sixteen-meter long whip waved like a ck phantom emitting sounds of sobbing, crying and howling, which was soul-stirring.

    The name of the whip was Evil-spirit Whip, an ancient spiritual weapon inherited from the Huang n. Although it was only a high-grade Human-rank spiritual weapon, its power was mysterious and unpredictable, far superior to the weapons on the market.

    Crack!

    The burst of air and the rising spiritual whip made Huang Jianchen fiercer. His mass murderer figure made the audience gasped.

    The strength shown by Huang Jianchen was so terrible that he was not like a teenager of Human-gang Spirit realm at all.

    Compared with him, most Human-gang practitioners seemed so weak.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed. He realized that his opponent was quite different from those he had met before. The fighting power he disyed was even more frightening than those of Earth-gang spirit realm.

    ng!

    Almost at the moment when Huang Jianchen started to strike, Lin Xun¡¯s saber Flowing Light, which was ny centimeters long and four-fingers wide, appeared in his hand.

    Swishing!

    With a slight move, the saber ripped the darkness like fleeting lights and reflected the world.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    There were some sounds of surprise from different parts of the Arena. They seemed to have noticed something unique from Lin Xun¡¯s saber.

    But for most of the audience, even if they knew that Lin Xun¡¯s saber was powerful, when it came to momentum, it seemed impossible to match Huang Jianchen¡¯s strike.

    Bang!

    In an instant, the collision of Evil-spirit Whip and Flowing-light Saber produced a terrible roar. The strong wind swept around, shaking up a ripple in the defensive spiritual tattoo pattern around the tform.

    Huang Jianchen remained still as before.

    On the other side, Lin Xun also stood with his saber in his hand without any injury.

    The first blow was even.

    ¡°You¡¯re not too bad.¡±

    Huang Jianchen suddenly raised his lips and a bloodthirsty gloss appeared in his eyes.

    Whining ~

    He waved the whip and fled like a ghost. He rushed toward the other like a fierce beast that wanted to crush all the enemies before him.

    Soon after, Lin Xun¡¯s figure was shrouded by thousands of whip shadows. He was nearly submerged by them. The tform was full of sharp whistle sounds which casted sting to the spines of the audience.

    ¡°Huang Jianchen was fierce as a tiger. His fighting power was strong enough to rank among the peak in the Human-gang spirit realm.

    Many people were amazed and shocked by Huang Jianchen¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Lin Xun is quite good. Although he is trapped in a tight encirclement, he go forward and retreat freely without exposing any ws.

    It was also found that although Lin Xun¡¯s figure was covered by the whip shadows, he was not immediately suppressed. On the contrary, his whole person was like a still rock withstandingthe attacks from all directions.

    ¡°Nice! It¡¯s so exciting that you can block my attack as we are in the same spiritual realm. Only an opponent like you deserves my attention and my serious attack.¡±

    On the stage, Huang Jianchen acted out of his normal behavior, showing a bloodthirsty crazy look. Judged from that, he seemed to be satisfied with Lin Xun¡¯s performance.

    This horrified many people.

    When not fighting, Huang Jianchen was as silent as a stone, ordinary and insignificant. But once he started, he changedpletely, exposing his ferocity and bloodthirsty madness in his actions.

    He even talked more while fighting, of course, with endless arrogance.

    This strong contrast made people wonder which the real Huang Jianchen was.

    ¡°Should I be d to be praised by you?¡±

    Lin Xun showed a smile and joked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. But if you lose too fast, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Huang Jianchen headed up andughed, his hair flying and his brows full of craziness. His figure shed continuously, and his fighting momentum became more and more terrible. The mass of killing intent gathered in his Evil-spirit Whip as he fought with Lin Xun.

    At this time, shadows of the whip were rolling on the tform like infinite tides. Rumbling oppression was oppressing towards Lin Xunyer byyer.

    Every blow contained the power of splitting mountains and destroying buildings. It was really horrifying.

    Under these attacks, Lin Xun still fought rapidly. His Flowing-light Saber drew out simple but precise arcs like lightning and broke down the whip shadow one by one. His momentum might be weaker than Huang Jianchen¡¯s, but he seemed to fight effortlessly.

    This shocked many practitioners of Human-gang Spirit Realm. If they were on the stage right now, they would not be able to resist the attack of either Lin Xun or Huang Jianchen.

    So this duel was absolutely a far-reaching peak fight between the two of the Human-gang spirit realm.

    The atmosphere in the Arena was ignited at once, and many people stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    The shout was like the surge of a tide, shocking the whole Arena.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill Lin Xun! Make him lose his reputationpletely and spare no chance for him to raise his head up again.¡±

    In the box, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu, and other high-ranking members from the aristocratic families also shouted. They were extremely excited.

    Huang Jianchen shocked them with his power, and let them see the hope of suppressing Lin Xun. So they were full of joy and excitement.

    ¡°If he were so easy to be defeated, he would not be Lin Xun.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu¡¯s beautiful lips were hung with a sneer. At this moment, Huang Jianchen seemed fierce and unstoppable, but she knew what terrible power Lin Xun hid under his warm and handsome appearance.

    Otherwise, Lin Xun would not be able to stick to the end of the cruel Bloodthirsty Camp and pass it so smoothly; Otherwise, the assassination on the rainy night previously with hundreds of practitioners dispatched by more than ten powerful forces would not fail.

    Wen Mingxiu had a vague feeling that Lin Xun was not using his real strength. He seemed to be testing the strength and waiting for the killing attack of Huang Jianchen.

    If this conjecture was right, it proved that the attack of Huang Jianchen did not threaten Lin Xun at all.

    Would it be true?

    Wen Mingxiu was a little uncertain.

    ...

    ¡°Good! Lin Xun is forced to defend, and he doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to fight back. He is doomed to be defeated.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. After Huang Jianxiong was crippled, he had been healing his wounds and could note. Otherwise, he will be very happy to see this scene.¡±

    ¡°If possible, I really hope that Huang Jianchen can cripple Lin Xun as well lest seeds of future dangers were left.¡±

    In the other box, the aristocratic young men from the Forbidden City were also excited with animated expressions.

    Only Shie Yutang frowned slightly. He was so talented that no one else couldpare with him. At first nce, he noticed that Huang Jianchen had always been unable to suppress Lin Xun. There was something wrong with this scene.

    But Shie Yutang was not worried about the possibility of Lin Xun¡¯s reversal. As far as he knew, Huang Jianchen practiced a long-standing mysterious method that had not yet been disyed!

    ...

    ¡°Granny Wind, do you think Lin has a chance to win?¡±

    Liu Qingyan stared at the battlefield, her heart lingering with sadness.

    ¡°Miss, you have asked me many times.¡±

    Granny Wind felt helpless. At present, Huang Jianchen had a higher possibility of winning, but it was also difficult for him to suppress Lin in a short time.

    ¡°Granny Wind, can¡¯t you judge who the winner is with your experience?¡±

    Liu Qingyan was obviously not satisfied with Granny Wind¡¯s analysis.

    Granny Wind thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge. They are all the top figures of the Human-gang realm. No one can judge the victory before the end. It is all because neither of them has shown their real ability up to now.¡±

    Liu Qingyan frowned and was somewhat upset, but she also knew that this was a battle full of variables. No one could give a definite answer.

    ...

    ¡°Having not been seen for more than a year, Lin Xun not only bes a famous ¡®Master Xun¡¯ in Mist City but also an outstanding fighter...¡±

    Mu Wansu was shocked and was in aplicated mood. She naturally preferred Lin to thepletely unfamiliar Huang.

    However, at present, although Lin Xun¡¯s performance was not bad, his momentum was worse than Huang after all.

    ...

    Simr arguments were taking ce in every box at this moment where the big shots were seated. Certainly they could see through the situation of the battlefield at a nce.

    Some people were surprised at the fierce power of Huang Jianchen, while others noticed Lin Xun¡¯s tenacity and calmness.

    But the conclusions were all the same. It seemed very difficult to find practitioners that could keep up with Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen in the Human-gang realm around Mist City.

    Even in the whole empire, Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen could be regarded as the top figures of the Human-gang Spirit realm. It was not too much to call them the chosen juveniles.

    After all, it was extremely rare for both of them to have such attainments on the path of cultivation when they were only in their teens.

    Of course, it was impossible for the bigwigs who had rejection and hatred toward Lin Xun to acknowledge him. On the contrary, they hoped Huang Jianchen could defeat Lin Xun at one stroke and make him depressed and crippled.

    Such ideas were born by the great practitioner Yao Tuohai and more than ten powerful forces who hadunched an assassination toward Lin Xun in the rainy night.

    While they were talking, an earth-shaking noise burst out in the field. All of a sudden, the eyes of all the people focused on the battlefield.

    Huang Jianchen at this moment was just like a demon floating in mid-air. His body surged out a lustrous green me.

    The fire was ghostly and mysterious, lighting up the sky, and dyeing the tform into a thrilling green color.

    In a trance, people felt that the momentum of Huang had changed again. He was like the king who controlled the hell that made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°You are stronger than I expected, but the stronger you are, the happier I will be. You know, it¡¯s not easy to meet a suitable opponent for me, and you should be proud to be one.¡±

    The tone of Huang Jianchen was frightful. His eyes were full of green and gloomy me like a bloodthirsty ghost, ¡°But from now on, you are doomed, without any room for maneuver.¡±

 Chapter 247: Peak Duel under Full Attention (III)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Peak Duel under Full Attention (III)</h4>

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The change of Huang Jianchen shocked the audience. They didn¡¯t expect that Huang Jianchen had not shown his even after they had fought for so long.

    But soon, many people were excited. This battle was so wonderful beyond their imagination that they had no time taking their eyes off the stage.

    At this moment, the momentum of Huang had changed again. He was preparing for killing tactics which undoubtedly boiled the Arena uppletely like adding fuel to the fire.

    Witnessing this scene, Wen Mingxiu, Mu Wansu, Liu Qingyan, Chu Feng and others tightened their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help worrying about Lin.

    On the contrary, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and other people, as well as the disciples of the Forbidden City, were all inspired. They even wished to rush to the stage to cheer for Huang.

    They all knew that if Lin Xun did not change his fighting, he would be doomed to fail.

    In fact, at this moment, all the audience knew that Lin Xun was in a passive defensive situation from the beginning of the battle. He would have bad luck since Huang Jianchen obviously intended to use his deadliest attack and not give Lin a chance to reverse the situation.

    However, Lin Xun seemed to be unaware of all this. Both his momentum and aura were the same t as usual.

    Lin Xun just asked Huang with some curiosity and confusion, ¡°Dude, have you taken the wrong medicine? Why are you so excited?¡±

    Huang Jianchen was stunned and thought Lin Xun was being sarcastic. He said gloomily, ¡°When you are defeated, I¡¯ll ask you again what you meant by saying that.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, the wisps of green me suddenly lit up and danced wildly in the sky like transpiring ghost mes.

    Crack!

    As soon as his wrist waved, the green mes converged in the shadow of Evil-spirit Whip and shook fiercely in the mid-air.

    Whining~

    Suddenly, the wind whistled on the tform where the green fire burnt and raged, giving the stage a presence of hell.

    In a trance, it even gave people an illusion that the whip was driving terrible ghosts to rush out of the hell and harm the world.

    Originally the bustling Arena suddenly fell into silence. Seeing such a horrible scene, the audience were all frightened and froze.

    ¡°Ghosts¡¯ Night!¡±

    In the boxes, many big shots seemed to recognize this secret martial method of Huang. Their faces changed withplex emotions inside their heart and weren¡¯t able to maintain their calmness.

    ¡°What¡¯s this method, Granny Wind?¡±

    Liu Qingyan was trembled.

    ¡°Child-mother Ghost Canon, an ancient secret method that has long been lost, has extremely harsh and unusual premises for cultivation. As far as I know, only those who condense rare ponds of spirit power like the Chains of Dark Prison or Sword of Night are qualified to inherit such a lost cultivation.¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s mood was somewhatplicated. She did not think that the killing attack of Huang would be Child-mother Ghost Canon. Lin Xun was in danger right now. Even if he did not die, he would still suffer serious injuries in the end. Even worse, he might be depressed and sustain irreparable injuries!

    She didn¡¯t tell Liu Qingyan this fearing that she might worry about Lin Xun even more.

    But Liu Qingyan was also smart. She knew that Child-mother Ghost Canon was a terrible secret method just by observing Granny Wind¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°If something bad happens to Lin Xun, I will never forgive myself.¡±

    Liu Qingyan murmured to herself in a low voice.

    Granny Wind was instantly distressed and regretted whether she had done too much to Lin Xun. She just wanted to teach Lin a lesson, but Shie Yutang set Lin in such a dangerous situation which really made her out to be a narrow-minded person.

    ...

    ¡°It turns out that Huang Jianchen refused to enter Heiyao Shrine because he had already possessed the Child-mother Ghost Canon. ,Lin Xun will get in trouble this time...¡±

    In another box, Shie Yutang was expressionless and thoughtful.

    ...

    As the whole audience was reeling in shock, the ghost fire on the gloomy tform continued burning and swaying. It was about to submerge Lin Xun.

    The scene was so creepy and frightening that many people were thrilled.

    This was Ghosts¡¯ Night, one of the killing methods of Child-mother Ghost Canon. Once put into action, it deterred people like summoning hundreds of ghosts from hell.

    Lin Xun was doomed!

    That was what everyone thought.

    Huang Jianchen also believed so. This was the first time he had shown it to the public since he mastered the Child-mother Ghost Canon. He was confident that this attack was enough to defeat Lin Xun in one stroke.

    ¡°You should not regret for yourself. Your failure is going to glorify me.¡±

    A proud smile spread on Huang Jianchen¡¯s lips.

    But at this moment, when Lin was almost overwhelmed by thousands of ghost fire, he showed a yful smile.

    This made Huang Jianchen frown, and then shocked slightly as he heard a strange roar.

    At first, it wasn¡¯t noticeable, but in the blink of an eye, it swept the whole tform like a raging thunderstorm.

    Damn it!

    As soon as Huang Jianchen constricted his pupils, he found Lin¡¯s momentum changed as if a storm whirlpool rushed out of Lin¡¯s body. It spun wildly across the air, creating a powerful force that could devour the world and disturb the regr bnce of the earth!

    What was it?

    What a terrible and violent wind.

    The audience was shocked and lost their voice. They thought that Lin Xun was bound to lose. Who would have thought that in a sh, Lin Xun would show an incredible power?

    Did he hide his real strength just like Huang Jianchen had done before?

    Many bigwigs in the boxes could not sit still as their looks changed slightly. It was unusual for all of them to judge wrongly. Lin Xun¡¯s hidden strength was no doubt a p to all of them.

    Before their new reaction, the battle situation on the tform changed dramatically. Under the storm, all the ghosts and fires were swallowed up and swept away as if they could not withstand a single blow.

    Such scenes interpreted how tornado swept clouds perfectly.

    Rolling

    It didn¡¯t ur to Huang Jianchen that there could be such a change. He was hit directly by the storm. His whole person was thrown up and smashed dozens of meters away. The blood in his body was in tumult and he almost coughed blood.

    His face changed sharply. The ghost fire burning in his eyes was still fierce as he couldn¡¯t believe his Ghosts¡¯ Night could be so easily destroyed in this way.

    The result was uneptable to him.

    More importantly, he was fully aware of the fact that he had found out the details of Lin Xun and could suppress him at this time, but it never urred to him that Lin Xun would suddenly break out!

    Didn¡¯t this prove that Lin Xun had never used his real power before?

    At this moment, the whole audience was shocked stiff by this scene and finally confirmed that Lin Xun had reserved his strength, or otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a strong counter-attack.

    In the box, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and other people¡¯s exuberant look also immediately turned rigid. They widened their eyes with a dull look.

    ¡°Lin Xun is really shrewd!¡±

    Shie Yutang, who never changed his expression, also turned gloomy at this moment. Beside him, the aristocratic sons from the Forbidden City had long been stunned by this scene like ducks pinched by the neck.

    ¡°A wrathful storm reverses the whole situation.¡±

    Chu Feng pped his hands andughed. His nervousness and worries were swept awaypletely.

    ¡°Childe Lin is so patient. He must have been waiting for this moment intentionally.¡±

    Liu Qingyan said in a grumbling voice, but a smile appeared on her beautiful white face.

    ¡°Humph! I know that little bastard has a lot of ideas. He not only did this by intention but obviously meant to embarrass those who despise him. He really has no good purpose!¡±

    Granny Wind snorted, her heart also slightly shocked. Lin Xun¡¯s strike was really terrible. It was difficult to imagine how his thin body could have such a huge strength.

    ¡°This guy is bad as a year before.¡±

    Mu Wansu spat smilingly and recalled some past events with Lin Xun.

    ¡°I knew that...¡±

    Wen Mingxiu couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotions. Lin Xun was getting stronger and stronger. She even grew a feeling that he was far beyond to catch up with.

    In the past, they were still trainees practicing in the same camp...

    ...

    At this time, Lin Xun was surrounded by green and illusory gloss, which made him appear more detached.

    Lin¡¯s image was tinged with mystery in view of his previous appearance of ordinariness.

    On the contrary, Huang Jianchen was fierce from the beginning. When Ghosts¡¯ Night was shown, his astonishing power had reached its extreme.

    But Huang was frustrated by Lin Xun at that critical moment. Byparison, Lin Xun seemed to be much more outstanding with an unfathomable and immovable demeanor.

    The exmation in the field and the amazed eyes of all the people made Huang feel shame like having been stabbed in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t ept all this.

    He had been keeping a low profile for too long. He wanted to make full use of this fight to get fame, but he was suddenly confronted with such a change. How could he stand it?

    ¡°I admit that I underestimated you before, but I won¡¯t give you another chance!¡±

    Huang Jianchen climbed up from the ground, his face cold. He squeezed out words from his teeth solemnly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that since the beginning of the battle. I advise you not to do that again. Otherwise, if you lose, you lose your face too. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Lin Xun said earnestly and sincerely.

    Many people in the audience found it unbelievable when they heard this, but after careful consideration, they understood Lin Xun¡¯s words. Huang Jianchen was arrogant and looked down on Lin Xun since the very start.

    Now, it seemed strange to repeat the same words since he had been defeated by Lin.

    However, if Lin Xun had given such a remark at some other time, it might be eptable for Huang. But at this moment, it obviously gave a sense of ridicule.

    What was more, Lin Xun was so sincere that people could not helpughing.

    In the box, Liu Qingyan also smiled. She realized for the first time that Lin Xun was not nervous at all. Instead, he was still so clever and tricky.

    When Granny Wind saw this, she grew nervous as Miss Yan became a little different after knowing Lin Xun. If she...

    Aunt Wind shook her head at once and stopped thinking about it. If something unexpected happened, she would be the first barrier for the bastard to pass.

    On the stage, as Huang Jianchen heard Lin Xun¡¯s words and looked at Lin Xun¡¯s sincere expression, a strong impulse rose in his heart to smash Lin Xun¡¯s face with his fists.

    It was absolutely abhorrent.

    Huang Jianchen was so hateful that he gnashed his teeth, and his face became gloomy. ¡°Does this guy really think that I can¡¯t defeat him?¡±

 Chapter 248: Thousand Ghosts Prison

    <h4>Chapter 248: Thousand Ghosts Prison</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Huang Jianchen was so furious that he sent out a deafening fierce shout which sounded like the howling of evil spirits from hell, causing tremors all over the field.

    The audience was horrified at this moment. They realized that Huang Jianchen was in a state of rage and wanted to fight with all his strength.

    All of a sudden, a green me-like phosphorous fire from hell lit up around Huang Jianchen, releasing a frightening momentum.

    Crash~~

    The Evil-spirit Whip in his palm swept up a circle of terrifying green halo in the air. Instantly, hundreds of ghosts emerged from the tform one by one. They were making threatening gestures in the air and astounded the world with their evil spirits.

    The whole audience was shocked. This attack contained more than twice the power the Devil¡¯s Night did just now!

    Was this the real killing attack of Huang Jianchen?

    Chu Feng, Liu Qingyan, Mu Wansu and others who were still rejoicing for Lin changed their faces again. This sudden change caught them unaware.

    But Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and those young persons of major forces were excited again at this moment. They believed that Huang Jianchen wouldn¡¯t be so easily defeated.

    This was the rivalry fight after all! It was full of variables. Many unexpected things happened and made this fight thrilling and wonderful.

    At this moment, on the tform, Huang Jianchen appeared overwhelming like a king who dominated the ghost realm. He uttered a killing spell coldly out of his lips one by one.

    ¡°Spirit as guide, herees Thousand Ghosts Prison!¡±

    Every word Huang Jianchen enunciated shocked others¡¯ divine souls like thunder. When it ended, Huang Jianchen suddenly paled and coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    Obviously, the power of this attack was too strong for Huang Jianchen to bear when it was put on disy.

    Roaring~~

    On the stage, thousands of ¡°ghosts¡± were trying to attack Lin Xun, their illusions shing. The green fire looked like a living ghosts. It seemed that there was an entrance to a ghost purgatory which could drag Lin Xun into it and suppress him forever.

    That was terrible.

    Who could believe that a teenager of Human-Gang spirit realm could make such a world-shocking attack?

    Not to mention the audience, even some practitioners of Earth-Gang spirit realm were frightened to shudder when they saw this scene.

    Looking at Lin Xun, he was surrounded by thousands of illusions of ghosts and heavy green mes. People almost could not see his figure clearly.

    This shocked the whole audience. The atmosphere was no longer noisy and lively and became dead and silent, which no doubt was more shocking.

    Everyone knew that the winner would be decided at this moment. They opened their eyes for fear of missing any detail.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help clenching their hands tightly.

    Even the bigwigs in the box were silent and focused on the stage at this moment.

    Huang Jianchen enjoyed this feeling very much. The mood and atmosphere of the whole audience were all changed because of him. The feeling of being noticed by all the people cleared away the anger and humiliation that he had just umted in his heart.

    ¡°What else can Lin Xun use to fight with me?

    ¡°Today, you are destined to be my stepping stone, a sacrifice to my fame, and you will live in my shadow forever!¡±

    Huang Jianchen¡¯s eyes were full of a vigorous color.

    Suddenly, there was a cry of rm in the audience, which made Huang Jianchen frown instantly and felt unhappy in his heart. ¡®Damn, who is destroying my wonderful show and ruining the atmosphere at this moment?¡¯

    Before Huang Jianchen could find out the origin of messy exmation, there was a continuous noise in the field which was full of shock, astonishment, and incredulity.

    Suddenly, the noise became louder and disturbed the original atmosphere of silence and gloominess.

    Only then did Huang Jianchen regain his mind. He woke up from his thoughts and looked up at the tform again. His look changed dramatically.

    Huang Jianchen thought he was in a stable situation of winning, but changes happened again in just a few seconds!

    There was a dark and ferocious light flowing like falling stars among the thousands of ghosts. Every blow of the light destroyed the ghosts like sweeping up the dead leaves.

    Under such attacks, all the green mes and ghosts couldn¡¯t withstand any blow just like paper paste.

    It was Lin Xun who had hewed out the ferocious light like falling stars. At the moment, his figure was like a general, rushing to kill on every side. The Flowing-light Saber in his hand gave out the sound of a cheer. Every blow was marked out with a horrible and violent ferocious light.

    The ferocity of the light could not be described in words at all!

    It was this scene that had led the audience¡¯s shouts just now.

    Indeed, no one expected that Lin Xun could still be so strong and overwhelming under the desperate pressure of Huang Jianchen.

    The audience was boiling thoroughly. Lin Xun once again proved his strength with his sweeping fighting style and even caused many women to scream excitedly.

    Lin Xun, who once was looked down upon by the audience, was nowunching a magnificent counter-attack. The shock caused by this strong contrast was far beyond imagination.

    In the box, many big shots were also moved. They were specting about Lin Xun¡¯s saber-y, but it was still difficult to see it through from their insight and knowledge.

    This made them much more suspicious.

    Roaring~~

    Within a few breaths, the scene of ghosts purgatory on the tform was swept away, leaving only Lin Xun standing with a saber and Huang Jianchen, who had long be dull on the other side.

    At this time, Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and other disciples of major forces were all as dull as Huang Jianchen.

    The fact that Lin Xun had sessively defeated Huang Jianchen twice was a knock on their heads, which made them suffer aplete loss.

    Such powerful attacks... still couldn¡¯t destroy Lin Xun!

    ¡°Why, why is it so...¡±

    On the stage, Huang Jianchen could not ept all this. His face was pale, his eyes dted, and his expression lost.

    ¡°Is it my turn to attack?¡±

    Lin Xun seemed very calm as usual. When he spoke, he carried his saber and moved forward. Every step he took made many people feel their hearts pump excitedly.

    It had always been Huang Jianchen¡¯s initiative to attack. Everyone neglected one thing. From the beginning to the end, Lin Xun had not really taken the initiative to attack!

    Did that mean Lin Xun was not passively defensive at all, or was he not inclined to attack? Was he waiting for Huang Jianchen to do his best?

    If it was so, it was terrible!

    At least it proved that from the beginning of the battle, all the attacks of Huang Jianchen did not pose any threat to Lin Xun.

    Huang Jianchen was obviously aware of this. He could not help changing his expression and looked at Lin Xun with doubts, unwillingness, anger, and frustration.

    What kind of horrifying opponent was he facing since Lin hid his power and restrained himself until this moment?

    ng!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t pay attention to others. The Flowing-light Saber in his hand suddenly nickered and flitted.

    Just before the saber fell, Huang Jianchen on the other side burst out in a sharp scream, ¡°Stop fighting! I give up!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Xun could not help but wonder, ¡®Isn¡¯t it too casual for Huang Jianchen to give up? He is rather too weak!¡¯

    Hearing Huang Jianchen admitting defeat, the audience waspletely shocked. They had anticipated that Huang Jianchen might not be able to pull back the situation, but they never expected that he would voluntarily admit defeat!

    In the eyes of all, it was surprising that Huang Jianchen, a gifted disciple from the Forbidden City, would do such a dishonorable thing.

    ¡°The victory has been decided.¡±

    Granny Wind sent out a sigh of emotion, her eyes full of deep thoughts. She felt that Lin Xun¡¯s saber-y had apletely different power, which was hard to perceive but really terrible!

    But Granny Wind couldn¡¯t tell clearly what was the origin of this power, and it made her surprised as she knew she had underestimated Lin Xun in the past.

    Liu Qingyan patted her chest and breathed. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when she remembered her anxious appearance just now.

    Chu Feng was already overjoyed and cheering loudly in the box to vent the excitement in his heart.

    Wen Mingxiu nced at all the people around her and saw everyone including Qi Yunxiao startled as if they were suffering from lightning strikes and became mud sculptures. She could not help sighing in her heart. Lin Xun wasn¡¯t as simple and humble as one would think!

    Shie Yutang was frowning and a gloomy light showed in his eyes. Huang Jianchen¡¯s giving up made him angry in the heart.

    In his view, Huang Jianchen could be defeated, but he shouldn¡¯t be defeated without strength of character left!

    At the same time, Shie Yutang was surprised by the strength of Lin Xun. It was hard to imagine that a rural teenager he saved could have such achievements now.

    However, in general, no matter what the oue of this fight was, it could not affect Shie Yutang¡¯s mood. For him, only when Lin Xun had enough strength to challenge him, might he really attach importance to this young man.

    Before that, he would not change his view of Lin Xun.

    As for the disciples around Shie Yutang, they all looked like mourning people at the moment. They were unwilling in their hearts, but the oue had been decided and they could do nothing to change that.

    ...

    In the arena, everyone was releasing his emotions at this moment. Many people were crying and shouting at Lin Xun¡¯s victory, an honor that winners should enjoy.

    On the other hand, Huang Jianchen, no matter how fine his family was, no matter how brilliant he just appeared, had now fallen to a mere loser, and all he could get was regret and pity.

    Lin Xun was not confused by victory. He looked at the ordinary Huang Jianchen who had recovered to his usual appearance and left the tform silently like he was nobody. Suddenly, an inexplicable will of killing sprang up in Lin Xun¡¯s heart.

    Lin Xun knew that it undoubtedly required huge courage to admit defeat under such circumstances. For most of the strong people, they would rather be killed than make such humiliating decisions.

    On the contrary, Huang Jianchen immediately conceded defeat when he felt the situation was turning for the worse. From beginning to end, he never hesitated even a little.

    It was without a doubt that he would be the most terrible enemy once they stood at the different sides!

 Chapter 249: Raising Fame

    <h4>Chapter 249: Raising Fame</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Eventually, Lin Xun sighed in his heart and suppressed the killing intent in his heart. It was indeed not a real bloody fight of life and death.

    Moreover, on such an asion, it was impossible to kill Huang Jianchen.

    After the fight, Lin Xun left the tform directly. When he walked out of the arena into the busy streets of Mist City, suddenly he remembered Shie Yutang.

    This battle was arranged by Shie Yutang, and the result might be out of his expectations.

    What kind of expression Shie Yutang had when he witnessed Huang Jianchen admiting defeat?

    But soon, Lin Xun shook his head.

    No matter what Shie Yutang¡¯s thoughts were, the fight was already over. From the moment Huang Jianchen gave up, the resentment between him and Huang Jianxiong also came to an end.

    It was decided before the battle started.

    However, Lin Xun also knew clearly that it was impossible to let those young persons from aristocratic families stop provoking him by just relying on a battle arrangement.

    Only an idiot would believe that!

    But at least in Mist City, Shie Yutang would certainly not get Lin Xun in more troubles, otherwise, they would bepletely disregarding Granny Wind¡¯s will.

    Lin Xun was satisfied with this result.

    When he returned home, Shue Jin was drinking. He asked casually, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Lin Xun just gave a ¡®huh¡¯ to Shue Jin.

    There was no need to ask the result at all as Shue Jin judged Lin Xun must have won. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to be so calm and rxed.

    Shue Jin grinned, ¡°Since the trouble has been temporarily solved, how about drinking with me for a while?¡±

    Lin Xun sat opposite to Shue Jin andughed, ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    The star-filled night sky above was bright, and the courtyard seemed particrly quiet and nice with a breeze.

    Lin Xun and Shue Jin drank and chatted without discussing the duel in the arena. Everything seemed pleasant.

    Chirpsid on one side, looking at them drinkingrge bowls with a pitiful look while drooling.

    But Lin Xu directly ignored the poor appearance of Chirps. He would not let Chirps be addicted to alcohol.

    Soon after, the quiet atmosphere of the courtyard was interrupted by a knock on the door, and the excited Chu Feng rushed in like a whirlwind. His eyebrows danced as he yelled, ¡°Great! What a pleasure! You were just like the rebirth of God of War with immense power today!¡±

    With that, he picked up a bowl and drank it.

    To his astonishment, both Shue Jin and Lin Xun were all indifferent to the victory.

    ¡°Why... Why are you so calm?¡±

    Chu Feng didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is it worth making such a fuss about that? Come on, just drink.¡±

    Shue Jin picked up the wine bowl and cheered at Lin.

    Lin Xun also looked at Chu Feng strangely and said, ¡°Is it really worth being so happy?¡±

    Suddenly Chu Feng felt too constrained in his heart and could not help saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth being happy? My brother, this fight attracted the attention of the whole Mist City! You don¡¯t know how many big shots were in the arena today! When you won, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re stunned too.¡±

    Chu Feng once again became excited and talked incessantly, ¡°These are the moments when people pay attention to and make a name for themselves. It all belongs to you, my brother!

    ¡°I can even strike my chest to guarantee that from now on, the whole Mist City will be sensationalized by this fight, and your name, my brother, will be the focus of numerous practitioners!

    ¡°Think about it: what a great honor it is?

    ¡°Hello, are you listening to me? Would you please give me some response?¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun and Shue Jin remain indifferent, Chu Feng immediately felt frustrated.

    He even began to wonder whether he was too excited or they were too indifferent.

    In fact, it was not Lin Xun who was too calm. Getting fame was thest thing he wanted. ¡®The wind will destroy showy wood.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to be stared at by many eyes.

    For Lin Xun, glory and fame were trouble. He¡¯d like to avoid it as much as possible.

    Otherwise, he would not have used the name of Master Xun to cover up his true identity.

    As for Shue Jin, this Human-Gang fight between young people was no different from a game of petty jokes. Otherwise, he would not have stayed here all the time without going to the arena to watch it.

    When people pursue different things, they naturally produce different reactions.

    ...

    However, no matter how much Lin Xun disliked it, and how indifferent Shue Jin was, the impact of this fight could not be concealed and be erased.

    As Chu Feng had predicted, on that very night, the rivalry fight in the arena had swept the whole city like a storm, causing a lot of noise in the streets.

    And Lin Xun¡¯s name, like a rising star embellished in the night sky of Mist City, had be a well-known young strong man.

    Many people eximed that there was another dazzling genius in the Southwestern Province, and the rising trend was irresistible.

    Some people envied him and said that Lin Xun might have gained a great reputation from the fight, but he had offended the youngsters of major forces and was doomed to encounter a lot of pressure and trouble in the future.

    Even some practitioners who were going to take part in this year¡¯s Province Test were worried when they learned that Lin Xun had also signed up to participate.

    Even the young people of aristocratic families from the Forbidden City were defeated by this fellow, so who could be his opponent in the Province Test?

    In a word, there were different kinds ofments.

    But the impact was far from over. This fight caused such a huge visual influence because both sides were the top figures of the younger generation in their teens, which could be called a rare peak contest.

    Soon afterward, news of this fight spread to the rest of the empire.

    Even on the spiritual screen of the empire¡¯s different provinces, they began to spread this news. They found some strong fighters who had rich experience in fighting and made a long and extensive detailed analysis of it. Eventually, they unanimously praised it as a ssic peak fight of the Human-Gang realm, which could serve as a model for learning.

    When the news spread out, it caused quite a stir in other parts of the empire. Although it was not as impressive as in the Mist City, it invisibly made Lin Xun¡¯s name more widely known in the empire.

    ...

    In the western part of the Empire, the Blood Army was stationed in camps.

    In a rough style tent, augh burst out, ¡°Damn, Lin Xun is too insidious. Making the strongest move at the very end, that¡¯s really my good brother!¡±

    Ning Meng was sitting in an animal leather chair and was facing a spiritual disc that was reflecting Lin Xun¡¯s victory over Huang Jianchen on the light screen.

    At this moment, Ning Meng looked excited. He beamed with joy and drank constantly as if he was even happier than the winner Lin Xun.

    Shortly afterward, a guard rushed to report, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s clear that the reason for the fight is that Lin Xun destroyed the cultivation of Huang Jianchen¡¯s brother.¡±

    Ning Meng narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve wondered why my brother became so high-profile, so it was because he was bullied!¡±

    The guard reminded him, ¡°Young Master, it is Lin Xun who crippled his younger brother first. No one bullied him.¡±

    Ning Meng blindfolded and scolded, ¡°Nonsense. What virtues do the sons of the noble families have? I know them well. How could it have happened if they hadn¡¯t provoked my brother first?¡±

    Speaking of this, he suddenly gave another sneer, ¡°What¡¯s more, what¡¯s wrong with my brother if he wants to bully people?¡±

    The guardughed bitterly at that moment. This kind of unreasonable remark was so full of force that only his young master dared to say it.

    ¡°Wait and see. When I return to the Forbidden City next year, I¡¯ll first block the gate of the Huang n, and beat Huang Jianchen to tears, or I will not be surnamed Ning!¡±

    Ning Meng said murderously.

    The guard was worried about his young master. Since he returned from the Bloodthirsty Camp, he had be increasinglywless. No one knew how much trouble he would cause when he returned to the Forbidden City next year.

    ...

    In the headquarter of Keystone Business in Forbidden City, a luxurious pce that could astonish normal people, more than a dozen young girls surrounded Shi Yu. They served heartily to knead his shoulders, feet, head, and serve tea...

    This luxurious life could only be enjoyed by the descendants of the Empire¡¯s Fortune God Shi.

    Shi Yufortably rested his head on the leg of a maid while murmuring, ¡°Huang Jianchen is not someone important as a son of an inferior family cannot set off any storm. But Shie Yutang arranged this fight. It will be somewhat difficult to deal with if Lin offended him...¡±

    ¡°Master, who is Lin Xun?¡± A young girl asked curiously with big watery eyes.

    ¡°An interesting fellow.¡±

    Shi Yu smiled and said leisurely, ¡°When hees to the Forbidden Cityter, you have to give him a good reception. Well, this guy seems to be a virgin. That¡¯s not a good thing. Can a man who doesn¡¯t know women be a real man?¡±

    Next to Shi Yu, a group of young girls couldn¡¯t helpughing. They all had different graces and styles.

    Shi Yu suddenly became serious and said, ¡°I remember that in a few days, Keystone Business in Mist City will hold a centennial celebration, right?¡±

    Immediately, a young girl said quickly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more than a monthter.¡±

    Shi Yu thought for a while, ¡°Go and tell the shopkeeper of Keystone Business in Mist City. ¡±Invite Lin Xun to attend the celebration ording to the treatment of the chief VIP. There must be no slight neglect in this!¡±

    The group of young girls was shocked. They realized that Lin Xun probably had an unusual rtionship with their young master.

 Chapter 250: The Invitation Letter

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Invitation Letter</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Whoo whoo ~ ~

    Long lines of Spiritual Tattoo Shuttles were running in mid-air over Mist City, making strong whistling sounds.

    It was early in the morning, and there were a lot of people out, swarming into the carriages. Lin Xun could only stand inside, bored with the talks around him.

    It had been more than ten days since the battle took ce in the Arena. The spectacr duel had been heatedly discussed these days all over the Mist City. People¡¯s enthusiasm for it showed no signs of abating even till now.

    On the contrary, Lin led a tranquil life these days. Everything went back on track for him. In addition to cultivating, he went to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists to earn money by taking on refining tasks. He would also have a drink with Shue Jin asionally.

    It was obvious that Lin¡¯s earlier spection was true. After that duel, there would be no scion of the upper ss who dared to go against him tantly at least in Mist City.

    This had no doubt made Lin feel much more relieved. Instead of encountering this or another trouble, he would just need to concentrate on cultivating and wait for the day of the Province Test.

    ¡°Ah Mei, howe Lin that guy be useful to you? Will he give you money to spend, or go shopping with you as I do, or adore you solely as I do?¡±

    ¡°Puff, so vulgar of you. Lin Xun is my role model. Do you know that all my friends are starting to admire Lin Xun now? I can¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    ¡°Ah Mei, what good can role models bring to you? Have you ever seen Lin Xun? Do you know what he looks like? What if he¡¯s a liar?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! If you say any more of this, I¡¯ll stop talking to you.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin noticed that a young man seemed to be arguing with a young girl, and his name was mentioned in their words.

    Dumbfounded, Lin was unable to control augh. When did he be an idol?

    Unexpectedly, his action was seen by the girl, who immediately red at Lin, ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny about it? I just like to admire Lin Xun. Bite me!¡±

    Stunned, Lin Xun could neitherugh nor cry. Fortunately, the shuttle arrived at the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists at this time, so Lin turned around and got off.

    He could still hear that girl murmuring angrily until he was off the shuttle, ¡°Too scared to even answer my question, he just have no macho pride. This man can¡¯t even live up to a tiny finger of Lin Xun...¡±

    Having no idea of whether he should be happy or angry about it, Lin felt strange in his heart.

    Maybe, this was what it felt like to be famous?

    Lin Xun walked into the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists as he was thinking.

    No one recognized him all along the way, the current dazzling figure in Mist City. Though no one would associate a youngd like him, who travelled only by Spiritual Tattoo Shuttles every day, with Lin Xun, who was glorious nowadays.

    After all, the Mist City was so big that only a small proportion of people could get the chance of seeing Lin Xun with their own eyes.

    And the Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle was the mostmon means of transportation, taken mostly by the ordinary people. Practitioners in the city would rather take a treasure chariot or ride a spirit beast than be with those ordinary people, so Lin¡¯s chance of being recognized had been undoubtedly slim.

    But this was better for Lin. It would be torture for him if he were to be recognized everywhere he went.

    When Lin was about to take on tasks as usual after entering the sanctum on the second floor of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, Chu Feng came over enthusiastically and said in a mysterious way, ¡°Bro, the Keystone Business is holding the centennial celebration in Mist City in a month. At that time, Miss Liu Qingyan will be present in person and will sing wonderful songs. Aren¡¯t you having any ideas?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Chu Feng was so speechless at Lin¡¯s words that he almost rolled his eyes, saying, ¡°Bro, do you know how difficult it is now to get an invitation from Keystone Business? You can¡¯t even buy it in the ck market no matter how much you desire to pay! You can just imagine how lively Keystone Business will be at that time. It will be full of distinguished guests!¡±

    Lin Xun said impatiently, ¡°Neither of us got an invitation. Why should we care about this? Besides, I¡¯m not interested in such an asion.¡±

    Chu Feng was not reconciled, wondering, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re now a friend of Miss Liu Qingyan and, you¡¯re helping repair her Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Howe that you can¡¯t get an invitation letter?¡±

    Eyebrows raised, Lin Xun stared at Chu Feng for a moment, and then offered, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s you who wants to go! If so, I can go and ask for you.¡±

    Chu Feng was instantly overjoyed. He was just waiting for these words. He took a deep breath, held back his excitement, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your debt. Thanks, bro.¡±

    Lin warned, however, ¡°But I can¡¯t promise to get you an invitation letter. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±

    Chu Feng said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it. If they don¡¯t even give you such a favor, who else is gonna help fix the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina?¡±

    Knowing that Chu Feng was set to count on him, Lin had a bitter smile.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going? It would be a pity to miss such a rare opportunity to watch Miss Liu Qingyan¡¯s performance.¡±

    Chu Feng could not help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head. It would be the time to enter the third test of Green-cloud Path in Heaven-essing ce in a month. How could he have the mind to do anything else?

    No longer trying to persuade Lin, Chu Feng left soon.

    Lin Xun also cleared up his mind and began to take on refining tasks.

    Unlike the past, Lin was no longer confined to choosing spiritual weapons in the middle grade of Human-rank for refinement. Instead, he chose some of the tasks he had never tried before.

    For example, some amazing weapons like thunder fireballs, tridents, and zigzag whips, or some equipment such as bosom protectors, cloaks, boots, and armour.

    There were even some specially customized spiritual hoes, spiritual formation panels, spiritual beast prints, and spiritual tattoo puppets, all of which were the spiritual tools needed respectively by different professional practitioners, such as nting masters, beast tamers, puppet masters, and so on.

    In doing so, Lin Xun also intended to further hone his knowledge of spiritual tattoos. A real qualified spiritual tattooist was supposed to master the refining of all kinds of spiritual weapons to gain a deeperprehension of spiritual tattoos.

    Most importantly, it would also be of great help in refining a real armor with spiritual tattoos in the future!

    The armour with spiritual tattoos was a kind of precious treasure that could make all strong practitioners of Tao Insight Realm in the empire exhaust all the ways to acquire it!

    If he could sessfully refine the armor with spiritual tattoos, there would be no need for Lin Xun to worry about making money at all. The money would find its way into Lin¡¯s pockets.

    Of course, it would not be an easy task to refine such a valuable treasure.

    At least Lin Xun still had a long way to go at present before he could refine such a treasure. What he was doing currently was just to make him qualified as soon as possible.

    But it took time to master the spiritual tattoos and required long periods of exercise and learning. Were it not for having the talent or a superb understanding of spiritual tattoos, it would be hard for one to make progress in this field.

    The reason why spiritual tattooists were so renowned in the empire was that there were just too few who could be spiritual tattooists!

    Moreover, ones who could refine out the armor with spiritual tattoos were even rarer!

    ...

    After finishing the two tasks he had taken, Lin Xun got up and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng came again with an unspeakably weird look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Keystone Business has someone send an invitation letter here and stresses it is especially for you.¡±

    Chu Feng looked a little dazed, a little puzzled, and a little worried.

    Lin Xun acutely noticed that Chu Feng¡¯s tone was somewhat different, and frowned, ¡°Is it for Master Xun, or me?¡±

    Chu Feng looked straight at Lin and said, ¡°For you!¡±

    He immediately exined, ¡°Bro, I have never revealed your identity. Could it be that Miss Liu Qingyan helped you get the invitation letter?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t visited her these days. How could there be such a good thing? By the way, what else has the messenger said?¡±

    Chu Feng patted his forehead and cried, ¡°Yes, the messenger has especially stressed that this invitation letter was given to you by their master.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°Who¡¯s their master? I don¡¯t think I know the person.¡±

    Chu Feng also felt very weird, saying, ¡°There came a new master in Keystone Business in Mist City about a month ago. It¡¯s said to be a woman named Mu Wansu who was dispatched from Donglin Town ...¡±

    Before he could finish, Lin immediately smiled, ¡°It turns out to be her, then there¡¯s no problem. It could only be her because only she knows who Master Xun truly is.¡±

    Chu Feng was stunned, ¡°You know her?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, and said without any more exnation, ¡°Bro, just take it easy. Now that she has had someone send the invitation letter here, she will not reveal my real identity.¡±

    Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    In fact, Chu Feng was still a little surprised. Lin Xun had brought him so much shock during these days of association. Now, he was even acquainted with the new master of Keystone Business. It grew more difficult for him to see through Lin.

    How many more secrets did this guy have that Chu did not know?

    Lin Xun patted Chu Feng on the shoulder, ¡°Great, bro. Here it is. I don¡¯t need to ask Liu Qingyan for it now. You can just go with this invitation letter.¡±

    Chu Feng refused hurriedly, ¡°But this is for you. How can I have it?¡±

    Lin forced himself with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go on my behalf? Don¡¯t worry, she certainly won¡¯t think too much of this.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already turned around and left.

    Chu Feng stood there for a moment, not refusing Lin¡¯s kindness in the end.

    At the same time, in an antique hall of Keystone Business.

    Seated at the head seat, Mu Wansu said casually, ¡°Has it been done?¡±

    The attendant next to her hurriedly said, ¡°As you ordered, I¡¯ve sent the invitation letter to the hands of Childe Lin in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.¡±

    Mu Wansu hummed while she was instead in a trance inwardly. She had received a message from the headquarter of Keystone Business in the Forbidden City, saying that Shi Yu, Fortune God Shi¡¯s youngest son, wanted Lin to attend this celebration and demanded a chief VIP seat for Lin. It made her very surprised.

    Were it to be the big Childe Shi Shuan to do so, she could perhaps understand since he had once appreciated Lin Xun very much after all.

    But this time, it was not the oldest Childe Shi Shuan but the third Childe Shi Yu!

    As far as she knew, the third Childe Shi Yu was a big dandy who only loved beauties. Although he was the Shi Shuan¡¯s brother, their rtionship was not very good.

    But now, he also thought highly of Lin Xun. This made Mu Wansu feel a little incredible. When did Lin Xun, this little bastard, actually make a connection with the third Childe Shi Yu?

 Chapter 251: Reunion of Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 251: Reunion of Old Friends</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Mu Wansu was in a trance; the attendant next to her also seemed to have something on his mind.

    With a little hesitation, the attendant gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master, judging from Childe Lin¡¯s status now, he seems unqualified to have the chief VIP seat, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Wansu uttered thoughtlessly.

    The attendant took a deep breath and borated, ¡°Although Childe Lin is now famous in Mist City and his reputation is in full swing, he is just a practitioner in the Human-gang Realm after all. He¡¯s neither a dignitary nor a descendant of a noble family. But the chief VIP seats are for the most honored guests in Mist City, such as the governor of Southwestern Province Liu Wujun, head of Mist College Wei Lingzhen andmander-in-chief of Ziling Army Du Dongtu; only they can be qualified to have the chief VIP seats.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If we let Childe Lin sit side by side with these big shots, it will spoil the rules and arouse a lot of dissatisfaction.¡±

    With a hum, Mu Wansu said calmly, ¡°Have you finished with your words?¡±

    The attendant was stupefied, ¡°What¡¯s your idea, master?¡±

    Mu Wansu coldly warned, ¡°You¡¯re right in all you¡¯ve said, but you¡¯re wrong about one thing: Lin Xun is different from all of the others. Remember, he must have one of the chief VIP seats. If anyone dares to snub him because of these, just pack up and get out of here!¡±

    The attendant trembled, his head covered in sweat. He finally realized that his master was serious about arranging a chief VIP seat for Lin Xun this time!

    But how on earth was Lin Xun different from others?

    The attendant couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    In fact, neither could Mu Wansu do. Why would the third Childe Shi Yu personally give such an order? Was Lin Xun so important now?

    This already made Mu Wansu a bit jealous of Lin Xun. It had only been more than a year since theyst saw each other, but the world seemed to be more his oyster...

    ...

    After leaving the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, Lin walked along the street into the ¡°House of Treasure Pills¡±.

    The House of Treasure Pills was the top-ss drugstore in Mist City where all kinds of spiritual pills were sold. They were all high quality and able to meet the needs of most practitioners.

    Of course, their price was also extremely high. The ordinary practitioners could not afford them at all.

    Most importantly, powerful pharmacists were residing in the House of Treasure Pills. Even some unique spiritual pills which one couldn¡¯t find in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists were sold there.

    The Cloud-gang and Purple-spirit Pill which Lin needed for his cultivation could only be bought from here.

    So far, Lin¡¯s cultivation already showed a sign of Mastery in the Human-gang Realm. His cultivation had improved a lot especially after a lot ofbat trainings these days.

    If his cultivation could keep improving at this pace, Lin could fully reach Mastery of Human-gang Realm at least before the Province Test.

    But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. In another month, he was about to enter the third test of Green-cloud Path in Heaven-essing ce. He had only three tries this time, so he dared not to make light of it.

    In order to be fully prepared, improving his cultivation had undoubtedly be a top priority.

    With that, Lin naturally couldn¡¯t do without the supply of spiritual pills. When he exercised his cultivation in the past, he had been taking the Sapphire-Gang & Spirit-refining pill, which was of decent quality but surely inferior to Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pill.

    The difference could also be seen from their price. A bottle of sixty Sapphire-Gang & Spirit-refining pills was worth fifty imperial gold coins while a bottle of thirty Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pills needed a whole one hundred imperial gold coins!

    A hundred imperial gold coins, amounting to ten thousand silver coins, could only buy thirty Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pills. It was really unaffordable for ordinary practitioners.

    In the past, Lin would also be unwilling to buy such expensive pills, but because he had promised to help Liu Qingyan repair her Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, he received a full reward of ten thousand imperial gold coins. So, the Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pills were no longer a big expense for him now.

    Exiting the Treasure Pill Store, Lin Xun had already spent a thousand imperial gold coins. Correspondingly, he now had ten bottles of Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pills.

    Such a speed of spending money would surely make a lot of practitioners stunned!

    But Lin Xun did not think so. In his view, the reason he made money was exactly to pave the way for his cultivation. If he had the money but didn¡¯t spend it, that would be a true waste of money.

    ¡°These pills should be enough to enable me to reach Mastery of Human-gang Realm before attempting the test ...¡±

    Lin Xun thought to himself as he walked.

    Before long, he was suddenly attracted by a quarrel. When he looked up, he saw more than a dozen strong men with ruffian looks on the side of the street surrounding a shop and scolding loudly.

    Judging from their words, they seemed to be looking for trouble.

    Things like this were verymon in Mist City anyway. Where there were interests, there would be disputes. And where there were disputes, there must be no shortage of ouws who were willing to give their lives for money.

    But when Lin had a nce at the shop¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Golden Hall?

    In an instant, he remembered that when he was in Donglin Town, Gu Yanping, the master of Golden Hall, had taken good care of him and had even helped him resolve a crisis personally once.

    Now, seeing the brand of Golden Hall in Mist City, it was supposed to make Lin extremely happy. But when he saw those ruffians causing trouble, Lin could not be happy at all.

    He went up, nced at the group of people, and recognized Gu Liang, who was being besieged by the crowd, instantly.

    Gu Liang was the son of Gu Yanping. When he was in Donglin Town, he also had a good rtionship with Lin. Seeing Gu Liang here, he was sure that the shop in front of him was Gu Yanping¡¯s shop.

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken a fancy to this shop and told you to get out of here. Save your fucking crap, or I¡¯ll kill you directly!¡±

    A leading man in ck said with a twisted smile. This guy was built like a god-damned face of fat, with a pugnacious look. It was obvious that he had someone backing him since he didn¡¯t seem afraid of causing trouble in public at all.

    ¡°Dear friends, we can still negotiate. If you need gratuity, I promise to hand it over every month. I sincerely hope that you can have mercy on my small shop.¡±

    Young though he was, Gu Liang had obviously been well experienced for he was now as cool as a cat with a gentle smile on his face.

    While speaking, Gu Liang took out a purse and handed it over with a smile, ¡°Please ept it.¡±

    The man in ck pped the money bag away and said disdainfully, ¡°Gratuity? Am I short of it? To tell you the truth, if you don¡¯t give up the shop today, don¡¯t me us for what¡¯s going to happen next!¡±

    Those strong men next to him also sneered.

    Gu Liang¡¯s heart sank in an instant. He knew that the current situation wasn¡¯t simple as protection fees this time. It was clear that someone was targeting at him!

    ¡°Damn it, why aren¡¯t you uttering a damn word? Are you deaf?¡±

    Seeing Gu Liang turn silent, a ruffian rushed out and raised his hand intending to p him.

    A sharp light shing through his eyes, Gu Liang had already been pissed off. Seeing they were going this far now, he was also thoroughly enraged.

    Just when he was going to strike, he felt a touch of dizziness. In an instant, there was a handsome figure in front of him.

    Immediately, he heard the ruffian¡¯s wrist cracked. With his arm twisted like the Chinese doughnut, the ruffian screamed in pain.

    Lin lifted his foot and kicked him out.

    ¡°Lin Xun?¡±

    Never thinking that he would see Lin Xun at this moment, Gu Liang was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Lin nodded smilingly, then looked at the leading man in ck, ¡°Are you going to get out of here yourself, or you need me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Goodd, you dare to get a fucking helper! You¡¯re over!¡±

    The strong man in ck burst into a great rage.

    Thwack!

    Yet before he could make his move, he got pped on the face and was sharply thrown backward, his teeth loosening and falling, and blood gushing out of his mouth and nose.

    Seeing that Lin Xun was so aggressive, all the other hooligans felt a shiver of fear run through them and realized that they might have been forced to an unfavorable situation.

    Yet one of them yelled harshly, ¡°Kid, do you know whom we represent? You know what, no matter what kind of background you have, you won¡¯t be able to survive tonight if you get involved in this!¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t even bother talking and just gave that guy another p, causing his body to spin around several times like a top before falling to the ground with a thud. He was frothing at the mouth and unable to stand up again.

    This scene petrified the other hooligans. They carried their injuredpanion and fled immediately.

    Before leaving, one of them still tried to bluff, ¡°You¡¯ll see! You¡¯re dead meat! You dared to mess with us. Nobody can save you!¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help shaking his head repeatedly. They were clearly just a bunch of cheap hooligans, and it was very confusing that they dared to be so unruly.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I didn¡¯t expect that you would have to witness such a disgraceful thing. s, it is such a shame. If my father were here, he would never have let this happen.¡±

    Gu Liang smiled in a self-deprecating way.

    ¡°Your skills should be more than enough to handle these guys, but why didn¡¯t you make your move?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a frown on his face.

    ¡°This is not the right ce for a talk. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±

    Gu Liang¡¯s eyes swept around as he led Lin Xun into a quiet room and sat down.

    Then he exined, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch ofckeys. It is the behind-the-scenes mastermind that concerns me.¡±

    When he was saying thest few words, a worried look appeared on his face.

    Lin Xun nodded before saying, ¡°Do you know who this behind-the-scenes mastermind is?¡±

    Gu Liang put on a helpless smile and replied, ¡°It must be one of the other businesses in Mist City. After all, if Golden Hall takes root here, they undoubtedly will have to face a newpetitor, so they will try their best to stop such a thing from happening.¡±

    Lin Xun was speechless and said after a while, ¡°This is a little simr to the situation when your father opened the first Golden Hall in Donglin Town.¡±

    Gu Liang smiled wryly at Lin, ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t my dad¡¯s method and cannot gain a foothold in Mist City by myself to open a new dimension in our business in a short time like him.¡±

    There was a hint of pride in his voice. He had been regarding his father as an example.

    Lin Xun said thoughtfully, ¡°Gu Liang, do you have any specific suspect in your mind? Maybe I can help you sort out the problem.¡±

    Gu Liang was in a daze as Lin¡¯s words warmed the cockles of Gu¡¯s heart. They had not seen each other for more than a year, and now they met unexpectedly in Mist City. Originally, Gu Liang wasn¡¯t sure if Lin Xun had changed, but from his words, he knew that Lin Xun was still that guy who was loyal to his friends!

 Chapter 252: Kneeling to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 252: Kneeling to Apologize</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Gu Liang thought and smiled bitterly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I have just arrived in Mist City for less than seven days. It¡¯s hard to know who is secretly creating difficulties in my way.¡±

    Originally, Gu Liang was entrusted by his father Gu Yanping to operate a branch of Golden Hall in Mist City. With this important base, he could expand the brand of Golden Hall to the whole Southwest Province after it umted enough resources and materials.

    In Gu Yanping¡¯s n, since Mist City was the capital of Southwest Province, if Golden Hall could sessfully run a business here, it would attract many business talents and expand Golden Hall¡¯s strength.

    But even Gu Liang did not expect that troubles woulde to him as soon as he had just settled down in Mist City, which really upset him.

    When Lin Xun knew all this, he also couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed at Gu Family¡¯s ambition. They had already set their goal on the whole Southwest Province in just one year.

    But ording to Gu Yanping¡¯s previousmercial practices, he was indeed a rare and tough figure.

    Gu Liang felt that the topic was somewhat dull so he changed the topic while smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you since I entered Mist City this time. You¡¯re so famous that I almost doubt whether it is my friend I knew or not.¡±

    His voice had a touch of surprise from the bottom of his heart.

    After more than a year¡¯s departure, Lin Xun had attained such remarkable achievements. Comparing with himself, Gu Liang sighed at his failure: a group of ruffians dared to make trouble at his doorstep when he came into Mist City.

    In more than a year, what had happened to Lin Xun that let him earn such achievements?

    ¡°It¡¯s useless fame.¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged it off, ¡°People are afraid of being famous as pigs are afraid of being fat. The more fame I get, the more trouble I¡¯ll have.¡±

    Gu Liangughed loudly ¡°Everyone wants fame, but it bes a trouble to you. You really are different.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. By the way, do you n to stay in Mist City in the future?¡±

    Gu Liang nodded. ¡°If I can ovee the immediate difficulties and establish Golden Hall in Mist City, I will certainly not leave in a short time.¡±

    Speaking of this, he suddenly smiled mysteriously, ¡°Lin Xun, although you have made more progress than me in the past year, I will not be too far from you in strength after Golden Hall is well developed.¡±

    Before Lin Xun¡¯s response, Gu Liang went on to say, ¡°ording to my father¡¯s n, if we want to develop Golden Hall into a first-ss business in the empire, we can¡¯t work in the usual way. Now, my father has found this strategy.¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    Gu Liang smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon. If it can go through, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be left behind you guys in the future.¡±

    Lin Xunughed and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the same thing before?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I can assure you that if everything goes well, Golden Hall will blossom in the Empire and even expand further.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gu Liang¡¯s eyes were full of dazzling brilliance.

    Lin Xun was shocked. Gu Yanping wanted to expand Golden Hall beyond the Empire! It really was great. If so, Golden Hall would be a huge force like Keystone Business in the future.

    Suddenly, a noise sounded from outside, interrupting the reunion of this pair of old friends.

    ¡°Get out here! Where is the shopkeeper?¡±

    ¡°Get out here, the man who dared to hurt people just now.¡±

    Obviously, it was the ruffians who came back aggressively. They seemed to be full of courage this time.

    Apparently, they had found helpers.

    Lin Xun got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡±

    Gu Liang reminded him with a worried look, ¡°Lin Xun, I know you have a great reputation now, but in Mist City, forces are intricate. Don¡¯t be impulsive. Even if the shop is destroyed, as long as I¡¯m alive, I will eventually have the chance to win back.¡±

    Before he finished, Lin Xun interrupted him helplessly, ¡°Okay, I know what you¡¯ve said. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Gu Liang was pulled out of the quiet room by Lin Xun before he wanted to say more.

    ...

    In front of the shop, a group of hooligans gathered with fierce faces. The ck-coated leader was also there, but his cheek was red and swollen like a pig, which seemed very funny.

    But at this time, he was not the main character. The protagonist was an old man with a goatee, who was sitting on a chair and refreshing himself with closed eyes in the shop at this moment.

    When Lin Xun and Gu Liang came out, the ck-coated man looked bitter. He pointed at Lin Xun and shouted, ¡°Old Qian, it¡¯s that boy who intervened in this matter. Without him, we would have seeded.¡±

    The other ruffians also cried out, ¡°Yes, that bastard doesn¡¯t take our Azure-light Pavilion seriously.¡±

    Azure-light Pavilion!

    Gu Liang¡¯s expression changed sharply. Even if he understood little about Mist City, he knew that Azure-light Pavilion was the first-ss force in the city. He never expected that it would be Azure-light Pavilion who were causing trouble for him.

    This was also strange. Golden Hall had not taken root in Mist City, so how could he have offended the Azure-light Pavilion?

    When hearing Azure-light Pavilion, a different color shed in Lin Xun¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips raised a bit.

    He smiled and said, ¡°You guys sure have guts and dare to bring people back.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Daring to be so bold in front of Old Qian, you will be dead.¡±

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t me us for not telling you that Old Qian is a skilled master in Azure-light Pavilion, a truly renowned person. If you don¡¯t want to die, you should kneel and apologize to him.¡±

    The group of ruffians abused angrily.

    ¡°Lin Xun, don¡¯t be impulsive. We can¡¯t afford to offend Azure-light Pavilion. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    Gu Liang was worried that Lin Xun would be reckless, so he quickly whispered to Lin Xun.

    Seeing this, all the local ruffiansughed loudly and looked proud and resentful. They thought Lin Xun was doomed to suffer for what he had done to them.

    But Lin Xunughed brilliantly and remarked, ¡°Forcing me by the name of Azure-light Pavilion, you really found the right person. Who is Old Qian. Stand out and let me know.¡±

    The old man with a goatee was sitting there, but Lin Xun looked so indifferent that all the ruffians were furious and wanted to chop thisd.

    Gu Liang felt helpless knowing that he could not persuade Lin Xun at all, but he also went out to risk everything at this moment. He could create a goodmotion, apanying Lin Xun and then choose another chance one day to enter Mist City.

    At this time, the goatee-bearded old man, who had been keeping his eyes closed arogantly, suddenly gave a cold hum.

    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not good to be too angry. We¡¯ve given a choice to you. If you don¡¯t grasp it properly, don¡¯t me me then.¡±

    Old Qian¡¯s voice was low with an undisguised coldness. He opened his eyes when he said this.

    However, when he saw Lin Xun, his eyeballs suddenly bulged like meeting something horrible, and his voice stopped abruptly.

    Those ruffians were refreshed when Old Qian showed an indescribable dignity in his speech and behavior. These were not dirty words at all, but it had an invisible pressure. That was really an skilled master.

    They weren¡¯t aware that their high-profile Old Qian had waves rolling in his heart, and his mind was dizzy like being struck by lightning.

    How could it be this guy?

    Old Qian looked dull and naturally remembered the killing on rainy nights in the past few days and the peak duel in the arena.

    Why?

    Why had he met this evil person here?

    Old Qian¡¯s lip could not help convulsing. If those bigwigs in Azure-light Pavilion knew that he had provoked Lin Xun, the consequences would be unbearable.

    ¡°Have the cat got your tongue?¡±

    Lin Xun looked at Old Qian with a smile. He knew this old man hadpletely lost his fighting will at a nce.

    Old Qian¡¯s lips shivered for a moment but the ck-coated man scolded first, ¡°Don¡¯t you want your life? At this time, you still dare to disrespect Old Qian. You¡¯re really sick of living, so you attempt to stir up a fire and burn yourself!¡±

    Crack!

    Old Qian couldn¡¯t help getting up and pping the face of the ck-robed man. The sound was clear and loud.

    The man in ck covered his cheeks and screamed. He looked at Old Qian incredulously. Hispanions were also stunned by the sudden scene.

    ¡°Did you...hit the wrong man... Old Qian?¡±

    The man in ck asked innocently.

    ¡°I was hitting you! You unsightly spawn!¡±

    Old Qian shivered with rage. He raised his hand and shot a series of ps. He vented his anger on the ck-coated man and hit the man so badly that he knelt and begged for mercy.

    The ruffians next to him were shocked. Looking at the crazy Old Qian, they finally realized that, this time, they seemed to have provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have.

    Gu Liang, who had already decided to make a scene with Lin Xun, couldn¡¯t help turning stiff when he saw such a good dogs-fight scene. What was wrong with them?

    He looked at Lin Xun and saw him singing and looking at all of this. Suddenly, he vaguely understood something. He was shocked because he never thought that Lin Xun now had such power and reputation.

    ¡°And you, kneel and apologize to Mr. Lin!¡±

    After a long beating, Old Qian was tired. It would be impossible for him to beat his men to death. So Old Qian scolded the local ruffians and ordered them to apologize to Lin.

    If they didn¡¯t get Lin¡¯s pardon today, the consequences would be even too serious for Old Qian to bear.

    There were sudden bangs as the ruffians fell on their knees. They had been intimidated and frightened, so how dare they hesitate in kneeling?

    Didn¡¯t you see Old Qian¡¯s pale face with fear?

 Chapter 253: Serve as Statesman

    <h4>Chapter 253: Serve as Statesman</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Gu Liang looked at people kneeling on the ground. He could not help breathing in cool air.

    From the beginning to the end, Lin Xun did not threaten them at all, but these ruffians were forced to kneel and apologized for what they had done. That was amazing!

    What was more, things didn¡¯te to an end with just that. Lin Xun ignored those kneeling ruffians but looked at the worried Old Qian.

    ¡°You...¡±

    As Lin Xun opened his mouth, Old Qian knelt on the ground with a POP. He said bitterly, ¡°I regret all my faults, and I beg for your forgiveness this time.¡±

    Lin Xun slightly raised his lips. This old man was like a wily fox. He lowered his posture and made Lin feel a little sorry to find more troubles with him.

    Gu Liang waspletely shocked at this moment. Kneeling ruffians were justmon people while this old goatee beard man was from Azure-light Pavilion!

    It seemed too incredible that even Old Qian knelt directly to Lin Xun.

    Gu Liang did not know that after that night¡¯s battle, Lin Xun had already be the most feared rival of more than ten powerful forces in the city. Even Qi Yunxiao, the young chief of Azure-light Pavilion, had suffered a lot in Lin Xun¡¯s hands, let alone Old Qian.

    Honestly speaking, Old Qian was not someone important. He was just a simple steward in Azure-light Pavilion who had the same status as managers. Only ruffians treated him as a big man.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Lin Xun sat in a chair and asked casually.

    Old Qian shivered all over and looked pale. He thought that Lin Xun was still angry with him. So he gritted his teeth and pped himself loudly and crisply. Soon, his thin cheek became red and swollen.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong! Please forgive us!¡±

    Old Qian begged endlessly as he pped himself. He knew that if Lin did not forgive him, the big shots of Azure-light Pavilion would punish him heavily!

    He had to do this for the sake of his future and his life.

    He had seen Lin Xun¡¯s ways. This fellow looked young and innocent. But as long as someone understood him, he would be left frightened and scared.

    Nowadays, among the more than ten powerful forces in Mist City, Lin Xun was like a taboo. Who dared to trouble him? If there was one, he absolutely don¡¯t want his life!

    Gu Liang was stunned. The ruffians who knelt on the ground also looked dull. Was this the Old Qian they knew?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I just want to know why were you dealing with Golden Hall? You can leave when you make it clear.¡±

    Lin Xun nced at Old Qian.

    Old Qian felt relieved in his heart after hearing Lin¡¯s words. How would it be a shame if he could live after offending Lin?

    ¡°Childe Lin, this is a mistake.¡±

    Old Qian took a deep breath and exined, ¡°If I knew that Golden Hall has something to do with you, I would not have caused trouble...¡±

    Old Qian had taken a fancy to the shop that Gu Liang rented before, so he was depressed about that. However, the inquiry showed that Gu Liang was just a young foreigner, so he nned to take action.

    Using his strength, Old Qian sent a group of ruffians to bother Gu Liang and wanted to throw Gu Liang away to take the store for himself.

    He never thought that Gu Liang, a weak outsider in his eyes, was actually friends with Lin Xun...

    Knowing all this, Lin Xun was speechless. Originally, he thought that Azure-light Pavilion might be aware of Gu Yanping¡¯s ability, so they incited the old man to prevent Golden Hall fromying their roots in the Mist City.

    Who would have thought that the truth would be so simple?

    Gu Liang was relieved to learn all this. As long as it wasn¡¯t the pressure from Azure-light Pavilion, things would be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Get out of here.¡±

    Lin Xun waved his hand.

    Old Qian was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Xun would let himself go so easily, ¡°Childe Lin, do you really forgive my mistakes?¡±

    Lin Xun did not have a good temper, ¡°Go away, or don¡¯t me me for beating you.¡±

    At this time, Old Qian finally got up withplete confidence and fled with the group of ruffians.

    ¡°Since things have settled, I should go now. If you encounter any troubles in the future, you muste to me. Of course, make sure I am still in Mist City.¡±

    Lin Xun got up and told Gu Liang his address with a smile and intended to leave.

    Gu Liang stopped him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Lin Xun wondered, ¡°What else is it?¡±

    Gu Liang seemed to hesitate about something in his heart. Atst, he gritted his teeth and offered, ¡°Lin Xun, since we are friends, I would like to say it straight. I want to invite you to join the Golden Hall. In the future, you can share the ie of Golden Hall!¡±

    Lin Xun was astonished, ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡±

    Gu Liang said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s no reason why I want to do it. You just need to answer me with a yes or no. Of course, I know that you are a busy person, and you certainly will not develop business with me. I am not reluctant to run business by myself. You just need to put up a name in Golden Hall. If you don¡¯t want others to know about this, I can keep it a secret for you.¡±

    With so much exnation, Lin Xun suddenly realized that Gu Liang wanted to give benefits to him in his own way!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Lin Xun helplessly said, ¡°Since we are friends, it is natural for us to support each other.¡±

    Gu Liang turned serious, ¡°Lin Xun, do you despise Golden Hall? Do you think it¡¯s no use joining it?¡±

    Lin Xun was convinced that Gu Liang was using an aggressive tactic, but he had to admit that it was really good. At least, he didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    ¡°Okay, I have a bunch of spiritual materials here to join Golden Hall.¡±

    Lin Xun took out a storage bag and handed it to Gu Liang, ¡°Refuse if you don¡¯t want me to join Golden Hall.¡±

    Gu Liang red at Lin Xun angrily. He did not expect that Lin Xun would y tricks with him. He had no other choice but to ept it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the deal. I¡¯m just a name in Golden Hall. It¡¯s all up to you whether Golden Hall can rise in the Empire in the future.¡±

    Lin Xunughed at Gu Liang and strode out of Golden Hall.

    Just as he walked down the street, he couldn¡¯t help looking back at the sign of the Golden Hall. He wondered if it would be able to rise like aet and be a first-ss business force of the empire.

    Immediately, Lin Xun shook his head to stop his wandering thoughts and disappeared in the crowd.

    ¡°This fellow is the same as before.¡±

    In the shop, Gu Liang¡¯s heart could not help but surge with warm currents when he thought about things that had happened before. He did not regret the decision he had just made. Even if his father knew about it, he would still do it resolutely.

    Gu Liang knew that Lin Xun was a pure practitioner. His way was totally different from his own. It was impossible for him to help Golden Hall in the future. But would he mind it?

    He didn¡¯t!

    At least for Gu Liang, giving some profits of Golden Hall to Lin Xun was nothing. Lin Xun was his real friend.

    If the King treated me as a statesman, then I would serve my king as a statesman!

    A momentter, Gu Liang was ying with the storage bag left by Lin Xun. Just when he was going to put it away, he opened it for a look.

    At a nce, Gu Liang was stunned. There were the Silver-Quill Snow Whale Bone, Hades Lightning Grass, Nine Turns Core Iron...

    Gu Liang didn¡¯t expect that there would be dozens of rare spiritual materials in this storage bag left by Lin Xun.

    Each one of these spiritual materials could sell at a high price on the market. What was the value of thesebined?

    As amercial practitioner, Gu Liang quickly worked out an astronomical figure in his mind. At the very least ten thousand gold coins! If it worked well, it could even sell at a higher price!

    And this price was enough to buy the whole industry of Golden Hall which Gu Liang and his father Gu Yanping had built.

    ¡°This guy... This guy... he should leave such an amazing fortune so casually! He...¡±

    Gu Liang sat there while his mood fluctuated. He didn¡¯t know how to rate Lin Xun.

    After a long time, Gu Liang took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the fluctuations in his heart. His eyes became bright and firm.

    ¡°Since you trust me with so many treasures, how can I deserve this if I don¡¯t develop Golden Hall into a world-famous first-ss business? Lin Xun, my brother, I will give you an unexpected return in the future! ¡±

    ...

    Those spiritual materials, of course, were given to Lin Xun by Granny Wind to restore the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. Lin Xun asked most of the spiritual materials for venting his anger. As he actually didn¡¯t need them, he threw them to Gu Liang.

    The value of these spiritual materials was very high. As for how expensive they were, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t give a specific number. But as he was not short of money now, it was worth it to take a share in Golden Hall.

    If Golden Hall ran well in the Empire and developed into a first-ss business force, it would certainly give more benefits to him ording to Gu Liang¡¯s character.

    On the other side, it didn¡¯t matter if Golden Hall failed to develop and went bankruptpletely. He didn¡¯t take out these spiritual materials to make money.

    Lin Xun did thisrgely because of Gu Yanping.

    When Lin Xun was in Donglin Town, if Gu Yanping had not personally helped him guard the gate and defended against the enemy, Shia Zhi and he would probably have been killed.

    How could Lin Xun forget the grace of saving his life?

    Of course, Lin Xun also felt the friendship with Gu Liang. Since Gu Liang invited him into Golden Hall and gave him benefits with only his name in Golden Hall, he would not let Gu Liang suffer a loss.

    By the time he returned home, Lin Xun had already forgotten about it and was ready to work hard and prepare for the third test of the Green-could Path which would be opened in a month.

    In his mind, every pass in the Heaven-essing ce should be regarded as a rare opportunity that must be firmly grasped without any mistakes!

 Chapter 254: Before the Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 254: Before the Celebration</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    From this day on, Lin Xun devoted himself to practice without caring about other things.

    Many practitioners who went to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists for Master Xun found out that he did not appear again. He usually took several tasks every day, but now he had vanished suddenly.

    This made many practitioners disappointed. They thought that Master Xun had left the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists so there was no hope of entrusting any task to him.

    Some practitioners were unwilling to ept this and strongly urged the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists to invite Master Xun back, which made Chu Feng feel helpless.

    Of course, Chu Feng hoped Lin Xun could always work in the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, but it was obviously impossible for him to do so.

    Even though Lin Xun did not leave themunepletely, Chu Feng knew clearly that Lin Xun was young and full of potential. Such a talented boy could not be retained by anymune at all.

    Chu Feng was also very happy about this. Of course, he hoped that Lin Xun could be stronger and stronger. Only in this way could Lin solve his difficult problems when he had something to ask for.

    Chu Feng admitted that he established a rtionship with Lin Xun for other motivation at first, but over their interactions, he had regarded Lin Xun as a sincere friend.

    He sometimes thought that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if Lin Xun could not help himter.

    It was enough for him to do his best and abide by his destiny.

    In the courtyard, Shue Jin smiled and chatted with Chirps with a ss full of alcohol and spirits.

    To Shue Jin¡¯s surprise, Chirps was obviously covetous but eventually shook its head and refused. Its dark eyes were full of yearning but also determination.

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t helpughing. He secretly praised Chirps for his obedience. Lin Xun had advised him only twice to not drink, and he dared not drink anymore.

    ¡°How could Lin Xun make such a spiritual beast like you follow him all the time without reluctance? God is really blind.¡±

    Shue Jin muttered and nced at Lin Xun¡¯s room.

    Unlike in the past, Lin Xun¡¯s room was surrounded by vague and obscure fluctuations of power flow. It seemed very mysterious.

    This was the simplest kind of Assembling Spirit Formation that was based on high-ranking spiritual stones and could gather the spiritual power from the world for practitioners.

    Generally, although Assembling Spirit Formation was notplex, it wasn¡¯t simple spiritual patterns. Only the powerful forces with arge number of materials would invite the spiritual tattooist to arrange the Assembling Spirit Formation for their family needs.

    When the Assembling Spirit Formation worked, it would cost at least ten high-ranking spiritual stones a day, which was a huge expense that ordinary practitioners could not afford.

    The reason why Lin Xu made this formation was not that he had a lot of money to spend. At the beginning of his practice, he had operated Nature-insight & Spirit-devouring Scripture and Windstorm Millstones to refine the power of Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pill. It immediately caused a stir in the whole courtyard like the roar of wind and thunder.

    Shue Jin was shocked at once. When he learned that it was caused by Lin Xun¡¯s practice, he felt a little strange in his heart. It was certainly not a normal scripture judging from Lin Xun¡¯s practice.

    Out of a kind of protection, Shue Jin advised Lin Xun to use Assembling Spirit Formation when practicing. It could not only cover up the effects generated during the practice but at the same time, it could also gather formation spirits to practice better.

    This was verymon in powerful forces. Some practitioners even dug a basement in the home and arranged several Assembling Spirit Formations to concentrate on practice that could not be spied upon.

    After all, practitioners were the least defensive during their practice. In case they were assassinated by the enemy at that time, the consequences would be hard to bear.

    Shue Jin wondered which Pond of Spiritual Power Lin Xun had that he could bear so many days of practice.

    Shue Jin calcted that Lin Xun had practiced for more than twenty days at home. The Assembling Spirit Formation was running all the time and never stopped at all.

    This was too rare. Practice time was limited for practitioners. When the spiritual power exceeded the limit that the body could bear, if they practiced again, they would either go mad or die.

    For the Human-gang practitioners, even if they had the first-ss Pond of Spiritual Power and extraordinary talent of practicing, few of them could keep practicing for more than twenty days without stopping.

    Shue Jin stayed in the courtyard and witnessed all of this. He knew that Lin Xun¡¯s potential for cultivation was abnormal.

    For this reason, he seemed calm on the surface, but in fact, he was shocked in his heart. He worried that Lin Xun would meet a counter-attack after practicing so hard.

    ¡°Anyway, this kid is as cunning as a veteran, and he has a steadfast will. I think he certainly knows the consequences of haste and would not do anything bad to himself.¡±

    Shue Jin muttered to himself and shook his head.

    For Lin Xun, his life, isted from the world, was quiet without any disturbance.

    But in today¡¯s Mist City, there was a great event that attracted the attention of the whole city: the centennial celebration of Keystone Business would soon be held.

    Keystone Business spent a lot for this ceremony. It was said that at the day of the celebration, the top figures of the city¡¯s powerful forces would all attend as promised such as Liu Wujun (the governor of the Southwestern Province), Wei Lingzhen (the president of Mist College), Du Dongtu (the leader of Ziling Army).

    Each of them was a giant with the huge power of overturning the weather. They were not only famous in Mist City but also popr in all Southwestern Province.

    From these distinguished guests, people could see how much Keystone Business had spent on the celebration. This was not just a matter of money.

    By the way, the most enjoyable and hopeful thing was that Liu Qingyan would also attend this celebration. She was well-known throughout the world with her beautiful songs. She was enthusiastically pursued by the younger generation of the empire.

    It could be imagined that such a magnificent and unprecedented gathering of famous people would cause a great sensation in Mist City.

    With the celebration nearing, this atmosphere had be more and more popr in the streets andnes, restaurants and tea shops. The topic of the celebration was everywhere.

    Of course, Liu Qingyan was the most talked about.

    This might be the celebrity effect. Liu Qingyan¡¯s name was just like the brightest star in the night sky. Once she appeared, she would attract countless eyes.

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun was unaware of this uing grand event, even if it caused a huge sensation outside.

    In his mind, there was a more important matter. That is, to meet the challenge of the third pass of Green-cloud Path in the Heaven-essing ce.

    Green-tea Pavilion.

    Liu Qingyan sat at her desk, her sleek white elbows supporting her chinzily.

    On the table was a sheet of snow-white paper with a line of meaningful and elegant handwriting. This was a new poem she had recently filled in for a piece of music. It was, however, not yetpleted.

    The youth was perishable, the path of cultivation arduous.

    I made a thousand turns to search for the truth.

    In the end, there was no way to live longer, leaving the graves of the heroes.

    The white hair withered like flowers and everything became empty.

    To whom could I tell my loneliness?

    Liu Qingyan murmured lightly. Her starry eyes were blurred and illusory, and there was a trace of sadness between her bright eyebrows.

    Granny Wind heard the words as she stood by Liu Qingyan¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t help the tremors in her heart. In an instant, she had lots of thoughts and signs. The path of cultivation was so cruel and time flew so fast; the truth was too vague to find even if they grew old. Atst, everything might be for nothing.

    She did not expect that her youngdy would be so sentimental.

    ¡°Are these the lyrics for a new song?¡±

    Granny Wind couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Liu Qingyan shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°Granny, if I sing such a sad song at the Keystone Business celebration, I¡¯m afraid it would upset many people.¡±

    Granny Wind snorted coldly, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to pay any attention to this. It was they who invited you toe. How dare they find fault with you?¡±

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s lustrous cherry lips nibbled at her pen, and she suddenly asked, ¡°Granny, is there any news from Mr. Lin?¡±

    At the mention of Lin Xun, Granny Wind¡¯s face became gloomy as she spat, ¡°How can this bastard give back the restored Ancient-rhythm Ocarina so easily! But don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll look for an opportunity and personally visit Master Xun.¡±

    Liu Qingyan quickly dissuaded, ¡°I am not in a hurry, Granny. Don¡¯t trouble Childe Lin. The thing that happened in the arena made me feel very sorry for him.¡±

    Before Granny Wind could open her mouth, she turned to another question, ¡°Will Childe Lin attend the celebration of Keystone Business?¡±

    Granny Wind narrowed her eyes with caution, ¡°Miss, that boy is not a good one.¡±

    Liu Qingyan helplessly stopped Granny Wind¡¯s words, ¡°Granny, you think too much. Lin Xun is helping me a lot in restoring the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, but he also had to duel with Huang Jianchen because of a fight in my guest room. I¡¯m really sorry for that so I want topensate him.¡±

    Granny Wind announced, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to do so. From what I know, Keystone Business has sent an invitation letter to Master Xun. I think Master Xun will surely take Lin Xun with him to the celebration.¡±

    Liu Qingyan said with her thankful starry eyes, ¡°Nice. Since Lin Xun knows so much about the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, he must also know some music theory. I wonder whatment will he make on my performance.¡±

    Granny Wind suddenly became alert. When she wanted to say something, she saw Liu Qingyan fill in the lyrics carefully again so she dropped the topic. But in her heart, Lin Xun was now on the cklist who should be kept away from Miss.

    A few dayster, in the early morning, the whole Mist City seemed to wake up from a deep sleep and gradually became lively.

    In front of the magnificent building of Keystone Business, a crowd was already gathered. Many people had been waiting here sincest night.

    The reason was simple: today was the beginning of the centennial celebration of Keystone Business. Many distinguished guests and Miss Liu Qingyan woulde together.

    What a grand scene it would be.

    People were looking forward to it.

 Chapter 255: Malicious Taunting

    <h4>Chapter 255: Malicious Taunting</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Outside the Keystone Business, the red carpet paved the floor, and there was arge number of waiters on either side.

    Powerful guards guarded the road to the Keystone Business so as not to obstruct the arrival of VIPs.

    On both sides of the road, there was already a sea of people. Looking at it, people were everywhere, and the area was blocked up by them. Most were practitioners, but there were some ordinary people too.

    They all came to see the fun and stood outside because they were not qualified to receive the invitation letter of Keystone Business and could not enter to view the celebration.

    However, they didn¡¯t want to miss such a big event.

    Today, all the big shots in Mist City woulde as expected, including the famous legendary artistic practitioner Liu Qingyan. It would be worth their journey if they could see these magnates before they entered the Keystone Business.

    On the sides, many young men and women were hoisting banners with exaggerated and striking slogans on them.

    ¡°We prefer Yan¡¯s smile than a picturesque river and mountain.¡±

    ¡°Wee, Miss Liu Qingyan to Mist City.¡±

    ¡°Qingyan¡¯s wonderful voice should only be heard in heaven.¡±

    It was exaggerated. However, it disyed the influence of Liu Qingyan among the younger generation of the empire.

    When Chu Feng arrived here with the invitation letter, he saw such a lively scene and could not help but feel amazed about Keystone Business¡¯s forces.

    Chu Feng did not rush to Keystone Business and stood in the crowd instead. He wanted to see how many dignitaries would actuallye to the event today.

    Before long, the crowd in the distance suddenly became agitated and started shouting.

    The president of Mist College was here.

    Senior Wei Lingzhen was a well-known person in the Tao-insight Realm. He had been teaching at Mist College for many years and rarely appeared in public. Chu Feng never thought that Wei Lingzhen woulde in person this time.

    With the noise, an old man in in clothes riding on a green donkey appeared from a distant road. He had a clean face and a master¡¯s demeanor, behaving like an idle crane.

    Seeing him, the eyes of many practitioners showed admiration and awe.

    This was Wei Lingzhen, a famous figure in Mist City.

    Wei Lingzhen was the first toe.

    Chu Feng was surprised. From what he knew, Wei Lingzhen was a lonely and indifferent person. He hated gatherings, but this time, he was not only here in person but was also the first one to appear, which was quite unusual and unexpected.

    It could be seen that Keystone Business was so powerful that it could even invite great reclusive figures like Wei Lingzhen. Not every force could do this.

    It was not long after Wei Liangzhen arrived when another cry burst out. The sound was loud enough to shock everyone and made the event much livelier.

    The prominent and influential people who were rarely seen in the past came on treasure carriages or spiritual beasts one by one.

    They brought a different sense of dignity to people. It made the field cheer with amazement and caused a sensation.

    When Governor Liu Wujun showed up, the atmosphere became more and more stirring. Liu Wujun was one of the most influential figures in the Southwestern Province of the empire.

    At this time, Chu Feng¡¯s expression also changed slightly with an unspeakableplexity. He watched the team of Liu Wujun enter Keystone Business.

    Just as he was about to take his eyes back, he saw a middle-aged schr from Liu Wujun¡¯s teaming straight to him.

    Seeing this man, Chu Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and his face became cold. A trace of hatred shed in the depths of his eyes imperceptibly.

    ¡°What a surprise to see you here!¡±

    The middle-aged schr came over with his hands on his back. His chin was slightly raised as he nced at Chu Feng with a trace of pride.

    ¡°And why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    Chu Feng lost the elegant and romantic temperament of the past, and his voice became cold and low. It seemed that he was enduring something in his heart as his face became gloomy.

    ¡°So many years have passed, but you are still stubborn. You should know that as long as I am in Mist City, you will never have the face to raise your head.¡±

    The middle-aged schr spoke slowly, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m invited to the venue of the celebration. But you, the chief executive of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, have not even received an invitation letter. You have to stand outside the door and watch the fun. If your rtives and friends in the Forbidden City were to know your situation now, they would surely look down on you even more.¡±

    Green veins appeared on Chu Feng¡¯s forehead. He seemed to be irritated by these words. His eyes became fixed on the middle-aged schr. After a long time, he suddenly smiled and said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯m here with an invitation letter, but you can only act as Liu Wujun¡¯sckey to enter the venue.¡±

    Then, without looking at the middle-aged schr again, he turned and walked towards the gate of Keystone Business.

    Taking out the invitation letter, a servant came in with Chu Feng respectfully.

    When the middle-aged schr saw this, he was stunned. Especially, when he saw Chu Feng entered Keystone Business directly, his eyes shed a cold color.

    ¡°You are just permitted to enter the site. With your poor identity, you will only be ignored and blindfolded by others in this celebration.¡±

    The middle-aged schr gave a sneer and went in with his team.

    At the same time, there was a tremendous outburst of cheers outside. The atmosphere suddenly became electrifying. Many people showed excitement and madness, shouting endlessly.

    Needless to say, Liu Qingyan was here.

    If Chu Feng saw this scene, he would undoubtedly have been thrilled due to his admiration of Liu Qingyan. However, unfortunately, the meeting with the middle-aged schr made his mood extremely bad. He had no mind to pay attention to these things.

    The middle-aged schr was named Ruan Lingdu. He was now a counselor beside Governor Liu Wujun.

    But Chu Feng knew that Ruan Lingdu had another identity: a highly-valued guest elder of Chu n in the Forbidden City.

    Chu Feng was also from Chu n but different from Ruan Lingdu. He was a real disciple and descendant of Chu n.

    More than a decade ago, Chu Feng was schemed against and scolded because of a conspiracy for the n¡¯s power. He was expelled from the Chu n from that day on.

    Otherwise, how could Chu Feng stay in Mist City with his identity?

    What frightened Chu Feng the most was that after he was expelled from his n, although those enemies dared not kill him easily, they still sent Ruan Lingdu to Mist City to secretly repel and suppress Chu Feng. They brought a lot of humiliation and suffering to him.

    In these years, he could have made many powerful connections in the city by virtue of his status as the head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. But since Ruan Lingdu became the adviser of Governor Liu Wujun, Chu Feng had be the person whom many forces didn¡¯t like in Mist City. No one wanted to make friends with him.

    ording tomon sense, Chu Feng should have received an invitation to the Keystone Business Centennial celebration easily as the head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. On the contrary, however, he did not receive it. He had to borrow Lin Xun¡¯s invitation letter to attend this event.

    This was the current situation of Chu Feng: expelled by the n, oppressed, and humiliated by Ruan Lingdu. On the surface, he was a high dignitary, but in reality, he was extremely humiliated.

    However, after years of repression, Chu Feng had already honed his tough character and wouldn¡¯t admit defeat readily.

    Lin Xun¡¯s appearance gave Chu Feng some hope.

    Inside Keystone Business, Chu Feng was soon introduced to a vast and iparable pce. It was beautifully carved with beams and painted columns. The area was divided into different levels. This hall could hold tens of thousands of people on a rough estimate.

    Luxurious!

    Magnificent!

    Elegant!

    This was Chu Feng¡¯s intuitive impression of Keystone Business.

    At this time, many people had alreadye to the hall. Each of them might be a dominant figure in Mist City.

    The celebration had not yet begun, so these bigwigs were talking to each other at the moment like a crowd of high-ranking friends,ughing and chatting.

    When they saw Chu Feng, all of them showed a little surprise. But then, they turned their heads away with a cold look. They simply ignored the existence of Chu Feng.

    Even if Chu Feng had already been prepared for this scene, his heart was still hurt in the face of ignoring.

    But soon, he overcame the oppression. He came here to witness Liu Qingyan¡¯s performance. Apart from that, he didn¡¯t expect more. As for the cold eyes in the field, he cared little about them.

    Ruan Lingdu followed Chu Feng into the hall and saw the cold reception Chu Feng had suffered along the way. He could not help feeling proud. Wasn¡¯t it self-humiliating to have an invitation letter?

    Looking at Ruan Lingdu, no matter where he went, there would always be people who took the initiative to talk with him. He seemed extremely popr.

    Compared to Chu Feng, it was a wholly different treatment.

    Chu Feng felt disdainful. He knew the reason Ruan Lingdu was so popr: he was the closest advisor of Governor Liu Wujun and had the support of the Chu n in the Forbidden City. All of this made his life in Mist City smooth like a fish in the water.

    Otherwise, the major forces of Mist City couldn¡¯t reject and neglect Chu Feng with the strength of Ruan Lingdu alone.

    Unconsciously, Chu Feng had been led to the front row of the hall by his attendants. This was the seat where the chief VIP was qualified to sit.

    Seeing this, Chu Feng could not help but be surprised. How could this be? Even without rejection and ridicule, ording to his status as head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, he was not qualified to sit here.

    But soon, he vaguely guessed that this might have something to do with Lin¡¯s invitation letter that was sent to him.

    Almost at the same time, a person bantered behind him, ¡°Someone is too senseless to raise his status and even wishes to achieve something he shouldn¡¯t. Should we praise his courage or consider him a fool? That¡¯s ridiculous. Have you seen such an insensible clown before?¡±

    Chu Feng knew this was Ruan Lingdu¡¯s malicious taunting without looking back.

 Chapter 256: Seat Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 256: Seat Arrangement</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    While Ruan Lingdu was taunting, many people beside him also showed amused smiles. Chu Feng¡¯s action was somewhat too rash. Was it his right to own the position of the chief VIP?

    Such an action of putting himself on a pedestal was like a buffoon who performed antics to garner attention.

    Under everyone¡¯s mocking gaze, Chu Feng felt like there was a knife on his back. His heart couldn¡¯t help feeling humiliated again.

    Over the years, although he had been repeatedly ostracized and ridiculed, it was the first time that he had been scoffed at by so many people as he was today.

    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the attendant beside him. His voice was cold, ¡°Who arranged this seat?¡±

    He wanted to search for the truth and find out whether somebody was secretly pushing him to an embarrassing situation or there were some other reasons for this seat arrangement.

    The attendant was stunned and quickly replied with respect, ¡°Elder, your invitation letter shows that this seat is exactly for you.¡±

    Chu Feng couldn¡¯t help but take out the invitation letter and read it carefully. He blurted, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Ruan Lingduughed even harder. If he had not wanted to lose his demeanor due to the asion, he would have liked to go forward and humiliate Chu Feng by himself.

    Even some men beside him could not help shaking their heads. Chu Feng, the head of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, was really disgraceful.

    The movement on this side attracted the attention of many people in the distance. A middle-aged supervisor came up immediately to check out the disturbance. When he asked about the situation, he was surprised, ¡°Chu Feng, may I ask who gave you this invitation letter?¡±

    Chu Feng looked at Ruan Lingdu in the distance, and then said to the middle-aged supervisor, ¡°I came here on behalf of Childe Lin Xun.¡±

    The middle-aged administrator suddenlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. This position is just for Childe Lin Xun.¡±

    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard that. This distinguished guest position was really for Lin Xun.

    He was rxed and sat in his seat,pletely ignoring the teasing eyes around him.

    Watching this scene, Ruan Lingdu, who had beenughing proudly, suddenly had a stiff face and stoppedughing. He looked incredulous with his mouth opened wide as if it had been stuffed with an egg.

    All the dignitaries beside him were also stunned. How could this be?

    It was impossible for Chu Feng with his identity qualified enough to sit in the ranks of the chief VIPs.

    ¡°Was there a mistake?¡±

    Ruan Lingdu¡¯s heart surged with a strong unwillingness. He couldn¡¯t help questioning the middle-aged supervisor with a frown.

    ¡°Mister, there is no mistake. The arrangement of the chief position is overseen by the owner. There is no room for even a slight mistake.¡±

    The middle-aged supervisor answered with a smile.

    ¡°But how can Chu Feng be qualified to sit there?¡±

    Ruan Lingdu asked with an unhappy face. He was somewhat confused by the fact.

    ¡°The seat you mentioned was originally for Childe Lin Xun. Chu Feng is attending the ceremony in ce of Childe Lin Xun.¡±

    The middle-aged supervisor answered casually.

    Ruan Lingdu blurted, ¡°What shit Childe Lin Xun is! Who is he?¡±

    Immediately, he noticed many VIPs around him looking at him strangely.

    Wait a moment.

    Lin Xun!

    Suddenly, Ruan Lingdu was alsopletely awakened from his anger and delusions. He could not help but sweat all over his body. It turned out to be that fierce figure.

    Ruan Lingdu had also heard about the battle of the rainy night that happened a few days ago. As a counselor of Governor Liu Wujun, he even knew what the Heiyao Card that appeared that night represented.

    Thest battle between Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen, the practitioner from the aristocratic family of the Forbidden City, made Ruan Lingdu realize the horror of Lin Xun. Even the young generation of the Forbidden City could not deal with him. It could be imagined how powerful Lin¡¯s origin must be.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Ruan Lingdu muttered and finally understood why the VIPs next to him had looked at him weirdly. These guys obviously knew how strong Lin Xu was.

    A few of them had even received Heiyao Card at their homes.

    When he looked again at Chu Feng who was sitting in the chief distinguished guest seat, Ruan Lingdu¡¯s eyes became extremely gloomy.

    Recalling that he had justughed at Chu Feng¡¯s arrogance, Ruan Lingdu felt his cheeks burning like he was pped on the face.

    And those VIPs also looked a little unnatural. With their identity, although they could have a ce in this hall, they still had no way to sit in the position of the chief VIP.

    However, people like Chu Feng, in the name of Lin Xun, had a seat in the top ranks, which was undoubtedly a silent counterattack that made them all feel uneasy for a while.

    But in their minds, they were equally surprised. What happened to Lin Xun? After all, he was only a teenager. Why did he qualify for the position of distinguished guest?

    Such an arrangement was too absurd.

    Of course, there might have been some other reasons for this arrangement. Perhaps, in the view of the Keystone Business¡¯s cab, Lin Xun had enough background to have the position of the chief guest. If so, it would be unusual.

    An unknown teenager was able to let Heiyao Card appear to escort him. Later, although he offended the disciples of the Forbidden City, they could do nothing to him.

    And now, even Keystone Business had given him the honor of the chief guest in the Centennial Celebration.

    How couldn¡¯t they be shocked by all this?

    Chu Feng was also feeling rather sentimental at the moment. It was hard to imagine how much disregard and exclusion he would have suffered if it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Xun¡¯s invitation letter today.

    He never thought that Lin Xun¡¯s rtionship with Keystone Business was so good that he was arranged for the position of the chief VIP guest. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked when they knew such a privilege was given to a teenager?

    Before long, all the distinguished guests who could attend the celebration had arrived. Beside Chu Feng, there were many influential and powerful figures: Wei Lingzhen, the president of Mist College; Du Dongtu, the leader of Ziling Army; Young Sword King, Shie Yutang; and great practitioner, Yao Tuohai.

    Liu Wujun, the governor of the Southwestern Province, was sitting beside Chu Feng.

    The funniest thing was that Ruan Lingdu came with Liu Wujun and did not have a seat so he could only stand on the side of Liu Wujun and serve him.

    But Chu Feng sat in front of Ruan Lingdu.

    This scene made Ruan Lingdu almost bite his teeth. For more than ten years, he had been humiliating Chu Feng. How was it the turn of Chu Feng to sit with honor while he was standing?

    If it were on another asion, Ruan Lingdu would have definitely walked away. But now, he could only stand there like a stake and apany the governor, Liu Wujun, until the end of the celebration.

    Undoubtedly, this was a great torment for Ruan Lingdu.

    All this undoubtedly made Chu Feng happy and grateful to Lin Xun. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Xun, how could he possibly have such an honor today?

    The most interesting thing was that when Wei Lingzhen, Yao Tuohai, Shie Yutang and others learned that Chu Feng hade instead of Lin and this seat was originally prepared for Lin Xun, the looks of these great men also became subtle.

    Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu looked at each other and smiled. They secretlymented that Lin Xun, who they had just learned of, was really out of their expectations.

    Yao Tuohai¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart had a touch ofplexity surging out. There were mixed feelings of anger and fear. In the past, how could he put Lin Xun, that little ant, in his eyes?

    But after experiencing so many things, he was smart enough to understand that the young man who had been oppressed by him in Donglin Town was really different from the past.

    But his fear was not due to Lin¡¯s strength. As a Tao Insight Realm practitioner, Yao Tuohai was afraid of the forces behind Lin Xun. Lin Xun was still a little ant in his eyes.

    As for Shie Yutang, he just frowned and didn¡¯t say much, but his heart was not immune to a hint of impatience. Why was it Lin Xun again?

    Governor Liu Wujun sat there silently, dignified and motionless. But when he heard Lin Xun¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that it was the third time he had heard this name.

    The first time was before the night ughter in the rain that happened a few days ago.

    The second time was at the duel in the arena.

    Now, it was the third time. It was difficult for Liu Wujun not to pay attention to it.

    Shortly after, the Centenary Celebration of Keystone Business began. Graceful Mu Wansu appeared on a white jade tform in the center of the hall.

    She wore a ck dress with a mature, masterly, and elegant temperament, charming and beautiful like a ck rose which could refresh people¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone realized that the celebration had finally begun.

    At the same time, Lin Xun, who had been practicing for a long time, woke up from his deep meditation and opened his eyes.

    Whoosh~

    Suddenly, a light was shot out of his eyes and cut through the darkness in the room like a god¡¯s ray.

    At this moment, Lin Xun¡¯s spirits were like boilingva. A wisp of illusory azure luster lingered on the skin and appeared clean and holy, exuding a kind of aloof aura.

    His dark eyes were deep and pure as stars. There was no trace of youth and tenderness on his sharp and handsome face. Now he had a calm andfortable charm that could only be acquired after a long time of training.

    He had finally reached the perfected Human-gang Realm.

    Lin Xun exhaled a long breath. It tore the air with a whistle and pierced a hole in the wall like a thunderbolt.

    His breath was like thunder!

    This was the unique symbol of a man who had sessfully stepped into the perfect state of Human-gang Realm.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s body, blue spiritual power wandering in the Pond of Spirit Power was transformed by the windstorm whirlpool. It was pure with a mysterious luster, constantly rotated with the whirlpool and set off a circle of ripples.

    The aura released from it was strong enough to cast a sting over the spines of countless practitioners of the same realm. They would not believe that there could be such a terrible and powerful spirit among Human-gang practitioners.

 Chapter 257: The Secret Realm of Hundred Battles

    <h4>Chapter 257: The Secret Realm of Hundred Battles</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Lin Xun¡¯s closed-door cultivation resulted in a significant improvement, enabling him reach the Mastery of Human-gang Realm. His fighting prowess had also been improved.

    If he fought with Huang Jianchen again, Lin Xun was absolutely confident that he could easily defeat him without even using RFS (Reaching for the star).

    Honestly speaking, Lin Xun did not feel much threatened when he had fought against Huang Jianchen in the arenast time.

    Thest cut that defeated Huang Jianchen at the end contained only thirty percent power of RFS. He hadn¡¯t used the full power of it.

    As for how strong he was now, even Lin Xun wasn¡¯t sure. At least he wouldn¡¯t be afraid when encountering the Earth-gang practitioners.

    After adapting to the strength changes, Lin Xun took a deep breath to converge his raging energy. In a sh, his fierce power was restrained, and his temperament returned to its previous indifference.

    Humming ~

    In the room, Assembling Spirit Formation was withdrawn by Lin Xun andpletely disappeared.

    Although this practice hadsted for just one month, it consumed a lot of materials. First of all, the purchased Cloud-gang & Purple-spirit Pills had already beenpletely used up. At the same time, wielding the Assembling Spirit Formation for one day needed ten high-ranking spiritual stones.

    So just this month, Lin Xun spent more than six thousand gold coins for cultivation.

    Such a colossal expenditure was absolutely unaffordable for the average practitioners. Even those descendants of wealthy families wouldn¡¯t spend so many materials on a single month¡¯s practice.

    However, there was no other way as Lin Xun¡¯s Windstorm Millstone was a bottomless pit. While possessing profound and iparable power, he also consumed much more resources than the other practitioners in the same realm.

    ¡°Every coin has two sides.¡± To maintain his extraordinary strength, Lin needed more cultivation resources.

    Otherwise, even if his natural gifts and talents were outstanding, without enough support, it was doomed to be impossible to go far on the path of cultivation.

    This was the same as themon saying that a skillful woman can¡¯t not cook without rice.

    When Lin Xun walked out of the room, Shue Jin, who had been drinking, looked up at Lin Xun carefully for a moment and then muttered, ¡°What a monster indeed!¡±

    Lin Xun was startled and asked with augh, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Shue Jin answered grumpily, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any Human-gang practitioner who can practice without eating or drinking for a whole month. Those who tried to do so either went mad or died of body explosion. However, nothing has happened to you, and you have improved your cultivation during this time. Aren¡¯t you a monster?¡±

    Lin Xun stood there as if in deep thought, then gravely announced, ¡°Old Jin, if you want to praise me, just say it directly. You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush; that seems too polite.¡±

    Shue Jin felt as if the air was stuck in his chest as he retorted, ¡°You are getting more and more shameless, boy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for your arrogance?¡±

    Lin Xun thought about it andughed, ¡°It¡¯s all right. There are too many shameless people in the world, and I¡¯m just one of them.¡±

    Shue Jin had no way to deal with Lin Xun¡¯s words. He changed the topic, ¡°Are you nning to attend the Centennial Celebration of Keystone Business? It¡¯s not toote now if you want to go there.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that, so I¡¯ve asked Chu Feng to take my ce. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±

    Shue Jin sighed, ¡°I knew that the more familiar you get, the less polite you will be. Now you even take it for granted to ask for my help. I wonder whether I should keep some distance from you in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can keep away from me, but if that¡¯s the case, it will be difficult to make an armor with spiritual tattoos for you in the future. After all, you would have drawn a clear line with me. I have no way to give you a favor.¡±

    Before he could even finish, Shue Jin felt a headacheing and cried out, ¡°Stop this nonsense, you little fox. What are you going to do?¡±

    Lin Xun stopped before going too far. He then turned serious, ¡°From now on, I need to once again go into closed-door cultivation for some time. If it¡¯s quick, it may be for just one day. But I don¡¯t know how long it will really take. I just hope that during this period, you can guarantee that nobody will disturb me.¡±

    Shue Jin didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this practice and the previous one?¡±

    Lin Xun answered, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Without your protection, if an ident happens, the consequences will be dire.¡±

    Shue Jin narrowed his eyes. He could vaguely perceive that it should not only be a simple practice.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Shue Jin thought for a moment and agreed.

    Lin Xun breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Today, the third pass of Green-cloud Path in the Heaven-essing ce would open. Lin Xun knew very well that once he entered the Heaven-essing ce, he would lose all sense of the outside world. If someone disturbed him at that time, it would lead him to fatal danger.

    In the past, Lin Xun was in safe ces like Feiyun Vige and Bloodthirsty Camp. Therefore, Lin Xun did not have to worry about any danger when he broke through the passes.

    But now, it was different. There were many enemies in Mist City. They might be afraid of his fighting prowess and dared not offend him at this time. But what if that really happened?

    Therefore, Lin Xun had asked Shue Jin for help.

    ...

    Returning to his room, Lin Xun sat cross-legged on the bed, emptied his mind, and quietly perceived the Gate to Heaven that was suspended in his Sea of Consciousness.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he felt the shaking of his Sea of Consciousness. In a trance, the familiar feeling surged all over his body.

    In an instant, Lin Xun appeared in that mysterious space once again.

    Straight Green-cloud Path was floating in the air, leading to the end afar where there was the mysterious and lofty Gate to Heaven.

    Lin Xun stood on the Green-cloud Path, looked around, and became sentimental. Unconsciously, a whole year had gone by since he broke through the second pass.

    Soon, the familiar obscure wave came quietly and swept through Lin Xun¡¯s whole body. A cold, emotionless voice sounded in the space.

    ¡°Practitioner, the third pass of Green-cloud Path is Hundred Battles. You have three chances to break it through. Each time you fail, you will have seven days to adjust yourself. If you fail three times, you will lose the qualification to challenge. At the same time, the Heaven-essing ce will reduce to be sealed.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. He had been here many times and was familiar with the sound.

    ¡°The break-through begins.¡±

    With the sound, a sharp light suddenly appeared on the Green-cloud Path. It instantly covered Lin Xun¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Entering the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles and fighting with a hundred strongman.¡±

    ¡°You can smoothly pass if you aren¡¯t defeated in a hundred battles, but you won¡¯t get any rewards.¡±

    ¡°If you win a hundred battles, you will be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°If you fail in any battle, you lose a chance.¡±

    The ice-cold voice continuously sounded, announcing the rules of passing the third pass of the Green-cloud Path.

    Lin Xun found himself on arge tform that was suspended in the air. Looking around, it was boundless nothingness.

    Around the tform, there were many sculptures. Each of them took different shapes. There were people, demons, ghosts, spirits, and even some strange living creatures that Lin Xun had never heard of.

    Some sculptures had two pairs of wings and a skeleton with a vertical eye between their eyebrows.

    Some sculptures were giants with ck scales who stood on a tortoise and had a snake around their ears.

    Some sculptures were Taurens with golden skulls, heavily armored, riding nameless beasts, and holding dancing lightning.

    Every different image was just like a representation of the ancient living creatures. They appeared together after boundless years and brought an unspeakable shock to Lin Xun.

    Lin looked around and was surprised to see these sculptures that were so mysterious and strange that he had never heard of such creatures before in the world.

    There were many legends about ancient times in the empire, such as humans, gods, demons, and so on. But Lin Xun couldn¡¯t merge those legends with the statues in front of him.

    It was too mysterious and amazing to imagine the origin of these creatures and why they had appeared in Heaven-essing ce in the form of sculptures.

    ording to the instructions from the cold voice, he would experience a hundred battles with strongmen in this secret realm. Did those sculptures had something to do with those strongmen?

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart was not calm.

    ¡°Practitioner, in this Secret Realm of Hundred Battles, you have a hundred opportunities to fight. If you can¡¯t persevere until the end, you fail this time.¡±

    ¡°In battles, every death means failure. After the resurrection, you have a quarter of an hour to adjust.¡±

    Suddenly, that cold voice resounded again, borating the rules of this battle.

    This stunned Lin Xun. There were altogether three opportunities for passing, and each time he would fight a hundred battles.

    This was a bizarre way of breaking through the challenge.

    What struck Lin most was that after a death in the battle, there was still a chance of resurrection. It was quite shocking.

    But he soon reasoned that this Heaven-essing ce was a mysterious ce, so everything presented in front of him must be derived from some unfathomable and terrible power. In that case, death and resurrection should not be a reality, and it must be done through the rules of illusion.

    Otherwise, all this would be too shocking andpletely break thew of life.

    Lin Xun carefully studied the rules and found that even if he failed a hundred battles, he could pass the trial sessfully with the help of resurrection. That was weirdly simple.

    If so, with the idea of failing a hundred times and relying on the resurrection conditions in the rules, he could pass the challenge easily.

    But soon, Lin Xun frowned. It would not be so simple. There were only three chances to break through the challenge. Each time, there were a hundred battles. If it were so easy to pass this trial, the conditions for breaking through the customs would not have been soplicated.

    Humming ~

    Lin Xun had no time to think too much. In the right corner of the tform, there was a snake sculpture with four arms and an aggressive appearance. It produced a strange wave, and with a twist, the stone debris around it peeled off its body as if it hade alive.

 Chapter 258: The Shadow of Death Lingering in His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Shadow of Death Lingering in His Mind</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The statue was shattered as a snake-head man with four arms suddenly came alive.

    Lin Xun¡¯s pupils of eyes constricted as he became vignt.

    Buzz~

    With a strange buzz, suddenly, a simple saber appeared in Lin Xun¡¯s hands.

    At this moment, the creature had flown to the tform and locked on Lin Xun with a pair of scarlet eyes.

    His four stout rocky arms also grabbed a long saber. It was 3.3 meters long with a peculiar shape and frightening red light. He stood there at will but gave out a terrible bloodthirsty momentum.

    ¡°The first battle, against the strongmen of snake spirits.¡±

    The ice-cold voice suddenly sounded in the space.

    Bang!

    Before the voice finished speaking, the snake spirit burst out a loud roar, and the blood saber in his palm dashed out.

    Suddenly, the weather changed. An indescribable feeling of terror hung over Lin Xun, making him almost see the fallingets that had the power to destroy the whole world.

    The scene was horrible but familiar.

    Wasn¡¯t it Reaching for the Stars?

    Just as this idea had shed in Lin¡¯s mind, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. His soul felt like being torn, and his body felt like being split into pieces. Lin Xun was unable to respond to all this. His eyes darkened as he instantly lost consciousness.

    Time flew unconsciously. When Lin Xun woke up, he found himself still standing on the tform, surrounded by the strange statues as if nothing had happened.

    But when Lin Xun¡¯s eyes fell on the statue of the snake-head and four-arm creature, his face turned pale in an instant.

    In his mind, the battle scenes emerged clearly like a tide. It was just like a nightmare, branded on his heart.

    That cut!

    It was horrifying.

    The more he thought about it, the colder Lin Xun felt. When the saber fell, for the first time in his life, he had felt that death was so near. That feeling was so strong and awful that it would be hard to describe without personal experience.

    That was RFS! Even worse, that snake spirit adopted RFS twice as powerful as Lin Xun had.

    Lin Xun was shocked in his heart. He lost his first fight in an instant, and what defeated him was his most familiar skill.

    This overwhelmed Lin Xun, especially at the moment he was ¡°killed¡±. The sense of horror and sudden despair made Lin Xun realize, for the first time, what a real moment of death was.

    It was horrible.

    If it really happened in reality, how could he possibly revive?

    Resurrection?!

    Wait a minute!

    Abruptly, Lin Xun recognized a problem. ording to the rules, after every battle, he would have a quarter of an hour¡¯s rest time.

    In other words, the second fight would begin soon.

    He must find out as soon as possible what this challenge tested. If all the statues on the stage were as strong as the snake spirits, he could hardly win them.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, tried hard to calm himself down, and began to think quickly. There were a hundred battle opportunities in the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles, so the test should be rted to the fights-. Along with the cultivation,bat skills and battle experience might also be the key to the assessment.

    Then, what was the test really for?

    ording to the fighting power disyed by the strong snake spirit, even if he had the strength to fight back, he could not keep up with it. So the test wouldn¡¯t be forbat skills as the strength gap was too high. This was the first battle, and there were still ny-nine battles remaining. No matter how high his fighting prowess was, it was nothing in front of such absolute strength.

    In that case, the test should be for his sabery.

    That was it!

    Reaching for the Stars!

    Straight away, Lin Xun remembered that the snake spirit had started with his most familiar RFS. It was obviously abnormal.

    Time passed quickly as Lin Xun thought through the details. Not long after, apanied by a buzz, another sculpture suddenly fragmented, and a strange creature came to life.

    This was a man of tall height. He was strong and slender with clear, handsome, and white facial features. His eyes were mysterious blue, and his body was filled with a wisp of ck fog-like me.

    ¡°The second battle: against the strong demons.¡±

    When he heard the sound, Lin Xun had the saber in his hand again. This time, he was ready to fight with all his strength. His spirits were boiling like moltenva.

    Kill!

    With a warcry, the strong demon strode to Lin Xun. His extended white palm turned into a saber as he gently shed in the void.

    His movements were neat, precise, and extremely simple but had a strong sense of mesmerization on others.

    In that instant, Lin Xun did not have the time to resist. He only saw the illusion of countless stars falling from the eternal night sky like a rain of Milky Way light.

    The terror of death and the extreme despair surged into Lin Xun¡¯s heart once again, making him feel cold all over. His mind suffered an unprecedented impact.

    Immediately, the endless pain followed. Everything went ck as Lin Xun died again.

    When he woke up, Lin Xun¡¯s face became extremely gloomy.

    Although he had resurrected, and his body and soul were intact as before, there were still fear, despair, and helplessness arising from his death.

    While distracted, he recalled the scene of being killed by the snake spirit and the demon strongman. It was almost like a shadow in his mind that could not be dispelled.

    Lin Xun knew that if he couldn¡¯t get rid of the shadow of death, it would be rooted in his mind. The more it umted, the more danger he would be in. Eventually, he would be unable to progress and go mad if things became serious.

    Through these two deadly failures, Lin Xun already understood why the rules showed that he could pass the test even if he failed all hundred battles, as long as he could persevere to the end.

    The reason was that if he failed repeatedly, the impact of death would umte. It would make him give up ahead of time because he would not be able to bear it at all. Thus he would be eliminated from the whole test.

    So, if he continued to fight like this, it was almost impossible for him to persevere till the end.

    He could easily imagine if his fighting spirit was destroyed, and he went mad, what would he depend on to fight?

    If he didn¡¯t want to go mad because of these losses, he could only take the initiative to admit defeat.

    This was the hardest thing of the third pass of Green-cloud Path. The first two passes were too easy topare with.

    ¡°Howe it is so cruel and perverted? What kind of bastard made this barrier? It is totally insane.¡±

    As Lin Xunprehended everything, his face became more and more gloomy. Even though he had made full preparations before, in the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles, he found that all those measures were in vain.

    Lin Xun suspected that since the third pass of Green-cloud Path was already so difficult, would the next several passes be even harder to challenge?

    Humming~

    A wave sounded, reminding Lin Xun that the third battle was about to begin.

    This time¡¯s opponent was a ck-scaled giant with a snake around his neck and a tortoise under his feet. It was a strongman of the Unicon n.

    When the strongman moved, Lin Xun had learned the lessons from the first two times, so he disyed his strongest RFS without hesitation.

    However, after only one blow, Lin Xun was killed on the spot once again. There was no way for him to struggle at all, and he was defeated by the same RFS.

    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s impossible to get through this challenge at all.¡±

    When Lin Xun resurrected, he couldn¡¯t help cursing; he was outraged. He had thought that he couldplete the third pass of Green-cloud Path with the help of mastery of RFS of Human-gang Realm.

    Who would have thought that the reality would be so cruel?

    The most unbearable thing for Lin Xun was that every failure he experienced was like being killed in reality. The fear of death umted in his heart and the shadow of death pestered his state of mind like a ghost. This steadily eroded and impacted his calmness and consciousness.

    This was the evil in his heart.

    If he could get rid of it, even if he failed all the battles, he could pass the test as he would have stuck to the end. But how would it be so easy to get rid of the evil spirit in his heart?

    There were too many practitioners who became depressed once they encountered big setbacks on their path of practice. When they thoroughly lost their state of mind and became stagnant in their practice, they would be disabled or even die.

    Why?

    It was all because they couldn¡¯t defeat the evil spirits in their hearts.

    Today, Lin Xun was facing the same danger. And the most terrible thing was that he was suffering setbacks of experiencing death directly.

    Although he could be resurrected, the impact of death was real.

    It could be imagined how horrible it would be for Lin Xun to face the evil spirits umted by such death.

    Nevertheless, Lin Xun was never one to give up easily. After realizing the seriousness of the problem, he forcefully abandoned all the misceneous thoughts in his mind and began to think about solutions.

    Instead of waiting to fail, he would instead try his best to fight.

    He preferred to ept the cruel rules and change the situation rather than to resent all this.

    The genuinely disheartening thing for a practitioner was to be defeated by setbacks and failures without going all out. How could such a person possibly be a real powerful man if he voluntarily admitted defeat?

    The opponents continued to kill him with RFS and left the terror of death in his heart.

    Lin Xun stood alone on the tform with deep dark eyes. He was motionless like a statue, but in his mind, he was thinking hard about an answer.

    Evil spirits appeared from death, and death was caused by RFS. If he wanted to defeat and dispel his terror, he should also start with RFS.

    Lin Xun had grasped the key to the problem, but how to use that key to open the lock?

 Chapter 259: The Musical Images

    <h4>Chapter 259: The Musical Images</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    To conquer the evil in his heart, he must have a better understanding and control of RFS than his opponents.

    This was the most direct way that Lin Xun could think of after a long time.

    Although it was easy to say in theory, how to make it a reality?

    The martial practice was divided into Initiation, Nuance, uracy, and Mastery. Lin Xun¡¯s control of RFS barely reached the level of Nuance. He was now trying to appreciate and understand the essence of uracy in RFS, so there was still a certain distance to Mastery.

    On the contrary, the three rivals in the previous battles, whether they were the snake spirits, the demon spirits, or the strongman of the Unicon n

    , disyed at least the power of uracy in RFS!

    Under such circumstances, it was tough for Lin Xun to master the same level of RFS in a short period, let alone to reach the level of Mastery.

    But at present, this was the only feasible way, otherwise... He could only wait for the stronger evil to take root in his heart and the destruction of his state of mind.

    This was the most terrible thing. Once Lin failed to break through the challenge, he would not onlypletely lose the chance to enter the Heaven-essing ce, but would also have to deal with the evil inside his heart, resulting in a severe influence on his cultivation.

    In such circumstances, Lin Xun had to fight for it anyway.

    Before long, fluctuations resounded on the tform for the fourth time. The battle was about to begin again. Lin Xun immediately withdrew random thoughts from his mind and focused, his heart burning with fighting intent.

    Since it was a battle with his familiar RFS, in other words, this was undoubtedly the best learning opportunity to master it in the shortest time!

    The power disyed by the opponents¡¯ RFS might bring the most direct death blow to him every time, But at the same time, it also allowed him to experience the true mystery and power of RFSprehensively!

    If he could learn from their strengths to make up for his weaknesses, he might really have a chance to change the situation.

    Lin Xun believed in this.

    ...

    While Lin Xun fought to break through the third pass, the celebrations in Keystone Business were also in full swing. When the night came, the festivities were nearing the end.

    But none of the distinguished guests here were impatient. On the contrary, as the end of the celebration drew near, they grew more and more expectant.

    Because Liu Qingyan, a legendary artist practitioner, would perform as a finalist on the stage!

    This was undoubtedly the most anticipated moment for all the distinguished guests.

    In fact, in this celebration, Keystone Business had arranged various wonderful shows. For example, Liang Daqian, the heir of the Imperial Puppet Family, was invited to perform a puppet war y. Thousands of puppets in every size were manipted by Liang Daqian to fight in a battle. It was akin to a real war. The battle horses were galloping everywhere, and the mes of war were rolling; he made people fascinated by his skills.

    Another fantastic show was ¡®All the Birds Worship the Phoenix¡¯ performed by the Animal Family. The animal tamer relied on simple magic tricks to attract hundreds of different kinds of birds, dancing and singing on the tform. It also caused a series of sensations among the crowd.

    In short, this celebration of high standards and grand activities was absolutely worthy of the first-ss standard in the world. Even those who were in prominent positions felt that it was worthwhile.

    Only Ruan Lingdu felt like eating flies in his heart. He felt needles on his back and felt ufortable all over as the celebration began. He wanted to eat Chu Feng, who was sitting in front of him as a distinguished guest, alive.

    But he could only bear this idea in his mind. The asion was so grand that he dared not make any mistakes.

    It could be imagined how much indignation and anger Ruan Lingdu had umted in his heart.

    And Chu Feng, from the beginning of the celebration, had enjoyed the show happily.

    Especially when he found that Ruan Lingdu had been standing behind him like a wooden stake, Chu Feng felt even happier.

    Nevertheless, when the performance of Liu Qingyan was announced on the stage, both the furious Ruan Lingdu and the jovial Chu Feng restrained their tempers, threw away all the misceneous thoughts, and wholly concentrated on the tform.

    Liu Qingyan made them temporarily forget all the hatred.

    What was more, in the hall that could include tens of thousands of people, all the guests stopped moving and talking and focused on the tform at the same time.

    Liu Qingyan wasing out!

    This was Liu Qingyan¡¯s charm. This famous and legendary artistic practitioner had too many dazzling honors. Now, she was going to appear in front of them. Who would not be excited?

    Even those sophisticated and dignified figures could not help showing curiosity at this moment. They wanted to know whether Liu Qingyan was worthy of her fame.

    The atmosphere in the hall fell intoplete silence at this moment, not even a peep could be heard.

    Shortly afterward, on the tform made of white jade, a wisp of light rose in the air with illusory azure-colored clouds, and a stream of melodies resounded like the flows of the valley in this silent atmosphere.

    The music was beautiful and ethereal like a song by a dancing crane, the whirring of the wind when bamboo trees swayed, the camel bells ringing in the desert, the string of waves in the blue sea...

    In a trance, people seemed to have been brought into another world...

    Smokey clouds scattered and the sun shined with the moon.

    Thousands of old green cypresses were standing under the rainy sky. All the houses appeared grey in the mist.

    Outside the door, the exotic flowers were blooming, and the green grass near the bridge was emitting fragrance. The rocky cliffs were protruding out, and the moss hanging on the walls was growing wet.

    Every time a crane snapped, its voice flew resounded high in the sky. And every time a phoenix flew by, its five-colored feathers impressed all the clouds.

    There were many precious animals such as white deer, ck ape, golden lion, and the jade-green elephant.

    The mysterious scenery was like a fairnd, which shocked all the dignitaries present. They couldn¡¯t believe that this beautiful scene was produced by a piece of music.

    Just listening to the music without Liu Qingyan¡¯s appearance could shock people so much that all the distinguished guests present could not help but admire her skills.

    When Liu Qingyan came out, there was an irrepressible glow of praise in the eyes of all the people present.

    A slender figure stood on the white jade tform with gorgeous hazy clouds as background.

    Liu Qingyan was dressed in a in white dress and green cloth shoes, different from the men¡¯s dressing Lin Xun had seen. Her dress didn¡¯t have any decoration. She had long purple hair hanging down her back to her waist, bright eyes, delicate skin, and a charming face with a unique look. However, her temperamental was as cold as snow.

    This was Liu Qingyan, a soul singer upying the hearts of young people all over the world. She had a unique voice and was famous in the whole Empire.

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    ¡°Liu Qingyan!¡±

    In the hall, there was a sudden cry of excitement. Most of them were youngsters of wealthy families. They fully showed their enthusiasm and fanaticism on their faces and totally ignored their manners.

    But no one scolded them. The VIPs, though did not say much, were shocked and deeply touched by this scene.

    ¡®Those who enjoy great reputation generally have great skills.¡¯ Once Liu Qingyan appeared, she was as brilliant as in the hearsays; her name was truly well-deserved.

    After Liu Qingyan appeared, she did not utter a word. She swept the whole hall with her bright eyes and then retracted her gaze. No one noticed that she had paused imperceptibly when her eyes swept across the location of Chu Feng, and a glimmer of unexpectedness and loss shed quickly through her eyes.

    Immediately after, she spoke in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m honored to take part in Keystone Business¡¯s Centennial Celebration. I will sing a new song today to express my congrattions.¡±

    ...

    In the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles.

    Kill!

    When another sculpture produced by the Secret Realm came to life, Lin Xun chopped his saber down without hesitation.

    Reaching for the Stars!

    At this moment, Lin Xun, who was disying an extraordinary vigor in his iparably calm look, exerted all his strength in this blow.

    Bang ~

    With an earth-shaking crash, without exception, Lin Xun was killed on the spot once again.

    But before long, he resurrected with the shadow of death in his mind.

    This was the twenty-seventh failure. Each failure brought him endless pain and fear of death. The experience of repeatedly dying was more torturous than purgatory.

    However, as the number of failures grew, Lin Xun gradually mastered some tricks of controlling the evil in his heart.

    He found that although failure added one more fear of death that remained in his heart and continuously impacted his mind; as long as he operated the Meditating Magic and visualized the phases of the stars without thinking too much, he could suppress the evil spirits in his heart.

    Of course, it was just suppression, not expulsion.

    This only applied to a quarter of an hour of recuperation after his failure. Once the battle began, the Meditating Magic couldn¡¯t provide more help at that time.

    Even so, it gave Lin a chance to have a break.

    And through these repeated deadly battles, Lin Xun realized many mysteries and true meanings behind RFS, which brought him some progress.

    Lin Xun sat cross-legged and operated the Meditating Magic immediately. He visualized the incredible scenes of the sky and the stars so as to suppress the impacts of the rolling evils in his heart.

    At this time, Lin Xun was in a strange state. He kept fighting, dying, then resurrecting, and running the Meditating Magic to suppress the evil spirits, all of this for the next deadly battle...

    It was like a cycle of fighting. But the opponent in every battle would be different, and every opponent¡¯s RFS would have totally different momentum and style.

    Time flew. When Lin Xun reached the forty-seventh battle, he suddenly frowned.

    His mind had umted too many shadows of death, and it had reached a limit. Once it lost the oppression of Meditating Magic, it would burst out like a volcano! He could hardly control himself!

    Anyhow, Lin Xun had already spected that he would encounter such a thing and even made sufficient preparations for it.

    Without any hesitation, he spoke directly, ¡°I give up this time. I give up my first opportunity to break through the pass!¡±

 Chapter 260: The Song of Flying Time

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Song of Flying Time</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Night was like water.

    Shue Jin was lying in the corner, sleeping soundly.

    Suddenly, Shue Jin opened his eyes. At this moment, he was keenly aware that a sharp saber spirit was emerging from Lin Xun¡¯s room, full of the aura of savagery and destruction.

    Oops!

    Shue Jin felt a tinge fear in his heart. The next moment, he disappeared and rushed to Lin Xun¡¯s room.

    However¡ª

    Before he could get near, Lin Xun¡¯s house was suddenly split into two by a de light.

    Before it could fall to the ground and cause greater damage, Shue Jin fiercelyshed his palm out and pressed hard in the void.

    An invisible force emerged and imprisoned the swirling beams of de light, holding it in mid-air. The rays disappeared after being spent.

    Roar~~

    The house was split into two halves; the walls copsed and was about to be destroyed entirely. Shue Jin cursed at Lin Xun¡¯s madness. Why was he ying demolition in the middle of the night?

    If it hadn¡¯t been for his timely action just now, the power of that cut would have destroyed the courtyard and even have affected buildings and streets farther away!

    Right then, Lin Xun rushed out of his room. He was enshrouded by killing intent, and his eyes were full of raging desire to fight. His whole person was like a precious unsheathed saber that had emerged from the abyss to kill all the creatures in the world!

    Shue Jin¡¯s pupils shrank, and his expression suddenly became serious. It was wrong! This kid seemed to have evil spirits in his heart!

    It was natural for Shue Jin, with his cultivation, to see through Lin Xun at a nce that Lin Xun was like a powder keg at this time. His mind was insane, his wit was deceived, and his whole body was full of ughterous intentions. It was obviously a sign that he was about to go crazy.

    In practice, there was only one reason that caused such symptoms¡ªheart demons!

    ¡°Damn, this kid just started practicing today and earnestly asked me to protect him. Now, he¡¯s encountering a cultivation barrier himself!¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s heart sank instantly, and he felt that the matter was bing extremely difficult.

    Evil spirits in the heart were invisible but were the most horrible karma on the path of cultivation. When this kind of heart demon developed, the practitioner would be in danger. To be crippled in cultivation was the lightest of the problems; what was worse, some people directly died when they faced it.

    The only person who could defuse evil spirits was himself. No one else could help at all.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Lin Xun gave out a roar, killing intent all over his body. The battle saber in his hand was humming excitedly for a battle.

    Shue Jin gritted his teeth and rushed forward, squeezing his palms tightly on Lin Xun¡¯s neck before he could respond.

    With a bang, Lin Xun fell on the ground with a limp body.

    But he was not unconscious. He was still struggling to get up. That crazy look was totally different from the usual.

    So far, Shue Jin had confirmed that there were too many evil spirits in Lin Xun¡¯s heart, and the situation had reached a critical point!

    What should he do?

    Shue Jin was uncertain. He admired Lin Xun very much and believed that he was a genius both in cultivation and in spiritual tattoos.

    It would be a pity for such a fellow to destroy himself.

    But this time, Lin Xun met the heart demons and couldn¡¯t be helped by others.

    ¡°It seems that I can only take him to that ce...¡±

    Shue Jin gritted his teeth as if he had made a decision. He immediately picked up Lin Xun in his hands and was about to leave, but he heard him suddenly utter hoarsely, ¡°Old Jin, put me down... I can... I can deal with it by myself!¡±

    Shue Jin was shocked. He looked down and found that although Lin Xun was crazed, there was a trace of rity in his deep eyes.

    However, his whole body was overflowing with vicious, murderous intentions, and his expression was distorted with ferocity. It made Shue Jin hesitate whether he should really follow his wishes.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Lin Xun roared gruffly like a wild animal.

    With a sigh, Shue Jin loosened his grip and let him sit down on the ground. Lin Xun took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes directly. He was running the Meditating Magic!

    Shue Jin, who was guarding Lin, dared not be careless. As long as the slightest problem appeared, he would immediately take Lin away.

    Over time, Lin Xun, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, was still being haunted by his inner demons, but he did not show his madness anymore. Seeing this, Shue Jin breathed a sigh of relief.

    Immediately, Shue Jin¡¯s eyes became full ofplex emotions. The evils of the heart were exceedingly terrible. No matter who encountered it, it almost resulted in adverse oues.

    Could Lin Xun resolve this disaster by relying on his own strength?

    Shue Jin was not clear.

    He sat quietly at a stone table beside him and watched Lin Xun silently.

    ...

    Keystone Business

    It waste at night, but the hall was boiling, and the atmosphere became unprecedentedly fervent.

    Many people were shouting excitedly; even those VIPs were agitated and full of thoughts at this time.

    Liu Qingyan had already left the white jade tform, but no one in the hall was willing to leave. It seemed that they were all reminiscing the wonderful song just now.

    Flying time, flying time;

    Persuade thy to have another ss of wine.

    High as heaven, deep as earth.

    I don¡¯t know the immensity of the universe.

    I only feel the days pass and people get old,

    As the sun brings warmth and the moon returns cold.

    The rich have milk and meat,

    While the poor live on nothing with bare feet.

    Where is the heaven; where is my god?

    Please show mercy to this miserable world.

    If a sacred dragon does dwell under the divine tree in the east,

    Who always hold the candle-sun flying in the sky to the west,

    I will chop off the dragon¡¯s feet and chew the dragon¡¯s meat

    So it can¡¯t go back and time never flees?

    Naturally, the old will not die,

    The young will not cry?¡±

    Why swallow the gold and jade to pursue longevity?

    Who has seen a real immortal riding in the empty?

    So many skeletons pave the path of cultivation.

    Wake up! Don¡¯t get drowning in our imagination.

    It was the song of Flying Time!

    This was the song that Liu Qingyan had sung when she came out tonight. This was an old tune handed down from the ancient times. It was reinvigorated by Liu Qingyan¡¯s lyrics and underwent an entirely new change.

    In the minds of that young generation of practitioners, the most prevalent sentence was, ¡°

    I will chop off the dragon¡¯s feet and chew the dragon¡¯s meat

    So that it can¡¯t go back and time never flees?¡±.

    How heroic it was to chop a dragon and chew its meat so that time could remain still without day and night changes!

    For those bigwigs, the most heartfeltment was, ¡°High as heaven, deep as earth. I don¡¯t know the immensity of the universe. I only feel the days pass and people get old, as the sun brings warmth and the moon returns cold.¡±

    This sentence illustrated much of sadness, struggle, helplessness, and unwillingness.

    For Governor Liu Wujun, President Wei Lingzhen of Mist City, and General Du Dongtuo of Ziling Army, who had already attained a high level of cultivation, what shocked them most was thest sentence of the song: ¡°So many skeletons pave the path of cultivation. Wake up! Don¡¯t get drowning in our imagination.¡±

    The more they advanced in cultivation, the more clearly they knew that many dead bones had turned into dust on the road of cultivation. So many powerful practitioners couldn¡¯t realize their dream of achieving the pinnacle, and they didn¡¯t even leave their names in history!

    This made them wonder whether this path was wrong in the end.

    Everyone in the hall had their own feelings resonating with this piece of music. Such fascinating musical attainments could only be disyed by the talented artistic practitioners such as Liu Qingyan!

    Many people were sure that from tomorrow on, this song of Flying Time would cause a sensation and would be popr around the world. People would sing this song happily.

    At this time, Liu Qingyan had left Keystone Business alone in a luxurious carriage. For her, today¡¯s song was just a performance at a party, not an exciting thing.

    Especially when she learned that Lin Xun had given the invitation letter to someone else and didn¡¯te in person, Liu Qingyan could not help feeling a bit of a loss.

    ¡°Granny, why all the people who should havee were there, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of Childe Lin? Is he still angry with me?¡±

    In the carriage, Liu Qingyan suddenly uttered.

    ¡°Why would that bastard be angry with you, Miss?¡±

    Granny Wind didn¡¯t understand what her youngdy meant.

    ¡°Last time, he was forced to fight with Huang Jianchen, which made him popr all over the city. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, how could he have been affected by it?¡±

    Liu Qingyan pursed her lips. She really felt guilty inside. Lin Xun was kind enough to help her with the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, but he was involved in the dispute with those disciples of big forces because of her rtionship. It made her want to find an opportunity to make up for it.

    She originally intended to apologize to him on the celebration day. Who would have thought that Lin Xun would note?

    This made Liu Qingyan wonder whether Lin Xun was displeased with her because of that matter.

    Granny Wind refuted, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t overthink. Lin Xun won over Huang Jianchen and became popr in Mist City. He has good fame, and he must be happy about that.¡±

    Liu Qingyan shook her head, ¡°There are two things. If Lin Xun failed, he was doomed to lose his reputation. Who would have borne the consequences for him?¡±

    ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡± Granny Wind asked with her eyebrows raised. She could see that Liu Qingyan seemed to have something in her mind.

    ¡°I want to talk to Childe Lin and apologize to him personally. Otherwise, it will make me feel uneasy.¡± Liu Qingyan thought about it and replied seriously.

    ¡°There are no other intentions behind this?¡± Granny Wind asked suspiciously.

    Liu Qingyan stared at Granny Wind strangely, ¡°Granny, you¡¯re the one who really thinks too much.¡±

    Granny Wind was quite worried actually. She had experienced the age and the mood Liu Qingyan was going through and knew clearly that her state was unusual. In case she had more business with thed Lin Xun, something she didn¡¯t expect might happen!

    In this world, emotion and feeling was the mostplicated thing. An inadvertent little thing might lead to the beginning of a new rtionship.

    And this was what Granny was most worried about.

    The only thing that reassured her was that at least, Liu Qingyan had not shown anything too abnormal. Otherwise, she would definitely take away Liu Qingyan immediately and effectively put an end to her dealings with Lin Xun.

    Who was Liu Qingyan? She was the most famous artistic practitioner in the empire who was highly praised by many nobles. How could Lin Xun, that cunning bastard, deserve her?

    Granny Wind decided that as long as she was here, this thing must not happen!

    ¡°Granny, what do you think?¡±

    Liu Qingyan stared at Granny with a slightly imploring look.

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s sote today. How about we go another day?¡±

    Granny Wind said unwillingly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go tonight since we have spare time. I can also take this opportunity to see Master Xun and know when my Ancient-rhythm Ocarina will be repaired.¡±

    Liu Qingyan requested earnestly.

    Granny Wind pondered for a while. Looking at the begging eyes between Liu Qing¡¯s bright and clear eyebrows, she eventually agreed, ¡°OK.¡±

    Immediately, their carriage changed direction and headed for Lin Xun¡¯s ce of residence.

 Chapter 261: Ancient Movement

    <h4>Chapter 261: Ancient Movement</h4>

    Lin Xun sat there silently, with the fantastic image of thousands of stars cycling in the void in his mind. He was practicing the Star Cirction of Meditating Magic, through which he reflected on himself in order to refine his mind and soul.

    In his mind, however, the shadows of death collided with each other. It resulted in dark emotions such as terror, despair, death, and so on. They tried to distract him from his practice.

    Each death shadow represented a particr scene, where existed different eidolon overmatches, different moves of ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡± (RFS), and different feelings before death...

    All these turned into heart devils, always crushing Lin¡¯s mind. One could imagine how dangerous and terrible a situation Lin was faced with.

    Were it any other ordinary practitioner, he or she might already have been unable to bear it earlier on. It could lead to only one result: their mind copsing and getting fully possessed.

    Although Lin Xun had not been reduced to such an extremely hazardous situation, for the time being, it was still not going well for him, either. Things were actually pretty dangerous for Lin right now.

    Lin was akin to treading on thin ice at this time. With the help of Meditating Magic, Lin had barely emptied his mind and kept himself from being possessed by the heart devils.

    But if it continued like this, Lin¡¯s mind would copse sooner orter, and the evil spirits in his mind would then creep into his whole body. If it developed that far, there would be no way to salvage the situation even if you had heavenly power.

    What should he do?

    The image of Star Cirction emerged in the sea of his consciousness, allowing Lin to maintain an absolutely clear mind.

    He could detect that his state of mind had already been on the verge of copse. The death shadows umted all together, kept fermenting and were about to break through the limit of his mind. The only way of changing this was that you must get rid of these death shadows and smash them all to smithereens!

    ¡°Reaching for the Stars... Reaching for the Stars...¡±

    Lin Xun recalled the profound meaning of Tianyuan Sabery in silence. He had be aware when he passed the tests in the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles that if he wanted to dispel the heart devils, he had to surpass his opponents in the understanding and mastery of RFS!

    It was because the heart devil was caused by death and the death by RFS. If you could suppress your opponent in the practice of RFS, it definitely meant that you could crush all those death shadows one by one and keep yourself from feeling more fear, unwillingness, and despair. And then, you could eventually obliterate the heart devils!

    It didn¡¯t take long before Lin gave up searching for the answers from Tianyuan Sabery. The profound mystery in the secret martial arts was limited after all. How deep and how much one could learn from them depended mainly on the practitioner¡¯s own understanding capacity.

    ¡°If I can pick out and crush each one of the death shadows, I might be able to get through the current crisis...¡±

    One idea suddenly came up in Lin¡¯s mind and made him lost in thought.

    It was a very dangerous act. With one single mistake, Lin would bepletely possessed by the heart devils and fall into the dark abyss.

    But if he didn¡¯t act on his n, it was no different from waiting for death.

    What should he do?

    For the first time in his life, he was caught in a dilemma.

    ...

    When the chariot arrived before Lin Xun¡¯s courtyard, Liu Qingyan got off and asked curiously, ¡°Are Master Xun and Childe Lin really living here?¡±

    ¡°Greatest genius often remain concealed. Master Xun must be a big shot. Only his apprentice seems good for nothing.¡±

    When it came to Master Xun, Granny Wind actually held great admiration for him. After all, she had witnessed a marvelous spiritual treasure refined by him just a few days ago.

    Liu Qingyan had a slight smile, ¡°Then, let¡¯s get in, Granny. I also want to witness the greatness of Master Xun personally.¡±

    While speaking, they walked towards the courtyard.

    But at this time, Granny Wind seemed to detect something wrong, and her pupils suddenly contracted. She said hurriedly, ¡°Wait, Miss!¡±

    Like a sh, Granny Wind had already blocked Liu¡¯s way. ¡°There are signs of killing in the courtyard. It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    Liu Qingyan was dazed by Granny¡¯s words.

    By this time, Shue Jin had also appeared in front of the courtyard. When he saw that it was Granny Wind and a young girl, he frowned and said, ¡°Mad Woman, it¡¯s already deepte at night. What are you doing here?¡±

    Granny Wind snorted, ¡°Do you think I want toe? By the way, what¡¯s going on with the killing aura in the courtyard? Are you fighting someone?¡±

    Shue Jin shook his head without making any exnation.

    ¡°Granny, do you know this elder?¡±

    Liu Qingyan could not help asking.

    Granny Wind gave a sound of consent but did not exin Shue Jin¡¯s identity to Liu Qingyan. Instead, she said, ¡°Shue Jin, we are here to visit Master Xun tonight. So, please let us...¡±

    Shue Jin interrupted, ¡°No, Master Xun¡¯s not avable tonight.¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s face darkened as Shue Jin was showing no due respect for her feelings. When she was about to say something, Liu Qingyan had already preempted her, ¡°This elder, is Childe Lin here?¡±

    Shue Jin was stunned, ¡°Mad Woman, is this girl Liu Qingyan?¡±

    Granny Wind said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. She¡¯s asking you whether Lin Xun that bastard is here or not?¡±

    Shue Jin hesitated for a moment as he did not want to get entangled with Granny Wind any longer. But judging from her personality, she wouldn¡¯t leave him be if he gave no reply.

    Suddenly, an idea came to him. Shue Jin said hurriedly, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Finished with his words, he turned and walked into the courtyard.

    Granny Wind and Liu Qingyan shared a look and then followed him. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they caught sight of Lin Xun, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Sensing a torrent of murderous aura from Lin, Granny Wind squinted her eyes and felt something wrong.

    Liu Qingyan also seemed to figure something out, with her pair of eyes full of surprise.

    ¡°The heart devils?¡±

    Granny Wind asked.

    Shue Jin nodded and said with a low and heavy voice, ¡°It seems that he has made some mistake when cultivating.¡±

    Granny Wind had initially been intending to ridicule Lin for a while, but when she saw the stern look of Shue Jin, she immediately knew that the situation was extremely grave.

    She gave up her original intention and frowned while asking, ¡°Thisd¡¯s only in the Human-gang Realm, so he should not yete in contact with the world¡¯s greatest mysteries. Generally speaking, it is almost impossible for him to be possessed by the Heart Devils. Could it be that he encountered some problems with the martial arts he is cultivating?¡±

    Shue Jin was precisely trying to count on Granny Wind¡¯s wisdom to find a way to help Lin Xun by inviting her in. Hearing her analysis, he immediately cheered up and said, ¡°Mad woman, do you have any idea on how to fix this?¡±

    Granny Wind walked up, stared at Lin carefully for a long time, and finally shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Thed has already been terribly haunted by his heart devils and has reached the brink of copse. There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it even if the King of Life -Death Realm arrives.¡±

    Hearing this, gloom crept up on Shue Jin¡¯s face in an instant. Was there really no way out for this boy?

    ¡°Although one must obliterate the heart devils on his or her own, it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s nothing we can do to help.¡±

    Liu Qingyan, who had remained silent until that time, suddenly spoke. Lights of wisdom glimmered in her starry eyes as she seemed to have thought of some methods.

    It surprised Shue Jin very much, and he asked, ¡°How can we help then?¡±

    The expression of Granny Wind, however, changed instantly. She said, ¡°Miss, your present cultivation isn¡¯t strong enough to allow you to practice the secretive martial art!¡±

    Granny Wind¡¯s words made Shue Jin even more convinced of the fact that the beautiful girl in front of him was really able to help Lin Xun!

    ¡°Granny, I want to have a try.¡±

    Liu Qingyan bit her cherry lips and then made this plea with a clear and pleasant voice, which was also infused with a touch of firmness. ¡°If we hesitate any longer, there truly would be no way out for Childe Lin.¡±

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    Granny Wind looked very anxious. Before she could make a reply, Shue Jin interrupted instead, ¡°What harm can be done by letting the girl have a try?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you know?¡±

    Obviously pissed off, Granny Wind burst out scolding. It seemed that if Shue Jin said any more words, she would put up a desperate fight with him right now.

    Liu Qingyan appeared surprisingly calm at this moment while a touch of indescribable stateliness radiated from her speech and behavior inadvertently. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll have the final say on this matter. There¡¯s no more need to talk me out of this.¡±

    The expression on Granny Wind¡¯s face went through a sudden change. Before long, she sighed, ¡°All right, all right.¡±

    Shue Jin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he could not help being amazed by the girl in front of him for her ability to deal with the matter which even he and Granny Wind felt pretty troublesome.

    As far as Shue Jin knew, Liu Qingyan was only an artistic practitioner even though she was famous all over the world. What was more, her cultivation was also only in the Heaven-gang Realm and was still one step away from the Sea Spirit Realm.

    But she knew a way to help Lin, who had been possessed by heart devils right now. How could anyone be not surprised at it?

    Liu Qingyan sat casually on the stone chair on one side of the courtyard, holding a jade bamboo flute in her delicate hands and blowing it gently.

    The flute sound was ethereal like it wasing from the ancient times, brimming with unspeakable mystery and destion.

    In an instant, Shue Jin sensed an indescribable force between heaven and earth within the courtyard. It seemed to have brought vitality to the courtyard and caused delicate flowers to spurt out from the ground, and the grass swayed charmingly in the night breeze.

    And in the sky, silver starlight floated down, rendering the courtyard seemingly shrouded in mist and giving people dreamlike ethereal feelings.

    Shue Jin was invaded by shock. What music was this?

    Even he, at this moment, felt rxed and refreshed both inside and outside his body. With a kind of gentle force caressing his mind, Shue Jin felt his mind was emptied and cleared of all distracting thoughts.

    Granny Wind, on the other hand, wore an extremely mixed look, which embodied anxiety, relief, worry, and heartache...

    It was as if everything had quieted down. Flowers and grass were swaying in the courtyard, glittering brightly. The strings of the ethereal and deste flute sound spread all around.

    In a in white dress, the girl sat there on the stone chair at ease, with her light-violet long hair hanging down to her waist. She sat quietly and yed the jade bamboo flute, striking a beautiful picture that was unable to be forgotten.

    ...

    Lin Xun finally decided to risk everything in a single venture!

    He didn¡¯t have time to waste anymore. He had to fight this time for all or nothing.

    In Lin¡¯s mind, his calm consciousness was slowly regaining control and was cautiously approaching the heart devils, which kept fermenting in him.

    If he could pick out one single death shadow and obliterate it, it meant he was sessful on this try. Otherwise, it would mean... his mind hadpletely copsed!

    Therefore, Lin Xun dared not have the slightest carelessness.

    However, an indescribable force of emptiness and destion crept over him all of a sudden before his mind could draw near those death shadows.

    ¡®This is...?¡¯

    Lin¡¯s consciousness trembled due to this sudden urrence and almost went out of control, startling him and causing cold sweat to break out.

    But he was utterly stunned the next second because those death shadows which were formerly chaotically colliding quieted down strangely, as if they had been fed with magic potion. They were like dormant beasts and no longer had the fierce momentum they were exhibiting just now.

    Immediately, Lin realized that his chance hade!

    No matter where that mysterious, ethereal, and deste force just now came from, Lin definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a great opportunity slip by.

    Shoop!

    A ray of Lin¡¯s calm and cold consciousness suddenly dashed out and shrouded a death shadow!

 Chapter 262: Accidental Disclosure of His Identity

    <h4>Chapter 262: idental Disclosure of His Identity</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    When Lin¡¯s consciousness enveloped the shadow of death like the dark clouds covering the earth before a storm. Lin Xun felt as if he had returned to the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles at that moment.

    His opponent was the strongman of Viper n, with snake-head and human body. It held a blood-colored saber with four arms and chopped at Lin Xun.

    It was Reaching For the Stars!

    Such a familiar scene arose the same feelings when Lin was killed by RFS, which were the astonishment, unwillingness, desperateness, and helplessness...

    This was the shadow of death, a residual heart devil in his state of mind!

    Kill!

    The snake-head strongman drew near. Lin Xun used the same RFS with the saber in his hand, and the killing intent raged in his eyes like electricity.

    Boom!

    They collided, bursting out a rain of light.

    Lin Xun disappeared, but he didn¡¯t die. All the scenes presented were transformed by the shadow of death. When his figure was crushed, a strand of his consciousness faded away from his mind.

    In short, this was a battle between the shadow of death and Lin Xun¡¯s consciousness. The illusions of the fight scenes were his opponents at this moment.

    When this consciousness copsed, Lin Xun appeared extremely calm without any emotional fluctuations. Once again, he picked a strand of his consciousness and fought with this shadow of death.

    Now, he had seized the opportunity to defeat the evil spirits in his heart. Even if he failed, again and again, he could continue fighting using his unrivaled spiritual power until the shadow of death was thoroughly erased.

    This fighting style was especially unique. Lin Xun sat cross-legged and wielding the Meditating Magic to visualize the routine of stars, which kept the consciousness absolutely calm and focused without any mood alterations.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s mind, he used all his fighting skills and the control of RFS to fight with the shadow of death. It seemed nihilistic. In fact, these battles were not any less dangerous than real fighting and they were even harder.

    After all, there were too many shadows of death. Before, Lin Xun had just seized an opportunity to take one of them out alone and crack it. If other shadows rose and worked together, the consequences were doomed to be fatal.

    But Lin Xun had no way out. He had to fight desperately to find a slim chance of survival from the abyss of hopelessness.

    Kill!

    Familiar scenes were reflected again. The snake spirit wasing in the same way as before.

    Lin Xun also fought with RFS.

    In the next tries, Lin Xun continued to fail, and his consciousness continued to break down. It seemed that there was no chance of sess at all.

    But hisprehension of RFS increased after every battle, so his fighting also enhanced over time.

    Fighting was the most effective way to practice martial arts. This was also applicable to Lin Xun in this scenario.

    Just as he had spected, the power his opponent exerted under the higher control of RFS caused him a fatal blow every time.

    But simultaneously, it also let Lin Xunprehensively experience the power of RFS!

    ...

    Failure.

    Failure.

    Failure.

    His failures couldn¡¯t be counted anymore, but Lin Xun grasped more and more profound mysteries of RFS. Soon, he was inspired, a result of his perseverance and courage.

    Time kept still at this moment while innumerable understandings fused together like the tide; it made Lin Xun sh out subconsciously.

    This sh was so quick that the saber was even untraceable.

    Boom!

    On the other hand, the strongman was crushed by this cut before he could even make a move.

    Sess!

    This also meant that Lin Xun had surpassed the strongman of Viper n in the control and insight of RFS!

    But Lin Xun wasn¡¯t happy. He was calm as usual and shrouded the second shadow of death almost without any hesitation.

    ...

    The courtyard was quiet, and the night was dark.

    Dim and dreamy silver starlight covered the courtyard, making it appear holy and pure.

    On the ground, flowers and nts swayed gently and appeared vigorous under the wisps of the ethereal and deste sound of flute.

    Suddenly Shue Jin and Granny Wind narrowed their eyes. They keenly observed that Lin Xun, sitting on his knees, had obviously reduced his violent and fierce killing aura by thirty percent.

    This made both of them feel refreshed. Obviously, Liu Qingyan¡¯s method was feasible.

    But when they looked at Liu Qingyan, their hearts tightened.

    At this time, although Liu Qingyan still appeared calm, there was a hidden paleness on her beautiful face, and profound exhaustion could be discerned between her eyebrows.

    This situation was worrying. Obviously, the ancient music she was ying came with significant cost and burden to herself.

    But it was evidently impossible for Liu Qingyan to stop at this moment. Shue Jin and Granny Wind only hoped that Lin Xun could get rid of the evil spirits as soon as possible.

    ...

    The battles that took ce in his consciousness were totally different from that in reality. The fight between the consciousness and the shadow of death seemed to be long-drawn, but in fact, it waspleted in the twinkling of an eye.

    ¡°The vicissitudes of life happen in one thought!¡±

    With the experience of killing the first shadow of death, coupled with high control of the RFS, Lin Xun lost fewer times in the next battle, and the winning rate increased as time went on.

    Every strong role in the Secret Realm that formed the shadow of death originated from different mysterious races. They used the same RFS, but their style and momentum were always unique.

    There were no identical leaves in the world. In the same way, RFS performed by each individual would be distinct from the other due to their different understanding, and the power they exerted wouldn¡¯t be the same.

    Therefore, the battles with these strong spirits were just like facing various but different styles of RFS firsthand, so Lin Xun could learn from other¡¯s strengths, remove his weaknesses and improve his mastery of RFSsteadily.

    Kill!

    The tempo of Lin Xun¡¯s battles became faster and faster, and his mastery of RFS became more skillful. He was now able to disy the essence precisely.

    What was more, after fighting with different styles of RFS, Lin Xun¡¯s RFS had the momentum that integrated the vast strengths of all these styles.

    Kill!

    In Lin¡¯s mind, the shadows of death were constantly erased, and the feelings of fear and unwillingness caused by death were no longer there.

    Kill!

    Later, Lin Xun had finally determined that this life-and-death crisis wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him anymore!

    ...

    ¡°His killing intent is reducing rapidly; obviously, the speed of killing evil spirits is faster than before!¡±

    In the courtyard, Shue Jin and Granny Wind¡¯s eyes became brighter, and their original worries became lesser.

    To fight with the deep-rooted heart devils was one of the most dangerous things in the world. Even these two powerful practitioners couldn¡¯t help but feel awe when they witnessed this scene personally.

    They were sure that Lin Xun would undergo an astonishing transformation in this session of cultivation. His path ahead was bound to be broader, and his future would be infinite!

    Suddenly, Liu Qingyan, sitting beside the stone chair, frowned and coughed up a mouthful of blood. The beautiful and pretty face turned pale; the pair of her starry eyes darkened, and the deste sound of the flute stopped abruptly.

    Granny Wind cried and shed over. She embraced Liu Qingyan¡¯s shaky and delicate body and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±

    Shue Jin¡¯s heart was shocked too. He couldn¡¯t pay attention to Lin Xun anymore. Liu Qingyan had probably damaged herself because she couldn¡¯t bear the consumption anymore.

    This was a grave matter in her path of cultivation that might even leave irreparable damages.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Liu Qingyan took a deep breath, wiped off the bloodstains on her lips, looked at Lin Xun in the distance, and said with worry, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Lin Xun awakened yet?¡±

    Granny Wind was furious and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re badly hurt. It¡¯s not a suitable time to take care of that boy. You¡¯re really... really...¡± She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even say the sentence smoothly.

    Liu Qingyan quickly apologized and said, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m sorry to make you worry. I¡¯m really okay, but within a short time, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t use my spirit.¡±

    Granny Wind didn¡¯t believe Liu Qingyan¡¯s words. She carefully checked Liu Qingyan with her strength. Although her face was gloomy, she was obviously relieved. The injury was not critical, but it was extremely troublesome to recover from.

    ¡°Well, if you had any problems today, Lin Xun would have had to pay for you!¡±

    Granny Wind made an angry hum.

    As soon as Shue Jin heard her, he knew that Liu Qingyan¡¯s problem was not an irreparable wound and could be solved¡ªalbeit with difficulty. It made him sigh in relief, and he said, ¡°Yes! Lin Xun is really abhorrent. How can he hurt others for his own business? When he wakes up, I¡¯ll be the first to beat him!¡±

    Suddenly, Shue Jin turned his head and sneered, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve already woken up. Do you still want to keep pretending?¡±

    ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Lin Xun, who had been sitting cross-legged all this while, opened his eyes and looked embarrassed. He really woke up.

    Immediately, he got up and went forward to Liu Qingyan under Granny Wind¡¯s fierce eyes, ¡°Thank you for your help this time. I swear that I will return this life-saving favor in the future!¡±

    His voice was earnest and sincere. From the conversation he had heard just now, he finally knew why he could smoothly erase the shadows of death; it was because of Liu Qingyan¡¯s help. He was really grateful for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m happy as long as you can wake up. I felt very uneasy because my guests caused the fight between you and Huang Jianchen. I helped you this time just tofort myself.¡±

    Liu Qingyan said softly.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but stare at Liu Qingyan. He never thought that the world-famous girl in front of him would remember such trifles.

    ¡°Childe Lin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Qingyan became somewhat shy under his constant gaze, and her pale face turned hot. It was her first time to be stared at so closely by someone.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how to repay you.¡±

    Lin Xun turned away his eyes, took a deep breath, and said seriously. He had never been as solemn as he was being now.

    ¡°Do you really want to repay me? That¡¯s simple then: Have the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina restored!¡±

    Granny Wind opened her mouth coldly.

    However, Lin Xun epted it without hesitation, ¡°This is not a problem for me. In three days, I promise to repair it and make it as good as before.¡±

    After that, he suddenly realized that it was not suitable for him to say that. When he looked at Granny Wind and Liu Qingyan, both of them stared at him in amazement.

    Shue Jin also had a weird look on his face.

    ¡°Sorry¡ª¡± Lin Xun quickly exined, ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t misunderstand me. My master will do it, not me. But I can guarant¡±ee that he will repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina in three days. That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    The more he exined, the more it seemed to be a lie, which made Granny Wind and Liu Qingyan¡¯s eyes subtler.

 Chapter 263: Giving It up Again

    <h4>Chapter 263: Giving It up Again</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    ¡°You...You can repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina?¡± After hesitating for a while, Liu Qingyan asked with a little surprise.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s pure and beautiful face, Lin Xun thought of all the girl had done before. He suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t have the heart to hide it from her.

    In the end, he surrendered. Nodding his head, he knew that if he still kept hiding his identity, his conscience would keep smiting him.

    Granny Wind coldly harrumphed, with a frosty expression. How dare this brat lie to them!

    ¡°Um... What about master Xun?¡± asked Liu Qingyan.

    Lin Xun embarrassedly smiled and said, ¡±Actually, Master Xun is me.¡±

    Liu Qingyan and Granny Wind were momentarily dumbstruck. How was it possible? Master Xun was Lin Xun in reality?

    Both of them were deeply shocked by this reply. They¡¯d never thought that not only did Lin Xun knew how to repair the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina, but he was the so-called ¡°Master Xun¡± himself!

    This was really so incredible!

    Who was the so-called Master Xun? He was said to be a mysterious man who could refine the spirit treasures and had already gained a worldwide reputation. And now, this Lin Xun in front of them was just a teenager. It was difficult to put the two people together.

    After all, no one would have ever imagined that the famous Master Xun, in fact, was just a young teenager.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    Granny Wind frowned,¡±You¡¯re still wet behind the ears! How can you refine a spirit treasure, such a peerless artifact?¡±

    It was also hard for Liu Qingyan to ept it. In her impression, those great spiritual tattooists were all people who were very, very old. However, how old was Lin Xun? How could he have such superb achievements in spiritual tattoos?

    Lin Xun was also surprised. He¡¯d already admitted this, but now they didn¡¯t believe him. He didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh.

    Granny Wind looked at Shue Jin, ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Shue Jin acknowledged with a smile, ¡±I think it is.¡±

    Confirmed by Shue Jin, Granny Wind and Liu Qingyan finally believed that Lin Xun was not lying. However, when they really thought about it, they were still a little dazed.

    They didn¡¯t see it.

    They really didn¡¯t see it at all.

    ¡°But why would you hide it before?¡±

    Granny Wind stared at Lin Xun as if she was looking at a strange monster.

    ¡°Laying low.¡±

    Lin Xun said with reluctance, ¡°After all, I¡¯m too young. Once this thing is spread out, it will cause a storm.¡±

    Granny Wind thought for a second and understood his meaning immediately. Surely, just a few seconds before when she had gotten this news, she was also shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe it either. It could be predicted that if this news was made public, what a terrible storm there would be!

    As far as Granny Wind knew, teenager spiritual tattooists with superb abilities like Lin Xun, once their identities were disclosed, they would undoubtedly draw every major force¡¯s attention in this empire. At that moment, there would be endless storms and turbulences, which would only bring harm rather than good to Lin Xun.

    However, although she understood it, the moment she confirmed Lin Xun could refine the spirit treasure, such a peerless thing, at this age, the shock in her mind was indelible.

    ¡°You are unexpectedly amazing, Lin!¡±

    Liu Qingyan¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. In the beginning, she was just taking Lin Xun as an incredible genius in cultivation. However, who would have thought that Lin Xun actually had another prominent identity, and this one amazed them all.

    Something even more incredible was that she hadn¡¯t ever thought that Lin Xun could repair Ancient-rhythm Ocarina at his age. Even in the whole empire, few could do it, let alone those younger spiritual tattoo masters.

    ¡°OK, now that we know each other, this is the end of this matter. Next, I¡¯ll urge this guy to help you repair Ancient-rhythm Ocarina a bit faster. I promise that we won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Shue Jin felt the weird atmosphere, so he spoke to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Yes, this thing will be settled within three days.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°Also, please keep this secrets among us four. After all, once this matter spreads out...¡±

    Liu Qingyan blinked her eyes and smiled, ¡±Okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Childe Lin. I know best what it¡¯s like to be famous.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, too, ¡±I know Yan¡¯er is the most considerate.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Granny Wind didn¡¯t want to watch anymore. ncing at Liu Qingyan coldly, she said, ¡±Miss, your injury needs immediate treatment. Now that the matter is settled, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Saying this, with a tone of authority, she took Liu Qingyan away.

    ¡°Childe Lin, we leave Ancient-rhythm Ocarina to you. I¡¯ll pick it up myself in three days.¡± Liu Qingyan showed a helpless look to Lin Xun, then she was forcibly dragged away by Granny Wind.

    ¡°Consider it done!¡± Lin Xun waved.

    After Granny Wind and Liu Qingyan¡¯s figures disappeared from their view, Shue Jin said with surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! You¡¯ve just gotten rid of your heart devils, and now you¡¯re flirting with a girl, you bastard!¡±

    Lin Xun said, a little annoyed, ¡±Why does everything sound bad whening out of your mouth? You don¡¯t know anything about women, Jin.¡±

    Shue Jin smiled coldly, ¡±Sure, I don¡¯t know about women, but I know that if you try to tempt that girl, that crazy woman will castrate you immediately!¡±

    Finished with his warning, Shue Jin turned and walked to the corner, holding the wine jar and going to sleep.

    Lin Xun smiled while looking up at the sky. His face showed a look of relief as if he had just survived a disaster.

    It was about dawn. This thrilling, dangerous night was eventually ovee...

    ...

    Three dayster.

    Lin Xun repaired the Ancient-rhythm Ocarina. However, the person who came to take it was not Liu Qingyan, but Granny Wind.

    Before leaving, Granny Wind asked Lin Xun calmly, ¡°Remember the first time you saw Yan¡¯er, what did I tell you?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡±Sure.¡±

    How could he forget it? At that time, Granny Wind had made it clear that with her present status, Liu Qingyan was someone whom Lin Xun couldn¡¯t match. He¡¯d better keep his distance with her so as not to be burnt.

    However, back at the farm, frankly speaking, Lin Xun didn¡¯t have any thought to pursue Liu Qingyan. All the thing was just Granny Wind`s imagination. She was concerned about Liu Qingyan too much.

    In Lin¡¯s view, Liu Qingyan was an exceptional girl who was not only beautiful, smart, and intelligent, but also kind. She was a good person whom he appreciated very much and was willing to make friends with.

    Lin Xun was not sure whether he would like Liu Qingyan afterward. However, now, he was convinced that he didn¡¯t have a strong desire to pursue her.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯d better remember it. Before leaving, I don¡¯t mind telling you that she is the same as you. Except for being an artistic practitioner, Yan¡¯er also has other identities. She is extraordinary, and not someone everyone can pursue.¡±

    Granny Wind looked at Lin Xun deeply. After leaving these words, she breezed away.

    Lin Xun was dazed for a while, feeling helpless. In his mind, he was muttering, ¡°I am not even fifteen years old. Is it necessary to be so alert toward me?¡±

    At the same time, he felt a sudden sense of loss. ording to what Granny Wind said, she was about to leave with Liu Qingyan today. He did not know when he would meet Liu Qingyan again, or whether they would meet again in the future.

    Thinking like this, Lin Xun felt some regret. Had he knew all this, he would have promised Chu Feng that he would attend Keystone Business¡¯s celebration before. If he could listen to beautiful music from Liu Qingyan, it would be a good memory worth recalling.

    ¡°Flying time, flying time; Persuade thy to have another ss of wine. High as heaven, deep as earth. I don¡¯t know the immensity of the universe. I only feel the days pass and people get old, as the sun brings warmth and the moon returns cold. ...¡±

    In the courtyard, Shue Jin pped his thighs as he drank, making a pleasant sound. What his rough and deep voice intoned exactly was the song of ¡®Flying Time¡¯ that had caused a sensation in the Mist City and spread all over the world.

    After listening, Lin Xun could not help but praise, ¡±What a good Ci poem!¡±

    Shue Jin said carelessly, ¡°That girl Liu Qingyan sang it.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned for a second, feeling even more regret. That day, why hadn¡¯t he gone to attend that Keystone Business himself...

    ...

    Four more days passed quietly.

    Lin Xun entered the third stage of Green-cloud Path for the second time. This was the second chance to enter the pass, and it was very precious. However,pared to the first time, Lin xun was no longer afraid of it.

    The previous time he made a breakthrough, he had fought 47 matches against other opponents from 47 different races in total and then withdrew because of the growth of the heart devils.

    However, it was that yielding that gave Lin Xun the opportunity to face the heart devils, helping him erase the forty-seven shadows of death one by one.

    Lin Xun¡¯s mastery of the RFS (Reaching for the Stars) was advancing rapidly. For now, he had reached the uracy of the realm of Martial Tao. He had learned a lot from all his opponents and mastered their versions of RFS. He was only one step away from the point of perfection!

    Meanwhile, experiencing this near-death encounter, his state of mind also thoroughly remolded itself. Even if the heart devils invaded again, he would never be as passive and powerless as the first time. This was undoubtedly the most critical transformation.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before the trials began. The familiar Viper n came out first. Without any hesitation, Lin Xun threw himself in the fighting!

    The battle that followed could be described as overwhelming. Fights began one after another and ended with Lin Xun¡¯s win again and again.

    In the 48th battle, Lin Xun was weed by a strange and mysterious enemy. The RFS (Reaching for the Stars) style he put to use was the one Lin Xun was alsopletely unfamiliar with.

    And in result...

    Lin Xun still won!

    It was not that the opponent was weak but that Lin xun had already mastered the secrets of RFS (Reaching for the Stars) from the former forty-seven foes. With it, his RFS (Reaching for the Stars) became powerful.

    As time went by, the battles were staged one by one, and Lin Xun, just like an invincible general, killed his opponents continuously, invincible and unrivaled.

    The only problem was that as the fighting ensued, the mysterious adversaries became stronger and stronger. The RFS (Reaching for the Stars) they used also became more and more powerful. The pressure they exerted on Lin Xun increased.

    In the 90th battle, Lin Xun met an extremely tough challenger, and the struggle finally ended up in a mutually destructive manner.

    When it came to the 91st battle, Lin tried his best, but he eventually lost. He was killed on the spot. Once again, he felt the fear of death.

    However, all these did not pose much threat to Lin Xun. His state of mind was not as fragile as before the first time he entered The Secret Realm of Hundred Battles.

    Most important of all, the challenge would continue even if he lost. As long as you insisted onpleting 100 battles, you would be able to pass the trial smoothly!

    However, when it came to the 100th battle, Lin Xun chose to give up again. It was not the heart devils that made him admit defeat, but he remembered that if he passed like this, he would only be regarded as ¡°pass¡±, and he wouldn¡¯t get any awards.

    If he wanted an award, he must do one thing: win a hundred battles!

    For now, Lin Xun still had onest chance to enter The Secret Realm of Hundred Battles. To get the prize that came from Heaven-essing ce, he gave up this challenge very decisively.

 Chapter 264: Ancient Practitioner

    <h4>Chapter 264: Ancient Practitioner</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    What was happening?

    When Lin Xun returned from Heaven-essing ce, Shue Jin, who was drinking in the courtyard, suddenly became alert in his heart, and his look changed slightly.

    The familiar killing intent poured out of Lin Xun¡¯s room again.

    Did this kid develop heart devils again?

    Shue Jin rushed into the room before he could think more about it. When he saw Lin Xun sitting there with his knees crossed and meditating, his expression suddenly becameplicated.

    Sure enough, Lin Xun got new evil spirits in his aura.

    The fierce killing intent was surging out of Lin Xun¡¯s body, and he sometimes looked ferocious and savage. It was almost the same as thest time when he met evil spirits.

    Damn it, what the hell was Lin Xun doing? Didn¡¯t he learn his lessonst time?

    Shue Jin was so angry that he almost hurled abuses at him. Liu Qingyan and Granny Wind had already left, so no one could save Lin Xun this time.

    How should he deal with this matter?

    Shue Jin really wanted to break Lin Xun¡¯s head and see what he was thinking about to meet evil spirits twice. Was he really so desperate?

    ¡°Old Jin, I¡¯m all right. Go out, please. This time I can kill the evil spirits by myself.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Xun opened his mouth; his voice was calm.

    Shue Jin looked at Lin for a long time. He was amazed to find that the brutal and murderous air around Lin Xun¡¯s body was weakening rapidly. He gave out a relieved sigh and left the room.

    Returning to the courtyard, Shue Jin looked a little different. It was hard to imagine what scripture Lin Xun was practicing. In just a few days, he had actually attracted the evil spirits two times, which was unusual.

    What made Shue Jin puzzled most was that facing the evil spirits the second time, Lin Xun unexpectedly showed an unprecedented self-confidence, as if he regarded the evil spirits as nothing important. He even doubted that did Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation method need to be tempered with evil spirits?

    Shue Jin couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. He felt that Lin Xun was not only a pervert but also a monster who did things out ofmon sense. When Lin Xun grew up, who knew what kind of person would he be?

    Shue Jin did not know that the instructor Shu Sanqi and Young Ke had expressed simr sentiments when Lin Xun was in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    A dayter, Lin Xun woke up from meditation, and the evil spirits were all wiped out.

    In fact, although there were many heart devils, they could no longer influence his mood. Under such circumstances, the shadows of death were just like many experiences of perception, which made Lin Xun master more mysteries of RFS when Lin Xun expelled them one by one.

    This was indeed a crisis, but danger and opportunity went hand in hand. When danger ceased to threaten him, the opportunity appeared, and he grabbed it firmly.

    ording to Shue Jin¡¯s view, Lin Xun¡¯s experience of fighting against the heart devils was a special chance that he could not be expected. It could let him understand the mystery and power of evil spirits in his heart. It would bring an immeasurable benefit to his future practice, and his prospects would be boundless.

    This could be discerned from the transformation of Lin Xun¡¯s mood today. It was difficult to influence his mood even by evil spirits. So, it could be imagined how strong and tenacious Lin Xun¡¯s would have be. He appeared steady as a rock.

    ...

    Seven days passed.

    This was the third time Lin Xun entered the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles.

    Lin Xun, who was already very familiar with it, didn¡¯t hesitate to fight one battle after another.

    He was unbeatable all the way with unstoppable momentum. Lin Xun never failed again until the ny-ninth battle.

    It meant that he wouldn¡¯t meet an evil spirit as long as he didn¡¯t fail. It also meant that Lin Xun had reached an unprecedented level in his RFS.

    ¡°The hundredth battle: battle with a mighty human.¡±

    The familiar cold voice sounded, announcing that thest battle was about to begin.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. His opponent, this time, would be a human, just like him.

    Whoosh!

    A sculpture broke, and a tall figure burst out. This was a man with a magnificent and distinguished aura that could only be witnessed in the primitive years.

    He wore a neon plume, which only existed in ancient legends, and walked barefoot with long hair spread over his shoulders while holding a long-edged machete in his hand.

    His temperament, dress, as well as his behavior, were as unique as an ancient practitioner¡¯s.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, just as he was about to start, the mysterious cultivator suddenly spoke, ¡°Wait a minute, friend. Listen to me first, please.¡±

    This was Lin Xun¡¯s first conversation with an opponent since he had owned the Heaven-ess ce and got through several trials. Although they hadn¡¯t fought yet, Lin Xun was still on guard while surprised.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Lin Xun opened his mouth and observed his opponent carefully.

    ¡°My name is Wei Mingzi. I was the heir of the fifteenth generation of the Immortal n of Taiyi. I ended my life because of entering in here by mistake. Only a strand of my soul was sealed here, and I could never gain freedom again. It¡¯s a great joy to meet you this time. I wonder whether you can help me be free from such constant torture.¡±

    Wei Mingzi opened his mouth. His voice was sad and filled with grief and helplessness, touching others¡¯ souls.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t make anyment, but he was quite surprised in his heart. What was Taiyi n? He¡¯d never heard the name of this force before.

    Wei Mingzi¡¯s conduct presented that he was no doubt an ancient practitioner from long ago. Taiyi n must be a force from a bygone era.

    Lin Xun¡¯sck of response startled Wei Mingzi. He immediately took a deep breath and continued, ¡°My friend, if you help me get out of trouble this time, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity that will change your life.¡±

    Lin Xun asked with interest, ¡°And what is this so-called life-changing opportunity?¡±

    Seeing that Lin Xun had been touched by his words, Wei Mingzi became excited, ¡°You will naturally get that chance when you help me. I can swear on my life that if I lie to you, I¡¯ll die at once, and I¡¯ll suffer endless torment after death!¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling weird, ¡°You¡¯re already suffering nowin this ce. Your promise is worth shit to me.¡±

    Wei Mingzi bit his lips with bitterness. ¡°My friend, please believe me; my words are true. I dare not deceive you.¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a while and answered, ¡°I can help you, but you have to wait until I get through this challenge.¡±

    At the start, Wei Mingzi was happy secretly, but when he heard the whole sentence, his face changed, and he cried, ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±

    Lin Xun keenly perceived that Wei Mingzi¡¯s emotions seemed to be a little too excited. He could not help wondering why.

    Wei Mingzi showed a strong hatred on his face as he gritted his teeth, ¡°You might not know the secret of this ce. This ce is a trap for all the practitioners who step in here. Their mind and mood will be manipted and influenced by the master here, and the practitioner will be turned into a mindless puppet in his hand. He will then control all the practitioners¡¯ life and death.¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and kept silent.

    Wei Mingzi frowned and continued, ¡°My friend, do you think I¡¯m joking? Actually, I also tried to break through this obstacle all those years ago, butter, I discovered that this was merely a ruse. All the rewards and chances were put in ce for utilizing and controlling us. Whoever resisted will suffer the same end as me.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But I¡¯ve never witnessed such a thing while breaking through the trials.¡±

    Wei Mingzi disyed painful look at Lin Xun. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled anymore. There are no opportunities and benefits in the world that you can get so casually. When you think you can get more, you¡¯ve already fallen into a trap. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be confined here.¡±

    Lin Xun was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. Before encountering this, I was almost crippled. It¡¯s precisely because of entering this ce that I changed my destiny and set foot on the cultivation path.¡±

    After a pause, he suddenlyughed, ¡°As for whether I will be used and manipted, I¡¯m not worried at all as I¡¯m just a Human-gang practitioner. How can my cultivation be good enough to be used? Even if I will be used, at least it proves that I¡¯m a valued one. I don¡¯t mind paying this price for getting stronger.¡±

    That was Lin Xun¡¯s real thinking.

    If he hadn¡¯t owned Heaven-essing ce, Lin Xun would have never gotten this far on his cultivation journey.

    ¡°How can you think like this...¡± Wei Mingzi was choked by Lin Xun¡¯s reply, and his look changed dramatically.

    Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something and begged anxiously, ¡°My friend, my time is limited. I beg your help this time. When I get out of this trouble, I will fulfill my promise and provide you a good chance.¡±

    When the conversation went on until here, Lin Xun had roughly grasped something. He sighed lightly, ¡°Since this good chance hadn¡¯t helped you, and you still have to ask for my rescue, do you think I will believe your statement?¡±

    After the words ended, Lin Xun¡¯s dark eyes were full of coldness.

    From the beginning, Lin Xun did not believe this Wei Mingzi at all. His existence was too abrupt and strange. Even his speech had many ws, which made Lin Xun not trust him.

    What was more, this was thest battle in the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles. Even if Wei Mingzi didn¡¯t cheat him, Lin Xun preferred to break through the trial first then to stop and help him.

    ¡°How can you...¡±

    Wei Mingzi¡¯s face distorted and became fierce at this time. His whole body was surging with endless brutality and killing intent. The whole person appeared mad like a monster that had be addicted to killing, without any previous elegant demeanor.

    He roared, ¡°You have forced me to kill you. If you had promised to help me, maybe you could have saved your life. But now, I¡¯m not only going to kill you, but I¡¯ll also possess your body, take over your consciousness, and undergo rebirth. I¡¯ll finally leave this damn ce.¡±

    His voice was terrifying, like a beast¡¯s roar.

    Boom!

    His long hair waved in the air with his bold attack. The long-edged saber in his hand swept out a scene of the gxy, a special disy of RFS.

    ¡°You¡¯re still in a hurry. Maybe, I¡¯d have helped you after this challenge. Unfortunately, I already knew that you¡¯re lying.¡±

    Lin Xun sneered. Almost at the same time, the saber in his hand also shed out. Without hesitation, he chopped towards the opponent¡¯s head.

    Wei Mingzi obviously intended to harm Lin Xun in the name of helping so as to achieve the purpose of possessing the body and to get rebirth through it.

 Chapter 265: Heaven-shaking Ancient Seal

    <h4>Chapter 265: Heaven-shaking Ancient Seal</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Initially, Lin Xun thought that since Wei Mingzi had wisdom, he must have mastered much more powerful fighting skills.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Wei Mingzi would use the RFS.

    This inspired Lin Xun that Wei Mingzi was merely a strong yer in the trial of the one hundredth battle regardless of his origins, so Wei Mingzi had to fight in ordance with the rules of the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles.

    Just a momentter, Wei Mingzi was killed by Lin Xun¡¯s extremely powerful attack. Before he died, he shouted like a madman, ¡°That¡¯s not fair. That¡¯s not fair¡ª¡±

    Eventually, he turned into a rain of light andpletely disappeared from the tform.

    Lin Xun was not touched by this scene. Wei Mingzi might really be a real soul sealed here, but since he had nned to harm Lin Xun and wanted to upy his body to extricate the Heaven-essing ce, he deserved to die.

    What was more, death was a relief for Wei Mingzi anyway, who had been suppressed here for many years.

    As for Wei Mingzi¡¯s good chance, Lin Xun didn¡¯t believe any of his remarks.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun noticed that the ce where Wei Mingzi was killed had an unusual light.

    As Lin Xun stepped forward, he saw that the bright light was a snow-white feather about the size of a baby¡¯s palm. It was like a wisp of spiritual light, pure and ethereal with a mysterious aura.

    Lin Xun took it in his hand. Instantly, the light shed, and the feather disappeared from his grasp but appeared in his mind.

    This awed Lin Xun. He became vignt, but he couldn¡¯t find anything special even after long, careful observation. He wondered what it was.

    This thing was obviously left by Wei Mingzi. Since it had appeared in his sea of consciousness, it proved that it was extremely unusual.

    However, Lin Xun did not find any pleasure from the idental acquisition of the treasure. On the contrary, because he knew that this was left by Wei Mingzi, he remained vignt.

    The only thing that temporarily reassured him was that, at present, the holy feather had not caused any change.

    Humming!

    With the end of the hundredth battle, the tform in the void was flooded with countless light rain, which was brilliant and incredulous like a miracle.

    Almost at the same time, the cold and emotionless voice sounded again.

    ¡°Congrattions on your sess. Heree the rewards for winning the grand m of one hundred battles.¡±

    Lin Xun was enlightened, and his eyes became bright when he finally heard about the rewards.

    Immediately he saw that the countless light rains sprung up on the tform and began to merge with each other gradually into three brilliant clusters dazzlingly suspending in mid-air.

    ¡°This practitioner, you have the opportunity to choose one of the three treasures as the reward. A quarter of an hourter, if you still haven¡¯t made a choice, you will be regarded as giving up the reward.¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised that there was still a time limit.

    He dared not waste any time and went forward to observe the three brilliant clusters. He could only choose one of them as a reward, so he had to be careful and prudent in his selection.

    Wrapped in the first mass of light was a purple medicine that was translucent like a jewel covered with colorful propitious clouds. There was a hole in it, which sprayed ck and white gas and formed an unusual pattern of a dragon and a tiger. It seemed incredible and breathtaking.

    At the first sight, in Lin Xun¡¯s mind showed the introduction of this medicine, Yin-Yang Wisdom Enlightening Pill. With it, the practitioner under the cultivation of Sea Spirit Realm could enlighten his mind, break down the barriers of cultivation, and raise their practice to a higher level.

    Lin Xun was profoundly shocked, his eyes shining brightly. It was able to enlighten his mind, break down the barriers, and raise his spiritual practice to a higher level. He never even knew that there was such a spiritual pill in the world.

    In Lin Xun¡¯s knowledge, no pharmacist in the whole empire had the ability to refine and produce such an unprecedented treasure.

    Lin Xun instantly wanted it. Even if he did not swallow it, this pill could sell at a price high enough to astonish the whole world.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun forced himself to shift his eyes and looked at the second cluster of light. Although Yin-yang Wisdom Enlightening Pill was extremely mysterious, it was of little practical use to him.

    ording to his present cultivation, he could break through to the level of Earth-gang Realm at any time. In the short term, there was no immediate need for him to take this pill.

    In the second light-cluster, there was a treasured armor, which was silver-like and painted with all kinds of strange patterns, such as moires, mountains and rivers, and auspicious animals. It was full of soft silver luster, making it extraordinary.

    Silver Star Armor!

    All the practitioners below cultivation of Sea Spirit Realm who wore it could elerate their cultivation speed, nurture their spirits, and temper their flesh and blood. In wartime, it could withstand the fully-powered attack of Sea Spirit Realm at its utmost defensive force. Hiss!

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help gasping. What a good reward! Wearing this armor would not only be conducive to practice but would also cause one not to be afraid of the attacks from the powerful people of the Sea Spirit Realm.

    The most important thing was that all the practitioners under Sea Spirit Realm could wear this armor. Didn¡¯t it mean that even ordinary people could enjoy the wonderful feeling?

    Lin Xun believed that if this treasure went out to the market, it would definitely cause a sensation in the world and make countless practitioners fight for it.

    Lin Xun really wanted it. He never thought that just after passing the third level of Green-cloud Path, the reward would already be so amazing. Taking a look at the Yin-Yang Wisdom Enlightening Pill and thenparing it with the present Silver Star Armor, they were both peerless treasures.

    It could not be found even in the whole Empire.

    After several deep breaths, Lin Xun looked at thest light. His eyes sparkled brightly.

    There was a fragment of copper in this cluster. It appeared simple, but it was awe-inspiring as if it was not a piece of copper, but a fairy mountain; it could suppress everything and no one could shake it.

    A fragment of the Heaven-shaking Ancient Seal, one of the nine treasures of the Nature. It contained magic power and was branded with the mystery of Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven, its value was unpredictable.

    Lin Xun was utterly astounded. His mind had been firmly attracted by this fragment at once and could no longer be moved.

    He decided that this was it.

    Yin-Yang Wisdom Enlightening Pill and Silver Star Armor made Lin Xun immensely moved, but the moment he saw the fragment of Heaven-shaking Seal, an instinctive desire lead Lin Xun to choose it.

    Shue Jin once pointed out to Lin Xun that although his fighting prowess had been regarded as the best among his peers, he was still short of fighting means.

    Lin Xun had also thought about this problem. He had even made a decision to find a suitable boxing method if there was a chance.

    Now, the chance was right in front of him.

    It could be inferred from the name of Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven that this was a unique fighting skill without any weapon.

    The most incredible thing was that this skill was branded in the fragment of Heaven-shaking Seal, which made this secret method even more extraordinary.

    Lin Xun remembered the introduction said that this Heaven-shaking Seal was one of the nine treasures of the Nature. Although he didn¡¯t know what the nine treasures of the Nature actually represented, there was no doubt that the thing that could be mentioned by Heaven-essing ce was deemed not to be ordinary.

    And if he had the fragment of Heaven-shaking Seal, he would undoubtedly have the opportunity to see these treasures in person. He even had some clues from the fragment to explore the real Heaven-shaking Seal.

    Crash!

    When Lin Xun made a choice, the scene before him disappeared like a phantom bubble.

    ¡°This practitioner, the fourth pass of Heaven-essing ce is ¡®Expedition of Territory¡¯. Sea Spirit Realm is required to ess this trial.¡±

    As the cold voice was ringing, Lin Xun opened his eyes in his room. What was the meaning of the ¡°expedition of territory¡±?

    When Lin Xun was thinking, he suddenly found that there was a piece of rust-mottled iron beside him. The edges of the iron sheet were jagged. It was dark gray, simple, and unadorned.

    But when Lin Xun tried to hold it in his hand, he could not pick it up.

    What?

    Lin Xun was surprised and barely held it in his hand after using all his power. He thought it must have weighed 300 kilograms.

    A coin-sized fragment had so much weight. That really added mystery to itself.

    Undoubtedly, this was the fragment of Heaven-shaking Seal.

    When Lin Xun recalled the introduction of this treasure, he wanted to send a string of his consciousness and carefully explore the mystery-inheriting seal of Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his sea of consciousness. His mind felt like being scratched by a saw, which made him scream in agony.

    Lin Xun was appalled to find that the holy feather in the sea of his consciousness had changed at this moment. It was shining brightly and was filled with terrifying power.

    ¡°Aha, my friend, thank you for your help. In order to express my gratitude, I have decided to provide you a good fortune.¡±

    Laughter spread out from the white feather. It was the voice of Wei Mingzi, full of unparalleledcency and joy.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun¡¯s expression warped. He didn¡¯t expect that Wei Mingzi hadn¡¯t died.

    Boom!

    As Lin¡¯s sea of consciousness rolled, Wei Mingzi¡¯s looming figure suddenly emerged from the white feather,ughing with his head up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the fortune?¡±

    Lin Xun tried to calm himself down.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve told you before. That is, I will undergo rebirth with your body and go back to the top of the cultivation. With thebination of my wisdom and soul and your flesh and blood, the world is destined to belong to us in the future.¡±

    Wei Mingzi¡¯s voice was wild and full of endless ambition. He made a great statement about a despicable n of his rebirth by upying Lin¡¯s body.

    This guy was never really a good one.

    ¡°Come on, lend me your body. Then I¡¯ll be you, and you¡¯ll be me. I can fulfill all your dreams. This is the best fortune in this world, and no one else can give you one.¡±

    In theughter, thousands of golden lights appeared around Wei Mingzi, sweeping through Lin¡¯s sea of consciousness. Apparently, he intended to erase the soul of Lin Xun.

    The iparable pain was so sudden that Lin Xun could hardly remain conscious. He took a quick deep breath and gritted his teeth, ¡°You old fart! It¡¯s too early to becent.¡±

 Chapter 266: A Heaven-shaking Strike

    <h4>Chapter 266: A Heaven-shaking Strike</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    As he spoke, Lin Xun ran the Meditating Magic to observe the pattern of the stars and to guard his sea of consciousness.

    Buzz!

    In Lin¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, a scene of circting stars suddenly appeared in the void. They shined brightly, releasing a clear and dazzling light.

    It was the soul power, and Lin Xun fully disyed it with the help of Meditating Magic.

    Suddenly, Wei Mingzi, who had beenughing proudly and wildly, got stiffened, and his pupils dted. Overwhelming expressions of amazement and disbelief warped his face.

    It looked that a ghost became alive.

    He shivered and roared with rage, ¡°The Meditating Magic! You¡¯veprehended the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo! That¡¯s the power only the divine-tattoo stylite has. How can it possibly be controlled by you, a Human-gang bastard! How can this be!?¡±

    The voice was hysterical and full of fear.

    Wei Mingzi¡¯s illusory figure was frantically dodging, seemingly to avoid the bright rays of stars.

    But in Lin¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, he was a master. With a move of his mind, the stars poured down like a waterfall, enveloped Wei Mingzi¡¯s figure, and made it impossible for him to escape.

    Wei Mingzi uttered a wretched scream, trembling all over. He looked terrified to the extreme without a shred of arrogance and immortality he was showing just now.

    Indeed, he never expected that when he finally found a chance to get rid of Heaven-essing ce that had trapped him for thousands of years, he would be suddenly faced with adversity again. Even in the age he lived, the Meditating Magic could be regarded as the most terrible method in the world.

    In the past, Wei Mingzi would not be so afraid. After all, this was only a unique method of spiritual cultivation. But the cruel thing was that he had only a trace of residual soul at this time. Right now, what could hurt him most was the spiritual power.

    Damn!

    Damn!

    How could this happen?

    Can¡¯t this world ept me, Wei Mingzi?

    Boom!

    Star glow swept through the figure of Wei Mingzi and trapped him like a broken straw in the sea. His illusory figure was copsing inch by inch.

    Wei Mingzi was like melting ice in a sea of fire.

    ¡°Please, please, be merciful, my friend.¡±

    Wei Mingzi was totally frightened. He was trapped for countless years. He could hardly escape, so he was unwilling to die again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t you want to know why I can survive in Heaven-essing ce?

    ¡°My friend, please, let me go. I promise to teach you all I have learned. You can have the boundless power needed to ascend the cultivation path and control the whole world.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you speak? Is that still not enough? As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to be a ve and fight deadly battles for you.

    ¡°My friend!¡±

    Despite Wei Mingzi¡¯s pleading and screaming, Lin Xun turned deaf ears to him and operated the Meditating Magic without any pause.

    This Wei Mingzi was too fraudulent and dangerous. Lin Xun would not be careless anymore.

    Bang!

    Eventually, Wei Mingzi¡¯s figurepletely disappeared into ashes, and his unwilling cry for despair stopped abruptly.

    However, Lin Xun was still running the Meditating Magic and scouring his Sea of Consciousness until he finally determined that Wei Mingzi had really been erased. Only after carefully checking could he take a long breath of relief.

    His clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and his heart was palpitating. The situation was too dangerous for him. If he hadn¡¯t run the Meditating Magic in time, he would have been dominated by Wei Mingzi right there, and his soul would have been extinguished. He would have be a puppet after Wei Mingzi¡¯s rebirth.

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun was aware that Wei Mingzi seemed to recognize the Meditating Magic hidden in the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lin Xun soon noticed another detail. Wei Mingzi said at the time that this Flowing-light spiritual tattoo was something that only a divine-tattoo stylite could control.

    What was this divine-tattoo stylite?

    Wei Mingzi seemed shocked and incredulous to see that Lin could understand the Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoo. It proved that the divine-tattoo stylite was extraordinary.

    Lin Xun vaguely felt that the divine-tattoo stylite was just a title referring to those who could control special tattoos as Flowing-light Spiritual Tattoos.

    Quickly, Lin Xun was attracted by a scene in the sea of his consciousness. Although Wei Mingzi had been erased, the white and sacred feather was still there. It emitted a brilliant light, floating quietly in his sea of consciousness, and appeared extremely mysterious.

    If Lin Xun was right, Wei Mingzi had hidden in this feather and was brought out by himself from Heaven-essing ce.

    When Lin Xun searched this feather, his consciousness was blocked by an invisible barrier, which made him unable to approach.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes froze. He tried all kinds of methods but still failed. This made Lin Xun more and more surprised. Was this small white feather an incredible treasure?

    Lin Xun suddenly remembered Wei Mingzi, who was apparently trapped for a long time in Heaven-essing ce but had still kept a strand of his soul that could never be destroyed; was it because of the help of this white feather?

    Lin Xun pondered for a long time but could not be sure of it, so he finally gave up.

    Perhaps one day, when he reached a certain level of cultivation, he would be able to know the true mystery of this white feather.

    In fact, inside Lin Xun¡¯s sea of consciousness, besides this mysterious feather, there was an upright Gate to Heaven as well as an Amrita Saint Pearl.

    Needless to say, the Gate to Heaven represented the existence of Heaven-essing ce.

    Amrita Saint Pearl was a sacred instrument of Aqua Barbarian, one of the nine lines of Voodoo-Barbarians. It was amazing and unpredictable. It helped Lin Xun get rid of the dangers and smoothly progress to a higher level when he was passing the assessment on the Demon-cloud battlefield.

    However, the Pearl seemed to be in silence because of the exhaustion of its strength. It floated around the Gate to Heaven and could not be taken out.

    Lin Xun also tried to understand the mystery of the pearl. But he found that the Pearl was empty and boundless inside. It was impossible to determine how big the Pearl was, and what mysterious power it contained even with Lin Xun¡¯s powerful spirit.

    Ultimately, Lin Xun gave up searching for its secret. At present, although this pearl was not helpful to him, it was the supreme sacred vessel of the Aqua Barbarian. There must be a great deal of magic power in it. If there was a chance to meet the strong Aqua Barbarian, he might find some clues.

    Of course, before that, Lin Xun would never mention it to anyone. If this thing was known by all the water barbarians, he was afraid that countless elite barbarians would be sent to kill him.

    Withdrawing from the sea of consciousness, Lin Xun restored his eyes to the fragments of Heaven-shaking Seal. His enthusiasm was lighted again.

    This was a chosen prize after crossing the third pass of Green-cloud Path. It had a mysterious history and was closely rted to one of the nine treasures of Nature.

    Most importantly, the fragment was branded with a secret inheritance: Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven.

    How could a simple art appear in Heaven-essing ce and be passed down in such a unique fashion?

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun divided a thread of his consciousness into the fragment.

    In an instant, he felt likeing to the ancientnd of the vast wilderness. The sky was ck, and the earth was only covered with yellow soil. Ancient mountains were everywhere.

    A sun hung on the infinite high sky, illuminating the world.

    Where was this?

    Just as this idea shed through his mind, he saw a magnificent figure appearing under the sky, standing on the mountains, and stepping atop the clouds. His body looked as if it was made of bronze, giving out a horrible and powerful aura.

    The mighty figure was shining like a legendary god, overlooking the entire world. Suddenly, he clenched his fingers and palms into a fist, rose it up, and hit the sky.

    Crack!

    With one punch, the sky suddenly copsed like a mirror, fissures spreading like a spider¡¯s web.

    The sky seemed to be copsing; the sun was shaking as if about to fall.

    Rumbling ~

    The earth-shaking explosion sounded all over the ce. Even the mere sound waves broke up the mountains into cinders. Everything seemed to be falling apart.

    The world was torn and crushed like a canvas by this punch.

    It was dreadful.

    It was hard to imagine how terrible the power must be for it to shake the whole universe with one blow and destroy everything.

    Lin Xun only felt a buzz in his mind. He felt as though being struck by lightning, and all the sights he saw disappeared. Almost at the same time, innumerable mysteries of inheritance emerged from his heart.

    Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven!

    Mountain Destruction, Ocean Destruction, Void Destruction, Soul Destruction, Dragon Destruction, Phoenix Destruction, Hell Destruction, Heaven Destruction, Universe Destruction.

    Each of the nine strikes contained the power of extreme annihtion. It could crack mountains, split seas, suppress the hell, and shake the heaven. It was mysterious and powerful.

    The most frightening thing was that when he mastered all the nine forms to perfection, he would learn the truth of perfectly superimposing them.

    For example, the superposition of two forms could be transformed into the Mountain and Ocean Destruction, Void and Soul Destruction, Dragon and Phoenix Destruction, Heaven and Hell Destruction, and so on.

    This kind of superimposition evolved with each other from one to nine. It could deduce infinite mysteries and might to the extreme and made its power hard to predict.

    Lin Xun could not help being shocked. These skills were not only powerful but also contained a kind of magical rhyme of truth that led him to the meaning of cultivation.

    Quickly, Lin Xun became calm. All the mysteries of inheritance about the Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven had been imprinted on his mind. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy if he wanted to understand and control them.

    This mystery was difficult andplex far beyond Lin¡¯s imagination, and it would certainly not be so simple to cultivate.

    However, Lin Xun was not worried about this. He did notck time and energy. What he needed was something like Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven.

 Chapter 267: Struck Them Into Powder

    <h4>Chapter 267: Struck Them Into Powder</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    From that day on, Lin Xun put Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven on his practice agenda. Besides meditation, he pondered and practiced this skill every day.

    Unfortunately, although the courtyard where Lin Xun lived wasrge, it was still too small and fragile to withstand the devastation of spiritual power.

    Therefore, Lin Xun could only restrain his spirit power, take the rules of practicing Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven as a guide to understand its mysteries, and dared not easily exert its power.

    Even so, when Shue Jin first witnessed this skill, his pupils shrank, and his heart thumped hard.

    With his vision, it was natural to notice that Lin Xun¡¯s tactics were incredibly unique. They seemed strange in every way, but they implied the beauty of dynamic, quiet, and rigid Yin and Yang and were full of an indescribable grand momentum.

    They were just simple moves.

    It was hard to imagine what astounding destructive power Lin Xun would produce when he unleashed all the power of this meritorious skill.

    ¡°What¡¯s this skill?¡±

    Shue Jin did not resist his curiosity. ¡°Just looking at the momentum in the maneuvers, it can be regarded as a first-ss skill. It¡¯s not a wee bit inferior to those ancient skills inherited by the aristocratic families. Where did you, a brat, get this skill from?¡±

    Lin Xun only reported the name of the Nine Strike for Shaking Heaven and did not mention where he got it. By doing so, he tried to see if Shue Jin had heard of it.

    After hearing the name of the skill, Shue Jin frowned and thought hard for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and said, ¡°In the empire, the names of the top secret methods are all probably known to me. Shie Yutang¡¯s ¡®Sword Scripture Invincible¡¯ is inherited from the Immeasurable Prajna of the Imperial Royalty. The top skill of Qinglu College is ¡®Cyclone Taoism¡¯. There¡¯s no skill named Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven in the ancient inheritances or the first-ss martial arts.¡±

    Atst, Sue Jin looked at Lin Xun with a strange look, ¡°Is the skill you¡¯re cultivating never showed up before?¡±

    A never-seen skill meant that it had not appeared in the world for a long time. It might be inherited from ancient times but was lost in the long river of history. Therefore, no one had ever learned it.

    As Shue Jin knew, Blood King Ning Bugui identally acquired ¡®Thunder Power from All Directions¡¯ in his youth because he asionally went into a remote secret world. It might be a mysterious tradition inherited from ancient times that controlled the power of thunder.

    There were more than ten different kinds of ancient secret skills that were as powerful as the ¡®Thunder Power from All Directions¡¯ in imperial royalty¡¯s treasure house.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head as he really didn¡¯t know. All he knew was that this skill was branded in the fragment of Heaven-shaking Seal. He didn¡¯t understand anything else about it.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Shue Jin was still thoughtful.

    ...

    With the passage of time, Lin Xun mastered all the movements of the nine strikes. But the mysteries contained in them were tooplicated and boundless, and it was not possible to achieve all of them in a short time if he wanted to understand and control them fully.

    Another day, after having breakfast, Lin Xun pushed the door and walked out of the courtyard.

    These days, he had been practicing at home without receiving any news from outside. Now, walking in the busy streets of Mist City again, his heart could not help but be in a trance.

    Immediately, Lin Xun shook his head and quickened his pace. He didn¡¯t go out for a stroll today.

    Azure Ashram.

    This was a ce primarily for cultivators to practice martial arts. It was very popr among practitioners.

    With the nearing Province Test, Mist City was bing more and more lively. Many qualified practitioners were streaming in from different cities in the southwestern province of the Empire.

    In order to make full preparations for assessment, many practitioners seized every opportunity to enhance their strength and to hone their martial arts.

    In such circumstances, the business of Azure Ashram was extremely prosperous. There were endless strong peopleing every day.

    By the time Lin Xun arrived, many people had already gathered in Azure Ashram, most being young teenagers.

    In half a month, the Province Test would begin. It was rumored that the number of applicants had already exceeded five thousand.

    ¡°My dear! Only one hundred people can pass the Province Test. That means only one in at least fifty will qualify. This elimination rate is too high.¡±

    ¡°s,pared to previous years, this year¡¯spetition is really too cruel. I heard that the youngest generation of the most top influential people in our southwestern province is all involved in this Province Test. Under such circumstances, let alone the normal practitioners, even those first-ss figures are afraid of being eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin all day long. Province Test is for selecting the most outstanding talents in the empire. Only such persons can qualify to represent our southwestern province to participate in the most prestigious Nation Test of the empire.¡±

    ¡°Spend some more time to practice. Even if thepetition is fiercer, no one will give up before thest moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a fate-changing test for both the rich and the poor. It¡¯s bound to be a leap of status if someone passes it, like a carp leaping through the Dragon Gate.¡±

    Many people were discussing the topic rted to Province Test, which would begin soon. Lin Xun suddenly realized that the examination would start in only half a month.

    It seemed that he should seize the time to collect some information about the Province Test and see how many renowned figures would participate in it.

    Lin Xun remembered Shue Jin telling him that he must not underestimate the participants.

    These young people under the age of eighteen were selected through the provincial level. There was nock of amazing and talented people. If he was careless, he might get into trouble.

    Just think about it: howrge the southwestern province must be let more than five thousand young people participate in the Province Test.

    Among these thousand elite and outstanding people who had been selected from different ces, how could there be no fierce characters?

    Without further thought, Lin found a waiter and paid ten gold coins for a secret room to practice martial art. He was arranged a ce for a Human-gang practitioner.

    The waiter left soon, leaving Lin Xun alone with ten bronze puppets in the secret room.

    Every bronze puppet had the fighting power of Human-gang Realm, and its defensive power was also astonishing. The practitioners could choose different numbers of bronze puppets to fight.

    Lin Xun thought about it and started all the ten bronze puppets directly. With his present cultivation, the ordinary Human-gang practitioners no longer attracted his attention, let alone bronze puppets.

    But this time, he was here to practice Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven, so he didn¡¯t need a bnced opponent.

    Boom!

    The eyes of the ten bronze puppets suddenly brightened, as if they were awakened from the dead. The next moment, they rushed towards Lin Xun from different directions.

    It was amazing that these puppets were extraordinarily aggressive and knew how to use martial arts. They were almost the same as actual practitioners except having intelligence.

    Lin Xun was also quite satisfied with these puppets. He felt that the high price of ten gold coins was not in vain.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a bronze puppet attacked first. Its fist burst into rays of light and smashed down the throat of Lin Xun ruthlessly.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun took a deep breath. The power in his body moved along a unique cirction path, and all his spirit began to boil and gallop.

    He pushed his palms out t. There was an illusory azure light overflowing in his palms and fingers, then he suddenly sped his hands into fists and burst the umted strength in an incredible way.

    Mountain Destruction!

    Boom!

    In an instant, the rushing puppet with a surprising defense turned into powder drifting in the sky like paper paste.

    The most surprising thing was that Lin Xun¡¯s strength was not diminished in the least. It spread forward and left destruction in its wake.

    Three bronze puppets in the rear had no time to dodge and were hit head-on by the wind of fist. After three loud bangs, all three bronze puppets were quickly turned into ash.

    It was instantly struck into powder.

    The horrible killing force shocked the walls of the chamber, producing violent vibrations and rumbling noise.

    And that was just the power of a Mountain Destruction.

    Lin Xun could not help but be shocked. This was the first time Lin Xun had really exerted his power since he started practicing Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven. He never thought that it would have such terrible might.

    Just from this blow, Lin Xun realized that if he were to deal with Huang Jianchen again, Huang would not be able to withstand a single hit.

    Most importantly, Lin Xun¡¯s understanding of Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven could only be regarded as a first glimpse. But already possessed such destructive power at this stage. It could be imagined what dreadful power Lin Xun could exert when he controlled the essence of this skill.

    Boom!

    By this time, the other six bronze puppets had alsoe near. But before Lin Xun moved, he heard a bang, and the door of the secret room was thrashed open.

    Suddenly, the six bronze puppets stopped and turned still in ce. The door of the secret room that opened had activated the gear in their bodies to stop in order to avoid affecting innocent people.

    A waiter rushed in, full of anxiety on his face, ¡°What happened just now, my guest? Were you injured? God, why are there only six bronze puppets left?¡±

    When the waiter witnessed the scene in the secret room, he was startled. Obviously, he was shocked by the movement that Lin Xun had just caused before he rushed to the ce. But he had never thought that the cultivator in the secret room would be safe, while the bronze puppets were four fewer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t get the hang of my power just now and destroyed them all.¡± Lin Xun was apologetic and somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°You...destroyed them? But why did they disappear?¡± The waiter looked lost. ¡°If you destroyed them, the fragmented body must have been left behind, but there is none here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, there they are.¡±

    Lin Xun pointed to some residual powder on the ground.

    The waiter shifted his eyes and breathed in a puff of cold air. His expression looked like being struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes at all. The vanished bronze puppets were reduced to ashes!

 Chapter 268: Smiling on Face, Bleeding in Heart.

    <h4>Chapter 268: Smiling on Face, Bleeding in Heart.</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    One copper puppet, was worth eight hundred gold coins. It¡¯s really expensive for most people. However, Great cost always brought great quality. Otherwise, they would have already been pieces in battle.

    Puppets of this kind, was specially designed for Human-gang cultivators. Their armor, was able to defend an Earth-gang overmatch¡¯s full power attack head-on. Therefore, they¡¯re very difficult to be damaged.

    At the very least, had it been damaged, you just needed to call a puppet master for a single maintenance, and it wouldn¡¯t take much money.

    However, now, four copper puppets were struck to ashes.

    What left to fix? How can you make a fist while you have no hand?

    The attendant¡¯s facial expression soon changed, shocked, and worried. He was almost to cry. After a long time, he came to his mind and looked at Lin Xun confusedly. ,

    ¡°This Childe, are youing here seeking troubles.¡±

    Lin Xun was a little tongue-tied,

    ¡°I thought it would be solider. . . How vulnerable uh. . . Alright, I¡¯ll make up for your losses. ¡±

    The attendant shook his head,

    ¡°No, no, no...You have paid the fee. All the losses will be borne by our Azure Ashram. ¡±

    ¡°In this case, what about fighting in the Secret Chamber prepared for Earth-gang practitioners?¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a second, and replied, ¡°Well. It¡¯s considerate. ¡±

    Immediately, under the guidance of the attendant, Lin Xun came to another Secret Chamber. There¡¯re ten copper puppets. Seeing their materials and appearance, Lin Xun knew that they were more superior to the former.

    Obviously, those puppets had the power of Earth-gang realm.

    After bring Lin Xun here, the attendant left in a hurry, and soon came to a luxurious room.

    It was the office of Yin Daxu, the person who was in charge of the whole Azure Ashram. At this moment, he was lyingfortably down in his seat, swinging his abacus rapidly to calcte these days¡¯ revenue.

    ¡°Boss, I have something strange to report...¡±

    When the attendant entered, he just blurted what he had seen in its entirety.

    Yin Daxu was startled. , He instantly rose from his seat, and uttered angrily, ¡°Is that guy here seeking troubles?¡±

    He was shocked indeed. Four copper puppets were struck into ashes in a few seconds. It was so unbelievable that he wondered if this person a trouble maker who his rival had sent here to challenge him.

    The attendant hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This guy is obviously a human-gang cultivator. ¡±

    Yin Daxu¡¯s eyelids twitched, breaking out into scold, ¡°Nonsense! Those puppets are able to withstand an Earth-gang cultivator¡¯s full-power attack! How could a Human-gang cultivator destroy them?!¡±

    The attendant felt wronged, ¡°Boss, but...It is true! I saw it with my own eyes. There is no lies!¡±

    Yin Daxu grinded his teeth, ¡°With your eyes? What can you see from that? Where is that guy now?¡±

    The attendant said in hurry, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for him to go into an Earth-gang cultivation puppet Secret Chamber.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! If this guy is really seeking for troubles here, you¡¯re fucking draw fire against yourself!¡±

    If those costly Earth-gang puppets were destroyed, too. I¡¯ll skin you first!

    The corner of Yin Daxu¡¯s lips twitched fiercely. He rushed outward hurriedly.

    The attendant shivered, following him immediately.

    When they arrived at the Secret Chamber where Lin Xun was, there was a great rumble, and then the door shook like an overwhelmed old man.

    Yin Daxu became very surly. A Human-gang cultivator? The man here was just a Human-gang cultivator?

    This guy was doubtlessly a trouble seeker!

    Yin Daxu flung the door, darting in without hesitation.

    However, seeing the scene in the chamber, sophisticated as Yin Daxu was, he could not help but gasp in awe. His face was as gloomy as a pool.

    Right there, on the ground, corpse of copper puppetsy here and there, broken, without arms or legs, just like a pile of junk. There was not an intact one!

    That were puppets equal to Earth-gang cultivators!

    Every puppet was worth thousands of gold coins. Their defense could even withstand Heaven-gang cultivators¡¯ attack!

    But now, they were all damaged seriously!

    He just felt his heart was convulsive ferociously. Then he was almost angry to vomit blood. What hell¡¯s going on there? F**king Human-gang cultivator, this was absolutely a trouble maker!

    Seeing this, the attendant following him gasped, being dumbfounded. This was really too cruel, damn cruel!

    This Secret Chamber was designed for Earth-gang cultivators. Now, it was actually damaged by a Human-gang cultivator!

    ¡°Uh. . . If I say it is another ident, will you believe me?¡±

    Lin Xun looked at the attendant in a very serious manner, feeling rather helpless.

    He was just about to warm up. He never expected that these ten Earth-gang copper puppets would be so easy to take down!

    Lin Xun even began to doubt whether they were cheating him with inferior products. These puppets were really too easy to be damaged.

    The attendant wanted to cry. ¡®Will I believe? I believe in your f**king ass. ¡¯,

    Now, he also began to suspect that this Lin was here with special intention of seeking trouble.

    ¡°Motherfucker!

    I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡±

    Suddenly, Yin Daxu¡¯s heart was awaken from the endless anger. With a roar, his red at the Lin Xun like a ferocious beast. However, the time he saw Lin Xun¡¯s face, he froze. ¡°Lin Xun! How...How could it be you?¡±

    ¡°You, know me?¡± Lin Xun was astonished.

    Yin daxu¡¯s face went stiff, listless. Hepletely wilted like a frosted eggnt, heaving a sigh,

    ¡°This Childe, nowadays, everyone of prestige in the Mist City, cannot be insensible of the name of Lin Xun.¡±

    Yin Daxu did recognize Lin Xun. That day, he had also been to the Arena, watching that duel between Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen.

    In this case, if he still didn¡¯t recognize Lin Xun the hoodoo, there would be no difference between him and a fool.

    ¡°Childe Lin, may I ask, what brings you here?¡±

    Yin Daxu took a deep breath, restraining all sorts of emotions in his heart, putting on a smile face, and asked him respectively.

    The attendant soon became shocked. He still didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°Honing my skills of martial arts, of course.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled.

    Yin Daxu nodded, ncing in the miserable situation in the Secret Chamber. Finally, he grinded his teeth, ¡°It seems that this chamber is not suitable for you. Would you like to change another one, I¡¯ll arranger a special Heaven-gang Secret Chamber for you. ¡±

    Lin Xun was a little hesitant, ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    Yin Daxu was bleeding in his heart, yet he was still smiling on his face, ¡°Make yourself at home, my friend. It¡¯s our honor to have you here. ¡±

    Lin Xun was even more embarrassed by his enthusiasm. He pointed to the copper puppets that had been destroyed in the Secret Chamber, ¡°These. . .¡±

    Before Lin Xun could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Yin Daxu, ¡°Forget it. These puppets still could be fixed. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, lest it¡¯d ruin your day. ¡±

    Saying these, Yin Daxu ordered the attendant, ¡°Go, arrange another chamber for Childe Lin, and don¡¯t make any mistake! Or you know what punishment you¡¯ll have!¡±

    The attendant was shocked, nodding hurriedly. Now he knew it. The childe before him, even if he wasing here seeking troubles, he was still someone they were unable to offend!¡±

    ¡°Ok, obedience is better than politeness¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and extended his respects, having a good feeling towards Yin Daxu, ¡°Ha ha, if you are still polite, I¡¯ll considerate it as looking down upon me. Please be my guest!¡±

    Yin Daxuughed heartily.

    Then, the attendant led Lin Xun away.

    Yin Daxu stood alone in the chamber, looking at the damaged copper puppets. The smile in his face soon disappeared. He felt as if there was a knife twisting in his heart. Yin wanted to cry, yet failed to shed a tear. It would cost thousands of gold pieces coins, even if they were all fucking repaired. Why, why did Lin Xun the hoodooe here?

    A few minutester, the attendant came back and saw the boss¡¯s appearance of grief. He said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, that guy has totally destroyed four Human-gang copper puppets and damaged ten Earth-gang copper puppets. You. . . You really don¡¯t want to do something?¡±

    Yin Daxu pped in the attendant¡¯s face angrily, roared, ¡°Do what? You have no idea who he is!¡±

    Now in the Mist City, which family or faction dare to offend Lin Xun?

    The Azure Ashram was the property of Azure-light Pavilion. Haven¡¯t you heard that the young lord of the Azure-light Pavilion was beaten by him, and the Azure-light Pavilion didn¡¯t even dare do say anything to him. ¡±

    The attendant was ck-jawed, ¡°That ounts for it! This guy is just a Human-gang cultivator, yet he can damage the Earth-gang copper puppets. He is really a freak!, Who dare to offend such person?¡±

    Yin Daxu sighed helplessly and, left.

    ...

    Boom!

    Boom

    Boom!

    In a special Secret Chamber designed for Heaven-gang cultivators, ten puppets started, constantly attacking Lin Xun.

    Finally, Lin Xun felt pressure this time, yet he was not frightened but pleased, giving y to the moves of the Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven one by one, refining his martial arts.

    Though his current understanding of this martial art was just superficial, the power he could exert remained shocking and powerful.

    If these scenes were seen by other cultivators, Lin Xun who was just a Human-gang cultivator could fight against ten Heaven-gang puppets, it would absolutely cause a great storm.

    It was not hard to see a cross-realm battle, but a cross-two-realm battle, was really very rare.

    And now, Lin Xun, not only did he did it, but also he was in a battle with ten puppets two realms higher than him.

    This was something beyond FREAK.

    In the end, puppets were puppets. They were just equal to the cultivators in strength. They didn¡¯t have intelligence. They were still far away from a real cultivator.

    However, even so, it wouldn¡¯t lower Lin Xun¡¯s capacity. Thebat ability Lin Xun showed at this moment, could also be described as ¡°Nature-defying¡±. All this, was naturally benefit from his vigorous cultivation foundation, and the Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven.

    His cultivation was violent and powerful. His methods were fierce and malicious. The crash he could give was absolutely beyond imagination

    And when Lin Xun practicing martial arts, in the hall of the Azure Ashram, someone leaked the news that Lin Xun was practicing here. Soon, there came an uproar among many cultivators present.

 Chapter 269: Gratitude for Hoodooâ€™s Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 269: Gratitude for Hoodoo¡¯s Leaving</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    ¡°What? Lin Xun was here, too?¡±

    ¡°Finally, that guy shows up. Since thest time he beat Huang Jianchun, the son of The Forbidden City, in the arena. This guy just disappeared from the world. I never expected that he¡¯d show up in the Azure Ashram today.¡±

    ¡°With such formidable fighting capacity, it seems that there is no need for Lin Xun to hone his skills any more. He could pass the provincial test assessment easily.¡±

    ¡°Sure, among all the five thousand practitioners who signed up for the provincial test, every one agree that Lin Xun was the ¡®most undesirable opponent¡¯!¡±

    In the Azure Ashram hall, hearing that Lin Xun was also here, a number of cultivators was in an uproar, beginning their discussion.

    Some informants were shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from the attendant that this Lin Xun struck three Human-gang copper puppets into ashes. They had no choice but to arrange him into the Earth-gang cultivation Secret Chamber. But who ever thought, the puppets in the secrets chamber were either no match with Lin Xun. They were all seriously damaged. In the end, under the arrangement of the Yin Daxu, Lin Xun entered the Secret Chamber for Heaven-gang cultivators. ¡°

    Hearing this, people around immediately gasped, their looks changed suddenly.

    ¡°Does it mean...this guy¡¯sbat ability now already matches a Heaven-gang cultivator?

    ¡°How¡¯s it possible?¡± Someone cried.

    Others were also shocked, speechless. They were all clear what happened a few days ago in the arena. They were also clear that Lin Xun¡¯sbat capacity was extremely strong, exceeding peer far. They just didn¡¯t expect that he would be so strong that he could fight against Heaven-gang overmatches.

    That was really lurid.

    ¡°Is that reliable?¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°Absolutely true! The boss of Azure Ashram had seen it with his eyes. And, for now, Lin Xun is still fighting against these Heaven-gang puppets. ¡°

    Someone obviously knew the inside story, giving affirmation with certainty.

    Temporarily, the atmosphere in the hall became very stagnant. Most people here were to take part in province test. However, thinking of that Lin Xun such an evil spirit was one of the participants of the province test this time, they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared in heart, secretly praying not to meet this freak when they were taking test...

    ¡°Huh, though this Lin Xun was tough, we should not extinguish our ambition and raise the morale of him! As far as I know, among the cultivators participating the province test, hotshots are in dozens. There will be someone who can match him. He is not the unbeatable. ¡°

    Someone sneered, breaking the dull atmosphere.

    A lot of people came back to earth immediately, nodding silently. Truly, the news about province test was spreading everywhere in the Mist City. Among all the participators, except the limelight Lin Xun, there were still dozens of young top dogs.

    Such as Xue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Yue Zhiyou and Yun Zitong from Mist College, who were praised as the four most outstanding talents of the young generation of Mist College? They were regarded as the most promising candidates to hit the top ten in the provincial test.

    Besides, there were also some young top dogs from other cities in southwest province, who were well prepared and had prodigiousbat capability.

    ¡°Well, whatever it is, I DON¡¯T want to run into Lin Xun. This guy is too ferocious a beast.

    Someone sighed. Someone echoed. They could not be sure how strong others¡¯ fighting capacity were. But they were very clear about one thing, Lin Xun was able to defeat Huang Jianchen, and he could also fight against the Heaven-gang puppets. He was already someone they were unable to provoke!

    ...

    By the evening, Lin Xun came out of the Secret Chamber, tired in physical but energetic in spirit.

    Throughbat practice, he finally roughly knew his extent to control Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven, and realized how overpowering this mystique was!

    Cultivated to the deepest, it could surely destruct mountains and seas, crush the void and spirits, breaking souls, swallow the sky and suppress the hell, and all would not to be a bluff.

    Just like the capacity Lin Xun now demonstrated, which might not be as powerful as Reaching for the Stars, but was enough to dim many top-notch mystiques!

    In the beginning, the Child-mother Ghost Canon Huang Jianchen practiced had been called unbounded and invincible and had aroused a lot of great people¡¯s acim in the arena. It even gave pressure to Lin Xun.

    But now, after casting the Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven, the Child-mother Ghost Canon seemed somewhat inferior.

    There would be no superior and inferior withoutparison. Throughparison, Lin Xun concluded that what Shue Jin said was not lies. The Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven he¡¯d gained from the third stage of the Green-cloud Path, was really a top secret method of inheritance!

    Whiring~

    Lin Xun heaved a deep sigh, walking towards the Azure Ashram. Along the way he found that every practitioners he met, all looked at him with strange looks. There were fear, awe and alert.

    They looked at him as if he were some terrible monsters, which made him slightly frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that, in the eyes of many cultivators participating in the province test, he had already been recognized as ¡°thest opponent you want to meet ¡°!

    ¡°This Childe, wait a second. ¡°

    Suddenly, Yin Daxu caught up with him quickly. With a humble smile on his face, he handed over a storage bag, ¡°In order to express our gratitude, this is for you. Please ept it.

    Lin Xun was astonished, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yin Daxu exined in a hurry, ¡°There is no other meaning. I¡¯m just expressing our respect and gratitude to you. It¡¯s just a gift. ¡°

    A faint smile hung on Lin Xun¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, I see it. You¡¯re driving me. You don¡¯t want to see me next time, do you?¡±

    Yin Daxu sweated all over his head instantly, embarrassed, ¡°Im...Impossible. As long as youe, the gate of the Azure Ashram will always be open for you. ¡°

    Lin Xun waved and said, ¡°Ok, I know it. ¡°

    Then, he strode away.

    ¡°Childe, please ept these gifts. . . ¡°

    Yin Daxu yelled.

    ¡°I appreciate your kind offer, but I can¡¯t ept it. See you. ¡°

    Going straight without looking back, Lin Xun disappeared in front of the Azure Ashram¡¯s gate.

    Seeing this, Yin Daxu took a long sigh of relief, wiping off the cold sweat on his forehead. He rejoiced. Finally, he sent the evil spirit away, if he came here again, Azure Ashram will be demolished.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve counted it clear. None of the puppets in the Heaven-gang Secret Chamber are destroyed. ¡°

    Soon the attendant came and whispered to him.

    ¡°God bless us. God bless us. . . ¡°

    Yin Daxu felt at ease.

    ¡°But, though those puppets haven¡¯t been destroyed, they are all damaged. If we want to fix up them all, I¡¯m afraid the ordinary puppet masters can¡¯t handle so we need great puppet masters. It would take at least two thousand gold coins...¡±

    Yin Daxu soon froze, with his facial expression turning rainy and sunny. After a while, he grinned his teeth, staring at the attendant, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say aplete sentence? Will aplete sentence kill you? Will it?!!¡±

    He roared with rage, hitting the ceiling. Meanwhile his heart was bleeding insurgently. Damn him! Dam him! This evil spirit was too fucking ferocious. He just came here the first time, yet leaving great damage and losses to the Azure Ashram. That was a great deal of gold coins! That¡¯s equal to a month¡¯s ie of the Azure Ashram! And it is all fucking went down the drain today...

    Yin Daxu was about to copse. Who the hell have I provoked? Why does God send this hoodoo torturing me?

    ...

    When Lin Xun walked out of Azure Ashram, it was at dusk. A round of sunset dyed half of the Mist City red.

    The street was still busy and bustling. Lin Xun was about to take a Spiritual Tattoo Shuttle home. Suddenly, with a nce, he found a familiar figure.

    Gu Liang?

    Why is he here?

    That man not far away was Gu Liang. He was introducing something to a young man in white. He said, ¡°Please, Childe. It will never dy you in the provincial test. I only have one small request¡ªwhen you win, please do me a favor to publicize my store...¡±

    Before he finished his words, the young person in white impatiently pushed Gu Liang away and said, ¡°Get away! I don¡¯t want to lose my face.¡± Saying, he left.

    ¡°Childe, isn¡¯t ten gold coins enough ¡°

    Gu Liang said in a loud voice.

    ¡°Motherfucker. Shut your fucking mouth up. I don¡¯t need you money!¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice came from the distance.

    Gu Liang shrugged, helpless.

    Abruptly, a figure came before him. Gu Liang looked up, then saw Lin Xun¡¯s face, surprised, ¡°Lin Xun, What are you doing here?¡±

    Lin Xun exined casually, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to ask you?¡±

    Gu Liang helplessly said, ¡°What can I do? Publicizing my Golden Hall. ¡°

    Although Gu Liang sessfully took his Golden Hall¡¯s root in Mist City, but the business recently was in the doldrums. In despair, he looked for some new paths. He nned to take the opportunity of this province test, publicizing the fame of Golden Hall.

    As long as there were reputations, there would be a steady stream of visitors, the business of the Golden Hall would also be gradually improved.

    Lin Xun suddenly realized it, and smiled, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you stopped that guy. You are going to let him be you advertiser during the provincial test. ¡°

    Gu Liang said in a serious tone, ¡°You are right, but it¡¯s not that simple. The provincial test attracts the attention of the whole Mist City, and it is also called as the annual grand event of the whole southwestern province. If we can publicize the name of Golden Hall in this test, with the influence of this test, we can definitely let many people know Golden Hall.

    Lin Xun thought for a while, praised, ¡°Good idea!¡±

    Surely, ording to Gu Liang¡¯s words, it was possible to publicize Golden Hall in the provincial test, and it would be very easy to spread the reputation of Golden Hall.

    This kind of propaganda strategy was really wonderful.

    However, Gu Liang grinned bitterly. ¡°But I¡¯ve just missed one thing. All the participators in the provincial test, whether poor or rich, were arrogant and disdained to cooperate with me. They thought that doing this would disgrace them. No matter how much benefit I bring them, they will refuse. And that¡¯s why I still haven¡¯t find a suitable partner yet.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned. It made sense. Anyone who could attend the test would not be a simple role at all. Whether they could pass the test or not was not important. As long as they were willing, they could just choose to lie in the pile of money or not.

    Under such circumstances, how could they disgrace their identity by promoting a merchant¡¯s shop? It¡¯s building castles in the air.

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun smiled, ¡°What about me?¡±

 Chapter 270: The Province Test Began

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Province Test Began</h4>

    Gu Liang was startled. To tell the truth, Lin Xun was the first one he thought about when he began to select candidates to advertise Golden Hall.

    But he did not do so in the end. Lin Xun had already helped him by giving him those peerless spiritual materials, which valued more than 100,000 gold coins.

    Under such circumstances, how could he have the face to ask Lin for another favor?

    Gu Liang was an arrogant teenager who valued his self-esteem very high. If he always sought help from Lin Xun whenever he met difficulties, he thought that it would show his ipetence.

    Therefore, when Lin Xun mentioned this matter, Gu Liang hesitated at that moment. There was no doubt that Lin Xun was the most effective influencer. He was now a well-known figure in Mist City, and if he was willing to lend a hand, he was definitely the most suitable one.

    But Gu Liang couldn¡¯t ask for a favor from him.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the deal.¡±

    Lin Xun seemed to have seen through Gu Liang¡¯s thoughts, pped his shoulder, and announced, ¡°Remember, since we are friends, it¡¯s natural to help each other. After all, I¡¯m still waiting to get rich through our Golden Hall, so how can I watch my business fail?¡±

    Gu Liangughed bitterly and was interrupted by Lin Xun when he was about to exin, ¡°Tell me, how do you n to boost your name?¡±

    Gu Liang bantered. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first: it¡¯s your initiative to do me a favor.¡±

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go and have a good chat in Golden Hall. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    Gu Liang couldn¡¯t helpughing, too. He felt so warm with Lin Xun, just like returning to his childhood friend.

    ...

    Lin Xun left Golden Hallte in the night. He had consulted Gu Liang for a long time and finalized a set of advertising strategies.

    ording to Gu Liang, he actually had a more perfect marketing, but it was toote to carry it out. He could only find opportunitiester.

    Lin Xun was amazed at Gu Liang¡¯s strategies and ideas. He found that Gu Liang really had a talent in this art. Maybe in cultivation, Gu Liang was far inferior to himself. But on themercial road, Gu Liang was a rare genius.

    The propaganda concepts and ns borated by Gu Liang tonight were marvelous. It broke the secr conventions and was a rare scheme in the empire.

    Lin Xun was now looking forward to the news he would bring when he began publicizing Golden Hall in the Province Test.

    Although it waste at night, Shue Jin did not go to sleep as usual. He sat alone in the courtyard, drinking while deep in thought.

    Seeing Line back, he casually said, ¡°In half a month, the Province Test will begin.¡±

    Lin Xu nodded and replied, ¡°I know.¡± Immediately, he keenly noticed that Shue Jin was somewhat absent-minded tonight.

    ¡°Old Jin, something on your mind?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll leave when the Province Test is over.¡±

    Shue Jin took a sip of wine and sighed.

    Lin Xun was stunned. Unconsciously, he and Shue Jin had been together day and night for more than half a year, and now it was almost time to separate.

    This made him feel a bitplicated.

    Shue Jin had helped him a lot. He would have hardly gained a foothold in Mist City without Shue Jin¡¯s deterrence.

    Knowing Shue Jin was leaving soon, it would be a lie to deny his feeling of dismay.

    Suddenly, Shue Jin said with a smirk, ¡°Let me guess, are you feeling sad?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke at this time. Instead, he earnestly asked, ¡°Old Jin, where are you going after you leave?¡±

    Shue Jin thought about it and then answered, ¡°I will go to the Wastnd of Turbulence.¡±

    The Wastnd of Turbulence!

    That was the headquarters of the Empire of the Dark. There were three dark races in the Empire of the Dark: Voodoo-barbarian, Abyssal Devil Spirit, and Moon-ghost Ethnic.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun had learned that the Wastnd of Turbulence was an ancient stretch ofnd vaster than the Empire¡¯s territory with numerous dark races. It was the most dangerous region in this world.

    Among them, although the real enemy of the empire was only Voodoo-barbarian, it had still brought about countless bloodshed and destruction to the Empire in the past thousand years.

    Even now, the Empire had no power to defeat the race of Voodoo-barbarians.

    From this, one could imagine how terrible the power of Voodoo-barbarians was. In the Wastnd of Turbulence, there were many more races, maybe even horrific than the barbarians.

    If Shue Jin went there, of course, he would have to face terrible dangers.

    ¡°Why there?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and asked.

    ¡°In recent years, the Empire is bing stronger and stronger, so the dark races have also be more and more uneasy. Therefore, there have been many frictions between humans and the dark races. A war might break out at any time. My trip is to explore the real situation, and it shouldn¡¯t be that.¡±

    Shue Jin exined casually.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have someone else go?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    Shue Jin suddenly said, ¡°Do you remember the words on the stone tablet in front of the gate of Bloodthirsty Camp? The Ziyao Flower blossoms for the bloodthirsty and the Empire survives because of its wars.¡±

    Speaking of this, his usual ruggedness and unruliness disappeared. He became very solemn. ¡°As the Empire¡¯s practitioners, we must step up and be responsible for our duties when the time calls for it.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked, and his heart was inexplicably touched. He remembered instructor Shu Sanqi, Young Ke, Young Man, and Old Mo.

    ¡°Come, have a drink with me.¡±

    Shue Jin suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and joined him.

    They stopped talking and drank in silence.

    Overnight, neither of them mentioned the matter anymore, and they did what they would do in the past. Nothing seemed to be different.

    But Lin Xun knew that Shue Jin was doomed not to stay after this Province Test.

    ...

    With the passage of time, the Province Test day was getting closer and closer, and the Mist City was bing more and more lively. All kinds of topics could not be separated from the discussion of Province Test.

    Nearly all the inns in the city were full, and the streets were packed with practitioners from other cities of the southwestern province. Most of them came to see the bustle, while some came on behalf of their forces and families, shouldering heavy responsibilities to seek geniuses in the Province Test.

    The reason was simple. In this Province Test, more than 5,000 young talents were participating, but only a hundred could pass the examination.

    Although thousands of people would eventually fail, these rejected were all outstanding people with great potential. If they could be drawn into their organizations and ns, it would undoubtedly add new blood and be a boon.

    That was why Gu Liang was refused by these practitioners to help spread the name of Golden Hall. Those who could take part in the Province Test¡ªno matter how rich or poor¡ªwere all the targets of the major forces. They had good prospects so how could they think highly of the reward offered by Gu Liang.

    In short, the Province Test was a grand gathering for the whole empire to select talented people. When these gifted people gather, those who were fortunate enough to pass the examination were bound to be like a carp leaping through the Dragon Gate, and his status would shoot like aet.

    For those major forces and ns, this was a feast of dividing up and attracting talents that must not be missed.

    Simrly, for all the ordinary people in the whole southwestern province, this was also a fantastic event to see the performance of the younger generation of practitioners, which could also encourage their children to make good efforts to be a wonderful cultivator.

    In short, Province Test was different from County Test and State Test. It had extremely high norms just below the Nation Test. No ordinary one could reach this stage. Simrly, an assessment jointly attended by them was bound to be an unprecedented event.

    Soon, the Province Test in the southwest of the Empire that countless people were waiting for finally came.

    On this day, the sky was clear, and the breeze was gentle and smooth. As soon as it was dawn, Mist City became lively. Looking down from above, the streets of Mist City were teeming with people going in the same direction.

    Their destination was Mist College.

    As the site of Province Test, Mist College had an open space that could amodate more than 100,000 people.

    Every year when Province Test began, besides those who participated in the assessment, other practitioners could also enter the venue with the certificate already prepared to watch the assessmentpetition.

    That meant it was impossible for others to enter without a certificate.

    Lin Xun also went out early in the morning. When he arrived at the Mist College, it was already crowded with people. Looking at it, there were ck heads everywhere. Truly magnificent.

    In front of the college, many guards had been arranged to maintain the order. Only those who held the token to participate in the examination or the certificate to watch it could be allowed in.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t affect the enthusiasm of the spectators at all. This was THE Province Test. The poprity of this festival alone was enough to show how incredible the attention this festival received was.

    Lin Xun did not rush in. He waited for a moment and saw Gu Liang¡¯s figure rushing toward him.

    ¡°See how popr this event is! If we can carry out the n sessfully, the name of Golden Hall will be everywhere tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Liang said excitedly.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Gu Liang nodded.

    At that moment, they queued up and entered Mist College.

    It was a whole different atmosphere inside the Mist College. Almost no ordinary person could be seen, and all of them were practitioners.

    There was no need to ask for directions at all. Lin Xun followed the crowd in front of them and soon arrived at an empty field.

    In the center of the site, there were a hundred tforms. Each of them was about 666 square meters in size and were scattered magnificently.

    Around the venue, there were rows of seats, enough to amodate 100,000 people. At this time, those seats were already full of spectators, talking among themselves.

    Their voices umted, echoing in this space like thunder.

    When Lin Xun saw this scene, he could not help sucking in a cold breath. It was too magnificent!

    Gu Liang¡¯s eager eyes glowed, and his mouth muttered, ¡°Combining your perfect performance with my scheme, it¡¯s impossible for us to keep our Golden Hall unknown this time.¡±

 Chapter 271: The Notorious Devil

    <h4>Chapter 271: The Notorious Devil</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The site was full of din of arguments, and the grand asion was unprecedented.

    Lin Xun said goodbye to Gu Liang at this time and went forward alone, holding a token to participate in the assessment.

    Not far ahead, there was a special assessment area. All the participants needed to go there and wait for the test to begin.

    When Lin Xun arrived, the assessment area was already crowded by many men and women. They were all young people under the age of 18. Roughly counting, there were at the very least thousands of people.

    Most of them were from wealthy families, and rtively few were from poor backgrounds.

    The test had not yet started, so the teenagers in the hall were chatting among themselves. Their faces were full of expectation, tension, excitement, and other emotions.

    The Province Test was an opportunity for them to change their destiny. If they could grab it, they would be famous all over the world. From then on, they would be able to surpass most of the practitioners in the world.

    ¡°I heard that in the Province Test, the top-ranking figures of the Southwest Province wille to watch. This is a rare opportunity; even if we fail, as long as our performances are good, there is certainly a chance to be picked by those bigshots.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad to hear this. Before the examination even began, you bring up failure. It¡¯s just too spiteful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of moral integrity, it¡¯s a matter of reality. You don¡¯t think that people like us canpete with the real top talents, right? Of the 100 that pass the examination, you certainly will have no ce in there.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t really have the confidence to pass the examination. I just want to avoid meeting the top geniuses in the test so that I can show my strength for a bit longer. It will be good enough for me to be picked by a top power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say. Those prodigies are just too powerful. I heard that many of them are already in the Heaven-gang Realm. Even the top figures who have long been well-known, such as Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, Yun Zitong, have reached the Heaven-gang Realm!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, they are in the Heaven-gang Realm? It¡¯s too scary.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? The test only stiptes that the age of the practitioner must be under 18 and at least reach the Human-gang Realm. It doesn¡¯t forbid those of much higher realm.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, we will bepeting against monsters. Who can imagine that teenagers can also reach the Heaven-gang Realm? I just hope I don¡¯t encounter those abnormalitiester.¡±

    ¡°Aha, it is undoubtedly good to have a high realm. But don¡¯t forget that there are some powerful youths in Human-gang Realm, too. Some of them can even fight beyond their realms.¡±

    ¡°There are?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Lin Xun.¡±

    ¡°I knew it must be him. He is usually the least one people want to meet.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re right; that is a living pervert, really. I heard that a few days ago, Lin Xun fought directly with the Heaven-gang puppet in the Azure Ashram field to practice his martial arts. He is really not ordinary!¡±

    In the assessment area, the contestants were constantly analyzing the situation and the opponents they would face, livening up the atmosphere.

    While talking about the cream of the young generation with great fame, all of them would mention Lin Xun, which made Lin Xun, who had just arrived here, feel shocked. It never urred to him that he was already so famous.

    The strangest thing was that those guys were talking about him, but no one recognized him. He was standing right in front of them, which made Lin Xun feel funny.

    Suddenly, he became dumbfounded to see a fat teenager next to him close his eyes and hands while muttering like a devout worshipper.

    He obscurely heard what he was saying: ¡°God, please, don¡¯t let me encounter a pervert like Lin Xun.¡±

    Lin Xun almost couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. ¡°Am I really so terrifying?¡±

    At this time, the little fat man opened his eyes and caught a glimpse of Lin Xun¡¯s speechless appearance. He could not help saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Buddy! From what I know, Lin Xun is an evil star; whoever provokes him would suffer a great loss.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s indifference, the fatty became anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I watched Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen¡¯s fight a few days ago, and you can¡¯t imagine how horrifying he really is.¡±

    Lin Xun finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since you have watched the fight, can you tell me what Lin Xun looks like?¡±

    The Little Fatty said without thinking, ¡°I was sitting too far at that time and could only vaguely perceive that he was three meters tall with a green face and tusks. He was so fierce that he looked like a ghost from hell.¡±

    Lin Xun turned a white eye to the fatty, resisted the impulse of hitting him, turned his head, and left. It was just too annoying.

    When did he be a green-faced devil?

    ¡°Hey, man, why are you leaving? I ain¡¯t joking.¡±

    The fatty cried behind him.

    How could Lin Xun listen to him again? It was already very kind not to beat him up.

    Lin Xun finally determined that those who participated in the assessment might have heard some of his things, but most of them were just ridiculous.

    Before long, Lin Xun finally saw some acquaintances, such as Wen Mingxiu, Yuan Shu, Qi Yunxiao, and so on. Obviously, they were also participating in the Province Test.

    Almost at the same time, Wen Mingxiu also saw Lin Xun, who was alone, and they suddenly felt at a loss for words.

    Most of them had twisted feelings regarding Lin Xun, including hatred, fear, awe, and admiration.

    ¡°Sister Mingxiu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Suddenly, a young man in a brocade robe came over and nced at Wen Mingxiu with a slight surprise.

    ¡°Brother Shue.¡±

    ¡°Great to meet you, brother Shue.¡±

    Suddenly, Wen Mingxiu was awoken from her thoughts. When they saw the young man in the brocade robe, they could not help showing respect.

    Shue Shaolin, one of the four most famous prodigies in Mist College, was only seventeen years old, but he had already reached Heaven-gang Realm.

    ¡°Sorry, Brother Shue, we just met an acquaintance.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu exined it softly.

    ¡°Is it the heir of our Mist College?¡±

    Shue Shaolin asked with interest.

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu shook her head, and Qi Yunxiao took the lead to exin, ¡°Brother Shue, weren¡¯t you curious about Lin Xun? Look, there he is.¡± He then pointed to the distance.

    Lin Xun!

    Shue Shaolin¡¯s eyes glistened, and he looked in the said direction, but he could only see Lin Xun¡¯s back, which soon disappeared into the crowd.

    However, Shue Shaolin was able tomit Lin Xun to memory with just a nce. As early as a few days ago, he often heard Lin Xun¡¯s name, who had defeated Huang Jianchen. He couldn¡¯t help wondering what kind of person this guy really was.

    Now, he finally saw Lin Xun personally, but unfortunately, it was only a silhouette.

    ¡°If I have the chance, I¡¯d like topete with him in the Province Test. It would be interesting.¡±

    Shue Shaolin said with a slight smile.

    The group of Wen Mingxiu was surprised, and their moods turnedplex. Although Shue Shaolin was in Heaven-gang Realm, which was two realms higher than Lin Xun, it was hard to say who would emerge victorious if they tussled.

    They weren¡¯t belittling Shue Shaolin, but they all knew that Lin Xun was a monster who didn¡¯t followmon sense. Anyone who dared to underestimate him was definitely an idiot.

    Seeing their reactions, Shue Shaolin was stunned. After a thought, he realized that Lin Xun was strong enough to keep Wen Mingxiu silent.

    It was getting more and more entertaining.

    Shue Shaolin¡¯s heart surged with an irrepressible ambition. If he had just said it casually before, then at this moment, he really wanted to have a fight with Lin Xun.

    Shue Shaolin suddenly thought that if Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, and Yun Zitong knew this, they might have the same idea.

    ...

    Soon, there suddenly sounded a resonant and clear bell. The noisy and lively atmosphere of the venue instantly became silent.

    All the audience around the venue and the strong contestants waiting in the examination area, looked at the most eastern part of the site.

    There, in mid-air, floated a white jade teau like a castle, which had fog rolling on the surface and appeared iparably mysterious.

    At this time, there was already a row of figures sitting on the white jade tform. The governor Liu Wujun was in the center, and on both sides of him, there were the president of Mist College Wei Lingzhen and the charger of Ziling Army Du Dongtu. Many great practitioners were standing behind them.

    They were the witnesses of the Province Test and would cooperate with the chief examiner Liu Wujun in the evaluation.

    The venue was peaceful, and the atmosphere became solemn.

    Under the attention of everyone, Wei Lingzhen got up first and announced some rules and precautions of the Province Test. Later, he encouraged those who were participating in the examination. His voice was resounding like thunder, floating around the world.

    Finally, he nced onest time at the field and announced the start of the Province Test.

    Almost at the same time, in the assessment area, a group of participants were arranged in different zones and began to draw lots.

    Lin Xun drew a lot marked with the words ¡°Round 1, No. 36¡± and ¡°Rival Tan Long¡±, which meant that he would fight in the first round on the 36th tform, and his opponent would be someone named Tan Long.

    ording to the rules of the Province Test, the other ny-nine tforms in the field would also hold battles at the same time.

    Time was limited to 15 minutes for each. The winner would enter the next round of the assessment, and the loser would be eliminated directly.

    When the time was up, and if there was no winner, the two practitioners involved in the battle would be eliminated together.

    When the first battle was over, two hundred other practitioners would continue to fight on the stage.

    The first round wouldn¡¯t be over until all 5,436 contestants had finished their fights.

    In other words, in the opening round of the assessment, every participant would fight the opponent he drew on the stage following the order.

    It could be reckoned when the first round of assessment was over, half of the total practitioners would be eliminated.

    That meant that the number would be 2,718. This elimination rate was not only cruel but also abnormal for the participants.

    This was the Province Test. Only the real peak cultivators of the young generation could pass several harsh exams, and only one will finally stand out from all of them.

 Chapter 272: Facing Legendary Lin Xun

    <h4>Chapter 272: Facing Legendary Lin Xun</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    A list of the first-round battles was released. Two hundred participants would fight on one hundred tforms in the venue.

    Time was limited to 15 minutes, as stated before.

    When the list spread throughout the audience, it immediately caused numerous debates, which were all analysis of first-round battles.

    ¡°It seems that there are not many top talents in the first match list. What are you so hopeful for?¡±

    ¡°Notice the 36th tform, please! It¡¯s Lin Xun! Isn¡¯t he a top genius?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Lin Xun! That fellow is a cruel man.¡±

    ¡°God! I never thought I¡¯d see Lin Xun in the first challenge. Is he really as fierce as the rumors say?¡±

    ¡°Aha, which force Tan Long belongs to? He is so unlucky to meet the monstrous Lin Xun in the first round.¡±

    After perusing the information, everyone agreed that the 36th tform was the most worthwhile to watch in the first stage.

    After all, there were a hundred battles in the field that willmence at the same time. No one could focus on all of them, so they only chose the most attractive contests to pay attention to.

    Obviously, in this first match, Lin Xun¡¯s performance was undoubtedly the most anticipated one.

    The audience knew that Lin Xun had fought against Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu before, and he also had an intense struggle with Huang Jianchen, a disciple of an aristocratic family in the Forbidden City.

    In their hearts, Lin Xun had long been a dazzling figure with a fierce fighting prowess. Now in this first phase, it was exciting to see Lin Xun¡¯s performance with their eyes.

    For a moment, Lin Xun¡¯s name echoed in the whole site.

    Gu Liang, who was standing in the audience, could not help feeling shocked when he witnessed this spectacle. Who could have expected that Lin Xun, an unnoticed young man in Donglin Town, would now be an imposing figure in Mist City?

    On the White Jade tform, hearing the boiling voices in the field, the bigwigs like Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen, and Du Dongtuo also hadplex feelings.

    It had been less than a year since Lin Xun appeared in Mist City, and this young man had risen like a star and garnered great attention; It was no less than a miracle.

    Thinking of what happened to Lin Xun, they also had to admit that he really had his redeeming features to be proud!

    That battle on the rainy night had caused more than ten powerful forces to suffer heavy losses, but they dared not vent their anger. A peak battle in the arena with Huang Jianchen, a disciple of an aristocratic family, had resulted in him feeling dismayed.

    Now, he was participating in the Province Test. Nobody could tell what surprises he would bring this time.

    But there was no doubt that inferring from his past performances, it should not be difficult for him to pass the Province Test. Of course, no one was sure whether there would be any idents before the final results were released.

    At this time, even those who took part in the examination were concentrating on Lin Xun. They had heard too much about him these days. Many people had done in-depth research on Lin¡¯s fighting power.

    However, those were rumors, after all. Today, they could witness Lin Xun¡¯s fight in person, and perhaps they would have a moreprehensive understanding of Lin Xun.

    The real talents would never underestimate any opponent. Since Lin Xun had now been recognized as the toughest opponent, they¡¯d like to see if he was really as powerful as rumored.

    ...

    Tan Long felt a little numb. Damn, how unlucky he must be to be arranged in the first match? And how unfortunate he must be to meet Lin Xun?

    Why was he chosen among so many participants? It was not fair!

    When he stepped onto the 36th tform, Tan Long could clearly feel that countless eyes in the field locked on him like sharp des, as if they were waiting to see his fool¡¯s errand.

    Tan Long felt ufortable all over his body and took a deep breath to cheer himself up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Lin Xun is also a Human-gang Realm practitioner, same as me! He can¡¯t have too much power.¡±

    Suddenly, Tan Long caught a glimpse of a familiar figure approaching the tform from the other side. He couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°What are you doing, buddy? My opponent is Lin Xun, not you.¡±

    That familiar figure was Lin Xun. When he saw Tan Long, he was stunned too. Wasn¡¯t this the little fatty who imed that Lin Xun had a savage green face with tusks?

    Immediately, Lin Xunughed. He paced onto the tform and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re Tan Long, right?¡±

    Tan Long suddenly felt a bit weird in his heart. Some bad premonitions crept into his heart. He swallowed his saliva hard and bobbed his head up and down. Tan Long could not help but ask, ¡°Buddy, are you... are you Lin...¡±

    Before he finished, Lin Xun earnestly nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lin Xun.¡±

    Hiss!

    Tan Long inhaled a sharp breath, and his heart turned cold. He really was Lin Xun!

    When he thought about him scolding Lin Xun as a devil from hell at their first meeting, Tan Long felt dizzy. ¡®God! You¡¯re absolutely fucking ying with me!¡¯

    ¡°Er, Brother Lin, I didn¡¯t mean that before. I... I heard rumors about you from others. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Before the battle even started, Tan Long had already lost his morale and said with a sour face.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t me you. You just need to have a good fight with meter.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, looking quite generous.

    ¡°Can... can I give up?¡±

    Tan Long¡¯s face was crumpled. He really didn¡¯t have much fighting spirit while standing in front of Lin Xun. He wasn¡¯t a timid person, but he knew very well that he was just too far apart from Lin.

    It was better to admit defeat quickly than to be humiliated by a violent beating. At least, he could maintain his persona that way.

    Lin Xun was at a loss for words. He had no idea that the little fatty would be so upset. He couldn¡¯t help but cheer up Tan Long, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight with all your strength? Maybe, there will be a miracle.¡±

    Tan Long shook his head hard, ¡°I never believe in miracles.¡±

    Lin Xun stopped his kindness andmanded, ¡°There¡¯s no way for you to give up! You have to fight this battle. Even if you are going to concede defeat, the oue should be controlled by me!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s words, Tan Long felt like he was struck by lightning and wanted to cry. Lin Xun was being too domineering by doing this; even the results of admitting defeat should be controlled by him. It was bullying, tant bullying!

    Theirments and expressions were reflected in the eyes of the audience in the field. They didn¡¯t know how to react to this incident and then despised Tan Long heavily. They had never seen such a dispirited man before. What a shame it was to surrender before the battle even kicked off.

    However, from this, it could be seen how fierce Lin Xun¡¯s fame was! He could frighten his opponents directly and let them take the initiative to admit defeat.

    ng~~

    The bell rang in the air, signifying the beginning of the first round.

    On the 36th tform

    With a ng, Lin Xun pulled out a massive saber with a broad de. It shined with a cold and fierce light, giving people a very strong visual impact like a giant door panel.

    ¡°What kind of saber is that? What an exaggerated look!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s supposed to be thetest developed spiritual artifact, right?¡±

    Suddenly, everybody was attracted by the huge saber in Lin¡¯s hands. Its size was just too shocking. The de was about 133 centimeters long and was dark all over, full of piercing glimmer. It could be imagined how powerful its killing force must be.

    On the opposite end, Tan Long shivered all over and wailed in his heart. ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be beaten up.¡¯

    At this point, Tan Long had to grit his teeth fiercely, pull out a pair of brass hammers, take a deep breath, run all his strength, and stare at Lin Xun with a desperately.

    ¡°Lin Xun, do me a favor. How about we duke it out in one blow?¡±

    Tan Long shouted while hefting his hammers.

    ¡°Well, as you wish.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed with pleasure.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Before the sound fell, Tan Long¡¯s figure menacingly rushed ahead and drew an afterimage in the sky. His fat body was extremely sensitive while moving.

    Boom ~ ~

    A red glow flooded on his whole body, making him akin to a burning volcano. His wanton momentum rose suddenly as his strikended.

    The audience was shocked. The fat man was so strong and aggressive that it was totally different from his losing outlook before.

    Obviously, this guy just pretended to be upset.

    Many people scolded Tan Long for being despicable and insidious. ording to his performance, though his power could not bepared with that of the top figures, he could be regarded as first-ss. How to exin his deted performance before? Everyone believed that he was pretending to be a weakling.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. This little fatty is interesting.¡±

    On the White Jade tform, Wei Lingzhen was dumbfounded. Other dignitariesughed as well. It was obvious to see through Tan Long¡¯s fighting strategy with their experiences. The reason why he was so upset just now was that he was obviously to fool Lin Xun.

    After all, there weren¡¯t any ordinary individuals since they had passed through several selections and were participating in the Province Test.

    If Tan Long was really a push-over, how could he possibly enter into the Province Test?

    Boom!

    Two brass hammers soared through the air, entangling with each other like a pair of dragons, crushing the air, and producing terrible destructive force.

    At this moment, Tan Long, in the face of such well-known Lin Xun, had obviously done his best!

    The audience couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. They widened their eyes, wanting to know how Lin Xun would deal with such a violent blow.

    Would he be taken to the cleaners for being careless?

    However, Lin Xun stood still until Tan Long¡¯s attack came from the mid-air. He turned his wrist and raised therge, exaggerated saber in his hand.

    He looked like pulling up a door panel.

    Boom!

    When the saber shed with the hammers, a loud noise burst out. Tan Long¡¯s body was shot out like a fat fly!

    In a sh, the audience was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it...too...too brutal?

 Chapter 273: Rising to Prominence

    <h4>Chapter 273: Rising to Prominence</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    Bang!

    Tan Long flew out uncontrobly and fell hard on the ground outside the tform.

    He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t believe he was so easily defeated by a single saber strike! Lin Xun was as terrible as he was in the rumors!

    At this time, the sound of breathing was heard in the whole hall. They were all scared by this scene. Initially, they believed Tan Long had put on a false front, and his real fighting prowess was able topete with Lin Xun.

    Who would have thought that Lin Xun would crush Tan Long out with only one blow, which was easier than swatting flies!

    It fucking ended too fast!

    Many people were stunned and could not believe that the anticipated battle was over, just like that.

    On the White Jade tform, Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu looked at each other and showed a bitter smile. This Lin Xun was really more powerful than they had expected!

    Governor Liu Wujun squinted his eyes but did not say anything. Tan Long¡¯s defeat was indeed unexpected. Combined with thebat effectiveness shown by Lin Xun in the past, it was reasonable for him to win so easily.

    ¡°Damn it, this fellow is an evil star!¡±

    ¡°I know Tan Long; he is a first-rate figure in the Human-gang Realm. Now, he is defeated in a single move. We can imagine how powerful Lin Xun really is!¡±

    Those who had not yete to the stage could not calm down at the moment. Although the battle ended quickly and did not allow them to see Lin Xun¡¯s real fighting power, it could be seen from his absolute momentum that the ordinary top-ranking figures couldn¡¯t be Lin Xun¡¯s opponents at all!

    Perhaps, only the peak ones in the Earth-gang Realm were able to suppress Lin Xun!

    The whole venue was silent, and all eyes were looking at Lin Xun standing on the tform with strange expressions and fluctuating moods.

    At this moment, the battles that were going on in the other ny-nine tforms seemed to have gone unnoticed.

    In this tranquility, Lin Xun suddenly straightened his body. His eyebrows were like des, and his eyes were like electricity, exuding an aura of considering the whole world beneath his feet.

    What was he going to do?

    Many people had their pupils shrink.

    Lin Xun lifted the huge saber in his hand and put it in front of him. The dark de brought about a long and bright ring of light.

    Lin Xun looked at the whole site, gathered his breath in the lung, and announced, ¡°Aha, It¡¯s my pleasure to be here. In fact, the secret why I can easily win this battle is in the saber.¡±

    The whole audience was stunned. What was Lin Xun talking about?

    ¡°Excuse me, Childe Lin Xun, where did you buy this saber?¡±

    Someone shouted abruptly.

    Lin Xun said with a smile on his face, ¡°A nice saber canst forever, apanying you for life. My saber is made by the Master of Spiritual Tattoos in Golden Hall. It is a powerful middle-grade Human-rank spiritual weapon, and I like it very much. After this, I¡¯ll only choose weapons in Golden Hall!¡±

    ¡°Did you say ¡®Golden Hall¡¯?¡±

    The man yelled.

    ¡°Yes, Golden Hall!¡±

    Lin Xun appeared serious when discussing this topic.

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a lot of uproar on the site. Everyone¡¯s expressions looked remarkably different.

    ¡°Damn, this is to promote the fame of Golden Hall!¡±

    Someone suddenly came to his senses.

    ¡°Which Golden Hall is it? It¡¯s... too smart to invite Lin Xun to advertise it!¡±

    Some people were amazed.

    ¡°Bah! What a Shame! This is the Province Test, which is seen by the whole empire. Now, Lin Xun is being obsessed with money, and he publicizes something irrelevant to the test on such an asion. What does he think of the Province Test? Does he still have the dignity and spirit of being a practitioner?¡±

    Others were indignant.

    ¡°Why, why do I worship such an idol? His lofty image in my heart copsed at this moment; my heart is aching.¡±

    Many teenage girls voiced sadness and thought that Lin Xun¡¯s action was too disrespectful and disappointing.

    There were also many people who pointed their finger at Golden Hall and thought that this business was justrd-covered. They dared to put their ideas on the holy Province Test. It was a sphemy to this grand meeting.

    Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, and the others who participated in the examination were also stunned. Was Lin Xun too poor these days? How could such a humiliating and shameful thing be done by him?

    Wasn¡¯t it easy to make money with his present reputation and strength?

    Others spected that the Golden Hall must have something to do with Lin Xun; otherwise, Lin Xun would not tarnish his name in this way.

    This conjecture was quickly epted by many people. If Golden Hall had an inseparable rtionship with Lin Xun, then all this could make sense.

    On the White Jade tform

    Governor Liu Wujun¡¯s face became gloomy, and his eyes shed with a trace of displeasure. This was monkey business!

    However, there came a genuineugh from Wei Lingzhen, ¡°I¡¯m curious about the owner of Golden Hall. He was able to invite Lin Xun to endorse them, which is not an easy thing for anymercial party.¡±

    Liu Wujun was moved by thement, and he listened to Du Dongtu on the other side, ¡°Indeed, Lin Xun has recently be famous in Mist City. It is impossible for him to do such dishonorable things for just money.¡±

    Liu Wujun suddenly remembered that Lin Xun was more than just an outstanding practitioner in the Human-gang Realm. Behind him, there was a monstrous force that could make more than ten forces fear him and let Huang Jianchen leave in dismay.

    How could people like him advertise a chamber without any rhyme or reason?

    Liu Wujun also remembered that in thest centennial celebration of Keystone Business, they had arranged a chief seat for Lin Xun right beside him.

    He was not a simple person!

    It seemed... a bit inappropriate if they really charge Lin Xun in the Province Test.

    Liu Wujun frowned and eventually buried the slightest difort in his heart. He decided to look on coldly. After the test, he would check the details of the Golden Hall.

    The stage was in an uproar. At this moment, everyone seemed to forget about the Province Test and was attracted by Lin¡¯s unexpected action.

    Lin Xun, who had already stepped down from the tform and heard all kinds of voices mixed up in the scene, could not helpughing. No matter what they said, the name of Golden Hall could spread all over the entire Mist City in one day with their discussions.

    ...

    Leaving the test venue, Lin Xun set off Mist College directly.

    The battle with Tan Long had allowed him to pass the first round of assessment smoothly, and he just needed to wait three days to participate in the second stage.

    In such circumstances, of course, Lin Xun would not stay here. It was not because he wasn¡¯t interested in the other¡¯s performance, but due to wherever he went, there were countless different eyes staring at him as if he were a monkey and variousments of praise and derogation.

    This made Lin Xun feel awkward; he could only choose to leave temporarily to avoid the limelight.

    When he stepped out of the gate of Mist College, he saw it was still crowded with people everywhere.

    They were not qualified to enter the venue, but it didn¡¯t mean that they knew nothing about the tests. Just as Lin Xun¡¯s battle ended, the news had already been transmitted here at the first moment, causing a great sensation.

    ¡°What? Lin Xun is so weird! How can he help promote a chamber at the expense of his own repute?¡±

    ¡°God, Golden Hall is really fucking talented. This time, with Lin Xun¡¯s propaganda, it¡¯s hard for them to remain unknown!¡±

    ¡°Although Lin Xun is a strong fighter, I doubt his character. I¡¯ve decided not to regard him as an idol from now on!¡±

    ¡°Look at your distorted ugly appearance. If I were Lin Xun, I would like you to make such a wise decision as soon as possible.¡±

    The news passed from mouth to mouth with steaming reviews about the propaganda Lin Xun had done for Golden Hall, like a burning wildfire, spreading at an incredible speed.

    Lin Xun was speechless and felt lucky that no one recognized him, allowing him to depart secretly.

    Through this scene, Lin Xun clearly knew that there was no need for worries as only a single day was enough to disseminate the name of Golden Hall in the whole Mist City.

    ...

    Instead of returning home, Lin Xun nned to visit Golden Hall.

    Beyond his expectations, when he arrived, he saw heaps of figures in front of the entrance, which blocked the street.

    Most of them were just listening to the highlights of the Province Test and came to look at what Golden Hall really looked like.

    Some people were filled with righteous indignation and came to criticize them. They believed that their ¡°unscrupulous¡± advertisement destroyed the reputation of the Province Test and insulted the image of Lin Xin in their minds.

    Looking at the Golden Hall, Gu Liang had already returned from Mist College and was dispatching attendants, sweating to maintain order.

    Golden Hall was going to be all the rage!

    Lin Xun had made a direct judge. No matter its reputation was good or not, at least the name of Golden Hall was being spread and known by people. The business wouldn¡¯t be as destitute as before.

    As long as the reputation spread, there was no worry about flows of customers at all. Provided that Gu Liang managed it properly, this opportunity was enough to expand Golden Hall rapidly!

    Of course, Lin Xun also knew that the rise of Golden Hall would inevitably arouse vignce and pressure from other chambers in the city, but this could be left to Gu Liang himself to deal with since he was a talent inmerce.

    If Gu Liang couldn¡¯t deal such things well, he¡¯d better shut down Golden Hall as soon as possible.

    After thinking for a moment, Lin Xun turned back to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. He asked Chu Feng to send some people to Golden Hall to help in keeping the discipline.

    From this day on, Golden Hall wound surely fall into the whirlpool of public opinion and be a ce of public concern. It was impossible for Gu Liang to keep everyone in check solely by his present strength.

    The consequences would be unpredictable if someone with bad intentions took the opportunity to upset the situation.

    Chu Feng had also heard about it and did not hesitate to ept. He immediately sent arge number of guards to Golden Hall.

    After doing this, Lin Xun didn¡¯t prolong his stay and left in a hurry. Stepping out of the door of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists, he was stunned by a familiar figure appearing in his vision.

 Chapter 274: Timely Help

    <h4>Chapter 274: Timely Help</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    The woman was wearing a ck dress, and her soft ck hair was ced in a bun, showing a charming and beautiful face. Her skin was as white as snow.

    Just by standing casually, her graceful and hot figure attracted countless passers-by with the charm of a mature woman.

    It was Mu Wansu!

    At a nce, Lin Xun recognized her.

    The ¡°ck Rose¡± from Donglin Town was now the shopkeeper of Keystone Business in the Mist City. Its status and forces were no longer the same as before.

    Lin Xun was no longer a weak teenager from when he first entered the Feiyun Vige, as well.

    It had been about two years since theyst met, and Lin Xun felt deeply saddened by the past when he saw her again.

    At the same time, Mu Wansu also saw Lin Xun walking out of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. She curved her lips into a light smile and waved her hand in greeting.

    Lin Xun stepped forward andughed, ¡°What a surprise! I didn¡¯t expect to meet sister Wansu again.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I came to see you, especially.¡±

    As soon as she saw the warm and bright smile on Lin¡¯s face, Mu Wansu¡¯s feelings became subtle. If she hadn¡¯t known this little bastard before, she would be deceived by his harmless appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised.

    ¡°How about having a walk?¡± Mu Wansu asked.

    After thinking, Lin Xun agreed, ¡°Can anybody refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman like Sister Su?¡±

    Mu Wansu stared at him, ¡°You¡¯ve be more cunning in these two years.¡±

    Then she turned and walked along the street, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the celebration of Keystone Business?¡±

    Lin Xun stepped forward and went along with Mu Wansu as he casually replied, ¡°At that time, I had something urgent to deal with, and I couldn¡¯t get away from it.¡±

    Mu Wansu didn¡¯t make anyments on Lin¡¯s reason.

    He then asked, ¡°So, Sister Su, you shouldn¡¯t havee here to me me for this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those trifles? I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m here to ask what you have to do with Golden Hall.¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve heard about it?¡±

    Mu Wansu was peeved, ¡°I know this not from the rumors. I have personally seen your performance in the Province Test. I just want you to know that even if you are poor, you should choose to cooperate with Keystone Business. By virtue of the spiritual tattoo skills of Master Xun and the strong financial power of Keystone Business, you can own endless wealth and prosperity. Why do you demean yourself by doing something like this?¡±

    Before Lin Xun could exin himself, Mu Wansu turned around and stared at him thoughtfully, ¡°Of course, since you did it, your intention is not only making money, am I right?¡±

    Lin Xun looked at Mu Wansu¡¯s mesmerizing and pretty face and admired her sincerely, ¡°Sister, you really have sharp eyes and judge things like God.¡±

    Hearing his praise, Mu Wansu became grumpy, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Because of the rtionship between the big Childe Shi Shuan and the third Childe Shi Yu, I do not regard you as an outsider. If you joke again, it will be too insincere.¡±

    Lin Xun looked serious and said, ¡°Sorry, sister, I¡¯ll remember your advice.¡±

    He then continued, ¡°The boss of Golden Hall has saved my life once, and we have been hearty friends ever since. As Golden Hall has not yet earned itself a name in the Mist City, I must help my friend in his need.¡±

    Mu Wansu also knew the background of Golden Hall because the first shop opened by Gu Yan Ping was in the Donglin Town, and she knew.

    It was due to her understanding that she was so surprised. It was impossible for such a newly rising small force to ask Lin for help at all. Its backing was far inferior to even the average forces in Mist City.

    Lin Xun¡¯s exnation thoroughly eliminated her doubts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were a man of great affection and righteousness.¡±

    There was no irony in Mu Wansu¡¯s smile; she just felt a bit shocked. It seemed that she had never thought a bastard like Lin Xun was also someone who valued friendship.

    Lin Xun happily proimed, ¡°When you know more about me, you will find that I have even more merits, in fact.¡±

    ¡°Bah! Why don¡¯t I find your virtues then? I just feel you¡¯re more shameless than before!¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged helplessly in response.

    Mu Wansu drew her hair around her ears and abruptly said, ¡°I was going to pull you into Keystone Business and give you the status of a special Spiritual Tattooist, but now, it seems impossible.¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Lin Xun that this was the real purpose for Mu Wansu¡¯s visit.

    He didn¡¯t talk about this suggestion, and his silence showed his attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can work together if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡±

    Mu Wansu seemed to have made a firm decision.

    Lin Xun nodded with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s another problem.¡±

    Mu Wansu promptly said, ¡°The foundation of Golden Hall is too limited, but its fame is boiling hot in Mist City. You need to remind your friend that merely poprity can¡¯t be his primary support if he wants to have a foothold in Mist City. He must rely on his own strength. If Golden Hall doesn¡¯t have enough attractions, it is impossible topete with other oldmercial firms.

    ¡°Running a shopping mall is like having a battle. Although Golden Hall has an excellent reputation, it will be eliminated by the market without any action from other forces if its foundation is fragile.

    ¡°For example, there are hundreds ofrge and small businesses in the city, and there are all kinds of goods being sold. If there is no uniquemodity in Golden Hall, how can youpete with other establishments? They have all your products, and they are probably cheaper than yours. Even if it¡¯s a price war, what can Golden Hall rely on to fight with those powerful corporations based on its short duration?

    ¡°As Golden Hall has solved the problem of fame, the next thing to do is to develop its own uniquemodities, so that thepetition with other businesses can be avoided...¡±

    Unconsciously, Mu Wansu had spoken a lot. Her voice was calm, and her words were meticulous. She appeared to be a profound strategist while detailing the ins and outs ofmerce.

    At the end of her speech, she suddenly realized something and said shyly, ¡°Since I entered the Mist City, I could not find friends who could talk with me. So I unconsciously chattered a lot to you, an old friend, this time.¡±

    Lin Xun responded happily, ¡°What you said is true knowledge and insight, a valuable business experience. I really want to hear more, dear sister.¡±

    At this moment, Mu Wansu found that Lin¡¯s smile seemed to be not as annoying as it used to be.

    ...

    It waste at night when Lin Xun said goodbye to Mu Wansu. The Province Test continued day and night without stopping.

    As the assessment proceeded, more and more news came out, causing a stir in Mist City and made the night noisy and lively.

    The winners naturally became the focus of attention.

    Those who failed in the first round were also paid attention to by the powerful families from different parts of the Southwest Province. They would be the first to attract them to their forces!

    Everyone knew that such a failure was only a failure in the Province Test, and it couldn¡¯tpletely deny the potential of a practitioner.

    On the contrary, those who unsessful were all under the age of eighteen, and they were in the Human-gang Realm. Having the qualification to participate in the Province Test had made them exceed their peers by arge margin. If they could recruit the outstanding young generation into their forces, it would be a good deal any day.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about these things wand was only concerned about whether he could pass the Province Test or not.

    At this time, he was sitting in a secret room of Golden Hall and was handing Gu Liang a stack of paper covered with dense spiritual patterns.

    On them, there were seven new spiritual tools, including their shapes, materials, spiritual formations, and so on.

    Every single design concept of the spiritual tool here had never appeared on the market before!

    As early as in the process of refining Flowing-light Saber, Lin Xun had proved that his attainments on the spiritual tattoo had reached a new stage and that he could design and refine new spiritual tools independently.

    But the ideas of the seven new spiritual tools he produced this time were not his own; they were from Master Lu¡¯s animal skin notes.

    Although the notes had disappeared with the emergence of Heaven-ess ce, their content had long been branded in Lin Xun¡¯s mind.

    These seven new spiritual tools were conceived by Master Lu.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve listed all the methods and steps to make these spiritual tools in detail. Now you just need to find some spiritual tattooists to make them.¡±

    Lin Xun took a sip from his teacup and looked rxed.

    With a snap, Gu Liang grabbed the bunch of thick papers and perused them carefully.

    Before Lin Xun found him, he was also worried about the problem of Golden Hall¡¯s unique attractions. Although it became popr in Mist City today, Gu Liang clearly knew that unique goods were still the most challenging problem at present.

    If it was not solved, Golden Hall would be overwhelmed by other businesses in the city sooner orter, even if it was famous.

    When Lin ran hurriedly and talked to Gu Liang about this solution, it made him feel overjoyed. That was a timely help!

    Especially at this moment, when Lin Xun came up with the idea of seven new spiritual tools, Gu Liang felt like he was hit on the head by a pie in the sky and was somewhat stunned by this good news.

    He knew very well what a brand new spiritual tool meant. It was no different from an exclusive privilege and could be regarded as the biggest secret of a business.

    If these new spiritual tools were tested and catered to the needs of the market, it would be a useful sign for Golden Hall, which could bring a steady stream of long-term benefits.

    What¡¯s more, there was not just one, but seven of them!

    Seven kinds of new spiritual tools!

    Gu Liang was in seventh heaven at this moment and wanted to dance without caring about anything. His heart was beating violently and was about to jump out of his throat.

    The unspeakable excitement and joy shocked his body like the tide, which drove him crazy!

 Chapter 275: In the Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 275: In the Limelight</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Edited by Lord Immortal

    With a few deep breaths, Gu Liang calmed down the joy and excitement in his heart and said in thanks, ¡°Lin Xun, you have helped me too much this time. I... I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡±

    These words came from the bottom of his heart, and his real feelings were even stronger.

    Just a few days ago, Lin Xun had saved his skin from Azure-light Pavilion and gave him a batch of spiritual materials worth more than 100,000 gold coins.

    These spiritual materials were enough to buy all the assets Golden Hall now owned!

    Now, Lin Xun had helped Golden Hall spread its name in the Province Test, and he even gave seven brand-new conceptual patterns of spiritual tools, which weighed too much!

    Gu Liang was sure that these seven new spiritual conceptions could bring Lin an incredible wealth if he were willing to exchange it with other businesses.

    But now, Lin Xun did not hesitate to give all this to him; how could Gu Liang not be moved?

    He would like to repay Lin Xun with his life at this moment!

    Looking at Gu Liang¡¯s galvanized appearance, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Heughed and urged, ¡°I also have a share in Golden Hall. I¡¯m not merely helping you but also running my business! If you really appreciate my work, operate Golden Hall in the right way. Didn¡¯t you say that Golden Hall will extend beyond the whole Empire? I believe in your words, so please, don¡¯t disappoint meter!¡±

    Gu Liang gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Yes! Someday, I will let all the people in the world know the name of Golden Hall!¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    He pointed to the seven new conceptions in Gu Liang¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Just like a secret recipe, you must not let them out. Otherwise, you should know the consequences in the future if other businesses know about it.¡±

    When it came to business matters, there was confidence oozing from Gu Liang¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father has a special protection method, which won¡¯t reveal anything.¡±

    Speaking of this, he suddenly frowned. ¡°What worries me the most is whether the designs you gave can be easily copied?¡±

    Lin Xunughed in response, ¡°I can tell you that there are many unique marks in their manufacturing process. No one could solve its mystery unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    Gu Liang couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Lin Xun continued, ¡°Unless theye and ask me their secret.¡± There was an absolute poise in his promation.

    The truth was that these were brand new spiritual tools designed by Master Lu. If it was so easy to imitate, then they were underestimating Master Lu¡¯s abilities.

    It would have been impossible for Lin Xun to refine them sessfully if he hadn¡¯t found out the mystery.

    Hearing this, Gu Liangughed, feeling assured.

    He had decided to invite his father, Gu Yanping, from Donglin Town to take part in the preparations tomorrow.

    As long as they handled it properly, the rise of Golden Hall was doomed to be unstoppable.

    ...

    Lin Xun was relieved after solving the problem of Golden Hall. He had already done what he could. The rest depended on Gu Liang.

    When he returned home, it was already midnight. Shue Jin was sleeping in the corner as usual. Bright stars illuminated the courtyard and made everything quiet.

    Lin Xun did not want to disturb Shue Jin, so he lightly walked towards his room. But Shue Jin suddenly turned over and opened his eyes, ¡°Today¡¯s actions were not your style.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned and said, ¡°Did you also hear about it?¡±

    Shue Jin sat up and frowned. ¡°Of course, I did. The rumors between you and Golden Hall has made the headlines in Mist City, so How could I not? I¡¯m just wondering, are you sure about the possible consequences of this?¡±

    Before Lin Xun answered, Shue Jin murmured, ¡°I have to remind you that it¡¯s a good thing that your reputation has gradually increased and attracted the attention of many people. But it is also a bad thing for you as those forces who have a bone with you will never miss any chance to attack you.

    ¡°Even though you are safe in Mist City, it does not mean that your enemies have given uppletely.

    ¡°In such circumstances, your rtionship with Golden Hall will be your weakness. If those enemies want to attack you, they can do something to Golden Hall and make you fall into a passive situation!¡±

    Speaking of this, Shue Jin looked worried, ¡°In the past years, there have been many simr things... have you really considered the ramifications of your actions?¡±

    Lin Xun fell into silence for a while before saying, ¡°Everything has its risks. Golden Hall will be hit bypetitors sooner orter if he wants to develop further. I believe Gu Liang has already realized all this. As to whether my existence will have a bad impact on Golden Hall, it is unknown for now.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin said, ¡°No matter what happens, we should always take risks when the time calls. If we don¡¯t have this courage and remain indecisive, what is the meaning of living like that?¡±

    The look on Shue Jin¡¯s face becameplex, and he stopped talking. He suddenly realized that he had overthought and forgotten that it would not always be smooth sailing.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, if someone really dares to retaliate against me by attacking Golden Hall, I will pay them back at all costs!¡±

    Lin Xun looked calm, but his voice was cold and cruel, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there aren¡¯t any rtives and friends behind them!¡±

    The implication was that whoever had the balls to fight against him by attacking Golden Hall, he didn¡¯t mind returning thepliment by striking their families and friends.

    Shue Jin understood his words and felt a sudden chill in his heart while looking at Lin Xun¡¯s indifferent and calm look.

    He was sure that Lin Xun would dare to do so. Once he took action, it would be more ruthless and horrible than his foes could imagine!

    ¡°I¡¯m not as young as you. The older we are, the less courageous we be. Maybe, you are right in your thinking.¡±

    Shue Jin sighed.

    Lin Xun replied to console him, ¡°Old Jin, you¡¯re right as well. We just have different opinions about things.¡±

    Shue Jin waved his hands and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve talked too much in this. After I leave, you can do whatever you like, as long as you have the ability to break the sky.¡±

    Lin Xun was silent for a moment, then he smiled, and turned to his room.

    Seeing Lin¡¯s shadow disappearing, Shue Jin didn¡¯t go to sleep. He suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t understand Lin Xun anymore.

    What kind of teenager was Lin Xun?

    ...

    Soon, three days passed.

    The first round of the Province Test had ended yesterday. More than half of 5436 practitioners were eliminated. In the end, only 2,600 got to the next stage.

    Originally, the final elimination should have been a full half of the poption in one-to-one matches. Still, some practitioners couldn¡¯t triumph over their opponents in limited 15 minutes, so they both were eventually eliminated.

    Every practitioner who could take part in the Province Test was the best among the younger generation, but in the first round of examination, more than half of them had been eliminated. It could be imagined how fierce thepetition was.

    Of course,pared to the losers, the winners who entered the second round of assessment were given more attention.

    Among them, the most prominent ones were the top talents in the younger generation, such as Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, and Yun Zitong.

    Almost all of them had the cultivation base above Earth-gang Realm, and many of them were in Heaven-gang Realm, which caused numerous surprised gasps from the spectators.

    Lin Xun was also one of them, but he was rather unique. Firstly, he was only a Human-gang Realm practitioner. Secondly, his promotion of Golden Hall was mixed up with praise and reproving.

    However, no one could deny Lin Xun¡¯s great prowess in battle.

    Compared to some other participants in the assessment, Lin¡¯s means of winning were more overbearing, and his time of wrapping up the match was shorter.

    Just with one blow, the opponent was spat out of the tform. This scene was enough to make many people tremble.

    The assessment area of Mist Coge.

    Today, the second round of assessment would be carried out. More than 2,000 practitioners who sessfully passed the first challenge were gathered here.

    Even the seats around the venue were full of dense figures as they had been three days ago, and it looked even more popr.

    It was obvious that the second round would be more intense than the first one, so it naturally garnered more recognition.

    When Lin Xun appeared, a sensation broke out in the field.

    ¡°Look! That is Lin Xun. I wonder if he will advertise Golden Hall in the second round of assessment.¡±

    ¡°Aha, he really is a strange fellow. He is not poor at all, but he did such demeaning things. I really don¡¯t know how his brain functions.¡±

    ¡°All I know is that Golden Hall has be a household name this time. Now, in Mist City, who hasn¡¯t heard the name of Golden Hall? And all this is caused by Lin Xun! It proves how sessful Lin Xun and Golden Hall¡¯s marketing strategy is.¡±

    All kinds ofments rang out; they praised and disparaged the recent events. As soon as Lin Xun arrived, he became the focus of attention.

    Many of the practitioners who participated in the test showed varying emotions. However, no matter what they thought, they had to admit that Lin Xun was absolutely the most popr person in here, no one could hold a candle to him.

    Of course, not all of them wanted to have attention like this.

    On the White Jade tform, when governor Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen, Du Dongtuo, and other big names saw this, their expressions becameplex. Lin Xun was indeed an... alien beyond theirmon sense!

 Chapter 276 - One-Blow Bet

    <strong>Chapter 276: One-Blow Bet</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Edited by Lord Immortal</b>

    Being watched by the whole audience, Lin Xun felt ufortable andughed bitterly in his heart. It was really a troublesome thing to be famous.

    Fortunately, it was not long before a melodious and clear bell rang through the air, and the second round of assessment began.

    There were 2600 participants this time, and the rules were the same as those in the first round. They also needed to select their opponents by drawing lots and then fight it out on different tforms.

    Only this time, 15 minutes were changed into half an hour!

    This meant that in this second round of assessment, if they couldn¡¯t defeat their opponent in half an hour, both sides would be eliminated.

    Lin Xun¡¯s opponent in the lottery was named Yue Zhongtian, who was unfamiliar to him. The number ofpetitor was 49, and the order of fighting was the fourth.

    That was to say, Lin Xun would get on the tform with ny-nine other practitioners on the fourth turn.

    Soon, the first battle began. Two hundred practitioners stepped on one hundred tforms and fought against their chosen opponents.

    In the vast venue, all kinds of cheers, shouts, and high-spirited roars filled the heavens for a moment, which shocked the earth and made the atmosphere fierce.

    Lin Xun waited in the examination area and looked at the performances of others. He found that every practitioner today was indeed an extraordinary elite, and each fight was like a battle between dragon and tiger.

    However, few among the top figures deserved his attention. It was not because of the poor fighting ability of the cultivators, but rather because Lin Xun¡¯s might had already exceeded the ordinary level by arge margin. Although the strengths of these practitioners were good, they couldn¡¯t draw Lin Xun¡¯s interest at all.

    Even so, Lin Xun still enjoyed watching. Each individual had different skills and had mastered various ways of fighting, and there were many things to learn from them.

    Suddenly, there was a sneer in the distance, ¡°Humph, don¡¯t remind me again and again! I know Lin Xun is a fierce practitioner, but do you think that I, Yue Zhongtian, am an ordinary one? You may be afraid of Lin Xun, but I ain¡¯t!¡±

    There was obvious displeasure in the voice.

    Lin Xun shifted his sight to the voice and saw a group of people admonishing and reminding a thin man not far away from him. But they only received a scolding from the thin man in return.

    Judging from thements just now, it was apparent that thin man was Yue Zhongtian, Lin Xun¡¯s opponent in the second round of assessment!

    He was thin and slender, wearing a blue gown. His eyes shone brilliantly, and his aura was extremely fierce.

    His chin rose slightly, and his face was covered with a look of pride. There was a sense of superiority between his eyebrows. It was obvious that he was a very proud young man.

    Noticing Lin Xun¡¯s gaze, Yue Zhongtian raised a cold arc on his lips and stared back at him provocatively.

    But hispanions saw Lin Xun noticing this side, they couldn¡¯t help showing a trace of unnatural expression. Theyined to themselves that Yue Zhongtian had spoken too much. They had kindly reminded this fellow to be careful about Lin Xun. Still, he didn¡¯t appreciate them and deliberately raised his volume lest Lin Xun had not heard him. Wasn¡¯t that embarrassing to them?

    To Lin¡¯s surprise, among the practitioners around Yue Zhongtian, there were Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, and Yuan Shu.

    Under Lin Xun¡¯s stare, Wen Mingxiu and others could not help turning their eyes. They seemed to be afraid of his misunderstanding. They even kept a distance between them and Yue Zhongtian.

    ¡°It seems that this fellow should also be a student of Mist College.¡±

    Lin Xun looked back and thought.

    As for Yue Zhongtian¡¯s provocative look, Lin Xun ignored it directly. He would never be angry just because of such tant taunting.

    However, in Yue Zhongtian¡¯s eyes, Lin Xun¡¯s response meantplete avoidance andpromise.

    Heughed gleefully and strode over.

    ¡°Lin Xun, many people think you¡¯re not easy to mess with, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Yue Zhongtian stood a meter away in front of Lin Xun, squinted his eyes slightly, and nced at Lin Xun in an arrogant manner.

    This was an undisguised provocation!

    When Yue Zhongtian¡¯spanions saw this, their color changed slightly. They scolded Yue Zhongtian in their hearts that he was crazy in finding troubles.

    But they also knew that Yue Zhongtian had such a violent temper, and no one could stop him.

    As Lin Xun had spected before, Yue Zhongtian dide from Mist College and was a celebrity.

    He was already in Earth-gang Realm in his early sixteen. Although he was not as dazzling as the top figures, such as Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, and Yun Zitong, he could be regarded as first-ss.

    However, he was arrogant, pretentious, and unpleasant in character and had caused many troubles in Mist College. If not for his outstanding talent in cultivation, he would have been expelled from the College long ago.

    At this time, seeing Yue Zhongtian take the initiative to egg on Lin Xun instead of listening to the reminder, the students from Mist College shook their heads and sighed.

    Others looked on coldly with scorn.

    However, Lin Xun did not look at Yue Zhongtian as he expected, paying no heed to the exasperating guy. He believed that Yue Zhongtian was obviously somewhat abnormal, and to argue with him was to insult his inteligence.

    The more Lin Xun acted like this, the more disdainful and aggressive Yue Zhongtian came to be, ¡°Do you want to know how I evaluate you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Xun answered simply.

    Yue Zhongtian, with a dull look, sneered, ¡°You are really arrogant! I admit that your fighting power is really strong, but you are a very shameless person. You¡¯ve ruined the morale and reputation of all the practitioners by helping others publicize their name for money!¡±

    It was not just being impolite for saying things like this, it was almost the same as scolding by pointing at Lin Xun¡¯s nose.

    Many people were stunned. They all knew Yue Zhongtian was crazy, but they didn¡¯t expect it to this degree!

    His opponent was Lin Xun! Wouldn¡¯t the consequences be dire in case Lin Xun beat him upter?

    But that was not the end. Yue Zhongtian sneered with an arrogant gesture, ¡°Of course, this is your personal clown behavior. It¡¯s alright as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with others. But don¡¯t forget, this is the Province Test, and your behavior represents¡ª¡±

    Lin Xun finally looked at Yue Zhongtian and interrupted, ¡°Can you stop beating around the bush and spit out what you really want to say?¡±

    This fellow was so noisy and annoying that he couldn¡¯t stand it, just like an irritating fly.

    Many practitioners in the vicinity felt awe in their hearts. They were aware that the unbridled attacks from Yue Zhongtian had finally angered Lin Xun.

    ¡°This fellow is digging his own grave! He thinks that he can disregard Lin Xun with his puny Earth-gang Realm cultivation. He¡¯s too young and naive!¡±

    Qi Yunxiao whispered that even though he hated Lin Xun very much, he had to admit that he was absolutely a monster in cultivation. Various facts had already proved that whoever underestimated him would suffer!

    It was ridiculous that Yue Zhongtian still tried to goad Lin Xun.

    Like Qi Yunxiao, many people, such as Wen Mingxiu and Yuan Shu, appreciated Lin Xun¡¯s methods, and they were very clear regarding the fact that Yue Zhongtian¡¯s actions this time were silly.

    Unexpectedly, facing Lin Xun¡¯s question, Yue Zhongtian answered, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to make a bet with you.¡±

    Lin Xun frowned, ¡°Bet what?¡±

    Yue Zhongtian sneered, ¡°I bet that you can¡¯t kick me out of the tform like you did to Tan Long in one blow!¡±

    What was the fucking bet?

    People were shocked and almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Yue Zhongtian was so arrogant just now. How could he put forward such an absurd bet?

    Gambling that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated in one blow? This must be the weirdest bet in this world!

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, people would have thought Yue Zhongtian had a screw loose. They would never agree to this shit gamble, not to mention Lin Xun.

    One-shot bet?

    Obviously, it was a retreat for progress and put himself in an invincible position. It was almost impossible! Only an idiot would agree to such a thing.

    In many spectators¡¯ view, Yue Zhongtian might not be Lin Xun¡¯s opponent, but it was easy for him to withstand one blow from Lin Xun.

    Under such circumstances, Yue Zhongtian¡¯s proposal for betting was absurd and totally unreasonable.

    Lin Xun also was stunned. He thought that this fellow must have something if he was so arrogant. Who would have thought that everything he had just done was merely an act. His real purpose was to make a ridiculous gamble with himself!

    ¡°Are you afraid? If so, ten strikes are also good. Of course, since it¡¯s a bet, there¡¯s bound to be something at stake. Let¡¯s settle at 10,000 gold coins as the wager.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun not refusing him, Yue Zhongtian became more and more proud and disdainful.

    However, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I receive this bet. You should get the 10,000 gold coins ready for me!¡±

    Yue Zhongtian¡¯s eyes were bright; Lin Xun actually agreed!

    Others thought he was silly being arrogant and provoking to Lin Xun, but only he knew that he did all this for the sake of this bet!

    Yue Zhongtian was not a mindless fool. Otherwise, he would never have his current strength and reputation. Since he had already decided to fight against Lin Xun and his chances of winning would be extremely small, he considered how to minimize the impact of failure in such a situation.

    The proposed bet seemed shameless and preposterous, but as long as Lin Xun agreed, Yue Zhongtian was fully confident in his chances. Even if he failed in the second round, it would at least not be shameful!

    Even more, he made Lin Xun go along with it!

    This was Yue Zhongtian¡¯s ploy. At this moment, seeing Lin Xun finallyplying with it, he felt marvelous.

    But Lin Xun¡¯s next sentence thrilled him even more.

    ¡°There is no need to change the gambling conditions to ten strikes. Just one hit is enough.¡±

    Lin Xun turned to leave the area with this sentence.

    Yue Zhongtian was supposed to be fired up and happy when he heard this sentence. However, when he saw Lin Xun¡¯s handsome figure go away, his heart was filled with an intense foreboding.

 Chapter 277 - Cloud & Light Steps

    <h4>Chapter 277: Cloud & Light Steps</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Edited by Lord Immortal</b>

    Yue Zhongtian was taken aback, and his expression warped.

    At this time, a group of nearby practitioners also vaguely guessed Yue Zhongtian¡¯s n, and they all showed a different color.

    Only now did they realize that the arrogance Yue Zhongtian had just shown was merely an act, and the real purpose was to make this bet!

    But what they never expected was that Lin Xun had agreed to such an obvious ploy!

    Was Lin Xun really confident enough to eliminate Yue Zhongtian from the tform in one blow?

    Some practitioners who knew Yue Zhongtian¡¯s skill couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. Lin Xun might have absolute confidence in his fighting ability. Still, if he regarded Yue Zhongtian as easy prey, he would be terribly wrong.

    Others might not know, but Yue Zhongtian had practiced a secret method named Cloud & Light Steps. Once it was put into practice, the cultivator would move sophisticatedly like clouds and shadows, flickering with light. It was extremely magical.

    Especially in evading attacks, it could y an incredible role.

    Under such circumstances, it was obviously impossible for Lin Xun to drive Yue Zhongtian away from the tform in one move!

    Lin Xun would fail this bet!

    This was the thought of many people.

    Others scolded Yue Zhongtian for his shamelessness. They never thought that such an arrogant fellow would have such a sinister mind.

    And people like Wen Mingxiu, Qi Yunxiao, and Yuan Shu were wondering whether Lin Xun could endeavor to repel Yue Zhongtian, who was proficient in the Cloud & Light Steps. The hope was slim.

    Of course, they did not think that in the second round of assessment, Yue Zhongtian could be Lin Xun¡¯s opponent, but at least in the bet, Lin Xun had almost no chance of winning.

    ...

    Over time, the battles in the field remained brilliant and fierce, keeping the emotions of the audience thoroughly boiling.

    Off the court, Lin Xun and Yue Zhongtian¡¯s gamble immediately raised a lot of uproars.

    ¡°This bet is obviously a trap; how could Lin Xun agree with it. I really don¡¯t know whether he is a foolish or a daring practitioner.¡±

    Some people were perplexed.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to think he can knock out Yue Zhongtian in one blow! Lin Xun is obviously looking for trouble!¡±

    Somebody sneered.

    ¡°Lin Xun really likes to be in the limelight, doesn¡¯t he? In the first round of assessment, he caused a ruckus by his cooperation with Golden Hall. Now, he makes a new bet! Would he die without being in the spotlight?¡±

    Still, others disdained it.

    In short, when the stakes for the bet were known, few people believed that Lin Xun could pull this off.

    Even Liu Wujun, the governor sitting on the White Jade tform, was silent for a while when he got wind of it. What was Lin Xun thinking?

    Wel Lingzhen, Du Dongtuo, and other big shots also looked at each other. It was their first time to hear such an outrageous bet. On the contrary, Lin Xun even agreed to it.

    At this time, Lin Xun seemed very rxed, looking at the battle in the field as if he had not been affected by what had just happened.

    Whenplying with Yue Zhongtian, Lin Xun already knew that since the opponent put forward such an absurd condition, he must have some confidence that he could survive his blow and win this gamble.

    Otherwise, Yue Zhongtian would certainly not do so.

    However, Lin Xun was not worried about this. Since he dared to promise, he also had his own way to win this bet!

    ...

    When the fourth batch of practitioners began to enter the arena, all eyes were in the same direction, No. 49 tform!

    Lin Xun and Yue Zhongtian were going to fight against each other there.

    Everyone wanted to see if Lin Xun could finally make it. After all, the bet was ridiculous. Everyone wondered where Lin Xun¡¯s confidence came from and how he dared to bear it.

    On the stage, Yue Zhongtian¡¯s face was decorated with a slight smile, appearing unruffled. He was so sure to win this bet!

    Was Lin Xun kidding? Couldn¡¯t he bear Lin Xun¡¯s one trick?

    Of course, Yue Zhongtian did not dare to be careless when facing Lin Xun. He had made this gamble because he knew that he was not Lin Xun¡¯s opponent after a careful analysis. He did such profound calctions just to save some reputation.

    Now that Lin Xun had epted it, Yue Zhongtian would not miss this opportunity. He was even ready to go all out.

    ¡°Lin Xun, if you want to back off now, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    Yue Zhongtian said casually.

    ¡°I should have asked you this.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Have you ever thought that in case you lose, you¡¯ll not only lose a bet. It will also make you lose your face and make you a joke in this test.¡±

    Yue Zhongtian¡¯s face changed slightly. He knew that this was a possibility, but he thought that it was impossible for it to happen at all.

    ¡°Well, let me see how you can knock me out of the tform in one move!¡±

    Yue Zhongtian gritted his teeth, and a fierce color shed on his face.

    He took a deep breath and propelled his whole body to the extreme. In an instant, he was like another person, covered with dazzling golden rays. An invisible power swept around him, making the air moan under pressure.

    The eyes of a lot of people in the audience brightened at the spectacle. Yue Zhongtian might not be as famous as Lin Xun, but he was undoubtedly among the finest in Mist College. If he went all out, how could Lin Xun eliminate him in one blow even if he was strong enough?

    However, Lin Xun stood still with bare hands and did not show any emotional reactions. He was surrounded by a wisp of dreamy, green, and delicate spirit, which made him quite aloof.

    His whole person was like a stone pir, whose depth couldn¡¯t be known before his move.

    ng!

    The bell of the battle rang, refreshing everyone in the whole ce. It was time to start!

    Even on the White Jade tform, the eyes of arge number of dignitaries unconsciously locked on the 49th tform. This bet would be judged in a flicking one move! No one wanted to miss such a wonderful moment.

    Whoosh!

    Before the bell of the battle ended, Yue Zhongtian, who had been waiting for a long time, sent out a long whistle and rose into the air.

    Whiz!

    In an instant, his figure was moving in the void, leaving a series of remnants. Each remnant was almost the same as the real person, and it was hard to tell the actual one because the speed was too fast!

    Looking from afar, it was like dozens of Yue Zhongtian were joining hands to move around on the tform as clouds and mists, glittering as lights and shadows. The scene was mysterious and shocking.

    What secret method was this?

    There was a sudden sensation in the audience, and many people were amazed. It never urred to them that Yue Zhongtian had mastered such an incredible secret method!

    This was why he dared to make this one-blow bet! He had been prepared for it. It was hard to find the real Yue Zhongtian under such circumstances, let alone beat him out of the tform within one move.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Cloud & Light Steps!¡±

    There were also those who knew the details of Yue Zhongtian. When they saw this scene, they all showed a look of surety. They wondered what Lin Xun would do when faced with such footwork.

    ¡°Aha, Lin Xun,e here and put me down. Are you beginning to regret now?¡±

    On the tform, Yue Zhongtianughed loudly, his voice full of satire. He wandered on the stage and wanted to irritate Lin Xun and make him lose his judgment.

    Strangely, Yue Zhongtian¡¯s eyes were closed at the moment, but his shadow was ghostly like streaming light and clouds. When he shuttled on the tform, he left a trail of afterimages and never showed any ws at all.

    It was clear to all that this mystery was characterized by deceiving the eyes with the spiritual perception power of the practitioner. The ce where the perception covered was the ce where the figure moved, which was elusive.

    At this time, Lin Xun stood still, but his lips turned into a cold smile.

    Suddenly, he started moving. He was standing still but raised his hands in a strange manner.

    At the same time, the Windstorm Millstone, which had been brewing in his body for a long time and boiled to the extreme. The immense spiritual power poured into his arms and gathered on his palms along a unique cultivation pathway.

    At this moment, his two palms turned into two balls of zing hot sun, dazzling and gorgeous, illuminating the entire site!

    This was?

    What was this power? The whole arena fell into silence, with a palpitation in the hearts of many people as they widened their eyes.

    Even renowned people like Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen, and Du Dongtuo were caught unawares, and their expressions changed slightly. With their experiences, it was natural to discern that Lin Xun seemed to be carrying out some exceedingly terrible secret method!

    Boom!

    Lin Xun clenched his hand into a punch and hurled it forward like pushing mountains, showing an irresistible momentum in an instant.

    It could be seen that the air on the tform was crushed and burst out loud noise that stung the spectators¡¯ eardrums.

    What horrific move! The void was crumbling!

    Yue Zhongtian, who wasughing proudly, abruptly stopped as he felt an extremely dangerous aura. Without any hesitation, he ran his Cloud & Light Steps to its extreme.

    But at this time, he was shocked to discover that every inch of void on the tform was constantly pressurizing and oppressing him like stormy waves, making him roll back and forth like a boat in the violent sea. His spirit and blood were stirring, and he was about to cough blood!

    What was this secret method!?

    Yue Zhongtian¡¯s scalp was numb. He frequently flickered with anger, but he found that Lin Xun¡¯s terrible power had covered the whole tform and crushed him hard wherever he dodged.

    Boom!

    Yue Zhongtian staggered, and he was almost bombed out of the tform. Many people¡¯s heart beat violently as they breathed in the cool air.

    Yue Zhongtian steadied his figure, gritted his teeth, and roared. He readied himself to face the punch, which was like a crashing mountain.

    He had realized that evasion was useless. Only by confronting head-on might he have the off-chance of not being defeated!

 Chapter 278 - One Selected in Six

    <h4>Chapter 278: One Selected in Six</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Edited by Lord Immortal</b>

    Some things were easier said than done. When carrying it out by themselves, they would find the real underlying difficulties.

    Just like at this time, Yue Zhongtian wanted topletely resist this attack by exerting all strength of his Earth-gang Realm cultivation.

    But he had apparently underestimated the power of Lin Xun¡¯s attack. Just for a moment, Yue Zhongtian seemed to be oppressed by a mountain. His bones creaked with unbearable sounds as the shock was too terrible. His face was twisted, and every inch of his skin was about to burst.

    In the eyes of all the people present, Yue Zhongtian felt as if he was bailing out the ocean with a bucket, or like a centipede who was trying to shake a big tree. It seemed he would fall at any moment.

    Many people had been shocked and became speechless. It was impossible to imagine how Lin Xun¡¯s attack could be so terrible that it made it difficult for the strong first-ss people in Earth-gang Realm to move forward.

    Boom!

    Eventually, under the gaze of all eyes, Yue Zhongtian coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his body was suddenly lifted up against his wishes.

    After rotating in the air, he was pped out of the tform with closed eyes.

    Then, he was smashed on the ground more than 33 meters away from the tform. He was convulsing all over and was unable to get up again!

    The audience was shocked, and the whole venue turned silent. They stared at Yue Zhongtian and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Yue Zhongtian was really defeated and thrown out of the tform in only one blow!

    Who could believe it before?

    Gulp~

    At that moment, a group of practitioners in the assessment area could not help swallowing saliva and were turned silly by this scene.

    It was too fierce!

    What on earth did Lin Xun do?

    Even an Earth-gang practitioner with Cloud & Light Steps was powerless to stop Lin Xun. He was totally a monster!

    ¡°He must have used a top-level old secret method. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such might.¡±

    On the White Jade tform, Liu Wujun¡¯s eyes were cold, but his words were full of amazement. It seemed that he was quite surprised by Lin Xun¡¯s performance.

    Other big shots were also in a perplexed mood. They had witnessed the match between Lin Xun and Huang Jianchen and were amazed at the strength Lin Xun possessed. Butpared with the original, the power he showed at this time was obviously more appalling.

    It was unlike anything a teenager could possess!

    ¡°Yue Zhongtian shot himself on his foot. He not only lost the bet but also lost the test. And what¡¯s more, he lost all his reputation and 10,000 gold coins to Lin Xun. What a tragedy!¡±

    Du Dongtuughed lightly.

    ¡°Yue Zhongtian¡¯s temperament is a bit wild, and he always treats others with contempt. It¡¯s a good thing for him to encounter this failure. Fortunately, he is only sixteen years old. It¡¯s okay to wait for the next year¡¯s Province Test.¡±

    Wei Lingzhenmented. He was the dean of Mist College and naturally knew Yue Zhongtian.

    Soon, the silent atmosphere of the court was broken, and countless loud sounds were made.

    ¡°Damn, this Lin Xun is too fierce. When he defeated Tan Longst time, he used a battle saber. This time, he swatted Yue Zhongtian out in one move with bare hands!¡±

    ¡°s, added to that, Lin Xun can defeat opponents higher than his cultivation. Compared with him, those geniuses are not worth watching at all.¡±

    ¡°There are people beyond people and heavens beyond the heavens. Lin Xun¡¯s performance at this moment perfectly interpreted what a real genius should be like!¡±

    In the midst of all this discussion, Lin Xun stepped down from the tform and came to Yue Zhongtian, who was lying on the ground. He said, ¡°Look, I warned you earlier, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Don¡¯tin now after falling from grace.¡±

    Yue Zhong was pale, and his eyes were full of frustration and anger after failure. Hearing Lin Xun¡¯s talking, he shivered with rage and said, ¡°You... You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Lin Xun chuckled and said, ¡°Too far? You¡¯re wrong; it¡¯s tit for tat. You know I didn¡¯t provoke you today. It was you who took the initiative toe and provoke me. Do you really think I¡¯m so broad-minded and won¡¯t care about that?¡±

    Yue Zhongtian¡¯s face changed. Only now did he realize that what Lin Xun had done was a retaliation to his provocation before.

    Wasn¡¯t this guy too grudge-bearing?

    Lin Xun won the test and became the focus of attention. Yue Zhongtian was now wholly discredited and lost his face tragically. However, Lin Xun even remembered to take his revenge on Yue Zhongtian; it... it was an eye for an eye!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Rather, you should be grateful that it is the Province Test. Otherwise, your fate would not be so simple. By the way, remember to send me ten thousand gold coins after the examination.¡±

    Lin Xun patted him on the shoulder with a beaming smile, got up, and went back to the examination area.

    Watching Lin Xun¡¯s departing figure, Yue Zhongtian¡¯s face changed with uncertainty. He finally sighed, knowing that he had barked up the wrong tree this time. A ruthless person like Lin Xun was not someone who could be scrutinized beforehand.

    ...

    This match caused by an absurd bet ended with the blow of Lin Xun¡¯s Mountain Destruction.

    And this was also the first time that Nine Strikes for Shaking Heaven appeared in the world, which caused a great sensation and shocked every practitioner present.

    The audience¡¯s impression of Lin Xun had changed once again. In the past, they despised the cooperative propaganda between Lin Xun and Golden Hall. However, now, even if they still scorned them, they could only hide it in their hearts.

    This was power! This was might!

    Once he proved his fighting prowess, it would affect numerous people¡¯s opinions invisibly, which was one of the reasons why many practitioners were so persistent and crazy about power.

    When returning to the assessment area, many of the practitioners looked different. They appeared more and more terrified while peering at Lin Xun as if they were staring at a brutal beast.

    This was also normal. After defeating Huang Jianchen, Lin Xun became a brilliant, young, formidable man overnight, and he was recognized as the most dreadful opponent in the Province Test.

    If this saying was an exaggeration before, after the first and second rounds, the practitioners had thoroughly realized how horrific Lin Xun was.

    In such cases, who dared to underestimate Lin Xun was absolutely a fool.

    Even Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Le Zhiyou, and Yun Zitong, the top performers who were in the Heaven-gang Realm, began to attach importance to Lin Xun at this moment.

    So what was the matter with Lin Xun¡¯s Human-gang Realm? Looking at his performance in the battles, they knew that Lin Xun was a devilish teenager whose strength couldn¡¯t be measured by virtue of self-cultivation disyed on the surface.

    ...

    Standing still in the examination area, Lin Xun ignored all the different gazes around him. He was thinking about the details of the battle just now.

    This time, he could defeat the opponent at one stroke by using RFS as well, but that would expose his Assassin¡¯s Mace.

    However, Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven was totally different. Lin Xun¡¯s insights into the secret method inherited from the ancient seal fragments had just stepped into the Initiation Stage, and he could only exert about one-tenth of its power.

    Therefore, even if it was exposed, it was difficult to judge the real power of this skill by other people if they didn¡¯t know the underlying mysteries of this skill.

    While thinking, Lin Xun looked at the stage.

    This time he did not leave because he would start the third round immediately after the end of the second round.

    The third round of assessment was called ¡®One in Six¡¯. That was to say, every six practitioners would be gathered into one group, and then they would go to the tform for tests. Of the six, only one practitioner who stuck to thest could enter the final round of assessment.

    Simply put, it was to let six practitioners fight together till thest one, who won the final battle, would be able to enter the next round of evaluation.

    There was no time limit for One in Six, nor was it forbidden for practitioners to fight in teams. There was no particrly cruel rule.

    But as long as one carefully thought about it, they would discover that this round was really savage. Six people¡¯s battle would cause many situations. Even if someone¡¯s fighting prowess was strong, one should have to be prepared for other practitioners to gang up on him.

    Lin Xun had a feeling that when the One in Six round began, people in his group would surely gather together to get rid of him first!

    This was also something he could not prevent. He was too eye-catching today, and it was natural for him to be an eyesore.

    With the passage of time, at night, the second round of assessment finally came to an end.

    In this assessment, 1,400 people were eliminated, leaving only 1,200!

    The losers had be the target of all the major forces.

    The winners became more noticeable, and the third round of assessment would soon bemenced.

    It was worth mentioning that, after the first two rounds of elimination, among 1,200 remaining people, the number of Human-gang Realm practitioners had decreased sharply, while the number of Earth-gang and Heaven-gang Realm had hardly changed.

    Of course, unless Yue Zhongtian, an unlucky ghost, met Lin Xun again, he was likely to enter the third round of assessment smoothly.

    Anyway, those who could survive until this stage were all elites, the geniuses in people¡¯s mouth.

    Lin Xun was delighted to find that among Wen Mingxiu¡¯s group, Qi Yunxiao and Yuan Shu had been eliminated in the second round of assessment.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, he saw Lian Fei get into the third round of assessment!

    After two years of disappearance, he had obviously be stronger than before, which could be seen from his entrance in the third round.

    The rare thing was that Lian Fei was also a Human-gang Realm practitioner!

    ¡°It seems that this fellow, who has been following Yao Tuohai for two years, has obviously been attached great importance to so that he could achieve what he has today.¡±

    Lin Xun was thoughtful. On his first day in Mist City, he knew, from the central spiritual screen, that Lian Fei was now the son-inw of Yao Tuohai, a great practitioner in Tao Insight Ream. When he was promoted to Human-gang Realm, he had umted a second-level Pond of Spiritual Power.

    Lian Fei¡¯s aplishments were bound to Yao Tuohai¡¯s cultivation.

    At the thought of Yao Tuohai, Lin Xun¡¯s heart surged with sharp killing intent. He had almost killed him and Shia Zhi when he was taking part in the County Test in Donglin Town.

 Chapter 279 - Targets of All

    <strong>Chapter 279: Targets of All</strong>

    There were only 1,200 practitioners left in the assessment area, which seemed to be quite spacious. When Lin Xun noticed Lian Fei, Lian Fei also looked at Lin Xun.

    It was hard to describe Lian Fei¡¯s expression at this moment. It had deep hatred, deep fear and unspeakable resentment.

    Lin Xun murdered his father, but up to now, all the revenges against Lin Xun ended in failure.

    Without Yao Tuohai¡¯s reminder, Lian Fei knew that it was impossible to deal with Lin Xun alone with his present strength.

    Most sadly, even his wife Yao Susu and father-inw Yao Tuohai forbade him to seek revenge against Lin.

    Was he willing to give up?

    He was certainly not. But after two years of honing, he had already developed a tolerant character and would not act rashly.

    He had already made up his mind that sooner orter, he would kill Lin Xun himself!

    Suddenly, Lian Fei¡¯s pupils shrank and he saw Lin Xun in the distance suddenly smiled and waved to him, which made Lian Fei look very gloomy at once.

    Provocation!

    This damn bastard was provoking him!

    The hatred in Lian Fei¡¯s heart was boiling like magma. It was almost uncontroble.

    He was too arrogant! Did this fellow really think he dared not revenge?

    Wait and see!

    Sooner orter, he would let Lin Xun pay for what he¡¯d done and made Lin Xun suffer much than dying directly. He must make Lin Xun pay hundred times the price!

    Lian Fei turned his head indignantly without looking at Lin Xun again.

    At this time, Lin Xun also drew back his sights, but the killing in his heart was increasing. He saw at a nce that if he didn¡¯t remove people like Lian Fei, he would definitely suffer endlessly!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me take the chance to clear you up...¡±

    Lin Xun murmured in his heart.

    ...

    The night was dark, and the crowd was still bubbling. At the whole audience, no one left. Obviously, they were waiting for the third round of assessment to begin.

    Bright lights dot around the site like coiled dragons, illuminated the world and dispersed the dark in the night.

    With the ringing bell, the third round of assessment began.

    After drawing lots, 1,200 practitioners would be divided into two hundred groups. Each group of six people was divided into two batches topete on one hundred tforms.

    After Lin Xun drew lots, he had a bitterugh in his heart. It was really bad luck.

    The other five practitioners in Lin Xun¡¯s group were all have cultivation higher than his. Four of them were Earth-gang practitioners, the other was Heaven-gang Realm practitioner.

    Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng were the name of four Earth-gang practitioners. Although they were unfamiliar, they were all the top figures in different cities of southwestern province.

    The most notable one was the Heaven-gang Realm practitioner, Le Zhiyou, who was one of the most famous top students in Mist College.

    This was a powerful role juxtaposed with Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing and Yun Zitong. At the age of less than eighteen, he could possess the prowess of Heaven-gang Realm. It could be imagined how outstanding his talent and roots were.

    It was a bit tricky!

    Lin Xun frowned. He was sure that he was the most vulnerable to joint attack among these practitioners.

    Firstly, he was a great threat for their tests. Secondly, he was the only Human-gang Realm practitioner in them,pared with Heaven-gang practitioner Le Zhiyou, others would certainly choose to deal with him at the first time.

    And Lin Xun didn¡¯t know whether Le Zhiyou would join in the fight against himself once there was a scuffle.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlucky, but it seems that I can onlye up with the real ability to fight...¡±

    Lin Xun sighed in his heart.

    That was the result of the lottery. There was nothing people could do about it.

    While Lin Xun frowned and sighed, there were howls from other ces in the field. Obviously, the lottery results of other practitioners were not optimistic either.

    Of course, there were also some people who cheered like celebrating a festival that his drawing results should be very satisfied.

    There were joys and sorrows in the same time of this world.

    ...

    When Lin Xun, Le Zhiyou, Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng appeared together on the 9th tform, the whole audience was in an uproar.

    No way, this group was too strong to be unnoticed.

    ¡°Damn it! Look, Lin Xun¡¯s opponents are not only the four Earth-gang Realm, but also the top character Le Zhiyou. Once this battle broke out, how wonderful it will be!¡±

    ¡°Lin Xun is in a bad situation now. Although he is fierce, he is weak facing the siege of others. If Le Zhiyou joined others to deal with him, the consequences will be too serious.¡±

    ¡°I have a hunch that Lin Xun, as the only person in Human-gang Realm on the 9th tform, will inevitably be amon target for other people to deal with. As long as he is cleared up, it will undoubtedly eradicate a big trouble for the four Earth-gang Realm practitioners and for Le Zhiyou.¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of Lin Xun. Le Zhiyou is a terrible figure. Maybe he will also be the target of other people.¡±

    ¡°No matter how the process is, if Lin Xun wants to win in this third round of assessment, he must defeat the other five people on the stage. This is a pass that he is doomed to be very difficult to pass!¡±

    The audience was full of excitement, constant discussion, and the sound and waves shook the world.

    Indeed, no one expected such a lottery result. On the same tform, there were not only ferocious people as Lin Xun, but also the top character as Le Zhiyou, who had already been well-known in Mist City, plus the other four strong Earth-gang practitioners. Thisbination was so eye-catching!

    Of course, for Lin Xun, this battle was doomed to be ominous.

    After all, he performed too much before that he could ovee the Earth-gang Realm practitioner; if he was not first solved, other practitioners would surely be uneased!

    Many people had been waiting to see Lin Xun¡¯s failure, and many people felt sympathy for him. They thought that even if his fighting capacity was amazing, in this case, he had to stop there and couldn¡¯t be able to go further.

    If this really happened, it meant that Lin Xun would be eliminated and unable to pass the Province Test!

    ¡°His luck has finallye to an end, ha-ha ...¡±

    When Qi Yunxiao, Yuan Shu and others saw this scene, they could not help but rejoice in the misfortune. They thought that even God could not tolerate Lin Xun¡¯s arrogance. Otherwise, how could the result of lottery draw could be like this?

    ¡°This situation can be a bit bad, whether Lin Xun or Le Zhiyou are the first-ss figures in the younger generation. Whichever of them is eliminated, it will be a huge loss for the Province Test.¡±

    On the White Jade tform, the President of Mist College Wei Lingzhen frowned. He did not expect that there would be a strong battle before it had not yet reached the final round of assessment.

    ¡°This is fate. We have to admit that for practitioners, talent, strength, details and bone are all important, but luck also ys an important role in the path of practice.¡±

    Du Dongtu murmured, ¡°If he isn¡¯t lucky enough, even if he have the extraordinary power, he is doomed to suffer all kinds of unthinkable adversities. On the contrary, if he is lucky, an idiot can climb to a high statue by a single step. This kind of thing has happened before as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is true that in the battle among the Six will test the resilience to confront the scuffle, but there is more luck to depend on. This is something that cannot be controlled.¡±

    At this time, the governor Liu Wujun also opened his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s more, even if Lin Xun is eliminated this time, he can take part in the Province Test next year at the age of less than fifteen years.¡±

    As soon as the words came out, they were all silent and looked at the scene one after another.

    ...

    ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s surprising that Le Zhiyou will meet Lin Xun at this time.¡±

    In the assessment area, Shue Shaolin sighed with emotion. He suddenly smiled and his eyes were burning, ¡°But in this way, we can clearly see the real ability of Lin Xun. I always have a feeling that in the first two rounds of assessment, this guy did not use real killing tactics at all.¡±

    ¡°Even if he hasn¡¯t applied all of his tactics till now, he is doomed to lose in the face of the siege of Le Zhiyou and four other Earth-gang Realm practitioners.¡±

    Yun Zitong said calmly who was a beautiful woman with a calm and elegant vibe.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that the four Earth-gang practitioners had already agreed that they would join hands with Le Zhiyou to deal with Lin Xun first!¡±

    On the other hand, Yu Wenjing said with a light smile. Although her name meant a quietly girl, she was not quiet at all. Her smile was smart and full of vigor and savagery.

    ¡°Lin Xun is going to suffer.¡±

    Shue Shaolin was shocked and stopped hisughter. He said with a slight regret, ¡°I was waiting for the opportunity to fight with Lin Xun. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t draw him.¡±

    Wen Mingxiu stood beside them. It was not their turn to show, so they could wait in the examination area and see everything in the field.

    After hearing Shue Shaolin¡¯s talk, Wen Mingxiu disapproved of it. This kind of battle wasmon in the Bloodthirsty Camp. It would be a big mistake to think that Lin Xun could be easily taken down by a siege.

    Of course, Wen Mingxiu was not sure whether Lin Xun would win this time, but she was sure that even if Lin Xun was eliminated, someone would still suffer from him!

    At the same time, Lin Xun was also looking at Le Zhiyou, Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng in the distance.

    He was keenly aware that the five men¡¯s eyes were firmly locked on him, as if they had already reached some tacit understanding.

    This made Lin Xun upset. Generally speaking, if there was a melee, the six people involved in the battle should be on guard against each other.

    However, from the reaction of the five of them, it was obvious that they had agreed to deal with him first. Otherwise it was impossible for them to concentrate their eyes on him at the same instant!

 Chapter 280 - Counter-siege Fight

    <strong>Chapter 280: Counter-siege Fight</strong>

    All people in the arena were not optimistic about Lin Xun!

    However, this did not make Lin Xun change his expressions. He had not encountered any real danger since he participated in the Province Test.

    Whether it was to deal with Tan Long or to defeat Yue Zhongtian, it was all aplete suppression to opponents in one blow. There was no real fierce battle at all.

    Now, facing four practitioners of Earth-gang Realm and one of Heaven-gang Realm, Lin Xun felt pressure for the first time.

    But this was what Lin Xun longed to see. Only by fighting with real opponents could he deeply understand the gap between himself and others.

    Lin Xun stood still and did not say a word, but in his body, the Windstorm Millstone had already working, and the whole body¡¯s spiritual power was like a roaring molten ocean.

    His eyebrows were like des and his eyesight were like electricity. The whole person was like a volcano about to erupt. His body was covered with wisps of dreamy green light, which made his momentum as mysterious as the abyss and as imposing as overwhelming the whole world.

    Uhuh?

    Many people narrowed their eyes, and they keenly aware of the change of Lin Xun¡¯s breaths. They wondered whether Lin Xun would finally exert all his strength at this moment.

    Some people also found that Lin Xun was obviously aware of the danger of this war, which made him feel great pressure!

    Opposite the tform, Le Zhiyou, Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng also perceived the change of Lin Xun¡¯s breath. They were rmed and highly prepared for theing attack.

    ng!

    They did not hesitate to show their own spiritual tools. In a moment, the light of de sprayed and the air of killing rose, which made the atmosphere here suddenly be extremely destructive.

    Obviously, even though they won in number, they still dared not be careless when facing Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun¡¯s performance in the first and second rounds of assessment was clearly seen by them. They knew that this fellow was a vicious man like a monster. Although he was just of Human-gang Realm, his real fighting power was horrible!

    As long as they were not fools, they dared not underestimate such fierce opponent.

    Including Le Zhiyou, the top figures in the Heaven-gang Realm, were now preparing with no sign of underestimating Lin Xun.

    Just to their surprise, even at this time, Lin Xun had no intention of using weapons. His hands were empty and his mind was elusive.

    But in any case, they were ready to get rid of Lin Xun first!

    ...

    nk!

    With a clear and melodious bell ringing, the third round of assessment began.

    Suddenly, Le Zhiyou and other four people moved almost at the same time. There was no nonsense from them at all. They made a bold attack!

    ¡°Earth Destruction!¡±

    In the loud shout, a ck sword, shining like a ribbon, flew down in the air and tore up the void.

    It was Le Zhiyou. Once he struck, his speed was like electricity as a ck sword broke through the sky. His momentum was terrible and his power was infinite.

    There was a cry of rm in the field. That was some power of Heaven-gang Realm and it was absolutely hegemonic!

    Almost at the same time, Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng had also rushed in other directions.

    Humming

    A bronze umbre stretched; it rotated like whirlpool, spraying thousands strands of red fire spirit like fireworks, gorgeous and dazzling.

    Boom!

    On the other side, a golden axe was lifted with great vigor as if to break the sky and the ground.

    Whoosh~

    A long chain of white bones flew up like a python rushed out of the abyss, shaking the void out of a circle of ripples.

    Whiz!

    A pair of brass axe-spears crisscrossingly cut the air, emitting a sharp and piercing scream. Its speed was as fast as electricity, fierce and unparalleled.

    In an instant, the bronze umbre, the golden axe, the long chain of white bones and the short axe-spears of brass flew into the air. Colorful rays of lights flowed on the tform, beautiful and palpitating.

    They were respectively from Liu Kesheng, Wu Cen, Zhai Xiuyuan and Chen Cheng. They, together with Le Zhiyou, vividly interpreted the strong power of the Gang Spirit Realm.

    The blow alone caused a sensation in the audience. Everyone was so shocked that they widened their eyes for fear of missing a trace of detail.

    This was also too terrible. As the fight just started, Le Zhiyou et al seemed to have made all their efforts relentlessly; they were obviously intending to eliminate Lin Xun in the shortest time!

    In fact, all of this happened in a sh. The speed was incredible. Any ordinary practitioner would be suppressed out of the game even if they didn¡¯t have time to respond.

    But apparently, Lin Xun was an unusual practitioner!

    Boom!

    At the same time, Lin Xun, who had been still, also moved. He rushed violently with a tactic of Mountain Destruction to the opposite Le Zhiyou.

    From beginning to end, he seemed extremely strong and unavoidable.

    Fighting with the key yer made the thing easier. If he solved Le Zhiyou in the very first moment, he would eliminate the biggest threat.

    Boom!

    The terrible wind brought by the fist crushed the void and shattered the ck rays of Le Zhiyou¡¯s sword, leaving great momentum collided ruthlessly with Le Zhiyou.

    How could it be the power of a punch? It was like a moving mountain, crushing everything iparably!

    Le Zhiyou snorted coldly. His sword was flying and the blow was defused, but his whole body was shaken. He narrowed his eyes unbelieving that Lin Xun¡¯s strength was so abnormal!!

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun frowned. This blow had cost all his efforts, but it was blocked by Le Zhiyou!

    Obviously, it was not so easy to deal with Heaven-gang Realm practitioner Le Zhiyou.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t think too much; nor could he have time to think too much. The attacks of Liu Kesheng and other four practitioners had been overwhelming.

    At this moment, Lin Xun could not avoid it at all. He could only try his best to stand it. His figure shed here and there and every punch he made was like a dragon. His spiritual strength spread like surging waves, releasing a momentum of independent hero.

    Boom!

    The brilliant spirits were blooming and the smoke was sshing on the tform, which formed a glorious scene that thrilled souls.

    For a moment, the audience around the scene was fascinated by the fierce battle.

    What surprised them most was that Lin Xun was not defeated in the first time, he still resisted hard in the face of the siege of four Earth-gang practitioners and one Heaven-gang practitioner, even if he was a bare-handed man of Human-gang Realm.

    Although the figure of Lin Xun was thin, his momentum was frightening as a fighting dragon. He was surrounded by green brilliant spirit light, releasing extremely terrible power in his moving like an eruption of a volcano.

    Even if he was besieged by heavy attacks, he could not be totally suppressed for a while!

    It was terrible fighting capacity!

    Many people were trembling and couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this the power a Human-gang Realm practitioner could possess?

    It was beyond logic and above reason!

    At this moment, the whole audience were attracted by the 9th tform. Lin Xun, who was trapped in a tight encirclement, was undoubtedly the most noticed.

    ¡°This fellow is so abnormal like a freak!¡±

    Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Yun Zitong and others had already thought that Lin Xun was bound to fail. They were just waiting to see how.

    Who ever thought that everything on the stage had broken their cognition? Lin Xun¡¯s strong power rmed them. They looked aligned and dignified.

    The most frightening thing was that Lin Xun was now only a Human-gang Realm practitioner!

    Such a teenager could stand the siege of four Earth-gang practitioners and one Heaven-gang practitioner with his own strength. If it was spread, it would only cause a sensation to the whole empire.

    ¡°I knew then that he is using his full strength...¡±

    Wen Mingxiu¡¯ feeling wasplex and his mind couldn¡¯t be restored. Compared with the battle with Huang Jianchen, Lin Xun became stronger than before.

    She still remembered that more than a year ago, when Lin Xun first entered the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun only had the cultivation of the fifth realms of Martial Arts.

    But now... he had such attainments!

    If he didn¡¯t know the details of Lin Xun, he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Boom!

    On the tform, the fierce battle continued. Brilliant thunders and rumbles made the outside world lost its luster.

    Whether Le Zhiyou or the other four strongholds, all had a stern look at the moment, and the solemnness between their eyebrows was getting stronger and stronger.

    They did not expect that Lin Xun would be so stubborn. They had used the spiritual tools, disyed their secret methods without any reservation, but could not suppress Lin Xun in the end, which seemed too fantastic.

    Who would believe that he was a man in Human-gang Realm?

    Kill!

    Kill!

    Kill!

    They dared not think more, gritted their teeth and carried out their secret methods to the extreme. They had recognized Lin Xun as the biggest enemy.

    It would be disgraceful if they could not defeat Lin Xun with so many people fighting together in this battle.

    Their own dignity and desire for victory had all intensified their offensive, so they attacked desperately.

    Fortunately, Lin Xun was soon suppressed little by little. He was forced to retreat with some signs of unsustainability.

    This made everyone including Le Zhiyou heave a sigh of relief. But the power of attacks had not diminished. On the contrary, it had be more and more powerful.

    They knew very well that they must not give any breathing opportunities to Lin Xun, otherwise it was bound to produce unpredictable changes!

    At this point, everyone in the field also saw that Lin Xun¡¯s momentum had been suppressed. And it seemed that it would not be long before it was defeated.

    This made many people relieved. It wasmon if even Le Zhiyou they couldn¡¯t suppress Lin Xun, things would be unreasonable!

    Others worried about Lin Xun; they didn¡¯t want him fail. They thought it was a miracle that Lin Xun could fight five people of Human-gang Realm. They didn¡¯t want this miraclee to an end.

    ¡°ording to the situation, Lin Xun is doomed to fail although with his extraordinary fighting power. It is a pity that the result of his lottery is too bad. Otherwise, with his fighting power, I even suspect that he can bepared with the talented younger generation in the Imperial Forbidden City...¡±

    On the White Jade tform, Wei Lingzhen, President of Mist College, sighed as if he had foreseen the end of Lin Xun.

 Chapter 281 - Tempering Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 281: Tempering Cultivation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Wei Lingzhen sighed, which also aroused Du Dongtu¡¯s same feelings. He said, ¡°It is true that genius could be divided into several sses. Judging from the strength Lin Xun has shown today, he is really a first-ss figure in the whole empire, but... it¡¯s a pity.¡±

    There was a trace of regret in his voice.

    If Lin Xun failed in the Province Test, he would not have the chance to take part in the Nation Test.

    ¡°That¡¯s his luck. The result of lotteryes from providence. No one can help.¡±

    The governor Liu Wujin murmured.

    ...

    Boom!

    On the stage, the battle became more and more intense. Lin Xun was suddenly hit by bronze umbre on his back since he hadn¡¯t avoided properly.

    With a bang, he staggered. His back was burning with pain and his bones were about shaken into pieces.

    Noticing this great opportunity, Le Zhiyou and others rushed to attack!

    Boom!

    In an instant, the attacks drowned Lin Xun like a flood.

    At this moment, however, Lin Xun showed extraordinary vigor. He gritted his teeth violently, dodging theing attacks and suddenly. His palms and fingers burst out with power.

    Sea Destruction!

    As soon as his fist whooshed over, the void was torn like a rage, and two opponents were shocked backward.

    At the same time, Lin Xun whistled loudly and changed his fighting tactics. Suddenly, there seemed to be a big green Python rushing out and moving around.

    Dragon Destruction!

    Immediately, a man of Earth-gang realm was caught up by the dragon. He screamed as if his body was crushed by a mountain. Then he was thrown out fiercely.

    Puff!

    Almost at the same time, a w showed in Lin Xun¡¯s left shoulder and was taken advantage of by Le Zhiyou. He seized the opportunity and chopped off arge piece of flesh, causing Lin Xun¡¯s left arm almost discarded.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Lin Xun turned around and rowed his hands in the void, where there emerged a big crying phoenix. It waved its red fiery feathered wings as if it was from some ancient mythology, assuming an imposing momentum.

    Bang! Although Le Zhiyou struggled to resist, he was shocked to step back more than thirty meters away. His viscera were almost shocked to disce and his blood rolled badly, which made his face gloomy and colder.

    Lin Xun¡¯s toughness and strength made Le Zhiyou angry and he really wanted to kill Lin Xun at this time. He couldn¡¯t allow Lin Xun change the situation again!

    The battle became fiercer as Lin Xun began to fight with desperate posture, which made audience trembled.

    The most puzzling thing was that Lin Xun was still bare-handed by this time, and he didn¡¯t use any weapon at all!

    This was too abnormal since it was fighting time. It was all known that young strongman like Lin Xun must have their own spiritual weapon even if they were poor to buy other goods.

    So why hadn¡¯t he used his weapon until now?

    Nobody knew the reason for sure.

    The battle on the tform was going on. Not only Lin Xun was injured, his opponents also got hurt with their sshing blood.

    This made them look so bad that they decided to kill Lin Xun without any mercy. They werepletely annoyed by this fighting.

    On the contrary, the looking of Lin Xun didn¡¯t change from the beginning to the end. He was always as cold as a rock. His clean and distinct handsome face was full of indifference.

    His whole body was bathed in blood with deep hurt on his shoulder, but his momentum wasn¡¯t suppressed. Instead, he was full of tremendous momentum of killing during the battle, which was extremely awe-inspiring!

    Perhaps only Wen Mingxiu knew that this was Lin Xun¡¯s real fighting style. No one who came from the Bloodthirsty Camp didn¡¯t experience hundreds of bloody battles!

    Lin Xun was the best trainee in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ...

    Kill!

    Lin Xun¡¯s whole spirits were burning and boiling. In his body, the Windstorm Millstone roared and turned his spirits rolling like an immense ocean.

    However, his mood remained extremely m without any fluctuation as he focused on fighting.

    Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven were constantly carried out by him. They were Mountain Destruction, Ocean Destruction, Void Destruction, Soul Destruction, Dragon Destruction, Phoenix Destruction, Hell Destruction, Heaven Destruction, and Universe Destruction.

    Every move was demonstrating the terrible and incredible destructive power!

    This was the first fierce battle Lin Xun encountered after he sessfully reached the Mastery of Human-gang realm and gotmand of the Nine Strikes of Shacking Heaven.

    The reason why Lin Xun didn¡¯t use his weapon was to make good use of this battle to temper his cultivation of the Nine Strikes of Shacking Heaven!

    The real secret method wasn¡¯t be obtained just by a practitioner¡¯s meditating indoor; by contrary, its real power would be disyed only through tempering of bloody battles.

    A great sword master of the empire said long ago that, if a sword didn¡¯t taste blood, it was just an iron after all!

    ...

    ¡°That is...¡±

    With the passage of time, Liu Wujun on the White Jade tform suddenly uttered a gentle voice, ¡°The momentum of Lin Xun seems to be stronger again.¡±

    ¡°Not only his momentum bes stronger, but also the secret tactics he use are more powerful than those at first.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen also found some details. His eyes shined as he thought about something.

    With a click, Du Dongtu, who was next to Wei Lingzhen, suddenly patted the table and imed, ¡°I got it. The reason why this kid doesn¡¯t use a weapon is that he uses this battle to hone his cultivation of martial arts!¡±

    A group of big shots narrowed their eyes and were shocked in their hearts. Combining Lin Xun¡¯s performance before with his current fighting power, they finally convinced themselves that Du Dongtu¡¯s spection should be true!

    ¡°This kid... I don¡¯t know how to assess him...¡±

    Wei Lingzhenughed bitterly.

    Others also looked different. Indeed, they still felt sorry because they thought Lin Xun was bound to lose this time. Who ever thought that this kid was so bold to take this battle as an opportunity to hone his cultivation of martial arts?

    ¡°There must be something wrong with the situation. Why has Le Zhiyou not defeated Lin Xun by this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Did you notice that Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power is bing stronger than before?¡±

    ¡°It seems true, my goodness, can he turn the situation?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, this guy is so abnormal!¡±

    Not long after, many people in the field who had a keen eye were also aware that the undergoing situation on the stage was changing subtly.

    ¡°What? How could things change?!¡±

    Shue Shaolin breathed in cool air. He also noticed that Lin Xun was notpletely suppressed under the fierce attacks. What was more, Lin Xun began to change the situation gradually.

    Think about it. His opponents were four of Earth-gang realm and one of Heaven-gang realm. It was appalling that he could resist under such high pressure.

    Around Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Yun Zitong and others were stunned by the scene.

    At this time, Lin Xun was braver in fighting style. His body was surrounded by green spirit light. In his body, there was strong roar like vibration of thunder and wind.

    Every time he struck, he made the void cry and the air flow chaotic, producing a terrible disintegrating force.

    This brought tremendous pressure to his five opponents. They were extremely blue in face, uncertain in heart. They couldn¡¯t believe that they not only failed to suppress Lin Xun thoroughly, but also let Lin Xun find the opportunity to change the situation little by little.

    What should they do?

    If this situation was continued, sooner orter they would miss the chance to suppress Lin Xunpletely and then they would be mighty defeated in the end.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him struggle more!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Use killing tactics, or we will all be eliminated! ¡±

    Apanied by loud shouts, they were desperately crazy, showing all their skills, and using all secret methods against Lin Xun.

    Almost at the same time, an unperceived sneer crept on the corner of Lin Xun¡¯s lips suddenly. He spread his body and rushed violently toward Le Zhiyou next.

    Unlike before, Lin Xun¡¯s momentum at this time was like a storm, sweeping through the sky, and bringing a terrible oppressive force to the soul.

    Punch out.

    Push over.

    It was still Mountain Destruction, but when this blow appeared, the air emitted a sharp cry and the void copsed inch by inch.

    Le Zhiyou¡¯s face suddenly changed and all his body and mind felt a deadly threat. Without any hesitation, he dodged abruptly to another side.

    But he was still swept by the strong wind brought by this punch. With a bang, he coughed up blood and flew over thirty meters away like being hit by a wild cattle and fell on the ground with his face down.

    He was trembling all over and badly hurt. His face was pale and his eyes were full of disbelief. It never urred to him that he, a gifted and powerful man in Heaven-gang realm, would be defeated by a Human-gang realm practitioner at this moment.

    This scene ignited the atmosphere all of sudden. Many people couldn¡¯t help rising up shocked and excited.

    Lin Xun, at this moment, had made unexpectedly counter-attack!

    He punched out the famous genius Le Zhiyou of Heaven-gang realm!

    He was too strong!

    ¡°This kid... can¡¯t be suppressed anymore...

    On the White Jade tform, the same idea shed through the minds of all the bigwigs.

    ¡°How... How is that possible?

    On the stage, the four Earth-gang realm practitioners breathed in the cool air and they were somewhat stunned. Did Le Zhiyou actually get shot off?

    Did Lin Xun conceal his strength just now?

    When looking at Lin Xun again, a hint of fear appeared in their eyes. What kind of person was this? Why was he so powerful in Human-gang realm?

    He was... almost like a monster!

    Lin Xun, who was unconscious of all this, seized the opportunity after repelling Le Zhiyou and hunted the other four practitioners in a sh.

    Boom!

    His body was surrounded with green spirits, dazzling and fiery as a sun. His momentum dashed into the sky and startled the world. He vaguely turned himself into a storm whirlpool and crushed opponents heavily!

    ¡°Be careful; get away!¡±

    Le Zhiyou roared in the distance.

    But it was toote when Lin Xun¡¯s figure came overwhelmingly in a twinkle of an eye.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After four dull thuds, the four practitioners were blown out of the tform like stones and fell onto the ground, screaming harshly. With bleeding nose and mouth, and they couldn¡¯t even stand up!

    Hiss!

    The whole audience gasped, staring at the stage and tongue-tied.

 Chapter 282 - Shame and Indignation

    <h4>Chapter 282: Shame and Indignation</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    In an instant, the four strongholds of Earth-gang Realm were suppressed and defeated together.

    All this was a sudden that people were open-mouthed. The fight had alreadye to an end before they could react.

    It was not until they saw the figures of the four strongest people struggling on the ground outside the tform that everyone in the hall finally believed that all this was true!

    The unspeakable shock covered the whole hall, leaving the atmosphere dead and silent that even a needle dropping would be heard. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with a look of horror, panic and bewilderment.

    How did Lin Xun do it?

    What a horrible young man!

    No one could imagine that Lin Xun who was suppressed by the others and could hardly stand it several minutes before, now not only blew Le Zhiyou away, but also defeated all other four strongmen in one fell swoop.

    He had not only pull the situation back, but also reversed the situation with a counter-attack.

    On the White Jade tform, the governor Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu were silent. Before, they had vaguely seen the signs of Lin Xun¡¯s gradual improvement, but they had no idea that Lin Xun would retrieve the situation so quickly.

    It hade out of nowhere like a miracle, bringing special surprise to people.

    At this time, on the tform, Lin Xun¡¯s thin and elegant figure stood upright. He was bathed in blood, appearing the same as before, but in the eyes of the audience, he was so dazzling and tall.

    This was power!

    ¡°So hateful!¡±

    Opposite Lin Xun, Le Zhiyou looked very bad and scolded that the four strongmen were so disappointing that he himself even suffered a lot. Now, he should face Lin Xun this freak by himself.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, in the end, this examination turned into apetition between you and me. Aha, should I feel honored?¡±

    Le Zhiyou took a deep breath and said with a somber look. He was not in a hurry to fight back. Only when he faced Lin alone, did he find that the pressure was so great.

    ¡°You should be d that if this assessment was a match between you and me from the beginning, do you think you can stick to it now?¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s face was cold and his words were not polite. In the previous battles, Le Zhiyou took advantage of his cultivation of Heaven-gang Realm and brought Lin Xun a lot of troubles. Even his injuries were mostly left by Le Zhiyou.

    So at the moment, he was not feel good about Le Zhiyou at all.

    ¡°Yes, this battle has been unfair from the beginning. Le Zhiyou has taken advantage along the way; it¡¯s a bit shameless for him to pretend to be generous!¡±

    ¡°Bah, it¡¯s ridiculous that this kind of person is a famous top figure in Mist College. When he was fighting just now, he was more ruthless than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the assessment. Lin Xun¡¯s being sieged can only be counted as his bad luck. But the performance of Le Zhiyou is somewhat shameful at this time. As Lin Xun said, he should not only feel honored, but also be grateful!¡±

    Many people in the venue echoed and cheered for Lin Xun. The voice spread like a tide all over the venue, making Le Zhiyou¡¯s face turn blue and bad at once.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Le Zhiyou gritted his teeth, when he was about to say something, Lin Xun frowned and interrupted, ¡°Dude, this assessment is not over yet, you can say whatever you want until you are eliminated?¡±

    Le Zhiyouughed angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you be ashamed to say that you think you can really eliminate me in a one-to-one fight?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t bother to speak anymore but strode forward with great momentum, like a dragon surging into sky.

    Boom!

    As he waved Mountain Destruction rolled over.

    Seeing Lin Xun so sharp, Le Zhiyou was already in a great rage, but when faced with this blow, his eyelids twitched and his heart again was filled with the familiar dangerous breath, which made him subconsciously avoid it.

    As soon as he dodged, he realized that it was not right. A strong sense of humiliation surged in his heart. Damn it!

    Suddenly, a burst ofughter broke out in the field, and some people even directly satirized, ¡°Le Zhiyou, weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Why you were so frightened as to slip away when Lin Xun began to fight? Are you a rabbit?¡±

    Many students of Mist College felt ashamed and puzzled. Even if Le Zhiyou couldn¡¯t beat Lin Xun up, he could admit defeat as early as possible. Why he humiliated himself by acting like this?

    Le Zhiyou¡¯s face was red with anger. He suddenly shouted and took the initiative to kill Lin Xun so as to prove that he was not frightened by Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t say a word about it. He still used Mountain Destruction with immense momentum.

    Boom!

    The terrible fist whooshed like a wanton storm, crushing the void, disturbing the air and generating terrible destructive force.

    When Le Zhiyou was overwhelmed by this strike, he was stiff all over as if falling into an ice cave. He¡¯s face was pale, the shame and indignation in his heart fled away immediately and he had to choose to avoid it again.

    It was terrible. If he went to resist it directly, Le Zhiyou doubted whether he would be shattered by this punch.

    Seeing that Le Zhiyou avoided the hit for the second time, theughter in the field became more louder. Many practitioners who were very interested in Le Zhiyou could not help shaking their heads secretly when they saw this.

    ¡°Look, this is the famous talent of Mist College in Heaven-gang Realm. Isn¡¯t it a shame?¡±

    ¡°Aha, although you are beautiful in words, your body acts honestly. Fight back quickly!¡±

    Even Wei Lingzhen on the White Jade tform couldn¡¯t help frowning. He knew that Le Zhiyou was not really fear in fighting, but in the eyes of others, it turned out to be another fact that Le Zhiyou was a timid one.

    ¡°Abominable! You, you... are absolutely deliberate!¡±

    Le Zhiyou was thoroughly enraged and going mad. He had been regarded as a genius by many people since he began his practice. He was respected by numerous young generations of practitioners. When had he ever been so neglected and ridiculed?

    His eyes were red and he vented all his anger on Lin Xun, thinking that Lin Xun was intentionally trying to embarrass him.

    Lin Xun just smiled at him, ¡°Whether it¡¯s intentional or not, just don¡¯t dodge then.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Le Zhiyou almost coughed up blood. It was so annoying that he had no idea how this examination would turn out to be like this.

    ¡°Zhiyou, step back; you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Suddenly, there sounded Wei Lingzhen voice, which was full of great dignity and suppressed all theughter in the field.

    Obviously, Wei Lingzhen, the dean of Mist College, couldn¡¯t bear this monkey y scene.

    Le Zhiyou shivered all over and his face suddenly turned pale. He was so lost. Should he give up now?

    Did it mean that he had been eliminated in the Province Test?

    Le Zhiyou¡¯s heart ached and he coughed up blood, his face turning pale. It was evident that his anger hurt himself. His mood changed sharply.

    Seeing this, many people in the field couldn¡¯t help showing pity. Le Zhiyou was more than being defeated this time. From now on, he might lose his reputation and couldn¡¯t lift his head up again.

    But eventually, Le Zhiyou stepped down the tform. No matter how unwilling he was, he did not have much confidence facing Lin Xun alone. He knew that even he fought again, he would struggle in vain.

    Looking at his dismal withdrawal, Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing and Yun Zitong became grave and gloomy.

    Le Zhiyou was as famous as them, but now he was defeated by Lin Xun, and he voluntarily admitted defeat, which made them feel extremely unpleasant.

    But they also knew that if they were Le Zhiyou, they would be defeated in this battle too. There was no way to win this battle. Lin Xun was really a freak that could fight against the siege of four Earth-gang Realm practitioners and one Heaven-gang Realm practitioner and won the battle in the end.

    In the whole empire, it¡¯s hard to find monsters like Lin Xun.

    At this time, when all the eyes in the field looked at Lin Xun again, it had bepletely different from before, with a kind of heartfelt admiration and appreciation.

    Previously, they all thought that Lin Xun¡¯s lottery result was too bad and doomed to fail. He was not due to thest round of assessment, but the final result proved that it was not Lin Xun¡¯s bad luck, but his opponents¡¯ bad luck!

    Looked at the four Earth-gang Realm practitioners who were defeated at the same time from the tform, they were failed simply without any suspense.

    And Le Zhiyou wasughed and ridiculed like a clown, which made him lose his reputation and face.

    Lin Xun, on the other hand, became the biggest winner in this round of assessment. He was like an impossible miracle, bringing endless shock and surprise to people.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s rise is irresistible.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen lookedplex and sighed with emotions.

    ¡°Although thest round of assessment has not yet begun, it has no doubt that Lin Xun will past. s, everything is unpredictable!¡±

    Du Dongtu also praised Lin Xun with sighs. From the first time he heard about the battle in the rainy night, Du Dongtu appreciated Lin Xun very much. He even inspired Lin Xun to join the Ziling Army. He believed that if Lin Xun could be trained in army, he would be another powerful general of the Empire in the future.

    It was a pity that he knew such a proud young man wouldn¡¯t stay in Ziling Army, ording to his performance today.

    ¡°In the southwestern province, Lin Xun is already a top-ranking person, and in the entire empire, he is still the brilliant one. He should go to participate in the highest level of text, the Nation Test!¡±

    Liu Wujun, the governor of Southwestern Province, was equally impressed by the fact that if Lin Xun had not been closely rted to the Heiyao Shrine, he would have been tempted to recruit the young man.

    In the eyes of all the people, Lin Xun, standing on the tform, seemed to think of something. Suddenly, he took a deep breath and looked around, and his face became solemn.

    Many people wondered what Lin Xun was going to do?

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°I only choose spiritual tools in Golden Hall!¡±

    The whole audience waspletely startled and tongue-tied. It was too absurd that Lin Xun still remembered to promote Golden Hall at this time. He totally had no sense of shame.

    Many teenager girls in the field, whose heart had been conquered by Lin Xun¡¯s strong performance before, could not help feeling heartbroken when heard Lin Xun¡¯s words. They showed desperate expressions and wondered how Lin Xun could defame himself!?

 Chapter 283 - The Hidden Developments

    <strong>Chapter 283: The Hidden Developments</strong>

    On the White Jade tform, the governor Liu Wujun and other big wigs as Wei Lingzhen, Du Dongtu showed a strange look and could not help twitching their lips at this moment.

    What... What should theyment about Lin Xun?

    When everyone awaked from their astonishments, Lin Xun had disappeared in the field.

    After a fierce battle, Lin Xun was injured a lot. Meanwhile, he consumed a huge amount of physical energy, so he must recover in time.

    So he left very decisively. As for the final round of assessment, it would begin three dayster.

    ...

    After Lin Xun¡¯s leaving, the third round of assessment continued, and the news about Lin Xun¡¯s fierce battle spread all over Mist City in the first time.

    ¡°Damn, Lin Xun is absolutely a freak! He is too terrible!¡±

    Many people were shocked and eximed.

    ¡°Poor Le Zhiyou, if he hadn¡¯t met Lin Xun, he would surely be able to pass the Province Test for hisbat prowess.¡±

    There were also many people felt sorry for Le Zhiyou.

    ¡°Aha, Lin Xun is so interesting. At the end of the battle, he did not forget to make propaganda for the Golden hall. I couldn¡¯t help but want to visit the Golden Hall.¡±

    Othersughed at Lin Xun¡¯s unexpected behavior.

    None of this affected Lin Xun. As soon as he returned home, he greeted Shue Jin and went straight into the room and began to meditate.

    The final round of assessment would take ce in three days. He must heal the injury and restore his physical strength to its peak before the assessment.

    In the courtyard, Shue Jin did not sleep. He sat alone in the night and thought in dismay that in three days, he would leave Mist City and went to the Wastnd of Turbulence...

    Suddenly, a very unusual dark shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. With a close look, it was a ck strange bird!

    It had golden pupils, red ws, six wings on its slender body. Its deep pupils were like burning magma, terrifying.

    Dark Six-wing Falcon!

    Suddenly, Shue Jin woke up from his thoughts. There was a ray of cold rays bursting out from his eyes. Since the Dark Six-wing Falcon was sent to here, did something great happen in the Heiyao Shrine?

    That Dark Six-wing Falcon glided through the void quietly andnded in the courtyard.

    ¡°Your Excellency has ordered you to keep still before new informationes.¡±

    The bird¡¯s voice was so strong and low that it was as wise as a psychic bird.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    Shue Jin frowned.

    The Dark Six-wing Falcon shook its head and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. It seems that there¡¯s a traitor in the Heiyao Shrine and core secrets has been leaked.¡±

    Shue Jin raised his eyebrows and turned gloomy, ¡°Traitor? It hasn¡¯t happened in years. Something¡¯s wrong with it.¡±

    Shue Jin wondered then, ¡°But, what does this have to do with my trip to the Wastnd of Turbulence?¡±

    The Dark Six-wing Falcon was silent for a moment and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, but it has something to do with the little fellow you care for. I should withdraw now.¡±

    After it finished, it pped its wings and rose up in a sh, disappearing beyond 30,000 meters high in the sky.

    It was about Lin Xun!

    Shue Jin was shocked in his heart and he lost in thoughts with cold rays filled in his pupils.

    A traitor in the Heiyao Shrine leaked some secret that had something to do with Lin Xun, who Shue Jin had been protecting... What on earth was this?

    Even the Dark Six-wing Falcon was sent to deliver the news. It could be proved that how serious the matter now was!

    After a deep thought, Shue Jin finally shook his head. He received too little information to judge what the situation was. Today, he could only wait for new information toe and determine the next action.

    Lin Xun¡¯s existence actually exposed a traitor in Heiyao Shrine. This matter was even more astonishing beyond Shue Jin¡¯s imagination!

    ...

    The same time in the Night Castle,

    The dark pce was as quiet and solemn as ever and there was a force of oppression in it.

    ¡°Once done, there is no room for retreat. To my surprise, in 136 years, the first traitor in Heiyao Shrine is you.¡±

    In the darkness, a voice of indifference sounded with a ray of light shed on the white bone throne.

    Above the throne sat a figure with great momentum as if it were infinitely ihgh, overlooking the world.

    The Queen of Dark Night!

    Her voice was as unique, deep and maic as ever, as mysterious as the night.

    She did not reveal her true face, or even if she did, there were very few people in the world who could see her face.

    With that light, it was clearly that in the center of the hall, there was a bare upper body man kneeling on his knees.

    The man lowered his head and said nothing.

    Looking carefully, the man¡¯s back was prated by a fine ck chain, which burned the man¡¯s skin ck by some mysterious ck me like the fire of hell.

    But the man seemed unconscious, kneeling there motionless. This mysterious scene looked extremely prating.

    ¡°You¡¯re always stubborn that you¡¯d rather lose your life and defend yourself with silence. I have no other idea of catching you this time. I¡¯m just curious about the benefits that the old fogey on the observatory promises you and let you choose to betray me.¡±

    On the White Bone Throne, the voice of the Queen was dim and low, as if she was reminiscent of the past without any emotional fluctuation.

    The man remained silent like a dumb.

    ¡°Well, since you choose to defend yourself to death, I will do as your will.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, the ck chains dripped into the man¡¯s skin on his back little by little.

    At this moment, the man seemed to finally be unable to withstand the fatal pain, and his body trembled uncontrobly.

    But even so, he still lowered his head, silent like a stubborn stone.

    At this time, the kind-looking old man, who had been wearing a ck court dress, went into the hall without looking at the man on the ground. He bowed to the distant White-bone throne and said, ¡°Miss, it is clear that Zi Hun did this to preserve a woman.¡±

    At this point, the man on the ground trembled violently, and he raised his head, which had been lowered, to reveal a tough face that had been weathered.

    But now his face appeared particrly fierce with anger. His eyes were red as if to bleed.

    He stared at the white bone throne in the distance, his pale and dry lips trembled as if to say something, but finally he lowered his head and seemed to have epted his fate.

    Seeing this, the Queen on the White Bone Throne was silent for a moment, and then she sighed softly, ¡°Affection is indeed harmful.¡±

    When the voice fell, the man on the ground was stiff. Immediately, his body was disappearing like being covered with an evesting shadow and left no trace like evaporating.

    Everything ended in silence.

    When the old man saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°How¡¯s that doing?¡±

    The Queen of Dark Night asked.

    ¡°It has been noticed by the old men of the observatory. They arranged Chi n to solve the problem left over from that year thoroughly.¡±

    The old man slowly said, ¡°I have already brought the words to the other side as you asked, but I did not expect that they actually agreed.¡±

    In the voice of the Queen, there was a tinge of surprise, ¡°They agreed?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°But they also have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The old man looked different, ¡°They told me that it¡¯s okay to keep Lin Xun alive, but it depends on whether he can enter the Forbidden City smoothly.¡±

    There was a silence on the White Bone Throne, and it took a long time before the queen said, ¡°This is the meaning of the old fogey on the observatory?¡±

    The old man nodded, ¡°It should be so.¡±

    The Queen thought for a moment and said, ¡°What are they going to do?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Chi n will send forces to stop Lin Xun on the way to the Forbidden City.¡±

    ¡°This old man¡¯s decision is strange. What on earth does he want to do?¡±

    The Queen murmured softly.

    The old man was also lost in thought. Obviously, he did not know the real reason.

    ¡°Alright, since he wants to act like that, let¡¯s y with him and see what he really wants to do.¡±

    The Queen decided, ¡°Tell Shue Jin that the n has changed, and he needs to take Lin Xun into the Forbidden City himself!¡±

    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°Miss, they have said that if we don¡¯t interfere in this matter, they will only send practitioners below Sea Spirit Realm to stop Lin Xun. Otherwise, all the conditions previously agreed will be abolished.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do they think they¡¯re going to put pressure on me?¡±

    There was a chill in the Queen¡¯s voice.

    The old man murmured, ¡°Miss, I feel it¡¯s more like a test for Lin Xun. Maybe there¡¯s some secret hidden in condition. We can admit this try.¡±

    The Queen announced after a moment of silence, ¡°Then you pass the news to Shue Jin and let Lin Xun make his own choice. Tell him that if hees to the Forbidden City, he may be killed on the way, but if he does note to the Forbidden City, he will never have the chance to know his real fate.¡±

    The old man bowed slightly and led the way.

    The hall recedes to darkness, empty and quiet.

    ...

    The next nightfall, Shue Jin saw the Dark Six-wing Falcon again and learned all about it.

    ¡°Zi Hun... It¡¯s him...¡±

    Shue Jin was slightly distracted. Zi Hun, one of the twelve deacons of the Heiyao Shrine, was a strong practitioner of Tao Insight Realm. Even Shue Jin dared not judge confidently that he could defeat Zi Hun.

    But such a strong man became a traitor...

    Shue Jin was a little confused. What was the matter?

    A piece of information about Lin Xun could make him choose to betray the Heiyao Shrine at all costs?

 Chapter 284 - The Final Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Final Assessment</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Shue Jin pondered for a long time and finally sighed softly.

    ording to the instructions, he could only tell Lin Xun about it and he couldn¡¯t give him any more help.

    Shue Jin had a strong presentiment that when Lin Xun knew all this, he would not choose to retreat ording to his temperament.

    ...

    Three days passed in a hurry.

    Lin Xun did not know that on that night three days ago, a Dark Six-wing Falcon came to the courtyard where he lived.

    He also didn¡¯t know that his background had caused a turbulence in the Forbidden City, the capital of the distant empire.

    Now his mind was all on Province Test. After three days of restoring, he had recovered from his injuries.

    Lin Xun was particrly pleased that after the third round assessment, his control of the Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven had gone through the Initiation and started to reach Nuance.

    Nuance meant insight into subtle. Only by mastering the essence and mystery of a skill could people truly exert the full power of a skill.

    Early that morning, Lin Xun washed and stepped out of the courtyard.

    Today, the final round of Province Test would beunched. Whether the Nation Test certificate could be obtained smoothly depended on today¡¯s battle.

    ...

    In Mist College,

    The crowd was gathering, the grand asion was unprecedented!

    The seats were already full of dense figures, looking forward to today¡¯s battles.

    After three rounds of assessment, only 200 practitioners had sessfully entered thest round.

    Today, the two hundred screened out practitioners wouldpete with thest 100 winners of the previous filter.

    ¡°Thest round of assessment has finally arrived. I don¡¯t know who can stand out this time and be the biggest winner of the test.¡±

    ¡°Of course it will be Lin Xun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict. In the third round of assessment, although Lin Xun¡¯s performance is extremely dazzling, there are many top practitioners who can fight against him, such as Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing, Yun Zitong and so on.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? Even Le Zhiyou was defeated by Lin Xun. How could Shue Shaolin possibly be Lin Xun¡¯s opponent?¡±

    ¡°You should be clear that the final assessment results will be aprehensive embodiment of three rounds¡¯ performances. ording to Lin Xun¡¯s performance before, as long as thest round of assessment goes well, he is surely to reach the top of the throne!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s irresponsibility to say that. The big shots like Governor Liu Wujun will make the final decisions. Who knows how it will go?¡±

    There was a lot of discussion in the field, and the voice was like a wave, rolling in the sky.

    In the assessment area, Lin Xun and other 199 practitioners had also been waiting there. Some people closed their eyes and meditated, some talked softly and some kept quiet in thoughts. Everyone behaved differently.

    Thisst round of assessment was the key to determine whether they could pass the Province Test or not. If they failed, even if they performed well in the first three rounds of assessment, nothing could be changed.

    Under such circumstances, the practitioners who had overcame difficulties were determined to get the final sess. No one was willing to be eliminated at thisst moment. In that case, the blow would be too serious.

    Lin Xun stood there alone, he was somewhat absent-minded.

    As he left the house in the early morning, he was keenly aware that Shue Jin wanted to say something to him, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything.

    This seemed a little abnormal.

    ¡°Old Jin shouldn¡¯t be so indecisive...¡±

    Lin Xun kept murmuring.

    Soon, Lin Xun could not think much about it. With the bell ringing, thest round of assessment had begun.

    Like the previous three rounds of assessment, it was still by drawing lots to choose the opponent. The rule was simple¡ªto win the test by defeating the opponent.

    At present, there were only two hundred people left in the field so they just need to fight one by one. If they fail, they would be eliminated. And the winners would pass this year¡¯s Province Test.

    Then, the examiner Liu Wujun and other big wigs would judge the final ranking ording to the overall performances of the winners in the four rounds of assessment.

    Lin Xun¡¯s opponent this time was a young man named Wang Kang. He came from Yun Jing, a city in southwestern. He was not well known before. But he had proved his strength after breaking out of the siege of the third round and entered thest.

    In other words, almost all the 200 practitioners who could take part in thest round of examinations should be regarded as the top figures of the younger generation, and there was no ordinary man in them.

    However, the top figures were also ranked. Compared with Lin Xun, Wang Kang seemed a little mediocre.

    When he learned that his opponent was Lin Xun, Wang Kang let out a scream. His hand trembled and the lot stick he had drawn fell to the ground. He was devastated and helpless.

    No oneughed. On the contrary, all the participants showed sympathy for Wang Kang that he was so unlucky to have Lin Xun as his opponent.

    Others secretly congratte themselves and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling extremely happy that their opponent was not Lin Xu.

    Even the shining figures like Shue Shaolin, Yu Wenjing and Yun Zitong, favored by most people, felt rxed when they determined that their opponent was not Lin Xun.

    This reaction seemed extremely delicate, but it revealed that in the minds of those practitioners, Lin Xun¡¯s prowess was frightening.

    When Lin Xun saw all this, he couldn¡¯t help being speechless. Was he so terrible?

    Lin Xun finally tasted the feeling of standing out from the crowd and being overwhelmed by the unease. Of course, Lin Xun also knew that this only proved that his strength had been recognized in the territory of the southwestern province of the Empire and among the younger generations of practitioners.

    In the other areas of the empire, there must be some people who were not inferior to him or even better than him.

    To leave aside all this, this Province Test was held for the same generation in young ages, so there was nothing to be proud of.

    At least ording to the practice, he was only of Human-gang Realm after all, and there was still a long way to go.

    Thest round of assessment began, the whole venue was thoroughly excited. The atmosphere was unprecedented.

    But for Lin Xun, thisst round of assessment seemed a little boring.

    His opponent Wang Kang was indeed a very powerful man. Even if he had behaved a little bit out of tune before, when the real battle began, Wang Kang showed all the advantages that a top practitioner should have, calm and focused.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Lin Xun. Wang Kang was suppressed by Lin Xun and finally lost only after a moment of struggling.

    ¡°I knew that Lin Xun would never let us down!¡±

    ¡°Human-gang realm as he was of, he swept through the four rounds and finally triumphed. In the past provincial examinations, few people wereparable to Lin Xun!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a freak! I didn¡¯t believe in genius in the world before, but after seeing Lin Xun, finally I do.¡±

    ¡°Three monthster, it will be the opening time of the Imperial Nation Test. I hope Lin Xun could represent our southwestern province andpete with all the top people on the Nation Test!¡±

    Numerous cheers erupted in the field.

    On the White Jade tform, the governor Liu Wujun and others looked at each other, showing a natural look to this result.

    Through the first three rounds of examination, they had already made it clear that no one could stop Lin Xun from passing the Province Test!

    At this moment, Lin Xu¡¯s victory undoubtedly proved their spection was not wrong.

    But when they searched through the whole scenes with their eyes, they were stunned to find that Lin Xun had already disappeared.

    Obviously, Lin Xun left early again.

    ¡°This kid does not take Province Test seriously. He left as if he did not care about his result at all.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen shook his head.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s normal to leave at this time. I¡¯ve been worrying about what to do if he publicizes the Golden Hall again when he wins.¡±

    Du Dongtuughed, ¡°By the way, this boy is also a wonderful person. He doesn¡¯t act inmon sense and was quite different from other practitioners. It is rare to see this kind of person.¡±

    ¡°It would be naive for him to think that his overall score would be the first in the Province Test.¡±

    The governor Liu Wujun sneered.

    Wei Lingzhen and Du Dongtu both smiled and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Liu, ording to this kid¡¯s temper, I don¡¯t think it matters to him whether he is the No.1 in the test.¡±

    Liu Wujun was stunned. After careful consideration, he couldn¡¯t help admitting that Lin Xun was indeed different from other people. Deviance had gone a bit too far to describe him, but he could definitely be said different.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious if he will take part in the Nation Test in three months.¡±

    Wei Lingzhen pondered.

    ¡°He should not miss it. But whether he can win is not be sure. After all, all the practitioners in the Nation Test are great genius, some even have cultivation of Sea Spirit Realm!¡±

    Du Dongtu murmured, ¡°Although Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power canpete with Heaven-gang Realm practitioners, if he encounters a real opponent, his cultivation will be his lethal weakness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. When the final round of assessment is over, please join me in assessing the results of the practitioners who passed the Province Test.¡±

    The governor Liu Wujun ordered.

    All the big shots were happy to obey and bowed their heads.

    But in their hearts, in fact, they already had a clear answer to Lin Xun¡¯sprehensive achievements.

    Lin Xun left Mist Coge in a hurry and went straight to his home.

    Today Shue Jin would leave. Lin Xun was afraid that this fellow would leave without saying a word. So as soon as the examination was over, he ran to leave at the first time.

    Fortunately, when he returned home, Shue Jin was still there, which let Lin Xun breathe a sigh of relief. Heughed, ¡°Old Jin, we have not had a good drink together, how about getting good and drunk today?¡±

    If it was in ordinary days, Shue Jin would absolutely not hesitate to say yes.

    But today, he shook his head and said, ¡°Boy, since the Province Test is over, I have something to tell you.¡±

    He had aplex look and a strange mood, which was totally different from what he used to be.

    Lin Xun was upset and a slight premonition raised in his heart.

 Chapter 285 - The Necessary Trip

    <h4><strong>Chapter 285: The Necessary Trip</strong></h4>

    Everyone in Mist city was reveling in the final round of Province Test. It was noisy, lively and unprecedented.

    But in the small courtyard, the atmosphere was a little quiet.

    Sitting at the stone table, Lin Xun fell into long silence after listening to Shue Jin¡¯s words.

    Only then did he know that the Queen of Dark Night Lin Ji¡¯nian had already guessed his birth background.

    He was also surprised that a great figure of Tao Insight Realm would choose to betray Heiyao Shrine because of his background.

    All of this made Lin Xun realize that the enemy who had poached his Spiritual Vein must be stronger and more terrible than he originally thought.

    Otherwise, Zi Hun, the Tao Insight Realm betrayer, would not be desperate to reveal his identity.

    His living must surprised those enemies.

    Lin Xun had mixed feelings of both gratitude and anger, which was actually tooplicated to describe. His chest was like pinned down by a stone, which made him feel sad.

    Who was he?

    Who poached his Spiritual Vein?

    Lin Xun had thought about these problems many times. The only thing he could be sure of was that he had got the help of Master Lu and consequently kept alive.

    It was a pity that Master Lu never talked these things to him. He didn¡¯t give the clue to Lin Xun that he could only find out the truth in Ziyao Empire until the Mine Prison was destroyed.

    Originally, Lin Xun nned to pass the Nation Test and enter The Green-deer School, where he could have huge resources to investigate all this.

    But now he suddenly found that someone had known his life.

    Why didn¡¯t the Queen of Dark Night tell him earlier? Was there any secret in it?

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t understand. When he was about to get to the truth, he found that things were moreplicated than he thought.

    The silent Lin Xun made Shue Jin sigh in his heart, ¡°The Queen said that you don¡¯t have to go to the Forbidden City. In my view, this is the most sensible choice, because at least you will not encounter fatal danger.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly interrupted, ¡°Old Jin, I never told you the reason why I entered the Ziyao Empire. Actually, I¡¯m here to find my life indeed.¡±

    Shue Jin frowned then, ¡°I can probably think about this reason. But it¡¯s a pity if you lose your life in search of your origin.¡±

    After a pause, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that the betrayal of Zi Hun is a signal to you? Those who prevent you from going to the Forbidden City are more terrible than you think. If you insist on your n, you are doomed to be unlucky.¡±

    Lin Xun answered Shue Jin thoughtfully, ¡°Sure, but you ced that they will not send forces beyond Sea Spirit Realm to attack me, that is safe enough for me.¡±

    Shue Jin frowned deeply, ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve. Even if you enter the Forbidden City smoothly, how could you fight with these forces alone? To tell the truth, it¡¯s easier for them to kill a little guy like you than to crush an ant in light of the strength they¡¯ve shown!¡±

    Lin Xunughed immediately, ¡°Old Jin, you¡¯re wrong. They might not meant to kill me in this way! If they really want to kill me, they could send someone to Mist city directly.¡±

    Speaking of this, there was a special luster shed through Lin Xun¡¯s clear ck eyes, ¡°I had an intuition that the reason why they didn¡¯te and kill me directly had nothing to do with Heiyao Shrine. They seem to have other ns.¡±

    Shue Jin was shocked by Lin Xun¡¯s analysis. He felt something strange before, but he didn¡¯t expect Lin Xun to notice the clue so quickly.

    Lin Xun announced firmly to Shue Jin then, ¡°Old Jin, I must go to the Forbidden City. You don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore.¡±

    Looking at Lin Xun¡¯s determined look for a long time, Shue Jin finally sighed softly without any more advice.

    ¡°Come on, have a drink. I don¡¯t know how long we will meet again after I go to the Forbidden City. Don¡¯t mention those disappointing things now. Let¡¯s just have a drunk together!¡±

    Lin Xun smiled brightly and took out a jar of wine.

    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s not easy to make me drunk.¡±

    Shue Jin made a cold hum, opened the wine jar with a pat and drank up-headed.

    Lin Xun was happy knowing that Shue Jin agreed to his decision.

    ...

    At the nightfall, the vigorous Province Test came to an end. 100 practitioners passed the examination in total.

    Although the Province test was over, the discussion was not over. On the contrary, it became more and more intense.

    The analysis of every ssic battle and the final ranking of the winners of the Province Test became a hot topic.

    Without exception, Lin Xun¡¯s one-to-five battle in the third round of assessment was recognized as the most ssic battle in this year¡¯s Province Test.

    At the same time, Lin Xun became the most popr candidate for the first ce in the evaluation ofprehensive performance.

    Although Lin Xun was the beneficiary of Province Test, he had no attention spared to all this.

    The next morning, Lin Xun woke up from the hangover and went directly to Golden Hall to meet Gu Liang, who was busy.

    As the Province Test ended, the poprity of Golden Hall had not declined. On the contrary, arge number of practitioners came every day, which made Golden Hall more popr.

    All this should be attributed to Lin Xun¡¯s strong effective propaganda.

    In the quiet room, Gu Liang happily narrated the changes of Golden Hall these days. Sometimes he was excited with flying eyebrows, sometimes he was distressed and sighed.

    Of course, his sighs were still full of joy.

    Lin Xun sat there and listened quietly. He learnt that Gu Liang had started to prepare and refine the seven new spiritual tools, and he named them the Series of Golden Scale.

    In the future, these spirituals would be crowned with the unique symbol of the Series of Golden Scale and became the first main series of Golden Hall.

    Golden referred to Golden Hall, and the homophony of Scale was homophonic to Lin in Chinese, which referred to Lin Xun.

    Golden Scale also meant auspiciousness and wealth. In old sayings, the golden scale represented powerful dragon.

    It obviously took Gu Liang¡¯s lots of thought to Golden Scale Series and he really attached high importance to it.

    Neither Lin Xun nor Gu Liang could know what a sensation the spiritual tools of the Series would cause in the future. It was adored by countless practitioners like dazzling stars in the sky.

    At this time, Lin Xun was just smiling and listening quietly. He could feel Gu Liang¡¯s ambition. In fact, he envied Gu Liang very much. At least Gu Liang could pay all his attention on the road he liked.

    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here today?¡±

    In the end, Gu Liang were aware that he forgot to ask the purpose of Lin Xun¡¯sing because of his exciting talks.

    ¡°When the final result of the Province Testes out and I get the certificate, I will leave Mist City for Forbidden City. I¡¯m here to tell you in advance.¡±

    Lin Xun answered randomly.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s too early.¡±

    Gu Liang was shocked and reluctant, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good drink together.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I also want to have a nice drink with you, but look at the present Golden hall, If you are drunk, who could preside over the overall situation.¡±

    Gu Liang smiled bitterly. Indeed, he was so busy these days. Not to mention drinking, even his rest time was extremely limited.

    ¡°s, I¡¯m inferior to you. You¡¯ve passed the Province Test sessfully and will be famous in Forbidden City. I envy you so much.¡±

    Gu Liang sighed.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t bother to give more response then. He got up and said goodbye, ¡°Keep on working! I have to go to Keystone Business and the Commune of Spiritual Tattooistster.¡±

    Gu Liang stood up and saw Lin Xun disappear in the street. He suddenly frowned ¡¯cause he felt that today¡¯s Lin Xun seemed to be different from the past, as if Lin was hiding something in heart.

    In a moment, Gu Liang was too busy to think much about Lin Xun. Another VIP came to Golden Hall and he had to receive him in person.

    ...

    Keystone Business.

    When Lin Xun arrived, Mu Wansu was not there. She had gone to a mine to check the goods. It would take half a month at least for her to return.

    Lin Xun shook his head for regrets and turned to leave. There were not many acquaintances in the Mist City. Mu Wansu was one of them.

    Now that she was not here, it depended on the fate for them to meet again.

    Of course, he should keep himself alive to have the chance of meeting in the future.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Xun arrived at the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and was warmly received by Chu Feng. They chatted for a while and Lin Xun announced his n of leaving.

    Chu Feng already knew that there would be such a day. After all, Lin Xun passed the Province Test, and with hisbat power, he could definitely go to the Nation Test.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not bothered with so many trifles, I must apany you to the Forbidden City. That¡¯s really a pity for me!¡±

    Chu Feng said with emotion, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to the Forbidden City for many years.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, I have heard something about you. When you have a chance, I will help you to go back to the Forbidden City and get back what belongs to you.¡±

    Lin Xun promised seriously. Mu Wansu had mentioned to him about the events on the celebration of Keystone Business, and she also told him more things about Chu Feng. Lin Xun finally knew that Chu Feng was been expelled from the n and took refuge in Mist City

    ¡°How do you know...?¡±

    Chu Feng was stunned. His mood fluctuated heavily. He never thought that Lin Xun would make such a promise at this time, which made him deeply touched with gratitude and surprise. He did not know how to respond at this moment.

    However, Lin Xun stood up andforted Chu Feng with a smile, ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t need to say more. You can thank me when I have a chance to solve all the problems.¡±

    Lin Xun left immediately then.

    He met all the people he should have met and said all the things he should have said. Next, he need to prepare for the journey to the Forbidden City.

 Chapter 286: Deployment of Forces

    <h4>Chapter 286: Deployment of Forces</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Whoosh!

    On the stone table of the courtyard, a map with precise description and appropriate details was spread out.

    Lin Xun drew a red circle in the position of Mist City with pen. Then he looked carefully on the map.

    Lin Xun bought this map from a bookstore selling all kinds of geomantic books after leaving the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. It had the terrains of the whole empire¡¯s 34 provinces.

    Shue Jin came over and grabbed the pen from Lin Xun¡¯s hand with a nce. He drew three zigzag lines on the map. They all started from Mist City to the Forbidden City, the core of the north.

    ¡°They are the three routes to Mist City. The westernmost route goes through 37 cities and hundreds of mountains, including some dangerous terrains. If you choose to go to the Forbidden City down this road, it is easy to meet some unforeseen idents.¡±

    Shue Jin analyzed with deep voice, ¡°On the easternmost route, you need to travel from the Soul Oblivion Sea, which is the safest way in the past, but not now. Every year in this season, the Soul Oblivion Sea meets its turbulent period with raging storms and frequent tsunamis. What¡¯s more, there are many fierce animals in the sea. No one dares to go to the Soul Oblivion Sea at this time.¡± From those word, it could be seen that the particrs were so familiar to him.

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes fell on the middle route and asked, ¡°This seems to be the shortest route to the Forbidden City.¡±

    Shue Jin nodded and continued, ¡°Although there are some dangerous ces on this road, you can go through them freely in spirit shuttle or battleship.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shue Jin looked up at Lin Xun, ¡°But I don¡¯t suggest you to take this way because the enemy will certainly send massive soldiers to guard along the way.

    Lin Xun was silent.

    Shue Jin kept on, ¡°Boy, I suggest you taking the west road. Although the road is long and winding, and there are many dangerous ces, you may encounter less attacks from enemy.¡±

    Lin Xun finally shook his head and refused. He pointed to the road in the middle of the map and decided, ¡°I¡¯ll go in this way to the Forbidden City. Unless the enemy sends tens of thousands of elite practitioners, it¡¯s impossible to control all the ces along the way since it was million meters way.¡±

    Shue Jin frowned, ¡°Do you think the most dangerous ce is the safest one?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and said, ¡°I have a premonition that no matter which way I go, I will inevitably encounter the forces sent by the enemy. In this case, why not choose the most direct way. What¡¯s more, they have already shown that they won¡¯t send the strong beyond the Gang Spirit Ream. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of these practitioners.¡±

    Shue Jin was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve decided?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head.

    Shue Jin didn¡¯t try to persuade him any more but asked, ¡°How will you go to Forbidden City?¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only the spirit shuttle can pass through the dangerous ces along the way? Then I take the spirit shuttle to there.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun put the map away and hid it on his body carefully. Then he said, ¡°Old Jin, please help me to get the certificate of Province Test in two days. I need to prepare some gadgets with all my strength these two days.¡±

    ¡°Gadget?¡±

    Shue Jin doubted.

    Lin Xunughed, ¡°Yes, some killing gadgets. Although it wouldn¡¯t affect bigwigs like you, but it should have some miraculous effects on my enemy this time.¡±

    With that, he turned around and walked into the house.

    When Lin Xun returned back this time, he not only bought maps outside, but also arge number of spiritual materials and medicines. Over ten thousand gold coins he had saved werepletely spent.

    In order to enter the Forbidden City this time, Lin Xun spent all his costs.

    Was this kid going to make some powerful crossbows?

    Shue Jin thought about what things Lin Xun would make. As Lin Xun was a master of spiritual tattoos, he might make some powerful crossbows.

    ...

    Forbidden City.

    A thousand-year mansion.

    ¡°Dude, this time we gather here for one thing that is to stop a young man named Lin Xun from entering the Forbidden City.¡±

    The eyes of Chi Cangmei were fierce; she scanned all the people around andmanded, gentle but mighty.

    Although Chi Cangmei was a young girl, her eyes were as sharp as electricity and she had an awe-inspiring momentum, which allowed no disobedience.

    In fact, she had the asset to be arrogant. She was the eldest daughter of Chi¡¯s lineal descent, which was one of the seven top aristocratic family in the Forbidden City. She had a very prominent identity and reached the Sea Spirit Realm at the age of 17. So she was known as the Pearl of the younger generation of the Chi family.

    There were five young people standing beside Chi Cangmei. They were all dignified and extraordinary. At first sight, people knew they were noble sons.

    However, in the face of Chi Cangmei, these young people subconsciously restrained their pride and became extremely submissive.

    Whoosh!

    Chi Cangmei spread out a map that had been outlined with many symbols. It was obvious that she had studied it for a long time.

    ¡°There are about three possible routes from Mist City to the Forbidden City. At the west, Lin Xun need to go through 37 cities.¡±

    Chi cangmei said quickly.

    If Lin Xun was here, he would be surely to find that the three road outlined by Chi Cangmei was almost the same as that by Shue Jin.

    Those five young men all showed an expression of listening attentively and dared not neglect something.

    At the end of the speech, Chi Cangmei raised his head and scanned the crowd, ¡°No matter which route Lin Xun chooses, I want to arrange all our forces on these three routes.¡±

    As soon as this remark came out, a young people couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, ¡°But it seems to be...¡±

    Chi Cangmei said quietly, ¡°Do you all think I make a fuss.¡±

    Everyone else nodded with the same strange feeling. They were just trying to stop a young man in the Human-gang Realm. It was useless to inspire so many people.

    If they agreed to do like this, the human resources and materials that should be mobilized would be toorge. The number of Gang Spirit Realm practitioners would reach at least a thousand.

    Chi Cangmei didn¡¯t say anymore but she took out a pack of scroll and gave it to them, ¡°This is some information about Lin Xun. You can have a look first.¡±

    All the young people immediately came forward, opened the scroll and skimmed through it. In a moment, their faces changed and became confused.

    Atst, some people could not help but take a cool breath, and their eyes showed shock.

    There were many things that Lin Xun did in the Mist City. It included the bloody killing in the rainy night and the peak duel with Huang Jianchen. Most importantly, it clearly recorded that Lin Xun was one of the trainees who graduated sessfully from the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    No matter what it was, it was enough to prove that this young was absolutely a tough character.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a 15 young man in Human-gang Realm has such a strong fighting force. Even fierce Huang Jianchen was defeated by Lin Xun! He should not be underestimated.¡±

    Someone sighed.

    The most terrible thing was that he was one of the trainees who graduated from Bloodthirsty Camp sessfully, which would be ruthless and treacherous. Of course he was not only good at killing and lurk, but also proficient in fighting for life. He was no different from monsters.

    All the faces of them were dignified. From Lin¡¯s identity as a trainee of Bloodthirsty Camp, they judged the things might not easy.

    However, no matter how powerful Lin Xun was, he was just a man of Human-gang Realm. What was more, he was alone without helping from other forces. If they want to prevent him from entering the Forbidden City, they could choose a morebor-saving way.

    Some people still thought that the arrangement just made by Chi Camg mei was too inspiring.

    Before Chi Cangmei could say more, the door was pushed open, and a pale, emaciated man in blue came in the room.

    ¡°Xu Qianjing! Howe you are here?¡±

    When they saw the man in blue, they all looked surprised.

    Xu Qianjing, a talented person in the Tactics Department of The Green-deer School, was proficient in arranging troops and arrays. He never failed any arrangements and had great attainments in the way of deduction.

    Even in the Tactics Department, where many brilliant generals were born, Xu Qianjing was still a person who couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Xu Qianjing won the first prize inpeting with hundreds of peers who were proficient in deployment in the three-year battle of Tactics Departmentst year, and became the youngest tactical master there.

    How couldn¡¯t they be surprised when they saw such a genius with many dazzling prizes suddenly appeared?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I invited Qianjing.¡±

    Chi Cangmei exined casually and asked Xu Qianjing to sit down. She filled a cup of tea for him personally, which seemed quite respectful.

    In other words, only a character like Xu Qianjing worthed her treatment.

    ¡°I just got the news that Lin Xun has passed the Province Test of southwestern provinces, and hisprehensive score is rated first.¡±

    As soon as Xu Qianjing was seated, he put up a piece of heavy news, which shocked other people¡¯s hearts and changed their looks.

    There were thirty-four provinces in the Empire, but Lin Xun was able to be the first in the Province Test of southwestern province. It could be imagined how powerful he was.

    Even Chi Cangmei could not help but feel a little shocked. She asked urgently, ¡°Is he still in the Human-gang Ream?¡±

    It was a key question.

    Xu Qianjing nodded, ¡°The result of the Province Test will not be false. ording to the news, in the third round, Lin Xun defeated four Earth-gang Realm practitioners and one Heaven-gang Realm overmatch. None of these defeated opponents is an ordinary role. It proves that Lin Xun¡¯s fighting ability couldpete with Human-gang Realm strongmen. He is really a great young man.¡±

    Xu Qianjing¡¯s had a pale face, but his eyes were clear like a crystal sky, which could reflect all things in the world.

    His tune was gentle and methodical. His elegant demeanor made people feelfortable.

    But when his words were heard by the others, they all could not help but turn gloomy.

 Chapter 287: Breaking into the Presidentâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 287: Breaking into the President¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Hearing this shocking news, even the young man who thought that Chi Cangmei was making a fuss didn¡¯t insist his opinion.

    ¡°How should we arrange this time?¡± Chi Cangmei Asked.

    Xu Qianjing thought for a moment and said, ¡°How many human resources and materials we can use in this arrangement?¡±

    Chi Cangmei said without hesitation, ¡°Two thousand elite practitioners selected from many forces of Chi family can be used, including three hundred Human-gang Realm ones, five hundred Earth-gang Realm ones and 1,200 Human-gang Realm ones.¡±

    ¡°As for the weapons, there are six new Ziying Battleships bought from Academy of Spiritual Implements, 1,600 spiritual short crossbows in total sixteen batches.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are marching equipment and spiritual pills with a total value of 50,000 gold coins.¡±

    Many people couldn¡¯t help but take a cool breath of shock after hearing these numbers. They knew before that Chi Cangmei was determined to take the task with all her strength, but they didn¡¯t expect that she had prepared such amazing manpower and materials.

    Two thousand elite practitioners

    Six new Ziying Battleships

    Sixteen different batches of spiritual short crossbows

    50,000 gold coins marching equipment and pills

    It was enough to fight against Sea Spirit Realm practitioner, let alone it was all for a Human-gang Realm teenager.

    It showed how importance Chi Cangmei attached to Lin Xun, which made those young people suddenly realize that the origin of Lin Xun was even moreplicated than they thought, otherwise it would not be worth the cost of Chi family.

    But Xu Qianjing didn¡¯t show any optimistic expression to this power. His clear eyes were filled with the color of thinking. After a while, he announced, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. I need a group of Wind-shadow hawks to monitor Lin Xun in all directions and establish an intelligencework to ensure that I can get all the information about him at the first time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, I need detail information about these two thousand practitioners dispatched this time.¡±

    Chi Cangmei nodded and agreed after a short thought.

    Xu Qianjing looked at the five young people around and asked, ¡°These are... ¡±

    ¡°They are my friends. They will be your deputy in this mission.¡± Chi Cangmei introduced.

    Xu Qianjing nodded for sure and stood up, ¡°I owe Chi family a favor. So I will try my best to this matter. However, if it fails, I will not bear any responsibility for it.¡±

    He had pushed the door as he spoke.

    ¡°This guy is so rude.¡±

    Those young people felt bad when they saw Xu Qianjing was so impolite and indifferent.

    But Chi cangmei did not think so. She waved her hands and interrupted, ¡°Qianjing is such a person. Since he takes this task, he must have confidence aboutpletion.¡±

    Some people were not happy, ¡°But his manner is too bad.¡±

    Chi Cangmei said quietly, ¡°If you have the same ability of Xu Qianjing, you can do as the same. And I can ensure you I will respect you as much as I did to him.¡±

    The man was chocked and shut up. Even though he was not satisfied with Xu Qianjing, he knew that he was far from the young tactical master from Green-deer School.

    ¡°So from now on, you will follow Xu Qianjing and carry out his orders with all your strength without any disobeys. Otherwise, don¡¯t beg for my mercy if you make a mistake due to your negligence.¡±

    Chi Cangmei¡¯s clear and sharp eyes shed a cold light, which made all the young people thrilled and dare not look at her eyes directly.

    ...

    Two dayster.

    Shue Jin left the courtyard and went to the President¡¯s mansion.

    The results of the Province Test hade out. Lin Xun was rated the first by a number of examiners beyond all doubts.

    Shue Jin was to get the certificate of Province Test, with which Lin Xun could participate in the Nation Test three monthster.

    Along the busy street of Mist City, the results of the Province Test were discussed everywhere. In various topics, Lin Xun was inevitably mentioned.

    His performances in the Province Test were vividly spread from time to time, causing a variety of admiration and appreciation.

    What was peerless fame?

    That was it.

    Today, Lin Xun was a dazzling well-known star in the whole southwest provinces of the Empire.

    Hearing all thesements, Shue Jin could not help but feelplex in in his heart. It was less than a year since Lin Xun entered the Mist City, but now he earned such fame like a miracle.

    Shue Jin thought with interest that if the practitioners in Mist City knew that the Master Xun they knew was Lin Xun, their expression would be very funny.

    Today was the day of announcing the results. It meant that theprehensive ranking of Province Test would be released.

    In front of the President¡¯s mansion, there were already arge number of people. Almost all of them came to appreciate those who had passed the examination.

    All the top 100 practitioners who had passed the examination woulde here to get their certificates.

    It was undoubtedly a precious chance for those who were not qualified to enter the Mist College for watching the Province Test to have a close contact with those practitioners.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lin Xun show up?¡±

    ¡°I camest night to find the best ce to have a good look at No.1 Lin Xun. Now, other practitioners are almost appear, but where is Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°Hum, maybe he iste on purpose. Since he won the first ce in the Province Test, he should be proud of that.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t make shit on my idol Lin Xun, I will fight with who dares to defame him!¡±

    In all kinds of voices, Shue Jin appeared in front of the President¡¯s mansion. When he saw such a spectacr scene, he was also slightly shocked.

    After a short thinking, Shue Jin went straight ahead.

    Without seeing any motion from him, all the people in front of Shue Jin were moved away by an invisible force, which enabled Shue Jin pass easily. However, those people who were moved away were not aware of it.

    His tactical use of power was amazing and wonderful.

    But when Shue Jin arrived at the gate of the President¡¯s mansion, a man who looked like a schr found Shue Jining over. He frowned and shouted out, ¡°stop! This is the President¡¯s mansion. Anyone who intrudes will die.¡±

    This man was Ruan lingdu, an intimate counselor of the governor Liu Wujun. He also had another identity, an invited minister of the Chu n in the Forbidden City.

    At the centennial celebration of Keystone Business, Ruan lingdu tried to suppress and humiliate Chu Feng, but in the end, Ruan lingdu made him a humiliating ending in turn.

    Of course, Shue Jin didn¡¯t know these. Hearing Ruan lingdu¡¯s rude rebuke, he just frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to get the certificate of Province Test on behalf of Lin Xun.¡±

    Ruan lingdu suddenly longed his face, ¡°Lin Xun is so arrogant! Why didn¡¯t hee here in person today! That¡¯s so impolite!¡±

    Shue Jin patiently exined, ¡°Lin Xun is also involuntarily to be absent. So I¡¯m here to ask for a favor.¡±

    Ruan lingdu sneered, ¡°Sorry, there are hard rules in the President¡¯s office that you can¡¯t easily break. What¡¯s more, how can you get the certificate on behalf of Lin Xun? What if you are a mischievous viin?¡±

    Once Lin Xun was mentioned, Ruan lingdu unhappily remembered hisst encounter at the centennial celebration of Keystone Business. If it wasn¡¯t Lin Xun¡¯s special invitation position, Chu Feng would not be qualified to be the chief VIP.

    Ruan lingdu was depressed and angry by Chu Feng¡¯s high position. Since Lin Xun didn¡¯te in person this time, he didn¡¯t mind making trouble for the people sent by Lin Xun.

    ¡°You mean that you¡¯re not going to let me in?¡±

    There was an unidentified smile on Shue Jin¡¯s rough face.

    Ruan Lingdu said coldly, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡±

    Shue Jin sneered, showing his white teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude since I have been polite.¡±

    Ruan lingdu¡¯s face went gloomy. He shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you? Somebody! Catch this ungrateful thing for me!¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, Shue Jin grasped Ruan lingdu¡¯s neck and held him in the air.

    p. p. p.

    Almost at the same time, a series of ps on Ruan lingdu¡¯s face made his teeth peeled off, cheeks swollen, and he gave out a shrill scream.

    The crowd gathering in front of the President¡¯s residence could not help but breathe in the cold air. They were shocked. Who was this guy? He was absolutely so arrogant!

    Others realized Ruan lingdu, who was a famous powerful practitioner in the President¡¯s mansion, was now like a weakmb in the hands of Shue Jin. Didn¡¯t that mean that Shue Jin was more powerful than Ruan Lingdu?

    Guards of President¡¯s mansion rushed up, but before they could get close, they were thrown out and fell on the ground by an invisible force.

    The scene in front of the President¡¯s mansion was in chaos.

    ¡°I killed so many rubbish practitioners like you. This time, you should know that I save your life just for the face of Liu Wujun.¡±

    Shue Jin threw Ruan lingdu like a litter then. He went into President¡¯s mansion directly after making such a big noise as if nothing had happened.

    Behind him, there were shocked and confused people.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? How dare he intrude into the President¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s here to get the Province Test certificate for Lin Xun. Damn it, I thought this guy was just an errand. But he is unbelievably powerful!¡±

    ¡°He makes such a big noise. How can the governor Liu Wujun forgive him being so rude?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t pay the price, I¡¯m afraid that Lin Xun¡¯s certificate will be difficult to get out of the President¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°It will be a good show.¡±

 Chapter 288: We Shall Meet Again Someday.

    <h4>Chapter 288: We Shall Meet Again Someday.</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Council hall in the President¡¯s Mansion

    Liu Wujun, Wei Lingzhen, Du Dongtu and other great figures attended the meeting.

    Below them, there was a group of practitioners who passed the Province Test. They all looked solemn and did not dare to make noise.

    The atmosphere was very dull. Liu Wujun and other great figures all showed a little bit of displeasure, while those practitioners were even more depressed and their looks became intolerant and gloomy.

    They were waiting for Lin Xun.

    But at this time, Lin Xun was still missing, which made them all unhappy.

    ording to the practice of unveiling, when the Province Test certificates were issued, the first one was for the first ce of Province Test and then the rest would be carried out sessively.

    This was not only a routine, but also a set of rules, which showed the importance of the selected practitioners in the Empire. It was also the glory of every practitioner who had participated.

    As the first ce of the test, if Lin Xun didn¡¯te, the routine couldn¡¯t be started, so that all the people in the hall could only wait there.

    ¡°Lin Xun is undisciplined. How could he not show up for such a big thing? Does he think the certificate of examination isn¡¯t important to him?¡±

    A bigwig couldn¡¯t bear Lin Xun¡¯s absence and grunted in a deep voice to express his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Hum, it didn¡¯t matter that he acted odd in Province Test as a talent young man. But now he keeps us waiting for him as the results havee out. He really goes too much.¡±

    ¡°When hees, I won¡¯t show him a good attitude!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We should not only give him a hard time, but also need to teach him a good lesson and beat some sense into him. It¡¯s also good for his future.¡±

    All of a sudden, other big shots also started to express their strong dissatisfaction.

    Hearing the words of these people, the practitioners who waited in the hall were all refreshed, gloating and waiting to see Lin Xun¡¯s y.

    They were also waiting in a bad mood. They wished those big people to teach Lin a lesson and make him suffer.

    ¡°Calm down. No matter what reason Lin Xun¡¯s has, his behavior is wrong after all. When hees, we should scold him severely.¡±

    The Governor Liu Wujun opened his mouth.

    At this time, a guard ran from the outside of the hall. He was so anxious, sweating all over, ¡°New report. Someone intrudes into the President¡¯s mansion without permission!¡±

    As soon as this report was announced, the whole audience was stunned. Did this people want to die by breaking into the President¡¯s mansion at this time? Which of the big shots here was powerless?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Wujun frowned.

    ¡°The man said that he came to get the Province Test certificate on behalf of Lin Xun, Lord Ruan rejected him. Then he fought fiercely and intruded the mansion...¡±

    Before the guard finished, someone sneered, ¡°Lin Xun really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right. Even if he doesn¡¯t¡¯e, how could he sent a maniac to make trouble in President¡¯s mansion. He is absolutely taking us for granted.¡±

    Other big people frowned. What was the matter with Lin Xun.

    And those who passed the examination widened their eyes as they were shocked. Who dared to break into the President¡¯s mansion? Did he think that he could act at will in name of Lin Xun?

    Liu Wujun could not help feeling a little angry. He got up suddenly and said, ¡°Let me know which arrogant person dare to behave fiercely in my ce.¡±

    At this moment, he was full of a terrifying momentum, which made the air in the hall suddenly frozen and thrilled.

    At the moment, there was a heroicugh outside the hall, ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting so long.¡±

    With the sound, a majestic figure strode into the hall. In a trance, people felt that what they see was not a person, but a towering mountain moving horizontally, which made them feel suffocating and oppressive.

    The practitioners in the hall were all shivering at the creepy and thrilling scene.

    Even many great people slightly changed their faces. Their pupils shrank suddenly, and they got up from their seats.

    Only a few people, such as Liu Wujun and Wei Lingzhen, looked a little stunned and incredulous.

    The majestic figure was Shue Jin. He strode into the hall, nced around all the practitioners and focused on Liu Wujun. He grinned and said, ¡°Old Liu, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. You are bing more and more powerful with the statue of the governor.¡±

    ¡°Howe it is you?¡±

    Liu Wujun suddenly retreated his momentum and looked at Shue Jin with aplicated expression, fear mixed with surprise.

    ¡°Why it couldn¡¯t be me?¡±

    Shue Jin also put away his imposing manner and recovered his careless appearance.

    Only at this time did all the people realized that the powerful man who broke in unexpectedly was familiar with the governor Liu Wujun.

    Liu Wujun sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. But you are still so arrogant. Let me guess the purpose of youring. Are you here to fight with me again?¡±

    People suddenly breathed in a cold air on these words. The Governor Liu Wujun was the best Tao Insight Realm practitioner in the southwest province. Obviously, he had fought with this majestic man more than once before.

    Shue Jinughed, ¡°No, it¡¯s not interesting to fight with you. It¡¯s better to kill some of the Dark n. I¡¯m here to get Lin Xun¡¯s certificate of Province Test.¡±

    All the people finally remembered that it turned out that this man in front of them was the riotous and arrogant man they just mentioned.

    For a while, many people¡¯s faces changed. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They thought Lin Xun was too impolite toe in person. Moreover, the people he sent dare to break into President¡¯s mansion at will. That was too arrogant.

    Whoever would have thought that the servant sent by Lin Xun had such iparable power?

    Even Liu Wujun was stunned for a while before he sighed, ¡°I should have guessed it, but I didn¡¯t expect it would be you.¡±

    Shue Jin just smiled and didn¡¯t say much.

    At once, Liu Wujun didn¡¯t hesitate to give the provincial examination certificate belonging to Lin Xun, ¡°Take it away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll find a chance to have a drink with youter.¡±

    Shue Jin nced around withughs, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m a rough man, and I don¡¯t know etiquettes. If there¡¯s something wrong just now, please forgive me. Sorry for bothering. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After that, he walked out freely.

    Liu Wujun just watched Shue Jin leave without letting him stay. Then Liu Wujin turned back to his seat and frowned and murmured, ¡°This guy is really willing to stay there?¡±

    It was said that Shue Jin was seriously injured in the blood Cang Mountain shrouded in the scarlet sunset. Since then, Shue Jin never appeared. He never thought about meeting Shue Jin here...

    Wei Lingzhen also sighed, as if remembering some of the past.

    When other big shots saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What was the origin of that man?¡±

    The practitioners in the hall were also curious.

    But Liu Wujun only sent the message to the bigwigs after a short thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t discuss him too much. You just need to know that the Heiyao Posts received by more than ten powerful forces in the city some time ago should be rted to him.¡±

    The man of Hieyao Shrine

    All of a sudden, those big shots made a clear judgment. They couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked, lookingplicated. Lin Xun asked a strongman of Hieyao Shrine to take his Province Test certificate. What was the rtionship between Lin Xun and Heiyao Shrine?

    Although those who passed the Province Test did not heard the secret messages between big shots, they had seen the scene just now. They all understood in their hearts that the majestic man was also a great man.

    When they thought that Lin Xun could make such a big man run errand for him, they could not calm down for a long time.

    At this time, Ruan lingdu stumbled into the hall, his face red and swollen and his hair totally messy, which made him extremely miserable. He cried out unwillingly, ¡°Sir, why did you let the murderer go?¡±

    All of a sudden, many people¡¯s eyes became strange. This guy was obviously beaten by Shue Jin and still not knowing the situation.

    Poor man!

    Ruan lingdu was angry very much, but when he saw that all the people were looking different, he realized that something was wrong. He suddenly stammered, ¡°Sir, is that man just now?¡±

    Liu Wujun nodded.

    Ruan lingdu felt like being struck by lightning. He was so ashamed that he wanted to hide himself underground. He not only offended a powerful big shot, but also humiliated himself.

    It was all about the damn Lin Xun.

    If Chu Feng knew Shue Jin identally taught Ruan Lingdu a lesson, he would be really happy.

    If Lin Xun knew that Ruan lingdu med him for all his suffering, he would also cry out for it.

    However, even Lin Xun knew all this, he wouldn¡¯t care at all. He was about to leave Mist City. How could he care about these trifles?

    The next day after Shue Jin brought back the certificate, Lin Xun, who had been staying in the room and making gadgets, finally walked out of the room.

    He had packed his bags and was ready to leave immediately for the Forbidden City, the capital of the Empire.

    ...

    Outside the city gate

    ¡°Old Jin, I don¡¯t know when we can meet again. However, if you encounter any difficult things in the future that I can help, you muste to me.¡±

    Lin Xun said seriously.

    Shue Jin disdained, ¡°Go away quickly. Bring these words after you have the power to defeat me.¡±

    Lin Xun had a sulk to himself, ¡°It¡¯s the parting time. Can we be serious?¡±

    Shue Jin responded, ¡°No. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Xun had no idea for continuing their talking. He turned his eyes and went straight to the distance.

    ¡°Boy, I won¡¯t avenge you if you die, so you must not die.¡±

    There was a drowsy voice of Shue Jining behind him, which made Lin Xun stunned. He waved his hand angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die earlier than you, so it is you who should be careful not to die.¡±

    Shue Jinughed fiercely.

    Until seeing Lin Xun¡¯s figure disappear on the horizon, Shue Jin stopped smiling, took out a bottle of wine and drank it up. He finally exhaled a long breath.

    ¡°A brave man is full of strength. If he wishes, he could be one against a thousand. Death is just a long sleep in contrast with the fighting will. Boy, we shall meet again someday.¡±

    Shue Jin murmured and strode away without returning to Mist City. His task waspleted and he must leave now.

 Chapter 289: Plain of Blood Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 289: in of Blood Wolf</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    At dusk, it was getting dark.

    On the field, a figure walked alone. He was tall and straight, with long hair tied behind his head at will, showing a clear handsome face.

    He carried a simple ck saber and a ferocious skull bow on his back.

    This was Lin Xun.

    After leaving Mist City, he followed a fixed route to the Forbidden City alone. Now he¡¯d travelled two days.

    In the past two days, Lin Xun didn¡¯t encounter any danger except some beasts.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t take it lightly. His enemy came from the Forbidden City. They were so powerful that one of the big shots in Heiyao Shrine could choose to betray. Now that they want to prevent him from entering the Forbidden City, they were bound to send the most powerful force.

    Lin Xun carried both the Flowing-light Sword and the mysterious Insignificance Longbow in order to be able to fight in time against any emergency.

    At the same time, he maintained a unique pace, with a certain degree of rxation, so that he could save energy to the greatest extent.

    This was a skill learned from the Bloodthirsty Camp. It seemed insignificant, but when it came to real danger, it valued highly.

    Under the setting sun, Lin Xun¡¯s figure was like a wisp of smoke, flying on the lush field. Others couldn¡¯t detect it at all if they didn¡¯t look carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days. Generally speaking, my enemy should have been aware of my routine. Perhaps they haveid a heavy ambush on my road ahead? ¡±

    As he moved forward, Lin Xun analyzed.

    ording to the map, this wilderness of hundreds of miles was called in of Blood Wolf. It was extremely vast and got this name because blood wolves haunted there.

    For Lin Xun, the most dangerous thing was not blood wolves, but the wilderness itself. in of Blood Wolf sloped gently with only grass on the ground. There was almost no hiding ce, so Lin Xun would be naturally exposed.

    But since Lin Xun wanted to go to the Forbidden City, he had to cross the in of Blood Wolf. As long as the enemy sent some sentries, they could easily find his tracks.

    Huh?

    Before long, Lin Xun nced at the sky. It seemed that there was a ck spot on the sky. Because it was a long distance from there, Lin Xun could not detect it clearly.

    Lin Xun frowned at once. As far as he knew, the enemy would not send people powerful than Gang Spirit Realm, which meant that there could not be a strong practitioner of Sea Spirit Realm among them who could fly between the heaven and the world.

    So it could be judged that the ck spot must note from the enemy.

    At the same time, Lin Xun also understood the situation of the in of Blood Wolf up to now. He was clear that the birds living in the in of Blood Wolf could only fly in the void of thousands meters high. But that ck spot was at least above ten thousand meters high!

    It meant that the ck spot must note from natural beast!

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡±

    Lin Xun wondered.

    In the journey, there was still no other things happened. Instead of being rxed, Lin Xun became more alert.

    Because the night hade!

    Nighttime was always the most suitable time for killing. If the enemy wanted to ambush Lin Xun, they would take advantage of this unique environment.

    When the night came, the in of Blood Wolf was in darkness. There were howls of wolves in the distance, which seemed extremely terrifying.

    Whoosh~ ~

    Wind blew the grass, making a rustling sound in the night like the sound from wandering ghosts, adding a mysterious atmosphere.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t move forward any more. If he did in night, it would be too dangerous.

    He chose a ce with lush grass and casually took out an object in the shape of corona, which was bronze.

    This was Waking Globe. It was branded with 16 spiritual formations. It could spread invisible spiritual fluctuations when it was activated by spiritual stones.

    Within the range of 300 meters, this invisible spirit would suddenly break up and alert whoever approached.

    The most wonderful thing was that the invisible spirit released by Waking Globe were very dim, so others couldn¡¯t sense it at all except powerful practitioners of Tao Insight Realm who could sense the subtleness of nature.

    The only drawback was that the Waking Globe also consumed a lot. Lin Xun would never use it at will if not under such special circumstances.

    This was one of the implements that Lin Xun made before he left Mist City. It was not sold on the market at all.

    When he started the Waking Globe, he sat cross-legged and meditated.

    Recently, Lin Xun reached the Mastery of Human-gang Realm, and he had the potential to improve himself to enter the Earth-gang Realm.

    But he was not in a hurry. His power was like a cup full of water. When water overflowed from it, he would naturally break through the current realm.

    This natural way could not only tap the greatest potential of practitioners, but also made a solid foundation far beyond that of their peers when they were making it to the next level!

    In the night, Lin Xun looked calm. His power was umted all over his body. But superficially, there was no spiritual fluctuation.

    In his body, the surging spirit power had been boiling to the extreme. Under the tempering of Windstorm Millstone, Lin Xun seemed to be surrounded by some dreamy azure light.

    However¡ª

    Less than an hour, a palpitation burst in his heart. He stopped practicing at once and opened his eyes.

    At this time, the invisible spirit released by Waking Globe began to break up.

    ¡°They finallye as expected...¡±

    There was a cold light shing through Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes. He got up quietly and picked up Waking Globe from the ground. He bent his back like an alert cheetah and crawled in the lush grass when his perception power spread like a ripple.

    The night was dark like ink. Hundreds of meters away from Lin Xun, there appeared some figures. They moved forward step by step silently like ghosts from hell.

    But in Lin Xun¡¯s powerful perception, those hardly detectable figures were clearly reflected.

    ¡°Five, ten, twenty...¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s mind was as calm as ice. In an instant, he could tell that there were 30 practitionersing to him from all directions.

    They were all masked in ck with deep breath and tacit understanding could be seen between their actions. It was obvious that these ruthless practitioners were well-trained.

    This didn¡¯t cause any fluctuation of Lin Xun¡¯s mood. What really puzzled him was how these guys found him?

    It was important!

    If he couldn¡¯t find it out, no matter where he went or where he hid, the enemy woulde like a sharp-nosed Shark!

    But this was not the time to think about it.

    Almost at the first time, Lin Xun picked up Insignificance Longbow and gently raised bloody red bow string at his fingertips.

    Once Insignificance Longbow, a mysterious spirit tool obtained by Lin Xun identally, was used, there was a cold and indifferent terror in the bow.

    In an instant, Lin Xun¡¯s mind and feelings seemed to have disappeared. He was in a strange state of absolute calmness.

    At the same time, in his senses, the world seemed to have changed into another shape. The wind, insects, air flow, and the sound of the enemy¡¯s breathing... everything became clear.

    In a moment, Lin Xun locked his sense on a practitioner in front of him. This man¡¯s breath was the strongest. He was obviously the leader.

    Without hesitation, his fingertips on the bowstring were released. A mysterious luster flowed through the skulls on the bow. In a moment, an invisible spirit arrow was piercing through the void silently and disappeared in the night.

    Bang!

    Almost at the same time, hundred meters away, a practitioner suddenly felt a stabbing pain on his throat when he was moving stealthily. At the next moment, his whole body fell to the ground and he could never get up again.

    ¡°Chief!¡±

    A crying of scare rang out in the night. Someone rushed there and saw their Chief had already died on the spot. His eyes were bulging and his throat had a blood hole. His face was full of panic and confusion, as if he could not believe it when he was dying.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    There were sounds of questioning from other directions.

    Before the man could answer, several muffled sound were heard. Every practitioner in different directions had no time to respond to the spirit arrow running through his throat. Their blood burst out and they died immediately.

    They didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they died because of the fast shot!

    This identpletely left the group in chaos.

    ¡°Gee! The target has found us! ¡±

    ¡°The situation has changed. Kill the enemy with all your strength!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t let him shoot more! ¡±

    When the loud sounds rang out, all the figures hid behind the dark ground rushed from different ces to kill Lin Xun.

    At this time, Lin Xun had already put away Insignificance Longbow and pulled out the Flowing-light Saber on his back. The enemy was too close. He had killed people with arrows as they were off guard. Now, the enemy had recalled their conscience, so he could only change his strategy.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Running hundreds of meters could only take a practitioner seconds. Soon, one practitioner rushed to Lin Xun and was about to cut straight on his head.

    The sword was dazzling, tearing the dark night.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t dodge but rushed forward with his saber, his ck eyes being cold and indifferent.

    Bang!

    Flowing-light Saber shed, the enemy¡¯s de broke instantly like paper. Lin Xun took this opportunity to approach and cut off a bloody head with one cut.

    Just after Lin finished all this, five practitioners rushed from different directions. They were going to encircle and kill Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun snorted and pointed his Flowing-light Saber into the sky, and in a moment, there appeared beams and shadows of Flowing-light Saber.

 Chapter 290: Strong Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 290: Strong Suppression</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    A sh of Flowing-light Saber!

    It seemed simple, but there were many mysteries in this light. It was changeable and unpredictable as it split, rotated, stabbed and vibrated.

    Enemies were killed in a sh just after some muffled sounds. Some had their necks cut off, some had their bodies torn from their chests and some had their heads smashed by the force, sshing lots of blood on the spot!

    This was terrible!

    Those enemies were not weakmbs. All of them were selected from the Chi Family, experienced all kinds of battles and had great fighting power.

    However, in an instant, they were killed by one strike. The bloody scene was breathtaking!

    Compared with the battle in the Province Test, Lin Xun at this time was decisive andpletely ruthless.

    Now, he showed his true fighting power in killing enemies!

    After all, the Province Test was an examination. It wouldn¡¯t threat his life. So it was impossible for Lin Xun to expose his true fighting power.

    Only at this time did he give full y of all he had learned without the limits of test!

    The smell of blood spread in the night. Enemies were scared by Lin Xun¡¯s fierce fighting power, and their looks changed suddenly.

    They already knew their target this time was very difficult to deal with so they had been well prepared for the encirclement. But when they started fighting, they found that they still underestimated Lin Xun.

    At the beginning of the fight, their leader and fourpanions were killed by silent arrows.

    By this time, several otherpanions were killed by one strike. Lin Xun¡¯s fighting power was incredibly shocking!

    They even suspected that Lin Xun was not a young man in Human-gang Realm, but a monster that was proficient in killing!

    Whiz!

    Before enemies could rush up again, Lin Xun leaped and took the initiative to kill them.

    At this moment, he shed as fast as electricity. As his de swept over the enemies with flowing light, heunched a bloody killing in a simple, urate and direct way.

    He still used Six-word Sabery.

    However,pared with the past, his Sabery had an indescribable power as if it carried the momentum to fight against the world.

    This was closely rted to the RFS (Reaching for the Stars) practiced by Lin Xun. In the third pass of Green-cloud Path, the Secret Realm of Hundred Battles, Lin Xun went through many rebirth trainings and finally learned the advantages of hundred opponents so that RFS could bepletely mastered!

    The mystery and essence of RFS became part of Lin Xun¡¯s Sabery. So when the Six-word Sabery was used at present, although its moves were exactly the same as before, the power contained in every move waspletely different, which could be attributed to RFS.

    Of course, the power of Six-word Sabery couldn¡¯t bepared with the RFS, but it was much stronger than before.

    Soon, screams rang constantly in the night, and enemies were killed one by one under Lin Xun¡¯s strong suppression.

    From the beginning to the end, no one could save their lives under Lin Xun¡¯s saber!

    This bloody scene should totally be a massacre rather than a battle. Although the number of enemies was huge, they were vulnerable to Lin Xun¡¯s attack.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun waved his saber out. The huge hammer in one enemy¡¯s hand was broken by this cut but its power was not weakened. It split enemy¡¯s body into two partster, making blood and viscera pour out all over the ce.

    It had to be mentioned that Lin Xun was really too strong in this battle. Not only was his fighting power unmatched, but also the Flowing-light Saber in his hand was a great fighting weapon.

    Under such circumstances, it was really difficult for those enemies to fight with him only by dint of their prowess.

    Unh?

    After killing the enemy with a huge hammer, Lin Xun was ready to kill another one, but suddenly, his eyes narrowed. He seemed to notice something. He stopped his feet and suddenly rotated the Flowing-light Saber, leaving many shadows of it.

    Almost at the same time, a strong, short sound rang around¡ª

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the night, there were lots of bright lights shot at Lin Xun from all directions like fireworks, tearing the void with shrill sounds.

    Spiritual Short Crossbow!

    More than ten Spiritual Short Crossbows!

    The most terrible thing was that they attacked together, blocking all the retreats of Lin Xun overwhelmingly. It was impossible to avoid at all!

    For other practitioners, they could only be despaired, because it was impossible for them to avoid.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t dodge at this moment. He had already sensed the anomaly and split around, leaving a lot of saber shadows to defend himself before the arrows reached him.

    A strange scene appeared. When the first arrow came close to Lin Xun, its direction was deviated by a simple shadow made by Flowing-light Saber.

    It shot into the ground beside Lin Xun, blowing out a deep hole.

    This was the Spinning in Six-word Sabery, which could ovee the hardness with softness, shift the weight of thousand kilograms easily and resist attack by borrowing strength.

    Bang Bang Bang ~ ~

    In the next moment, such strange scene continued. The crossbow shot on the ground, making earth shaking and the air filled with smoke, dust and sshing soil.

    But Lin Xun, who was standing in the middle of the storm, was undamaged.

    ¡°Fuck! Is he still alive? ¡±

    ¡°Shit, this guy is a monster!¡±

    ¡°Pull out! The enemy is too tough to deal with! ¡±

    Seeing such a scene, the enemies who used the crossbows were all stunned and frightened. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    But the fact told them that it was all true!

    This made them run away without any hesitation. It was so terrible that they couldn¡¯t kill Lin Xun with so many crossbows. Who could be the opponent of Lin Xun at present?

    So when Lin Xun dissolved all the crossbows one by one, he found that those enemies had taken this opportunity to escape from him.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t hunt the enemies at once. It seemed to be easy to shift the crossbow attacks just now, but he knew how powerful the impact it brought when he resisted.

    At this time, Lin Xun¡¯s blood was rolling and his whole body was aching faintly. If he didn¡¯t restrain himself, he almost coughed up blood.

    This was the horror of the Spiritual Short Crossbow. Just by pulling the trigger, it would release deadly chilling power.

    With Lin Xun¡¯s strength now, if he didn¡¯t defend himself in time with the help of Spinning, he would be killed on the spot!

    Lin Xun had no doubt about this. As a spiritual tattooist, he knew the horror of the short crossbow better than other practitioners.

    Taking a deep breath to keep down his rolling blood, Lin Xun came to a dead enemy and search out a 16-centimeter bronze colored crossbow.

    Standardized Supreme Crossbow

    Lin Xun recognized the origin of the crossbow at a nce. It was one of the mostmon short crossbows in the Empire. It had a range of about 50 thousand meters and could hold 12 kinds of standardized crossbows. It was as fast as electricity and could even kill a Sea Spirit Realm strongman in case of a sudden attack.

    Lin Xun went to other dead enemies as well. As expected, he found more than ten crossbows of the same style.

    ¡°If Waking Globe didn¡¯t work just now, all these guys will use the Standardized Supreme Crossbow as soon as theye up...¡±

    Lin Xun was afraid to think about it more.

    While searching for the enemy¡¯s implements, he also obtained some spiritual pills for healing and physical strength, as well as some spiritual weapons for fighting.

    By careful check, he found that both pills and weapons were of the same specification and excellent quality, which was much better to themon goods on the market!

    Obviously, these enemies must have prepared arge number of marching materials and equipment at the beginning of their operations.

    ¡°Standardized Supreme Crossbow... Uniform weapons and pills... it seems that the enemy has made enough capital to deal with me this time... ¡±

    As soon as Lin Xun pondered, he collected the loot and left quickly at night.

    ...

    That night

    An ancient residence with a history of thousands of years in the Forbidden City.

    The room waspletely remodeled. In the center, there was a long stone table used for the conference. Behind the stone table, a huge precision map was hung on the wall.

    At this time, Xu Qianjing was standing in front of the map with his hands on his back. His eyes were clear while he was contemting.

    Suddenly, a guard hurriedly came in and reported, ¡°Master, there is news. The target is in the in of Blood Wolf!¡±

    The five young people sitting around the stone table were all excited.

    They were sent by Chi Cangmei as Xu Qianjing¡¯s deputies. They had been waiting here for three days. So they were very impatient. At this moment, they finally hear the news of Lin Xun. How could they not be excited!

    Only Xu Qianjing seemed to have expected Lin Xun¡¯s routine. His face was as calm as before.

    He turned around and hinted the guard to leave. Then he said to those deputies around the stone table, ¡°Since the target appears in the in of Blood Wolf, he must choose toe to the Forbidden City by taking the middle route.¡±

    All the deputies nodded.

    Xu Qianjing¡¯s expression was solemn; he delivered the order, ¡°Now there are three things for you.¡±

    ¡°First, withdraw the forces stationed on the East and West routes, and dispatch them to the positions on the middle route quickly, waiting fortest orders.¡±

    ¡°Second, we need to mobilize all the Wind-shadow hawks, monitor and track the target in an all-round way. I need to get in-time information.¡±

    ¡°Third, dispatch six Ziying Battleships behind Tianmu Mountain and Yingchou stream!¡±

    His tune was calm, orderly and full of confidence, which made deputies unconsciously nod for the n.

    After that, Xu Qianjing returned to the map hanging on the wall. Through the information obtained before, he had a premonition in his heart that Lin Xun might not be so easy to deal with.

    However, only in this way could Xu Qianjing show a little interest to this task, otherwise he as a Tactic Master didn¡¯t have to take this task.

    When those deputies were preparing for action, the guard hurried into the room again and reported with a concentrated look, ¡°Master, the first encirclement failed.¡±

    What!?

    All the deputies were stunned and almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Shortly after the news of the target¡¯s appearance, the failure of the first encirclement came to their ears. Who could believe thistest news?

 Chapter 291: Undercurrents in Forbidden City

    <h4>Chapter 291: Undercurrents in Forbidden City</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    A number of deputies were in fear as well as doubt.

    Xu Qianjing, who was standing in front of the map, turned around and asked calmly, ¡°Is there any record?¡±

    The guard nodded, reached out his hand and waved in a ck Wind-shadow Hawk.

    Xu Qianjing stepped forward, grabbed the neck of Wind-shadow Hawk. ¡°Coo, coo!¡± It screamed when a bead was spat out of its mouth.

    The bead was floating in the void, reflecting a bloody and tragic battle on the light curtain.

    From the perspective of the light curtain, all the details of the whole battle were shown clearly andprehensively.

    With the change of the scene, the faces of the deputies were also changed while they were all gasping constantly.

    In the first campaign of encirclement, there were five Heaven-gang Realm, ten Earth-gang Realm and fifteen elite Human-gang Realm practitioners.

    Each of these 30 people was equipped with a Standardized Supreme Crossbow as well as aplete set of equipment and weapons!

    However, such a well prepared force was as vulnerable as paper in front of Lin Xun. In just a moment, they were killed without any resistance, which seemed too shocking!

    Especially when they saw that even the overwhelming attack from Standardized Supreme Crossbow was defused easily by Lin Xun, making the eyes of those deputies wide-opened and dull.

    This... was too strong!

    The intelligence they collected about the target let them know that this young man who was in the first ce in the Southwest Province Test was definitely not an ordinary person.

    But when they witnessed this bloody battle, they found that Lin Xun was not an ordinary person, but absolutely a monstrous monster!

    Soon, the light curtain disappeared and the atmosphere in the room seemed a little quiet for a while.

    However, Xu Qianjing looked as calm as before. He threw the bead to the Wind-shadow Hawk, ordered the guard to leave and sit in the chair pondering something.

    ¡°Childe Xu, do you want to change the n?¡±

    Someone broke the silence.

    Xu Qianjing suddenly smiled and said, ¡°No, the first encirclement was meant to be a test. I didn¡¯t hold out much hope for killing the target by dint of this battle. Through this, I can roughly judge that thebat effectiveness of the target is not much different from what I expected before.¡±

    A test?

    A group of deputies¡¯ faces slightly changed and their hearts were cold. Just to test the strength of the target, 30 elite practitioners were sent to die. What a cold heart!

    But through this matter, they dared not look down upon this pale emaciated young Tactic Master.

    Perhaps, only those with a cold heart could have the power to devise strategies in the war.

    Xu Qianjing, seemingly unaware of the change of people¡¯s looks, said in a calm and emotionless voice, ¡°Please continue toply with my previous order. The good y has just begun, and the real highlights will be staged soon...¡±

    ...

    On the outskirts of the Forbidden City, the top of the observation tform of 3267 meters high.

    The night wind was chilly but the men stood on it alone. He stared at the night sky with his eyes full of traces of vicissitudes. In the gray brown pupils, there was a pure and bright light which usually belonged to children.

    As in many days before, the men was still dressed in a ck robe with grey hair and bent figure. As if he could be easily blown away by a gust of wind.

    All the people in the empire knew that the men was indeed very old, but the wisdom and power he had be more and more powerful in the precipitation of the years.

    As for how strong the he was, no one knew this.

    With the sound of footsteps, a thin and vigorous figure strode onto the top of the observation tform.

    This was a young man with outstanding appearance of straight eyebrows and starry eyes. He had a natural noble spirit in his behaviors but was not aggressive.

    ¡°Greetings to my men.¡±

    The young people bowed to extend a standard respect.

    The men didn¡¯t turn around but whispered, ¡°The action has already begun, but you seem to be a little bit impatient.¡±

    The young man looked still and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how could he survive as his spiritual vein was dug away?¡±

    The men asked, ¡°Youe here just out of curiosity?¡±

    The young man was stunned and then said with a smile, ¡°Certainly I¡¯m not just curious; I really don¡¯t want him return to the Forbidden City.¡±

    The men was silent for a moment. He looked up at the night sky and sighed, ¡°There are many people in the Forbidden City not wanting to meet new incidents after what happened in those days, so they don¡¯t want to see the child return just like you do.¡±

    Speaking of this, he turned around and stared at the young man, ¡°However, whether you want it or not, the agreed action has begun. What you have to do is to wait for the result, rather than leave the pce in the middle of the night and appear on the observatory.¡±

    The young man¡¯s face changed a little, and he immediately showed a kind of deference and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m too impatient. I still don¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t send the most powerful force to do it?¡±

    That was the reason why he was here tonight!

    The men turned around and looked at the vast night sky again, ¡°You will understandter it is not so easy to kill the child from the moment when his life experience was determined.¡±

    This answer obviously couldn¡¯t satisfy the young man; he frowned, ¡°Is Heiyao Shrine interfering in it?¡±

    The men shook his head, ¡°Even if there is no Heiyao Shrine¡¯s interference, the arrangements of this action will be the same.¡±

    The young man was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, ¡°men, can you give me a definite answer? What on earth is that? ¡±

    The men shook his head.

    Seeing this, the young man could not help sighing and thinking for a long time. Finally, he bit his teeth and asked with courage, ¡°Then, would you like to see him enter the Forbidden City alive?¡±

    The men kept silent as if he was unaware of this question.

    The young man¡¯s face changed a little. In the end, he took a deep breath and forced himself to restrain his dissatisfaction, bowing his hand, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Then he turned around and left.

    When he just stepped down the Observatory, the old and indifferent voice of the men suddenly sounded in his ears, ¡°Ninth Prince, I have a advise for you that whoever dares to influence this action without permission is doomed to die. Remember, whoever he is. ¡±

    The young man was stiff all over, feeling increasingly chilly in his heart. He stood there dumbly as if he was falling into an ice cave.

    He heard threatening words from the men for the first time in these years!

    The young man looked up at the top of the 3267 meters high observation tform for a while; then he took his eyes back and turned into the darkness.

    At the top of the observatory, the men gazed at the night sky and sighed, ¡°The things left over in those years should be solved eventually...¡±

    ...

    The old man and the Queen of Dark Night talked in the Castle of the Night.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the force in charge of the actiones from the Chi family. Chi Cangmei, the rising star of the Chi family, is fully responsible for this thing. Chi Cangmei asked Xu Qianjing, the Tactic Master of Tactic Department of Green-deer Schoolst year, to arrange his forces which are not beyond the power of Gang Spirit Realm.¡±

    ¡°I see. Can you find out the real intention of the old man at the Observatory?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°Find it and pay close attention to this matter. I have a feeling that if you can figure out this matter, you can find out why Master Lu suddenly disappeared in those years and chose to live in Ziyuan Mine Prison!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In addition, check the situation of those nsmen left behind after the great cmity of the Lin family. Although the events of that year have passed, if Lin Xun can really return to the Forbidden City, these things should also be known to him.¡±

    ¡°Miss, it seems that this is not suitable. Lin Xun is different from other members of Lin n. His mother is...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss much; just do what I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know that when he chose to go to the Forbidden City, his decision caused many turbulent undercurrents in the Forbidden City.

    Seven days after the first battles, Lin Xun had left the in of Blood Wolf and passed through a swamp to a rolling mountain range.

    This mountain was named Maple Mount where lived many fierce beasts. Beyond Maple Mount, there was a town built nearby.

    Generally speaking, pedestrians and traders who were on their way often cross Maple Mount with the help of spiritual shuttle, which not only saved their time, but also guaranteed their safety.

    In front of Maple Mount, there was a specially built post station, in which there was several spirit shuttles.

    This station served for the pedestrians on both sides of Maple Mount.

    It was noon at this time. On the open field in front of the station, many pedestrians was waiting there. Most of them were ordinary people and there was also many practitioners.

    After all, if below the cultivation of Sea Spirit Realm, practitioners couldn¡¯t fly in the void. If they wanted to pass through Maple Mount safely and conveniently, it was the best choice to take the spiritual shuttle.

    Before long, Lin Xun appeared in front of the station.

    His appearance caused a lot of people¡¯s uneasiness; even some practitioners appeared to be with fear and suspicion.

    It could be understandable as Lin Xun carried a saber and a bow on his back and was dressed in blood-stained clothes. There were still killing intentions between his eyebrows, which brought the oppressive pressure to people.

    In particr, the Insignificance Longbow on his back was made of skeletons. The bowstring was as red as blood and there was a ferocious spirit lingering around. It made people feel frightened and creepy when they saw it from a distance.

    Seeing that everyone avoid him as poison, Lin Xun was slightly confused before he suddenly wrapped his head around. He hastily brought down his momentum and smiled apologetically at the pedestrians.

    In the past seven days, he had encountered several ambushes. Although each one had been averted, it made him tense all the time. He dared not ck off a little so as not to encounter unexpected attacks.

    In this way, an invisible killing power lingered around him all the time. He was like a sharp sword which was about toe out of its sheath, making all the pedestrians feel uneasy and frightened.

 Chapter 292: Crossing Maple Mount

    <h4>Chapter 292: Crossing Maple Mount</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    People around Lin Xun felt rxed a lot after Lin Xun brought down his momentum. But they still kept fear in their eyes since they had regarded Lin Xun as a dangerous person before.

    Lin Xun was helpless for this. Fortunately, a spiritual shuttle came soon, so it was time to go.

    After paying a piece of silver coin, Lin Xun got into the spiritual shuttle with a group of people and rushed to the sky with a roar.

    In the spacious shuttle, it was empty around Lin Xun¡¯s seat. No one wanted to get close to him. Lin Xun was d to this situation because he could take this opportunity to treat himself to the spoils of battles these days.

    In the seven days after he left the in of Blood Wolf, he encountered three more ambushes.

    The first time happened in a jungle. There were 40 enemies in total. All of them were good at jungle assassination and equipped with Wooden Crossbow with Thorns. They were distributed in different areas of the jungle, moving like ghosts. It was extremely difficult for others to lock on and attack them.

    However, Lin Xun, who had got through the Bloodthirsty Camp, adopted the jungle attack tactics fully. So he fought back with the same way of attacking. Atst, only thirteen enemies escaped and the rest thwenty-seven of them were killed.

    After this war, Lin Xun was hurt seven times and he got dozens of different kinds of spiritual pills, sixteen Wooden Crossbow with Thorns and twenty-three kinds of spiritual tools.

    The second ambush took ce in the swamp. There came fifty enemies who were good at Spiritual Tattoo. They tried to kill Lin Xun in one fell swoop with the help of a Spiritual Formation that had already been set up.

    Obviously, their n would be failed from the very beginning!

    If Shue Jin and Chu Feng knew that someone dared to use the spiritual formation to fight with Lin Xun, they would definitelyugh like a drain. As long as people knew the details of Lin Xun, they would never do such stupid thing!

    As a result, Lin Xun easily shifted the control of the spiritual formation and wiped out all the enemies in the spiritual formation at one stroke!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t get any hurt in this battle and easily obtained some amazing spiritual materials.

    The third ambush took ce on ake. They mobilized arge number of ships to encircle Lin Xun on the water.

    Enemies learned from several battles ahead and were well prepared this time. They not only mobilized ships, but also sent 200 elite practitioners and arge number ofbat weapons.

    However, to the enemy¡¯s surprise, Lin Xun slipped away from the bottom of theke by virtue of Amrita Saint Peal in his Sea of Consciousness. When the enemy noticed this, they had lost Lin Xun¡¯s track on theke.

    It was so embarrassing to end an well prepared ambush like this!

    Even Lin Xun could not help raise his lips happily when he thought of this incident. This was luck. When someone was lucky, even God would help him. When someone was unlucky, he would work hard in vain.

    Inevitably, after these ambushes, the enemy would be alert. When they went out again, the force they sent out would be absolutely much more powerful.

    Lin Xun knew this for sure and he was ready for new battles.

    After counting all the loot, Lin Xun sighed with emotion that killing people and looting was undoubtedly the most effective way to make fortune in the world.

    The total value he gained along the way was at least more than 10,000 gold coins!

    ¡°Big brother, your clothes are dirty with blood. My mother asks me to send you this suit.¡±

    All of a sudden, a young and tender voice sounded. Lin Xun was waked up by the voice from his ponder. Looking up, he saw that a three-or-four-year-old girl came tottering with a pile of clothes not far from his seat.

    The little girl had a pair of lovely eyes, wearing a braid.

    Lin Xun was surprised. He nced around and saw a simple dressed woman looking at him with a smile.

    This made Lin Xun feel warm in his heart. He had never had this feeling for a long time that he could be well cared by a stranger when they met each other by chance.

    ¡°Thank you, young sister.¡±

    Lin Xun squatted down, smiled and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head gently, then took the suit.

    He wasn¡¯tck of clothes, but the gift was such kindness and tenderness to him, so he didn¡¯t want to refuse.

    ¡°Goodbye, big brother.¡±

    The little girl cleverly waved goodbye and turned back to her mother.

    Lin Xun smiled and greeted the woman with a nod. He took the clothes carefully, thinking that he needed to buy some gifts for the mother and daughter after the spiritual shuttle crossing the Maple Mount to express his gratitude and kindness back.

    ¡°Big brother, can I have a chat with you?¡±

    Suddenly, the little girl came back and looked at Lin Xun expectantly with her big ck eyes.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately smiled and put the little girl in hisp, ¡°What do you want to talk about with me, young sister?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I feel that they are afraid of you. Is it because you are fierce?¡±

    ¡°So... do you think I¡¯m fierce?¡±

    ¡°No. I think you are very beautiful, like the porcin doll in my house.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful? Aha, young sister, beautiful is not a word for a boy. ¡±

    Both Lin Xun and the young girl were happy with this childish conversation.

    Gradually, some passengers in the distance felt rxed a lot and their attitude towards Lin Xun was no longer the same as before.

    All of this changes happened because the goodwill released from a child. This might be the power of warmth and kindness.

    ...

    In an old mansion of Forbidden City

    Xu Qianjing was sitting at the table, analyzing information. His clear eyes were full of cool and wise color.

    On the table, there was detailed information sent these days. Some information were analyzed and summarized by Xu Qianjing himself.

    Finally, Xu Qianjing came to three urate conclusions.

    Lin Xun, who came from Bloodthirsty Camp, had a very skillful and sophisticated means of raids and counter raids as well as a terrible insight into the danger.

    This could be seen from the jungle ambush a few days ago. This was a factor that had been mentioned in the previous intelligence but not valued.

    No one thought that Lin Xun could y so well and perfectly with the means he learned in Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Xu Qianjing didn¡¯t expect this either.

    This led to the final failure of jungle ambush a few days ago.

    However, this did not affect Xu Qianjing¡¯s mood. A failure resulted in a further understanding of the target, which was useful for his next n.

    What really surprised Xu Qianjing was the battle in the swamp!

    At that time, a killing Spiritual Formation was set up in the swamp, named Nine Dragons Binding Spirits. It was a powerful spiritual formation designed by the spiritual tattoo master of the Chi family. Even a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner couldn¡¯t avoid from being killed if he was trapped in it, let alone Human-gang Realm Lin Xun.

    In order to arrange this spiritual formation, Xu Qianjing mobilized arge number of manpower and materials. He thought it was enough to trap and kill Lin Xun. Who ever thought he failed totally.

    Xu Qianjing found the reason of failure was that Lin Xun had profound attainments in spiritual tattoos besides his strongbat power and skillful fighting. This was incredible.

    When he made this conclusion, he even doubted himself. But the fact told him that it was true. Otherwise, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be able to take control of Nine Dragons Binding Spirits and made the whole team destroyed in this battle!

    Knowing this, Xu Qianjing was far from being frustrated. On the contrary, he became more and more interested in this campaign of encircling and suppressing the targets.

    He once again made a perfect n to kill the target on ake.

    However, Xu Qianjing didn¡¯t expect that the target would escape from the bottom of theke quietly by other means.

    When he learned all this, he was astonished. He never thought that someone in the world could walk at the bottom of theke. Even Sea Spirit Realm practitioners couldn¡¯t stay in the water for a long time!

    However, Lin Xun did it. He seized this opportunity to avoid a deadly situation.

    To sum it up, they had carried out four campaigns of encirclement since the target appeared, but all of those ended in failure.

    Xu Qianjing was still m, but those deputies and subordinates couldn¡¯t sit still. They quarreled and thought that Xu Qianjing was not worth the name of Tactic Master.

    Now, Xu Qianjing was analyzing the intelligence, but a number of deputies nearby were already quarreling and blushing with anger.

    Some people thought that they should centralize fire on the target. Others thought that they should change their conservative strategy even if they didn¡¯t use all the strength.

    In fact, they all revealed their dissatisfaction with Xu Qianjing, the person in charge.

    Xu Qianjing didn¡¯t exin for himself. It was normal for others toin in cooperation. But when it came to making decisions, they dared not disobey him.

    ¡°There¡¯s news that Lin Xun has taken the spiritual shuttle and he is going to cross the Maple Mount from the air. I wonder if Childe Xu hase up with any clever ideas.¡±

    Someone asked in satire.

    Others also looked at Xu Qianjing, waiting for his answer.

    Although the words were harsh, Xu Qianjing seemed to be unaware of it. He answered calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for us to take actions after he crosses the Maple Mount. I¡¯ve made some arrangements for this and I believe that the target will be defeated by this surprise move.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too conservative to do so. I remember that we have six new Ziying Battleships. Would it be better to take advantage of this opportunity to send a battleship and kill the target in the air directly? ¡±

    Someone snorted.

    Others also nodded their heads. It was impossible for spiritual shuttle to avoid the attacking from the Ziying battleship in the air. So it would be easy to kill the target in this way.

 Chapter 293: The Power of Ziying Battleship Cannons

    <h4>Chapter 293: The Power of Ziying Battleship Cannons</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Xu Qianjing frowned. He nced at the crowd and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°There are many innocent people besides our target. If you mobilize the Ziying Battleship, can you bear the consequences of so many lives?¡±

    There was a hint of questioning in his voice.

    To Xu Qianjing¡¯s dismay, those deputies all looked disapproving. Some even sneered, ¡°Those who ride in the spirit shuttle are just a group of Pariah. Why don¡¯t we sacrifice them as long as we can kill the target?¡±

    Pariah!

    This word suddenly hurt Xu Qianjing. Before he entered Green-deer School, he was also a pariah in the eyes of these rich kids.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, don¡¯t hesitate any more. This is the best time to kill the target. As for the death of those Pariahs, who will know the fact as long as we ignore it?¡±

    Someone persuaded.

    ¡°Ha ha, if Mr. Xu is worried about taking the responsibility, you can put all this on us. To be honest, no one will pay attention to these pariahs¡¯ death even this event gets a little big.¡±

    Some people sneered and eximed with contempt.

    Xu Qianjing kept silent and an unspeakable anger grew in his heart.

    Bang!

    At this time, the gate was pushed open. A graceful figure with imposing momentum came in. It was Chi Cangmei.

    ¡°Qianjing, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ve issued an order to mobilize a Ziying Battleship to the Maple Mount.¡±

    Chi Cangmei announced indifferently.

    Xu Qianjing¡¯s eyes narrowed. His calm look turned to be gloomy at this moment.

    ¡°You should know that it¡¯s no different from killing the people of the Empire!¡± Xu Qianjing stood up, took a deep breath and said coldly.

    Chi Cangmei didn¡¯t argue for herself but only made a cold sound.

    Those deputies all showed their disdain. Originally, they respected Xu Qianjing for his name of Tactic Master. But with the failure of the encirclement, they began to question Xu Qianjing¡¯s ability. So their respect declined with the failures.

    When they learned that Xu Qianjing did not dare to make the most sensible decision for some pariahs, they began to doubt whether Xu Qianjing was unworthy of his reputation and how could he be so stubborn.

    As Xu Qianjing received people¡¯s mockery and disdains, an inexpressible cold and powerlessness suddenly appeared in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m against it.¡±

    Xu Qianjing didn¡¯tpromise. He was sticking to the bottom line of his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xu. From now on, your task has beenpleted. Let me do the rest.¡±

    Chi Cangmei was indifferent this time. After several failures, she also doubted Xu Qianjing¡¯s tactical ability. When she learned that Xu Qianjing gave up the best time to kill the target for some pariahs, she was sure to not believe Xu Qianjing again.

    ¡°You mean that I can go now?¡±

    Xu Qianjing asked with surprise.

    ¡°Ha, of course, Tactics Master, you¡¯d better leave now. Our ce is too shabby to amodate you. ¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t helpughing and making sarcasm.

    Othersughed together.

    Chi Cangmei frowned but didn¡¯t scold those deputies. She looked at Xu Qianjing and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Xu, please.¡±

    A word ¡°please¡± showed her irresistible tone of banishment.

    Xu Qianjing was stunned for a long time. Finally, taking a deep breath, he bowed with his hand cupped in the other and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve paid what I owe Chi family now. See you.¡±

    Then he turned around and pushed the door open to leave.

    ¡°Hum, he is so bold to say that. We are so polite not to hold this guy ountable. ¡±

    ¡°From the moment the target appears, all the actions arranged by this Tactic Master will end in failure. If we believe him again, our operation will be wiped out!¡±

    Behind Xu Qianjing, there was a sneer, which made Xu Qianjing suddenly feel sad and bitter ¡°How do these rich children know tactics?¡±

    It was ridiculous that they got in a mess just because of a few failures.

    However, Xu Qianjing knew that this was the behavior of those from aristocratic family. When someone was useful, he would be regarded as the guest of honor. When he was useless, he would be abandoned as out-fashion shoes.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know how terrible Lin Xun was!

    Would Lin Xun be killed by the Ziying Battleship?

    Naive!

    After the intelligence analysis collected these days, Xu Qianjing had a strong sense that Lin Xun was not so easy to kill!

    What if he survived the shelling of Ziyang Battleship...?

    Xu Qianjing shook his head. He didn¡¯t need to think much anymore. He had already prepared a lot of tactics for the target, but... it was useless now.

    ...

    In the room, a group of deputies were still sneering at Xu Qianjing¡¯s unworthy name and weak humanity, as if Xu Qianjing was filled a post without real qualification.

    They even decided to publicize Xu Qianjing¡¯s ipetence in the Forbidden City after killing the target, so that he would bepletely ruined!

    Chi Cangmei looked at the reaction of the crowd and frowned imperceptibly. There was a sense of insecurity in her heart, but she soon abandoned it.

    The action wasunched. Chi Cangmei didn¡¯t think that target shuttle could withstand the attack of Ziying Battleship!

    This new type of Ziying Battleship had just been developed by Master Mo of Academy of Spiritual Implements not long ago. Its power was improved by more than half of its original. It was the trump among all kinds of small battleships. It was hard for a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner to resist the full attack of Ziying Battleship, not to mention a Human-gang realm target!

    ...

    Dicking....

    In the quiet carriage, there was a sharp warning sound, which caused all the passengers to panic. They all stood up and looked around at a loss.

    In the past years of Empire, there were several idents of falling spiritual shuttle, which was the most worrying thing of this vehicle.

    So when they heard the warning sound, everyone was in a panic, and there was no exception for practitioners because they would die once they fell down in the high sky.

    Lin Xun, who was talking with the little girl named Luoluo, suddenly got up and squinted after he noticed the sudden change.

    Through the ss window of the spiritual shuttle, people saw a small battleship which was a hundred meters long like a sharp cone and covered in dark purple luster.

    ¡°It¡¯s the battleship from the Empire!¡±

    ¡°Since it is from the Empire, we should be safe.¡±

    A lot of passengers showed their ease after seeing this scene. They thought that something bad had happened. But it was just a battleship that didn¡¯t need to make a fuss about it.

    Some even joked, ¡°I wondered what happened. It turns out that the imperial battleshipes to escort us.¡±

    A lot of peopleughed.

    Only Lin Xun felt chill in his body and worried in heart. At a nce, he recognized that this battleship was the new Ziying Battleship designed by him for Old Mo. Lin Xun was sure that such a battleship that suddenly appeared muste to fire him!

    As Lin Xun had this idea just shed in his mind, a bright and dazzling light suddenly appeared on the Ziying Battleship in the far distance!

    Lin Xun was stiff and his eyes were dted. This was a sign of firing of the spiritual cannon equipped on the Ziying Battleship!

    This battleship was designed by Lin Xun. How could he not recognize it?

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Lin Xun yelled loudly with gloomy face. He didn¡¯t expect that the enemy was so fierce. They even tried to destroy the whole spiritual shuttle in order to kill him!

    They... never thought about the safety of those innocent people!

    Many passengers were confused by Lin Xun¡¯s yelling. But some others were acutely aware of this danger scene and couldn¡¯t help but scream in horror.

    All of a sudden, the crowd in spiritual shuttle was in disorder. The harsh warning continued to ring, and people in fear sent out desperate and helpless screams and curses.

    At that moment, Lin Xun was not able to care about other people. He held the girl Luoluo in his arms, clenched his teeth, and used all his strength to cut the wall of spiritual shuttle with a roar.

    Boom!

    The wall was broken open.

    But almost at the same time, the shotunched by the Ziying Battleship had banged on the spiritual shuttle.

    Boom!

    The terrible st was like a mountain crash and a tsunami, sweeping and shaking in the narrow carriage like the end of the world wasing.

    Lin Xun felt a pain all over his body. The lingering sound was so piercing as if his eardrums was about to be torn by needles. His vision became dizzy and dim.; his body was swept by a terrible tearing force, flying out uncontrobly.

    Nothing could be seen. Nothing could be felt. Only the intense scorching pain spread over his body like tide. But Lin Xun still relied on his instinct to protect the little girl Luoluo in his arms.

    Time was hard to be described under this situation. It seemed that many years had passed, and it was just like a moment ago. Lin Xun held his strength and suddenly opened his eyes.

    In a sh, he saw that he was only fifty meters away from the ground!

    Lin Xun clenched his teeth and roared like a wild animal subconsciously, trying his best to turn his body over in the air.

    Bang!

    At the next moment, Lin Xun hit the soft grass with his back to the ground, making a big hole and the soil sshing.

    Beforending, Lin Xun sessfully transferred the force of falling from the little girl in his arms to himself.

    With a shake of his wrist, Luoluo rolled down in the grass not far away.

    Lin Xun¡¯s bones were almost broken because of twice the impact force of falling. As soon as he fell to the ground, he could not help coughing up blood. His face turned pale and he could not help moaning.

    Hurt!

    The great pain made Lin Xun feel that all his viscera were disced. He was dizzy at this time and almost fainted.

 Chapter 294: Deep-seated Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 294: Deep-seated Hatred</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Inhaling ~ ~

    Lin Xun was panting. His face was extremely pale, but his eyes turned to a bloodthirsty one.

    That was an instinct of survival, and his reactions showed his tough will, which was honed by many battles.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t recover his mind until 15 minutester. He felt at ease with his hurt head when he got back to his feet.

    He was now in the bottom of a canyon, surrounded by sharp mountains. By looking around, it was not dangerous here.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Xun began to check his wounds.

    Three ribs on his left side of chest were broken. The joint at the scap of the right arm was dislocated. His back was messily and bloodily blown up.

    Fortunately, although these injuries were serious, they were not fatal.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, these could only be considered as minor injuries and couldn¡¯t affect Lin Xun¡¯s fighting capacity.

    The only thing that made him frown was that his inner body got injured too. His blood and spirit was shaken and his organs were damaged, which would greatly affect hisbat effectiveness.

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun kept calm and focused on bandaging his wound like a lonely wounded wolf.

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, special medical practitioners would help to heal trainees¡¯ wounds. So Lin Xun became a skillful one because of constant injuries.

    Soon after Lin Xun finished dressing up, he suddenly gritted his teeth to stand up and stretch his body. He judged in a sh that he could only fight with 40% of his total strength with the current body condition.

    It was imperative to find a safe ce to repair the internal injury at present.

    ncing around, Lin Xun found the little girl Luoluo on the grass. She was not hurt, but she was frightened and fell into aa.

    The survival of Luoluo reassured Lin Xun, but he could not control his burning anger from this attack. Every inch of his body seemed to burst out a deep-seated hatred.

    He had no idea that the enemy was so cruel that they sent out a Ziying Battleship and destroyed a working spiritual shuttle which was full of passengers!

    Who could believe that a battleship from the Empire ughtered a group of people who belonged to it?

    Perhaps, in their eyes, those ordinary people were insignificant even if they died.

    He remembered that he was still talking with the little girl in the spiritual shuttle a moment before. Those passengers were still alive. But the next moment, many of them lost their lives because of this sudden explosion. Lin Xun¡¯s heart felt a cut pain from this event.

    This was the first time he implicated a lot of innocent people in such an event and cause them lose their lives!

    The unspeakable reproach and anger tortured Lin Xun¡¯s mind like whips, which made him gain a deep-seated hatred to the enemies who caused all this!

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    In his arms, the little girl, who was in aa, gave out an unconscious murmur. Her face was covered with dust and full of tension and helplessness.

    This made Lin Xun feel bitter and guilty again. The simple dressed woman gave a suit of clothes to him with warmth and kindness, but now...

    She suffered because of his appearing in the spiritual shuttle!

    Lin Xun took a heavy breath. He dared not to think more. He was afraid that he would not control his anger any more if he thought further.

    ¡°I will revenge for you!¡±

    Lin Xun tightly pursed his lips. His pair of ck eyes became indifferent and cold.

    He put Luoluo on his back, fixed her with a strip of cloth that had been torn from his clothes, and then walked away.

    ...

    An old mansion in the Forbidden City

    When the news of explosion of the spiritual shuttle came at the very first time, all the people in the room were cheering and beaming.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that one shot from Ziying Battleship is enough to kill the target!¡±

    ¡°Aha, I¡¯d like to know what kind of expression the Tactical Master Xu Qianjing will have when he hears the news. It must be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°What is effortless tactic? This deed proved that. We don¡¯t need to send a soldier at all in killing the target. One Ziying Battleship solves every problem. It¡¯s ridiculous that we need to collect intelligence and make a carefulyout like Xu Qianjing does. ¡±

    They were excited at this moment, so they inevitably satirized and ridiculed Xu Qianjing like a winner.

    ¡°Princess Mei, now that the target has been eliminated, shall we have a celebration party?¡±

    Someone asked suddenly.

    ¡°Hold on a bit longer.¡±

    Chi Cangmei thought for a moment and ordered, ¡°In the current news, we haven¡¯t confirmed whether the target is dead or not. After confirmation, I will ask the principal of n to celebrate for you!¡±

    All of themughed happily at once.

    They just need to wait for a final result, and it would be clear soon. Subconsciously, they believed that the target couldn¡¯t survive in this explosion.

    After all, it was a shot from the brand-new Ziying Battleship! Even the Sea Spirit Realm practitioner couldn¡¯t resist from it, let alone a young Human-gang realm man?

    At the end of the conversation, no one mentioned the innocent lives destroyed along with the spiritual shuttle.

    Their indifference proved that the lives of those passengers were nothing in their eyes!

    ...

    Out of the canyon, it was a rugged rock beach.

    It was dawn. A round sun hung over the sky in the far distance and shed blood-like lights.

    When Lin Xun arrived here, he stopped at once. He saw that there were some pieces of debris of spiritual shuttle in the far away rock beach.

    Lin Xun suddenly felt that his feet were heavy. Ziying Battleship was designed by him. No one knew it better than him that how terrible the power of the spiritual cannon was.

    Even those practitioners of Sea Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t resist the full attack of spiritual cannon!

    The defense of that spiritual shuttle was almost as vulnerable as paper under such strong bombardment.

    This meant that the passengers in the spiritual shuttle almost had no chance to escape at the moment of the explosion!

    Lin Xun still remembered that if he had not broken the wall of the spiritual shuttle and rushed out with Luoluo in time, he would have died on the spot.

    Now, looking at the cold wreck of the spiritual shuttle, Lin Xun felt he was suffocated by a stone in his heart when he thought about that Ziying Battleship he designed was used to kill those passengers!

    Under the setting sun, Lin Xun was stunned and silent. His face was pale and almost green around the gills. But in his eyes, anger was burning.

    Not after a long time, some movements were heard not far away from this site. Lin Xun shed quietly and hid in the shadow between rocks aside.

    He held a Standardized Supreme Crossbow with shining cold light in his hand.

    ¡°Hurry up! There are also some pieces of wreckage of spiritual shuttle. Check all-round and kill all livings you see without mercy! ¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is to find the tracks of the target, no matter he is dead or not!¡±

    Just as Lin Xun hid, many figures came quickly in the far distance of the rock beach.

    There were fifty or sixty people led by a man in ck with thick hair and scars on his face.

    As soon as they appeared, theyunched an all-round search in the rock beach.

    In the shadow, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent. He quietly watched all this. No one knew that his suppressed hatred and murder will were boiling.

    ¡°The spiritual shuttle has been destroyed. It¡¯s a waste of time and energy to search for any other living things.¡±

    The practitioners seemed easy with this work, searching andining.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. In the previous search of other areas, there was no living thing at all in addition to some broken corpses and flesh. How could the target be alive?¡±

    ¡°Save your nonsense, search quickly. This is the order from the superior. Who dares to disobey?¡±

    ¡°Hum! I can guarantee that the target must have been smashed into pieces. If he is still alive, I will cut my throat andmit suicide! ¡±

    During the conversation, one practitioner snorted disdainfully, which caused amotion.

    Suddenly, this practitioner stood dumbly.

    Puff!

    His throat suddenly burst, sshing amounts of blood. At the same time, his body was seized by a hand and dragged into the shadow nearby.

    ¡°Third Yang, why do you stop talking? Do you really cut your throat andmit suicide? ¡±

    Not far away, a practitioner seemed to notice something different and came near with an iron spear.

    When he saw the body of Third Yang lying in the shadow of the rock, his pupils narrowed at once!

    ¡°No...¡±

    His face suddenly changed. As soon as he wanted to scream, he felt a pain in his head, and he lost all consciousness as everything turned ck in his eyes.

    Although the movements here ended quietly, it still alerted many practitioners. They narrowed their eyes and approached here carefully one after another.

    They all held a Standardized Supreme Crossbow.

    Whiz!

    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed out. All the practitioners pulled the trigger subconsciously at this moment. Apanied by a sudden sharp scream, the dark figure was shot into a sieve.

    Looking closely, they found that the figure was one of theirpanions.

    Oops!

    Their faces suddenly changed and they realized they had been cheated.

    However, before their new reaction, a familiar rapid whistle sounded. Then hail of arrows suddenly bloomed in the field of their vision!

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Bloods burst from the throat, chest, head and other vital ces of the practitioners one after another like a series of firecrackers. The scarlet sma sshed around, beautiful and chilling.

    In an instant, all the seven practitioners who came near were killed on the spot!

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    At this moment, all the practitioners, who were originally distributed in different areas of the rock beach, shouted out in fear and anger and rushed near.

    Although they responded quickly to the changes, Lin Xun¡¯s speed was faster!

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun¡¯s figure was like a sh of lightning. He had rushed hundred meters away with just one move. After a shing light of Lin Xun¡¯s saber, a practitioner had had his neck cut off and fell to the ground immediately.

    At this time, Lin Xun had already taken advantage of the situation to reinforce his fight. He rushed forward, swept through them like a light ribbon and killed four people at once before they had the time to react.

    All his cuts took away lives, presenting a bloody scene!

 Chapter 295: Killing Campaign

    <h4>Chapter 295: Killing Campaign</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    When Lin Xun appeared in front of them, no one believed their eyes that Lin Xun was still alive.

    How could they believe that a Human-gang realm young man could survive under the bombardment of Ziying Battleship?

    It was amazing!

    But soon, they stopped doubting since Lin Xun hadunched an attack.

    Although he fought alone and still held a little girl on his back, when he went out, he was like a king in the battlefield, whose momentum was like an unstoppable storm!

    Every cut reaped a life. The simple and quick means of killing showed a shocking deterrent force.

    At this moment, Lin Xun went to all lengths. He needed to vent his anger that umted in his heart like an erupting volcano. He was unable to suppress his anger and he didn¡¯t want to suppress it at all!

    Kill!

    He held the Flowing-light Saber with boiling momentum as andslide and a tsunami. The whole person was like a storm sweeping through the world!

    ¡°Hurry up! Stop him! ¡±

    The leading scar man roared.

    At that time, many practitioners rushed to encircle Lin Xun by taking advantage of the number of people.

    Boom!

    But before they could get close to Lin Xun, the void crushed when Lin Xun overwhelmed Star River. The surrounding group was breaking open and seven or eight practitioners were shocked away. They lost their fighting power immediately and gave out a scream because of seriously injury.

    Many of them were appalled. They couldn¡¯t believe it.

    It was terrible. The fact was that there were many powerful Heaven-gang realm people in them. But at this moment, none of them could stop Lin Xun!

    Kill!

    With Lin Xun¡¯s killing, blood burst out in this rock beach, and the stumps flew in the air. The shrill screams came out one after another.

    That bloody and tragic scene turned this ce into Purgatory.

    Tittering!

    Someone attacked Lin Xun from behind. A flying spear with ck luster stab the little girl Luoluo on Lin Xun¡¯s back like a poisonous snake.

    Bang!

    Although Lin Xun didn¡¯t turn his head, a Wooden Crossbow with Thorns suddenly appeared in his left hand and an arrow was shot in an instant as if he had seen the attack behind his back.

    Poof! The sneak attacker was stabbed in his left eye by a crossbow arrow, and his whole head was pierced through at the same time. He gave a scream and fell to the ground, dead.

    For a while, this terrible scene frightened all the practitioners from getting close to Lin Xun, and suddenly no one was around him.

    ¡°Idiots! Don¡¯t hesitate! Let go all of the arrows! ¡±

    The leading scar man shouted loudly.

    All of a sudden, they woke up from their fear and took out short crossbows one after another, aiming at Lin Xun from different directions.

    However¡ª

    Before they did something, Lin Xun took out a new short crossbow in his left hand!

    It was not a Standardized Supreme Crossbow or a Wooden Crossbow with Thorns. It was a short crossbow that could not be seen on the market.

    This short crossbow appeared dark,mon and even inconspicuous.

    But when Lin pulled the trigger, there was a strange sound whispering in the sky like a flute.

    Whiz ~

    In a sh, there suddenly appeared silver lights like fireworks, gorgeous and beautiful.

    A very strong sense of danger came to everyone¡¯s mind, their soul trembling and their mind copsing.

    That was a magnificent silver arrow rain!

    They were as gorgeous as fireworks, as mysterious as starlight, spreading a breathtaking beauty in the void.

    Its beauty could make everything eclipsed and people addicted!

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Before the practitioners could struggle, they were pierced by silver arrows. When they were dying, they looked a bit confused and dazed. It was hard to imagine that there was such a beautiful and terrible short crossbow in the world.

    When all the glittering lights disappeared, there were more than ten corpses on the ground. The blood was still gurgling and flowing, but people died in an instant.

    This was Meteors Crossbow!

    In the Bloodthirsty Camp, Lin Xun made this killing weapon by himself, which shocked Young Ke, Young Mann and Shu Sanqi.

    Old Mo, who was a master of spiritual tattoo, also eximed and praised this work!

    Like Waking Globe, Meteors Crossbow was one of the trinkets Lin Xun made before he left the Mist City.

    Unfortunately, the spirit materials needed for Meteors Crossbow were too precious. With Lin Xun¡¯s resources at that time, he could only refine one at most.

    What was more, although the power of Meteors Crossbow was extremely great, it couldn¡¯t be used for a second time. This might be the biggest defect of Meteors Crossbow.

    Lin Xun had no way to solve this problem perfectly with his current spiritual tattoo knowledge.

    ...

    In a sh, the arrow rain shed like fireworks and killed more than ten practitioners on the spot!

    This terrible scene thrilled the other practitioners who had escaped this disaster and made their heart tightened.

    Even the scar man felt cold in the body as if he was falling into an ice cave. They all faced an unprecedented horror.

    In short, more than 30 of theirpanions had died since the killing.

    But the opponent still kept well!

    When they saw the power of Meteors Crossbow, a feeling of despair conquered their mind and their morale copsedpletely.

    So when Lin Xun started to kill again, the left twenty practitioners could not help screaming in fear and fled.

    They had been frightened by Lin Xun¡¯s fierce and unmatched fighting power, and they had seen the terror and lethality of Meteors Crossbow. How dared they fight again?

    Escape from him!

    In their mind, Lin Xun was just like a demon that killed people without hesitation. Facing a demon like Lin Xun made them feel unprecedented despair.

    Lin Xun¡¯s cold eyes shed a light. He didn¡¯t stop at this point but went after them directly.

    However, he suddenly gave a dull hum and a trace of blood ran out of his lips when he ran no more than 100 meters away.

    The previous fighting affected the internal injury suffered before because he forced himself to use too much power, which made his internal meridians and viscera hurt like burning. Although he didn¡¯t encounter any danger in this fight, he still suffered a lot.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop his hunt at this time. His anger and killing intent made him unable to tolerate the enemy¡¯s escape.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun pulled the trigger of a Standardized Supreme Crossbow at the right time. A practitioner was pierced and fell to the ground hundreds of meters away.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sharp roar of the short crossbow reverberated in the air.

    Later, Lin Xun was like a steady hunter, constantly chasing the scattered preys.

    In the battles a few days ago, he captured arge number of short crossbows, which he intended to exchange for money. But at this moment, Lin Xun used them to kill the enemy.

    Although the uracy of the short crossbow would be greatly reduced in the running fight, there were still more than ten enemies killed on the spot under the frequent and intensive attack of Lin Xun.

    After a long run, when Lin Xun went to an empty hilly area and killed another enemy, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He saw that there was a Ziying Battleship parked just thousands of meters away.

    Lin Xun gave up chasing immediately, turned around and left. His running speed was much faster than before.

    Boom!

    With a strong roar like thunder, the Ziying Battleship rose up and cast a huge shadow on the ground.

    At this time, Lin Xun had shed into a mountain and quickly climbed to the top of a mountain of hundreds of meters high.

    Inhaling ~

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, took out the Insignificant Bow, squatted on the ground, and looked at the void in the distance with his ck eyes. His eyes became sharp as falcons.

    He tipped his finger up and pull the red bowstring. He maintained an absolute calm and focus of his sea of sense.

    In a moment, Lin Xun¡¯s vision changed. The Ziying Battleship, which had risen in the air, was clearly reflected in his eyes.

    Every inch of the warship seemed to have been magnified several times in his vision. It was approaching him from the void at full speed.

    On the Battleship, there was a brilliant light from a turret. Countless dense spiritual tattoos were flowing like alive.

    This was the spiritual cannon, which was arranged in the Ziying Battleship with a murderous name of ¡°City Breaking¡±!

    Its power was so strong that it could easily kill Sea Spirit Realm strongmen!

    At this time, Ziying Battleship obviously intended to start the cannon to give Lin Xun a devastating blow.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t move. He ignored the danger of exposing himself on the top of the mountain and kept the posture of drawing the bow and aiming. His mind kept absolute calm and concentration.

    Almost in a blink of an eye, Ziying Battleship had emerged in the air hundreds of meters away from him, locking its muzzle on the mountain where Lin Xun was.

    Whiz!

    At this time, Lin Xun suddenly released a spirit arrow from his fingertips, which was almost invisible and dashed out silently.

    Boom!

    Almost at the same time, the long-standing City Breaking cannon suddenly emitted a brilliant light.

    But when the cannon fire that could kill Sea Spirit Realm strongmen just rushed out of the turret, it was precisely hit by the silent spirit arrow.

    In a sh, there was a terrible roar and explosion spread at the cannon fort. It tore up the fort and swept over the Ziying Battleship like an erupting volcano.

    Looking from afar, the fire waves rose highly in the sky and the Ziying Battleship was shaking violently in the void, making a roar and teetering!

    One arrow almost destroyed a whole Ziying Battleship of the new type!

    If others in the Empire saw this scene, they would be shocked open-mouthed. They must not believe that a Human-gang realm young man would be able to do this. It was too shocking!

    But for Lin Xun, this was not a crazy and absurd action at all because this Ziying Battleship was originally designed by himself!

    In the eyes of others, all the signs of the City Breaking cannon¡¯s working may be just a dazzling light, but Lin Xun could urately predict the time of the firing.

    As long as he made use of this advantage and firmly grasped this fleeting opportunity, he could achieve this step with the power of the Insignificant Bow!

 Chapter 296: Itâ€™s Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 296: It¡¯s Unbelievable</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    The mes were raging, and the Ziying Battleship was tottering.

    But in the end, it didn¡¯t fall down and destroy. Instead, it turned around like a drunken man, lurching away into the void in the distance, and soon disappeared.

    Lin Xun sighed in his heart and put away the Insignificant Bow.

    He designed the powerful Ziying Battleship so he knew that there would be no possibility of its falling and damaging as long as the spiritual furnace was not fatally damaged.

    He could not find any chance to hit the spirit furnace of the Ziying Battleship with his current power.

    Anyway, if the Ziying Battleship was so easily destroyed, it would prove that the design from Lin Xun was simple.

    Lin Xun was quite helpless with this result. A small excellent warship designed by himself was now used to deal with him. It was ridiculous to find this truth.

    ¡°Ma...Ma... ¡±

    Suddenly, there was a vague voice of the little girl Luoluoing from his back, which made Lin Xun wake up suddenly. He nced around and immediately chose a path to go down the mountain.

    The enemy had been defeated for the time being. The next step was to heal the wounds. As for the little girl Luoluo...

    Lin Xun would not leave her alone!

    ...

    The Forbidden City

    There was a happy conversation in the old mansion.

    ¡°Well, when this task is over, I¡¯m going to get drunk in the brothel of ¡°Million-dor for a Smile¡±. There are many girls waiting for mying, ha-ha.¡±

    ¡°Brothel girls aren¡¯t funny. I sent someone to search for a group of barbarian girls from the ve market a few days ago. They must have been domesticated into ves by that time. When the task is over, I will have fun with these exotic girls.¡±

    ¡°You only think about the girls. I¡¯m totally different from you. The n has arranged a superior secret ce for me to practice. As soon as this task is over, I will close the door for practice and prepare for the improvement of Sea Spirit Realm.¡±

    Those young people were talking freely about their ns after the mission, and they were talking with each other in a very lively way, with an air ofpetition.

    This was the style of most aristocratic youngsters. Whether they were eating, ying, or practicing, theypeted with each other and distinguished one from the other.

    ¡°Everybody, no matter what you are going to do, remember that there is a celebration waiting for you. If you don¡¯te, don¡¯t me me for breaking our old friendship.¡±

    It seemed that Chi Cangmei was in a good mood at the moment. She seldom took the initiative to make a joke, which made all of themugh loudly.

    Bang!

    At this moment, the gate was pushed open. A guard rushed in and shouted, ¡°Bad news from the front, the target is not dead!¡±

    What?

    In an instant, the original happy atmosphere disappeared and the whole room became silent and depressed. The deputies looked at each other in astonishment. They could not believe their ears.

    Lin Xun was still alive under the bombardment of the Ziying Battleship?

    How the fuck news!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chi Cangmei looked cold, her clear eyes as sharp as des.

    The guard shivered all over and swallowed the salvia difficultly. He was ready to say something.

    But another guard rushed in with a look of fear and almost hit Chi Cangmei.

    ¡°Stop being flustered?¡±

    Chi Cangmei shouted.

    The guard, who had just run in, cried out in tears, ¡°Miss. The Ziying Battleship transferred to Maple Mount is severely damaged and almost destroyed!¡±

    Hearing the news, people looked sluggish as if they were struck by lightning. Even the Ziying Battle ship suffered a heavy damage! How... how could it be!?

    At this time, none of them had the natural and unrestrained appearance when they just talked about girls.

    ¡°Show me the records!¡±

    Chi Cangmei took a deep breath, pressing down the uneasiness and doubt in her heart, frowned and ordered.

    The guard quickly took out a Wind-shadow Hawk, grabbed its throat with his fingers and made it spat out a glittering bead.

    The bead floated in the air and rotated, reflecting a light curtain, among which pictures shed. On the screen, Lin Xun was carrying a little girl and killing a group of practitioners alone.

    He was not dead!

    The deputies turned gloomy.

    Even Chi Cangmei¡¯s face was clouded. Killing the target with Ziying Battleship was supposed to be a sure sess. Who could imagine that the target survived miraculously!

    Before long, the scene of the explosion of the Ziying Battleship was reflected on the light curtain. Even just looking at the light curtain, those deputies were still scared. Their faces changed and their eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen.

    That was the Ziying Battleship. How could a Human-gang realm people make a heavy impact on it?

    On the light curtain, they could see clear how Lin Xun did it. But Chi Cangmei and others had confirmed that the news that the Ziying Battleship suffered was a fact!

    When the light curtain disappeared, the atmosphere in the room was terribly dull and breathless.

    They bombed a spiritual shuttle but failed to kill the target. Instead, the target took the opportunity to hit the Ziying Battleship. All of these seemed so absurd and unimaginable.

    However, all this happened!

    Was the target really an immortal monster?

    ¡°Damn, damn...¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°Why is this? That guy is not a Sea Spirit Realm strongman. How could he be so abnormal? ¡±

    ¡°Will someone help him in secret?¡±

    Some people doubted. But when the doubt just came out, it was definitely opposed by Chi Cangmei, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    As for the reason, she did not exin to them.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Many people looked gloomy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to think about these things. We should think what we should do in the next action!¡±

    ¡°Up to now, we have lost nearly 200 elites and a Ziying Battleship. This kind of loss may not be serious, but thebat effectiveness of the target is strong enough for us to pay unprecedented attention.¡± Chi Cangmei analyzed coldly.

    ¡°Princess Mei, what do you think we should do now?¡±

    Those deputies all looked at Chi Cangmei.

    Chi Cangmei thought for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. Inexplicably, she thought of Xu Qianjing again, and she couldn¡¯t help feel regret. She shouldn¡¯t have let Xu Qianjing leave here so easily

    However, there was no guilt about driving Xu Qianjing away.

    She was very clear that people like Xu Qianjing, who helped her this time, had the purpose of repaying the debts of gratitude. Therefore, even if she kept him, she was not able to control him in mission.

    ¡°By the way, what arrangements and preparations did Xu Qianjing make for the target when the target crossed the Maple Mount?¡±

    All of a sudden, Chi Cangmei thought of something and asked.

    Those deputies looked at each other at once uneasily. They had been dissatisfied with Xu Qianjing for a long time, so they only taunted him and didn¡¯t ask him about his ns or arrangements.

    Seeing this, Chi Camgmei could not help being irritated. Finally, she held her temper and ordered, ¡°From now on, you should help me to collect intelligence and formte tactics. I willmand final actions.¡±

    After a pause, she looked calm again and said quietly, ¡°No one is allowed to leave here unless the target is dead!¡±

    Everyone was trembling in the heart. They kept silent like cicadas in winter.

    ...

    A remote and narrow cave in Maple Mount

    The campfire was about to burn out, leaving a trace of barbecue in the air.

    Lin Xun sat on one side with his knees crossed. Watching the little girl who was lying on a piece of soft animal skin and fell into sleep after having some food, he was relieved in his heart.

    As soon as the little girl woke up, she was crying to find her mother. Lin Xun tried all his best to stabilize the little girl¡¯s mood, apanied her to have some roasted meat and finally made her sleep.

    There was little possibility for Luoluo¡¯s mother to survive, which made Lin Xun feel guilty and remorseful. So he took good care of Luoluo instead.

    Thinking that he had to face many dangers along the way, Lin Xun had a headache and didn¡¯t know how to settle down the little girl.

    He didn¡¯t want the three-or-four-year-old girl to take risks with him.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t think of a way to suit his situation. Finally, he shook his head and set aside this question for a moment.

    When the campfire was extinguished, Lin Xun ced the Waking Globe at the entrance of the cave and set up a spiritual formation to cover the breath of them. Then he waspletely relieved and began to sit cross-knees and heal his injuries.

    He had many panacea for healing. It would only take about five or six days if he tried his best to recover.

    So Lin Xun stayed in Maple Mount for a while to rest. Every day, in addition to healing himself, he looked after the girl Luoluo.

    Three or four years old children needed apany. Luoluo encountered misfortune of losing her mother, so she was really vulnerable during this period.

    In order to keep Luoluo from being too sad, Lin Xun carried out the Chirps hidden in his palm and let it y with Luoluo.

    This move got a wonderful effect unexpectedly. When Luoluo saw the soft and ball like cute Chirps, her eyes suddenly brightened and she cheered immediately.

    Chirps, the creature free of worry was exhorted by Lin Xun to y with Luoluo, so they had a good time.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun was very pleased. With the help of Chirps, he could also focus on his wounds-healing.

    After seven days, Lin Xunpletely recovered from his injuries. He stopped staying in the cave immediately and left with Luoluo.

    ¡°Promise me one thing, Luoluo.¡±

    ¡°Okay, big brother.¡±

    ¡°If we meet a bad person on the road in the future, you should remember to close your eyes so that you won¡¯t be frightened by the bad person.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, Luoluo. I will buy you many toyster.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need toys. I just want Chirps to apany me.¡±

    ¡°All... all right.¡±

    On the rugged road of the Maple Mount, Lin Xun walked forward, with Luoluo on his back.

    Along the way, Lin Xun inadvertently thought of Shia Zhi when he was chatting with Luoluo. How was Shia Zhi doing now?

 Chapter 297: Maple Tower

    <h4>Chapter 297: Maple Tower</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Green Willow Town was adjacent to Maple Mount. Most of the residents in the town earned their living by collecting medicine and hunting. They were not poor, but they were far away from wealth.

    Like most towns in the Empire, Green Willow Town was small, but it was convenient. It had dense poption, fast transportation and all kinds of restaurants, inns and businesses.

    It was noon.

    The Maple Tower, the most famous restaurant in the town, was bustling. There were young practitioners who tripped here, peddlers who ran their businesses all year round, and rich youngsters who sneak out to have fun.

    All kinds of people could be seen here.

    The restaurant was originally a special bustling ce. People at every level gathered in one ce, drinking and chatting. They talk freely about the news from the great events far away from empire to the small things in the streets of the city. All the news became the most exciting topics when they were drinking.

    Today¡¯s Maple Tower was as busy as before. But on the second floor of the restaurant, the atmosphere was differently quiet.

    The number of poption here was not little. On the contrary, most of the tables were already full of figures.

    However, they were all drinking without talks, which made the atmosphere a little dull.

    ¡°What¡¯s the special dish?¡±

    ¡°My guest, there are many special dishes. We have all food from the sky, water and the ground, such as braised purple-tail fish, fried green sparrow tongue and stewed delicacies...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have all of them. What¡¯s the special drink then?¡±

    ¡°My guest, the Steamed Maple Wine in our Maple Tower is unique. Our guests all praise it highly.¡±

    ¡°Have a pot of it first, please.¡±

    ¡°OK, please wait upstairs.¡±

    After a conversation, a tall figure walked up the second floor of the restaurant.

    He was dressed in simple moonlight white clothes. His long ck hair was tied behind his head with straw rope at will, revealing a clear and sharp face.

    Behind him, there was a basket on his back. A three-or-four year old girl sat in the basket. Sheid herself in front of the basket, looking around curiously with big ck eyes.

    This man, of course, was Lin Xun.

    What he was wearing was just the clothes given by the little girl¡¯s mother.

    On the second floor, he nced around at the diners who were eating on the tables. His eyes narrowed imperceptibly, and then he found a seat near the window with a smile on his lips. He took Luoluo out of the basket and put her on his side seat.

    ¡°Big brother, I want to y with Chirps.¡±

    Luoluo raised her small face and looked at Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun agreed and took Chirps out of his palm and left it on the table to y with Luoluo.

    Many diners nearby witnessed this scene. Their eyes could not help but squint slightly, but they immediately took back their sights.

    Lin Xun pretended to not notice all this. He smiled and watched Luoluo and Chirps. His attention waster attracted by the noise on the first floor of the restaurant.

    ¡°Shit, the spiritual shuttle fell and destroyed idently. I heard that there are hundreds of people on it, including many practitioners!¡±

    ¡°I also heard that it was a few days ago that a spiritual shuttle was attacked by fierce birds in the sky when it was crossing the Maple Mount and all people on it died.¡±

    ¡°Are they all dead?¡±

    ¡°Of course, even if someone didn¡¯t die immediately, how can he still be alive after falling into the dangerous Maple Mount as beasts ravage there?¡±

    ¡°This is the disaster of innocence.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun¡¯s heart suddenly overflowed with an unexined suffocation. Was it a disaster of innocence from a bird attack?

    This was clearly a nned massacre!

    But obviously, this news had beenpletely blocked by the enemy and they used a ridiculous bird attack to deceive others!

    Lin Xun knew that since the enemy dared to do so, they must have no fear for people¡¯s discussing. But he still underestimated the shamelessness of the enemy.

    And this, perhaps, was the means by which those big wigs could deceive the world and covered the peace with a casual excuse.

    Lin Xun was sure that even if he told the truth to others at this moment, no one would believe him!

    After all, who would believe that the Battleship from the Empire would massacre people belonging to the Empire?

    Just as Lin Xun¡¯s mood fluctuated, a burst of proudughter broke out¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Dear Jiao, I can modestly say that in the Green Willow Town, if my Rui family ims to be the second ce, no n dares to be the first one! If you follow me, you will be the most remarkable woman in the Green Willow Town. ¡±

    ¡°Brother Rui Qing, I don¡¯t want to be famous. I just want your care and love.¡±

    A charming voice of a woman also sounded.

    Lin Xun was suddenly stunned. Was there any people in the world boasted himself like this?

    What made Lin Xun feel sick was that the woman¡¯s voice was pompously sweet.

    Immediately, at the entrance of the second floor, a young man in nice robe came up with a beautiful white skin woman next to him.

    When they got up the second floor, they found a seat to sit down. The young man Rui Qing boasted about his family¡¯s sess all the time. The woman Jiao ttered him then.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. He didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to these useless things. At this time, the wine and food were served. Lin Xun and Luoluo concentrated on eating immediately.

    Chirps was lyingzily on one side, yawning. It looked like he was going to sleep. His favorite food was spiritual stones so he didn¡¯t give an eye to the food.

    ¡°What a cute little fellow. Brother Rui Qing, do you know what kind of spirit beast is that? I want to nip its round body.¡±

    Suddenly, the woman named Jiao on the nearby table pointed at Chirps, making a loud scream of exciting.

    ¡°Aha, since you like it, I will help you get it.¡±

    With augh, Rui Qing stood up and walked over. He nced sideways at Lin Xun and asked ¡°Hey, dude, is this spirit beast yours? Well, I¡¯ll give you a hundred silver coins. Sell me this little beast.¡±

    He took out a money bag and drew it on the table. Then he raised his hand to grab Chirps without Lin Xun¡¯s agreements.

    Crack!

    A pair of chopsticks fell down and knocked precisely on Rui Qing¡¯s wrist. Rui Qing suddenly took back his hand as he was shocked by electricity. He was so painful that he could not stop gasping constantly.

    Jiao screamed, got up and ran over. She cared anxiously, ¡°Brother Rui Qing, are you ok?¡±

    Rui Qing lost face as he suffered a great loss in front of his woman. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m ok, but this man makes trouble today! Damn it, I¡¯ve never suffered this kind of loss in Green Willow Town! ¡±

    As he eximed, he tried to p Lin Xun directly.

    Rui Qing was simple and irascible, which made Lin Xun doubt whether this guy was arrogant or obtuse.

    Crack!

    Lin Xun sat still, but the chopsticks in his hands stabbed Rui Qing¡¯s wrist urately again. The pain made Rui Qing screaming and his cheeks twitched.

    ¡°Damn it, do you want to die! How dare you beat me! You¡¯re in trouble. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll leave Green Willow Town alive today! ¡±

    Rui Qing growled.

    He had been taught twice in a row. Instead of taking lessons, Rui Qing started to be ruthless. Lin Xun fully realized that he had met an arrogant person, who was not onlyck of wisdom, but also had no vision at all.

    Suddenly Lin Xun noticed something. He looked around and frowned. Without any hesitation, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Friend, I¡¯ll help you to seek your force.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± Rui Qing was confused.

    Lin Xun quickly grabbed Rui Qing¡¯spel and threw him out of the window.

    After a dull noise on the street outside, Rui Qing¡¯s shrill voice also came out, ¡°Bastard, wait for your punishment!¡±

    Woman Jiao was so scared that she screamed, ¡°Do... do you know who is Rui Qing? He is the third young childe of Rui family, which is the biggest force in the Green Willow Town. Since you offend him today, you should be...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Lin Xun grabbed her and threw her out of the window too.

    After that, Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re really a couple of arrogant people.¡±

    He bowed his head and asked Luoluo, ¡°Are you full?¡±

    Luoluo nodded her head cleverly, holding Chirps in her arms hard as if she was guarding Chirps from being taken away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Lin Xun picked up Luoluo, then put her in the basket, and carried it on his back.

    ¡°Big brother, were those two bad guys?¡±

    Luoluo asked.

    Lin Xun answered casually, ¡°These two people are not worthy of being described as bad persons. They are just a couple of idiots.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun nced at the diners around him with a smile on his lips, ¡°But you need to close your eyes first, Luoluo. The real viin will appear next.¡±

    Although Luoluo didn¡¯t understand Lin Xun¡¯s words, she obediently covered her eyes and squat in the basket. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve promised youthat I won¡¯t see the bad person.¡±

    Lin Xun made a sound of knowing. His ck eyes suddenly became indifferent when he nced through the diners who were eating on the second floor. He said with a smile, ¡°Everybody, lunch time is over. Now it¡¯s time for you to go hell. Right?¡±

    ng!

    With his words, the Flowing-light Saber appeared in his hand. Lin Xun swept through three diners at the nearest table fiercely.

    Almost at the same time, the three diners swished up. Obviously, they were ready to fight back before Lin Xun took actions.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been seen through. Let¡¯s kill together!¡±

    With a loud shout, all the diners who were sitting on the second floor stood up in a hurry, attacked Lin Xun with various spiritual weapons fiercely.

    In an instant, the peace was broken. The restaurant turned to a battlefield with swords and sabers everywhere. The murderous atmosphere was growing asing storm!

    The noise was so loud that all the diners on the first floor of the restaurant were frightened. They ran away with a scream of fear.

    The Maple Tower was caught in a bloody fight. The strong wind raged and the wall copsed, apanied by the crashing sound of the table, chair, cups and tes.

    Even the pedestrians in the nearby streets were rmed to avoid this area, for fear of being attacked wrongly.

    No one noticed that there were many figures quietly lurked on the top of houses, shops and other buildings around the Maple Tower.

    Each of them held the short crossbow or the spirit bow in their hands. They aimed at the Maple Tower together at the same time!

 Chapter 298: Insight Vision

    <h4>Chapter 298: Insight Vision</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Ma Ming hid in the shadow of a roof and waited.

    As the person in charge of this operation, Ma Ming had the ability that people admired.

    He mastered the superb archery in Heaven-gang realm and he could snipe and kill the enemy ten thousand meters away.

    Most importantly, he had rich experiences and fighting wisdoms honed by many years of fighting.

    That was the reason why he became the head of the operation.

    At this time, Ma Ming was holding an unsophisticated long and thin spiritual bow, which was named Throat Cutting, meaning to pierce the enemy¡¯s throat with an arrow.

    A bloody battle was taking ce in the Maple Tower, which was about 4488 meters away from Ma Ming. The restaurant was pounding and the walls were copsing. The Maple Tower was almostpletely destroyed. It could be imagined that how terrible the battle was.

    However, through the analysis of the information obtained these days, Ma Ming believed that the target that could survive from the shelling of the Ziying Battleship could not be killed so easily.

    In other words, Ma Ming didn¡¯t expect thosepanions in the restaurant could kill the target at all.

    In his arrangement, those 27panions who were distributed in the restaurant just needed to entangle the target!

    As long as they could hold on to the target, Ma Ming could take this opportunity to deploy a detailed force topletely block the retreat of the target and make it a turtle in a jar and hardly escape!

    Of course, those twenty-sevenpanions were likely to be sacrificed, but Ma Ming didn¡¯t care their lives.

    In his opinion, it was impossible to kill such a cruel, abnormal and intractable target without paying some price.

    The current situation proved that Ma Ming¡¯s deployment was not wrong. After the outbreak of the fighting in the restaurant, he had arranged people to hide in different directions around the Maple Tower to block all that area.

    Now, they just needed to wait for the target to appear!

    Of course, it was undoubtedly the best if the target died in the fight, but Ma Ming did not have any expectations of that.

    15 minutester¡ª

    Maple Tower was unable to bear the blow and copsed into ruins in the end.

    Ma Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly and made a gesture in the void, telling the practitioners who were lying in ambush to be ready. As long as the target appeared, there would be a devastating blow!

    The means of attack was extremely simple and crude, that was, using the short crossbow and spirit bow to cover all the directions where the target appeared.

    Ma Ming was confident. Under such attack, let alone the target, even a fly would be killed instantly!

    The atmosphere became tense and solemn. There was no pedestrian in the streets of this area. It was empty and cold.

    But as time went on, the ruins of the Maple Tower were still quiet, and there was no target at all.

    Of course, none of the 27panions who fought with the target appeared.

    It was terribly silent!

    In his judgment, when the restaurant was destroyed, the target would rush out to avoid.

    But the scene in front of him exceeded Ma Ming¡¯s prediction.

    Had the target died with thosepanions?

    When the thought just shed in his mind, a sharp and iparable roar sounded beside Ma Ming¡¯s ear, which made his pupils shrink.

    This was the voice of the arrows from Standardized Supreme Crossbow!

    Who damn started the attack without permission?

    Ma Ming was angry in his heart, but when he looked at it, his face changed. He saw hispanion, hiding on the top of a house hundreds meters away, fell to the ground with a loud crash. In the middle of his forehead, a bloody hole was bleeding!

    Hiss!

    Ma Ming took a breath of cool air and realized that he had made a mistake in his judgment. The sound just now was not from hispanies, but from the target!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Before Ma Ming reacted from the attack, a series of shrieks came out one after another like the devil¡¯s voice from hell, surging over the quiet and empty streets.

    Ma Ming¡¯s face changedpletely and he couldn¡¯t keep calm. At that moment, he saw dozens of spirit arrows fired from the crossbow, rush out of the ruins of the Maple Tower, tear the void, and shoot in all directions along different tracks.

    Boom!

    For a while, many nearby buildings were broken. Rocks sshed and smoke filled, apanied by screams, making the atmosphere breathtaking.

    There were seven or eight hiddenpanions killed in an instant in Ma Ming¡¯s vision!

    Ma Ming¡¯s hands and feet were as cold as ice.

    He didn¡¯t know how the target could achieve this step. It was clear that they had hidden them well enough, but the target was like Celestial Archer who had insight into all things and caused disaster on their side before they showed up!

    Terrible!

    It was so terrible! Ma Ming finally realized why the target could survive from encirclements to this day.

    This guy was just a devil. All the ns andyout in front of him were nothing at all. They were all destroyed by his bloody and cruel means unexpectedly!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sharp roar of the crossbow reverberated in the air like the roar of death. The shadow of death was everywhere at this time.

    Ma Ming waspletely flustered. He wasn¡¯t able to care about anything else. He screamed loudly, ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    Bang!

    At this time, a spirit arrow was tearing the space and urately inserting into Ma Ming¡¯s mouth, lifting his whole body up and nailing him to the eaves not far away.

    Ma Ming¡¯s pupils were dted, and he didn¡¯t know how the target found their hiding ce

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sharp sound of urgency reverberated freely in the air.

    ...

    A momentter

    At the depth of the ruins of Maple Tower, Lin Xun put up his Insignificant Bow and stood up. On the ground beside him, there were dozens of abandoned short crossbows.

    In the Sea of Consciousness, the feeling of absolute calm that he could insight everything was rapidly disappearing, which made Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes gradually be warm.

    From the moment when he stepped on Maple Tower, Lin Xun had realized that something was different.

    Although the diners on the second floor were astringent and their camouge was extremely exquisite, a nce at the thick cocoon exposed on their palm joints told Lin Xun that they were a group of tough characters who had been practicing martial arts all the year round!

    At first, Lin Xun was not sure that they wereing for him. Butter, whether he made Chirps out of palm or he started to blow Rui Qing and Jiao was unique from ordinary people. However, the reaction of those diners was differently calm, not as the ordinary people should have.

    If these clues were not enough for Lin Xun to see through all this, when he packed his things and nned to leave with Luoluo, he suddenly realized that the diners who were eating had unconsciously stopped.

    Concluding from all of this, Lin Xun confirmed that this was a game that had already been set against him!

    When the battle began, Lin Xun was sensitive to realize that there was a lot of obscure breaths outside the Maple Tower.

    Until all the enemies in the restaurant were killed and the building turned into ruins, Lin Xun took out the Insignificant Bow. The moment he pulled up the bowstring, he immediately had a keen insight into many figures hiding in nearby buildings.

    This was the magic function of Insignificant Bow. When he pulled up the red bowstring, Lin Xun¡¯s all consciousness and emotions would enter into absolute calmness. At the same time, his vision would also expand as if he could insight into all things and make all dangers present in his eyes.

    In the Maple Mount, Lin Xun used the power of Insignificant Bow to destroy the Ziying Battleship.

    This time, Lin Xun only used the magical insight of Insignificant Bow. When he killed the enemy, he used the Standardized Supreme Crossbows that captured from the enemy.

    The reason for doing this was not that Lin Xun was generous and deliberately wasted the short crossbow, but that the short crossbow didn¡¯t consume spiritual power at all so his physical strength could be maintained and saved to the greatest extent.

    ¡°There were twenty-seven of the enemy in the Maple Tower, and thirty-three were ambushing outside. Atst, nine people escaped...¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the help of Insight Vision of Insignificant Bow, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid to be stabbed into a ho¡¯s nest in an instant if I rushed out.¡±

    Insight vision was the name given by Lin Xun for the wonderful insight power of Insignificant Bow. In addition, there was another magic of enabling him to be Absolute Calm.

    The more battles he experienced, the more miracles of Insignificant Bow could be found by Lin Xun. This was a treasure with great origin. Insight Vision and Absolute Calm were two wonderful functions of Insignificant Bow that other spiritual crossbows couldn¡¯tpare! Not to mention its other wonderful functions.

    Without any more dy, Lin Xun carried the basket on his back and walked out of the ruins.

    There was no one on the street. But there was dead bodies lying on the eaves of the nearby streets and alleys, bleeding.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know if there were any enemies lurking in other ces of Green Willow Town, so he nned to leave as soon as he appeared.

    However, out of his n, a group of people rushed to the streets in the distance before he left.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not ipetent. The bastard is too cruel. I have given the name of Rui¡¯s family, but he is still rampant and reckless. Obviously he doesn¡¯t put Rui¡¯s family in his eyes!¡±

    ¡°Father, you should support me. This Green Willow Town is our Rui family¡¯s territory. How can you tolerate a foreign boy¡¯s bullying?¡±

    The leader was a dignified middle-aged man. Rui Qing, who had been thrown out of the window by Lin Xun, followed beside him.

    At this time, Rui Qing was talking something angrily.

    Obviously, the middle-aged man was Rui Qing¡¯s father. After two of them, there were a group of servants. It must be the thugs from Rui¡¯s family.

    ¡°Huh? How is Maple Tower destroyed? It¡¯s not long before I left, how can it be like this? ¡±

    Rui Qing saw the destroyed Maple Tower far away. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised. But when he nced at Lin Xun in front of the ruins, he gnashed his teeth and shouted angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡±

 Chapter 299: As Wordless as Hibernating Cicadas

    <h4>Chapter 299: As Wordless as Hibernating Cicadas</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Rui Qing yelled angrily, so the dignified middle-aged man locked his eyes on Lin Xun instantly.

    Lin Xun was just a nice and harmless looking young man at the first nce. But when the middle-aged man found the deep and indifferent ck eyes of Lin Xun, a palpitation inspired in his heart.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, nced around and asked innocently, ¡°It seems that there was a fierce battle here just now?¡±

    Lin Xunughed in his heart, knowing that this middle-aged man was an experienced ¡°fox¡± and he must have noticed something different.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded his head.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t waste talking to him, kill him directly!¡± Rui Qing cried beside.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°My friend, if I didn¡¯t throw you out of the Maple Tower just now, how can you still live until now?¡±

    Lin Xun glimpsed at the ruined restaurant in the distance with a hint when he asked Rui Qing.

    Rui Qing shouted angrily, ¡°What the hell you mean? Do I need your help? ¡±

    As he said, he rushed up and tried to p Lin Xun¡¯s face. Thepany from his father let him act without any scruples.

    But as soon as Rui Qing took action, his father frowned and pped Rui Qing first, which made Rui Qing stagger, squat on the ground, and scream while covering his face.

    ¡°Father...what...what are you doing?¡±

    Rui Qing didn¡¯t believe he was pped by his father. The servant who came with him all looked stunned and confused.

    But the dignified middle-aged man didn¡¯t care Rui Qing¡¯s question. He cupped his hand and bowed to Lin Xun, saying gratefully, ¡°Thank you for ignoring the fault my son have made and kindly helped him out of danger. If I don¡¯te here in person, I will be almost blinded by my son¡¯s words and cause further misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡±

    Lin Xun replied casually.

    ¡°Father, do you believe this guy¡¯s story?¡±

    Rui Qing yelled.

    p!

    The middle-aged man pped Rui Qing again, scolding sharply, ¡°Stupid thing, how can you keep your life this time if this Childe didn¡¯t help you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Rui Qing was stunned and wanted to cry helplessly. How could this guy save his life? By throwing him out of the restaurant?!

    Could this be called a help, too?

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The middle-aged man goggled, which made Rui Qing tremble all over and shut up immediately.

    The middle-aged man was really annoyed by his stupid son. Just by looking at the ruined restaurant, he knew that Rui Qing couldn¡¯t survive if he was still staying in it.

    Nothing was more important than Rui Qing¡¯s safety even if he was beaten violently and thrown out of the window shamefully before.

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of my son. He grows up in Green Willow Town like a frog at the bottom of the well, having a limited outlook. He is so arrogant to offend you. I hope you can forgive his manner.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s attitude was sincere, which made Lin Xun feel amazed about the difference between father and son. The father was as smart as a cunning fox, while the son was as stupid as an idiot. The difference between them was too big.

    ¡°My young friend, can I invite you to my humble home and have a banquet to show my gratitude?¡±

    The middle-aged issued an invitation.

    At a nce, he could see through that Lin Xun was not an ordinary person although he was dressed simple. Lin Xun¡¯s vibe was extremely unique in his eyes.

    ¡°No, thanks. But I¡¯d like to ask you to do me a little favor.¡±

    Lin Xun eximed.

    The middle-aged was confused by Lin Xun¡¯s words at first but he immediately agreed ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°There are 51 dead bodies in the nearby area including the ruins. Please send your subordinates to help me to collect the items they carried.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile.

    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, waved his hand and ordered those subordinates behind him. Then he looked at Lin Xun and whispered with surprise, ¡°My young friend, may I know the story that... that you killed them all?¡±

    Lin Xun smiled without exining. He didn¡¯t deny what he had done.

    Although Lin Xun said nothing, the answer was obviously showed by his expression, which made the dignified middle-aged man take a deep breath out of shock. Through his observation just now, it could be judged that small battle couldn¡¯t destroy the Maple Tower like this.

    It proved that the opponents of this young man must be extremely powerful. They must have the cultivation of Human-gang realm at least!

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    He did not ask the cause and effect of the battle because he was unwilling to be involved in the storm.

    Before long, a group of subordinates returned with a variety of spiritual tools, short crossbows and spiritual bows and piled them up into a hill.

    With a nce, the middle-aged man was in a trance for a moment. The Standardized Supreme Crossbow, the Armor Destruction Crossbow, the Flesh Broken Crossbow...

    There were not a few crossbows in front of him. There were dozens of crossbows that valued thousands of gold coins in total!

    But this was only a small part of the young man¡¯s spoils. In addition, there were dozens sets of inner armor, dozens of boots, dozens of wrist guards, a variety of the high grade of Human-rank spiritual tools and a hundred kinds of elixirs for healing and repairing!

    The most shocking thing for the middle-aged man was that whether equipment, weapons or elixirs were all unified systems, which are all of high-quality products that could hardly be bought on the market!

    Those subordinates were shocked and fell into silence at the same time. They breathed heavily. Their eyes were red with envy and their greed was zing.

    Rui Qing was even overstated. His eyes almost fell out and his mouth was wide open. There was only one voice echoed in his mind ¡°How much are these worth?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to tell you that although the things on the dead bodies are valuable, they will bring much trouble and even destroy your life.¡±

    At this time, Lin Xun opened his mouth. His voice was light, but it was like a warning thunder in the middle-aged man¡¯s ears.

    His face suddenly changed, and his eyes suddenly burst with frightful coldness. He nced at his subordinates coldly, ¡°Whoever hides the things when collecting the booty hand it in now, or I will be rude!¡±

    Those subordinates were all stiff. Many of them look unnatural. However, no one admitted that they had taken the opportunity to hide things.

    Lin Xun smiled and announced, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t care this more since you don¡¯t worry about the revenge of those big wigs from the Forbidden City.¡±

    With that said, Lin Xun began to collect the spoils on the ground then.

    But his words made all the middle-aged man and his subordinates look different and shocked.

    Those dead bodies were practitioners from the Forbidden City, the capital of Empire!?

    ¡°I give you thest chance now. Hand it over, and I will not investigate further. If anyone dares to hide such things, I will kill all his family members!¡±

    The middle-aged man roared. He waspletely afraid. Whether Lin Xun¡¯s words were true or not, he didn¡¯t want to take chances.

    At once, there were seven or eight subordinates standing out and handing over some spiritual instruments, looking depressed.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    The dignified middle-aged man was raged.

    However, Lin Xun smiled and put away all the spoils. He waved and said, ¡°Farewell, everyone.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, he had strode away.

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s figure disappearing at the end of the street, the look of dignified middle-aged man changed for some time but finally he sighed and took back his eyes.

    ¡°Father, you just ...you just let him go in this way?¡±

    Rui Qing was reluctant.

    His father was not mad at his son at this moment. He looked gloomy and exined, ¡°Those things are not what we can own.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe his story?¡±

    Rui Qing was confused.

    The middle-aged man waved and asked those subordinates to bring the nearby dead bodies one by one.

    Looking at the miserable appearance of those dead bodies, the middle-aged couldn¡¯t help but feel chill and creepy.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Look, there are strong Heaven-gang realm practitioners among these dead, but they all met fatal shot and died in the end. That young man did this.¡±

    When they heard this, they were all shocked, including Rui Qing.

    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°Think about those weapons, they are the best unified one that can¡¯t be bought on the market. Do you know which force is able to send so many practitioners and spiritual weapons at once?¡±

    At this moment, everyone was shocked by this spection. They felt chilly scared.

    ¡°I have a premonition that the young man didn¡¯t cheat us; these dead bodies... are all powerful people from a big force in the Forbidden City. Only those forces can dispatch so many elite practitioners at once. ¡±

    The middle-aged man lookedplex with fear, luck and shock.

    ¡°Father, he dares to kill so many people. Isn¡¯t he afraid of reprisals? ¡±

    Rui Qing asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°This is not something we can mix with. Don¡¯t mention it again. Although no one dares to offend us in Green Willow Town, we are nothing in the eyes of those real big forces. Once we are involved in this storm, it will definitely be a disaster for us!¡±

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and said with his teeth gnashed, ¡°Remember, no one can disclose what happened today, or I promise to kill his all family members!¡±

    All of them nodded and were as silent as hibernating cicadas.

    ...

    At this time, Lin Xun hade out of Green Willow town. It was a shallow jungle with a broad vision in front of him.

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s n, here was the midpoint of his journey. If everything went well, he could reach the Forbidden City in seven days.

    Obviously, the next road would be more dangerous, and it was impossible for him to go ahead smoothly.

    However, as long as there was no practitioner over the Spirit Gang realm, Lin Xun was not afraid at all.

    In the basket, Luoluo was already asleep. The little girl couldn¡¯t stand the fright of fierce battle so Lin Xun drove the power of Sea of Consciousness to hypnotize her at the beginning.

    ¡°Xu Qianjing... is a Tactic Master, so the next encirclement and suppression will be more and more dangerous. Fortunately, I can sessfully promote my aplishments to the Earth-gang realm recently. This thing is must beyond the imagination of Xu Qianjing... ¡±

    Lin Xun fell into thinking on his way.

 Chapter 300: Arrogant Childe Lu

    <h4>Chapter 300: Arrogant Childe Lu</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    In previous battles, Lin Xun learned from some practitioners who had been captured alive that it was the Chi family, one of the seven aristocratic families in the Forbidden City, who mobilized forces to deal with him.

    Chi Cangmei, a descendant of the Chi Family, and Xu Qianjing, a young Tactic Master from Green-deer School, were in charge of this action.

    Lin Xun could not be careless when he faced a tactical master like Xu Qianjing, who was good at arranging troops and arrays.

    Lin Xun even suspected if Xu Qianjing had known his fighting style and strength through the encirclement and suppression several days ago.

    In such cases, the more the enemy knew about him, the more danger he would face.

    However, if he could promote hismself to the Earth-gang realm recently, the situation would be changed. Xu Qianjing needed to spend some time to figure out his real strength again andunched new tactics.

    If Xu Qianjing wanted to achieve this step, he needed to spend more time to collect intelligence, do research and deduction!

    As long as Lin Xun seized the buffer time, he would have more opportunities to win this game.

    However, Lin Xun¡¯s thoughts and deduction at this time were useless because Xu Qianjing had been deprived of themand right by Chi Cangmei before the event of Ziying Battleship happened.

    Anyway, Lin Xun felt the sign of promotion. In recent days, he would improve himself to the Earth-gang realm smoothly!

    His promotion was an irresistible process as he reached the ultimate level of Human-gang realm and his power overflew naturally like water. At this moment, it would be a test whether his cultivation had rooted deep enough.

    Lin Xun was also looking forward to surprising changes when he stepped into the Earth-gang realm.

    ...

    After several hours of walking, the vision became more spacious. An outline of a city appeared in the far horizon.

    It was Yellow Dragon City, a prosperous city of Xingyun Province in the middle of the Empire.

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s nned route, Yellow Dragon City was a necessary stop on his way.

    Lin Xun nned to try his best to reach it before the night came, and found a safe ce to prepare for his promotion.

    It was too dangerous in the wilderness. If anything happened during the promotion, he would definitely suffer a fatal blow.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t worry his safety if he entered Yellow Dragon City.

    It was a prosperous city in the Empire. So the enemy dared not deal with him as tantly as before.

    Huh?

    Just as Lin Xun was moving forward, he suddenly noticed that there was a group of soldiers walking this way in the far distance.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes, wondering whether the team was the enemy or not. But he found that there was a golden cloud banner hanging on a beast carriage in front of the team. Keystone Business was written on it.

    Why there was a team of Keystone Business?

    Lin Xun was confused. As the team approached, he unexpectedly found an acquaintance ¨C Wang Lin!

    Wang Lin was the treasure surveyor of Keystone Business in Donglin Town. He was also the most powerful subordinate beside Mu Wangsu.

    Lin Xun had intersects with Wang Lin when he was in Donglin Town, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Wang Lin here.

    ¡°Lin Xun! Why are you here? ¡±

    Almost at the same time, Wang Lin, who was sitting in the beast carriage, also noticed Lin Xun. He waved his hands to greet Lin Xun with surprise.

    All of a sudden, the hundreds people¡¯s team stopped.

    Wang Lin quickly stepped out of the beast carriage and came to Lin Xun. He said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I met you in this wilderness.¡±

    Lin Xun was also surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡±

    ¡°Come with me, Miss Su is in the team. If she sees you, she will be surprised too. Ha ha.¡±

    With that, Wang Lin took Lin Xun to the center of the team.

    Along the way, Lin Xun noticed that the team of Keystone Business was very unique this time. In addition to dozens of alert guards, there were many teenagers among them. Although they were young, they were full of spirit.

    When Lin Xun was looking at the young people, they were also looking at Lin Xun curiously.

    ¡°These are the good seedlings selected by Miss Su from the Keystone Business in Yellow Dragon city. They can be the most powerful subordinates with some trains.¡±

    Wang Lin casually introduced these young men.

    Lin Xun asked ¡°Why do you run so far to choose subordinates?¡±

    Wang Lin lowered his voice to exin, ¡°Miss Su now just keeps a foothold in Mist City, and there are no avable person around her. We have to find subordinates from Mist City to prevent spies from being nted.¡±

    Lin Xun got Wang Lin¡¯s meaning and sighed, ¡°You really have toy a solid foundation first if you want to do something. Loyalty is undoubtedly the core prerequisite when choosing subordinates.¡±

    Wang Lin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly remembered that when he was about to leave Mist City, he went to Keystone Business to farewell Mu Wangsu, but she was not there at that time. Now he knew that she had gone to Yellow Dragon City to choose his subordinates.

    ¡°Wang Lin, why you stop the team?¡±

    Before they could get to the center of the line, a man in a silver robee up with a disgruntled face.

    This man was handsome, having a feather hat overhead and a jade belt around his waist. He worn a pair of dragon patterned boots and held a golden outlined jade fan in his hand, presenting a sense of arrogance in his behaviors.

    ¡°I met a friend of Miss Wansu on the way. So I¡¯m taking him to see Miss Wansu.¡±

    Wang Lin¡¯s face became colder, and there was an imperceptible sense of disgust and exclusion appearing between his eyebrows. He took Lin Xun forward constantly after his exnation.

    But the silver-robed man snorted and stopped them on the way, ¡°A friend? Why didn¡¯t I see it? ¡±

    He pretended to ignore Lin Xun and seemed to be extremely arrogant.

    Lin Xun could not help frowning at this moment. He clearly felt that the silver-robed man had an undisguised hostility to him.

    Wang Lin¡¯s face was rather gloomy. He took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Mr. Lu, this is Miss Wansu¡¯s friend, Lin Xun.¡±

    He turned to Lin Xun then, ¡°This is Childe Lu, Lu Shaoyun.¡±

    Lin Xun heard a tiny whisper from Wang Lin immediately, ¡°His father is Lu Tianzhao. He is an elder executive of the headquarter of Keystone Business in the Forbidden City.¡±

    ¡°This Childe Lu has a bad reputation because he always takes advantage of his father¡¯s name to flirt around and has no knowledge at all. It¡¯s said that he offended a noble younsgster from a strong force in the Forbidden City for a woman, and he was expelled from the Forbidden City by his father.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wansu meets Childe Lu when shees to Yellow Dragon City this time. Lu Shaoyun follows Miss Wansu like a piece of skin ster. Obviously, he is greedy for Miss Wansu¡¯s beauty. But Miss Wansu can do nothing to him in case that his father is a deacon in the headquarter of Keystone Business. ¡±

    This exnation made Lin Xun suddenly know the situation at present.

    During Wang Lin¡¯s exnation, Lu Shaoyun looked at Lin Xun up and down recklessly, and he chuckled out, ¡°You¡¯re just a teenager. Your clothes are so shabby. How can you be a friend with Miss Wansu?¡±

    It was clearly ridicule words. No one would wrong this feeling.

    Wang Lin didn¡¯t think that Lu Shaoyun was so vicious. He pulled a long face at once and advised, ¡°Be polite please, Childe Lu!¡±

    Lu Shaoyun raised the jade fan in his hand and suddenly hit Wang Lin at his forehead, ¡°You¡¯re just a ve. How dare you talk with me in this manner?¡±

    Crack!

    While the jade fan was still in the air, Lin Xun grabbed it with one hand.

    He couldn¡¯t stand the arrogant man any longer. He thought Rui Qing in Green Willow Town was an arrogant man. Who ever thought that Lu Shaoyun in front of him was much more disgusting?

    ¡°Dame you!¡±

    When the jade fan was caught, Lu Shaoyun couldn¡¯t withdraw his fan even he tried his best. He immediately scolded and kicked Lin Xun.

    Click!

    Lin Xun¡¯s attack came first and he hit Lu Shaoyun on his cheek, which made Lu Shaoyun¡¯s nose copse and head buzzing. Lu Shaoyun flew away out of control.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop. He rushed and beat Lu Shaoyun without any nonsense, making Lu Shaoyun curled up on the ground and screamed miserably.

    Wang Lin was stunned. Lu Shaoyun was arrogant in manner. But Lin Xun beat Lu Shaoyun directly. When they werepared, Lin Xun seemed to be extremely fierce and bullying.

    To be honest, Wang Lin was quite happy when he saw Lu Shaoyun¡¯s miserable situation. But when he thought about Lu Shaoyun¡¯s identity, he felt a headache.

    The movement here had already attracted many people¡¯s attention in the team. But when Lu Shaoyun was beaten, no one stopped Lin Xun. On the contrary, they all felt as happy as Wang Lin.

    Along the way, Lu Shaoyun presented a high-profile attitude and abused others as long as he felt unsatisfied, which annoyed all the people.

    They could not offend Lu Shaoyun because Miss Wansu¡¯s exhortion, so they could only bear their anger in their hearts.

    Now Lin Xun beat the arrogant Childe Lu instead of them, how could they not be happy?

    ¡°Bastard! Do you know who I am? ¡±

    Lu Shaoyun was beaten ck and blue. He shrieked.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Another heavy kicking continued.

    ¡°Dame you! Dame you! ¡±

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s eyes were about to burst out with anger.

    With a whine, his mouth was stuffed with a mass of stinky mud, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. Finally, his eyes turned over and he was knocked out by Lin Xun.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun stopped beating. He took a long breath and felt the fresh air again.

    He nced around and smiled, ¡°Forgive my rudeness. I know for the first time that there are guys who need a good spanking. If this time I don¡¯t satisfy his inner desire for being beaten, I will feel guilty in my heart.¡±

 Chapter 301: The Arrogant Meet Their Own Opponents

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Arrogant Meet Their Own Opponents</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Wang Linughed bitterly.

    The guards nearby all showed their admiration to Lin Xun. How domineering this young man was! It was so delightful to witness him beating Lu Shaoyun ahead.

    Lin Xun suddenly looked up to the position in the middle of the team and announced, ¡°Sister Wansu, I have solved the problem for you. If you don¡¯t show up at present, I¡¯ll be sad.¡±

    When Lin Xun was beating Lu Shaoyun violently, he realized a sense of concern from the carriage in the middle of the team. Someone was quietly paying attention to his action. That must be Mu Wangsu.

    Anyhow, he caused so much noise here, how Mu Wangsu, the owner of this team, could not have noticed it?

    As soon as Lin Xun¡¯s voice fell, he saw rose-like beauty Mu Wangsu, who wore a ck dress,ing to him with a graceful step.

    ¡°Hum, you¡¯re getting around me rather than helping me shoot troubles. I know you are not a reckless person. Since you dare to beat him, you muste up with an idea!¡±

    Mu Wangsu came over and stared at Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun smiled immediately, ¡°Sister Su, you are very observant. To be honest, I really need your help since you¡¯ve reminded me like this.¡±

    Mu Wangsu was not angry this time as she was familiar with Lin Xun, ¡°You must have figured it out already. Come with me first and don¡¯t hesitate in speaking again.¡±

    As she said, she had returned to her carriage and she didn¡¯t care Lu Shaoyun at all, who was in aa on the ground.

    Lin Xun smiled and cupped his hand to people around, ¡°Everybody, I will take Lu Shaoyun awayter. So you don¡¯t need to bother to help him.¡±

    All of themughed and mored, ¡°You are really righteous, young man! I deem you a true friend! ¡±

    Then, Lin Xun walked towards Mu Wansu with a smile.

    Wang Lin was stunned and hurriedly followed up, ¡°Lin Xun, are you really going to take Lu Shaoyun away? His father is... ¡±

    Before he finished, Lin Xun interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the arrogant have their own opponents. To deal with such a guy, I should pretend to be an arrogant man temporarily.¡±

    Wang Lin was astonished. If Lin Xun pretended to be an arrogant person, of course he would not be afraid of anyone!

    During the conversation, Lin Xun had got into the carriage quickly and sat down opposite to Mu Wangsu.

    Mu Wangsu was making tea by herself, which smelled quite good.

    Her skin was bright and lustrous; her beauty was peerless. When she made tea with her delicate hands, every move of her made audience feel pleasant.

    ¡°Thank you so much this time. If you don¡¯t show up, I would have a headache about how to deal with Lu Shaoyun.¡±

    Mu Wangsu handed over a jade cup full of tea.

    ¡°You are so polite, sister Wansu.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and drank all the tea. Then he said positively, ¡°Since I saw you in trouble, how could I don¡¯t help you out.¡±

    ¡°Damn helping me out? I don¡¯t believe your words.¡±

    Mu Wangsu spat lightly and asked out of curiosity, ¡°We meet by chance this time, right? Why you need my help in this situation?¡±

    Lin Xun replied happily, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet sister Wansu here.¡±

    ¡°So what is it?¡±

    Mu Wangsu didn¡¯t want to chat with Lin Xun so she asked directly.

    Lin Xun pointed to the basket behind him.

    Looking over, Mu Wangsu noticed that there was a little girl sleeping in the basket. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Are you crazy to abduct this little girl? I don¡¯t help you in this thing.¡±

    Lin Xun was helpless in exining, ¡°Am I looked like a trafficker?¡±

    Mu Wangsu answered seriously, ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh after saying that. Her smiley eyes shined with emotions.

    Lin Xun alsoughed. Since he left Mist City, he was hunted by many enemies all the way. His mind was tense all the time and he couldn¡¯t rx himself.

    A meet with an acquaintance Mu Wangsu made him feel better.

    At the same time, Lin Xun felt much angry about the Chi family in the Forbidden City. He even doubted that the Chi family was probably the enemy who had poached his spiritual vein, ording to the news from Shue Jin!

    Otherwise, why they stopped him from going to the Forbidden City by all means after knowing his life experience?

    Of course, it was just spection. Anyway, the Chi family stopped his journey so they must be a major suspicion!

    ¡°Tell me what it is.¡±

    Mu Wangsu asked again and gave Lin Xun another cup of tea.

    Lin Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want you to help me to take this little girl back to Mist City, and tell Shi Yu to transfer this little girl to the Bloodthirsty Camp. The instructor Young Man could take care of her.¡±

    Mu Wangsu was surprised, ¡°Can I know the reason?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to hide the facts. He gave a brief exnation about his being hunted.

    His light words made Mu Wangsu look solemn at once. After knowing the situation at present, a startling color appeared in her eyes, ¡°You mean, someone wants to stop you from going to the Forbidden City? Do you know who those enemies are? ¡±

    Lin Xun answered casually, ¡°Sister Wansu, you¡¯d better not inquire about it. You just need to know that my enemy is very powerful this time.¡±

    Mu Wangsu frowned, ¡°You¡¯re too polite by saying that this time.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled but didn¡¯t make further exnation. His eyes were firm. He couldn¡¯t get Mu Wangsu involved in this event.

    Mu Wangsu stared at Lin Xun for a long time and realized that he would not tell him the answer even if she tried thousands of times.

    However, she was unwilling to be useless in helping friends, ¡°Since you have a good rtionship with the third Childe Shi Yu, you can ask him for help at this time. Maybe...¡±

    Lin Xun kindly refused, ¡°Keystone Business is not belonged to Shi Yu, what¡¯s more, even if Keystone Businesses out for me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to be useful.¡±

    Even Keystone Business could not solve Lin Xun¡¯s problem?

    Mu Wangsu narrowed her eyes and his heart was shaking. How powerful was the force that was dealing with Lin Xun; even Keystone Business couldn¡¯t help him any?

    After a long silence, Mu Wangsu asked withplicated expressions, ¡°Why are you always provoking so many enemies. Now that you know it¡¯s dangerous to go to the Forbidden City, why do you insist to do it?¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who is afraid of difficulties.¡±

    Mu Wangsu didn¡¯t have the mood to joke with Lin Xun. After thinking for a long time, she sighed, ¡°Well, since you made up your mind, I could just support you as a friend.¡±

    Lin Xun asked again, ¡°What¡¯s about the thing I mentioned?¡±

    Mu Wangsu announced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will arrange things for the little girl.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately felt relieved. He cupped his hands and said seriously, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Mu Wangsu was grumpy, ¡°As long as you¡¯re polite, I will always feeling unease that you have other lousy ideas, so don¡¯t be so polite to me again.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded happily.

    ...

    After a short chat, Lin Xun left.

    Before leaving, Lin Xun touched Luoluo¡¯s head in her deep sleep and said to Mu Wansu, ¡°When she wakes up, tell her to live in strong will and facing the reality bravely.¡±

    Mu Wangsu was stunned, ¡°She¡¯s only three or four years old. She can¡¯t understand these words in such young age.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°When she lost her mother, she should have learned to grow up hard.¡±

    After that, Lin Xun tookt heatose Lu Shaoyun and strode away.

    ¡°Lin Xun, Lu Shaoyun is not an ordinary person. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Mu Wangsu gave an advice in the distant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of him.¡±

    Lin Xun waved his hand without turning his head. And he disappeared in the vast field soon.

    ¡°Miss Wansu, will this get Lin Xun into trouble?¡±

    Wang Lin worried about Lin Xun and Lu Shaoyun.

    However, Mu Wangsu¡¯s lips curled up and said, ¡°This guy is in constant troubles every day, taking care of Lu Shaoyun is nothing for him. You should worry about whether Lu Shaoyun will really be killed by this Lin Xun.¡±

    With that, she walked up to the carriage.

    Wang Lin was stunned. When he thought about Lin Xun¡¯s behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but feel in the same way. Lin Xun was not a man who can be measured bymon sense.

    ...

    Early night, Lin Xun finally saw the outline of Yellow Dragon City clearly.

    Magnificent

    Antique

    Great

    This was Lin Xun¡¯s intuitive feeling about the Yellow Dragon City. The rolling ancient city wall was bathed in magnificent color of the setting sun.

    Many figures came in and out of the spacious and tall city gate at dusk, which was very lively.

    With a p on his face, Lu Shaoyun woke up from hisa with a tingling feeling. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lin Xun and wanted to scream as his face changed.

    But Lin Xun said with fully mness, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, follow me quietly.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes inadvertently showed a sense of obliteration, which stabbed into Lu Shao Yun¡¯s heart like a chilling saber and made Lu Shaoyun trembled all over. Lu Shaoyun was scared, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    He was really flustered. As soon as he woke up, he could only see Lin Xun in front of him. How didn¡¯t Lu Shaoyun understand his situation right now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I leave the Yellow Dragon City, I will set you free.¡±

    Lin Xun strode toward the Yellow Dragon City and said, ¡°By the way, you are poisoned by me, so you¡¯d better keep up with me and don¡¯t miss yourself.¡±

    Poison!

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s face suddenly changed. He checked his body carefully, but didn¡¯t find something wrong. However, when he saw Lin Xun¡¯s appearance of fearlessness, he dared not leave things to luck.

    He had to believe it. By any chance he was poisoned, he would be over!

    ¡°What... What do you want? ¡±

    Lu Shaoyun ran after Lin Xun and asked anxiously and angrily.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    Lin Xun answered casually.

    The more indifferent Lin Xun was, the more suspicious Lu Shaoyun felt. He gnashed his teeth in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t push me too far! If I meet any idents, you will be over! ¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You... You... you¡¯re too bullying! ¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me some reaction? I haven¡¯t seen such a man like you in the world! ¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun was frightened with worry and anger by Lin Xun¡¯s confident look. His heart was mixed with helplessness and despair.

    He had never seen this kind of guy who cared about nothing and acted unscrupulous.

    This made Lu Shaoyun desperate. He felt like he was now a fish on the chopping board, waiting for being ughtered.

 Chapter 302: A Misunderstanding â… 

    <h4>Chapter 302: A Misunderstanding ¢ñ</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Yellow Dragon City

    As soon as Lin Xun walked along the street, a loud and noisy atmosphere came around him.

    The spacious streets were neat and clean. There were lots of pedestrians and incessant stream of horses and carriages on the road, bustling and hustling. It showed a prosperous and noisy scene.

    It was almost as busy as the Mist City.

    Lin Xun rambled like a tourist, viewing the sites all the way.

    But Lu Shaoyun¡¯s face was gloomy as he followed Lin Xun step by step like a servant while was holding back his feelings.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Xun chuckled to himself.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Lu Shaoyun didn¡¯t understand.

    But Lin Xun ignored him and went straight ahead.

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s expression changed heavily. He would like to eat Lin Xun alive. This guy was too hateful!

    But in the end, he had to restrain his resentment and follow up.

    ...

    ¡°Attention! The target appears! And there is a man in nice clothing with him.¡±

    ¡°Send a sentry to keep an eye on the target, others check the details of the man beside!¡±

    ¡°Remember to be careful. The target is a very dangerous person. Don¡¯t take any action without permission!¡±

    From the moment Lin Xun and Lu Shaoyun entered the Yellow Dragon City, there were many figures looked at them in the dark.

    ...

    Inn of Blessings

    Lin Xun asked for two neighbor rooms on the first floor, one for himself, and the other for Lu Shaoyun.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to seclude myself for a few days, stay here patiently. If you are killed by poison because of running around, I won¡¯t take the responsiblity for the consequences.¡±

    Lin Xun made a statement and entered his room.

    ¡°I...¡±

    As soon as Lu Shaoyun opened his mouth, the door was mmed. Lu Shaoyun twitched his lips. He hated Lin Xun so much that he wanted to have a fight with Lin Xun regardless of everything. How could Lin Xun be such a bully!?

    Lu Shaoyun wanted a clear answer rather than being threatened with his safety.

    Bu in the end, Lu Shaoyun was dispirited and regret. If he had known this, he would not provoke Lin Xun.

    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep still and wait for dying!¡±

    After turning around and entering his room, Lu Shaoyun thought for a long time and finally decided that he had to rely on himself. He could not expect bastard Lin Xun to show mercy and let him go!

    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he picked up the pen and paper and began to write.

    Lu Shaoyun was the son of Lu Tianzhao, the executive of the headquarter of Keystone Business in the Forbidden City. Although he was ignorant, domineering and arrogant, he was not a fool. He knew that what he could rely on at present was his identity.

    After a letter was written and sealed, Lu Shaoyun went out of the room, secretly called in a waiter, gave him a message and gave him a gold coin.

    The waiter hurried away excitedly.

    After all this, Lu Shaoyun was relieved atst. He went back to his room consciously and waited.

    15 minutester.

    Several men in brocade clothes followed behind an old man, hurried to the Inn of Blessings and entered Lu Shaoyun¡¯s room.

    ...

    At the same time, Lin Xun¡¯s room was empty without his figure. There was only a raised floor in the corner.

    But soon, after a slight click, the opened floor was closed again. People couldn¡¯t see a trace at all if they didn¡¯t check it carefully.

    ...

    At the beginning of the night, those brocade clothes men and the old man left the Inn of Blessings.

    In the room, Lu Shaoyun smiled smugly and sipped his drink. He was now at ease.

    ¡°Did you find out?¡±

    At the diagonal opposite of the Inn of Blessings, there was a tea house. An ordinary looking man wearing a hat casually asked.

    ¡°It is found that the man next to the target is Lu Shaoyun, whose father is Lu Tianzhao. He is an executive in the headquarter of Keystone Business, Forbidden City.¡±

    Opposite to the man in the bamboo hat, a skinny young man with darkplexion reported in a low voice.

    ¡°At the same time, the Lu family is also a medium-sized aristocratic family in the Forbidden City. It¡¯s a little bit inferior to those ancient ns with a long history.¡±

    ¡°Keystone Business? Lu Family? How dare they join in this action? ¡±

    The man in bamboo hat was stunned. He frowned for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s about the rtionship between Lu Shaoyun and the target?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not found yet.¡±

    The thin young man shook his head.

    A fat man came from the distance by then.

    He sat down on the opposite side of the bamboo-hat man and said, ¡°Boss, I found out that Lu Shaoyun¡¯s previous message was to ask for help from Li Tianbao, the manager of Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City.¡±

    The man in the bamboo hat squinted his eyes and a subtle light shed through his eyes. He said ¡°Unexpectedly, Lu Shaoyun is brave enough to use his father¡¯s power to find someone to help the target? He is really reckless!¡±

    If Lu Shaoyun heard this sentence, he would spit blood out of this misunderstanding. The reason why he asked for help was just to save his own life. How could he volunteer his help for Lin Xun?

    Pitifully, Lu Shaoyun was not here.

    So the misunderstanding rose in this way.

    ¡°Boss, those guys are out.¡±

    Suddenly, the thin young man on the other side opened his mouth. So the man in the bamboo hat and the fat man looked at the door of Inn of Blessings at the same time.

    They saw the men in brocade clothes supported an old man and left with a carriage.

    ¡°Boss, that old guy is Li Tianbao, the manager of Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City!¡±

    The fat man¡¯s eyes brightened.

    The man in bamboo hat finally confirmed that Lu Shaoyun was really going to help the target.

    He saw Li Tianbao with a group of people walking into the Inn of Blessings. No one would believe that it was just a coincidence!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the young master of Lu family is so brave. He even dares to go against us in order to help the target. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    The thin youth sneered. He was obviously talking irony.

    ¡°Brave? I think he is leading his father and his whole family into a trap! No one can save his father since he dares to fight with us at this time! Keystone Business could do nothing in this thing.¡±

    The bamboo hatted man took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Mobilize all forces and monitor the Inn of Blessings closely. Pay attention to the movements of Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon Ctiy. I need more detailed information.¡±

    After a pause, the bamboo hatted man continued, ¡°Send some people to act as a waiter in the Inn of Blessings. Check closely and find out what the target is nning! If he wants to against our encirclement with the help of Lu Shaoyun, he is too naive! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The thin young man and the fat man took the lead.

    Before long, the bamboo hatted man also got up and left in a hurry. He sealed the news with secret method and passed it on by a Wind-shadow Hawk.

    ...

    In an old mansion of the Forbidden City

    Bang!

    Chi Cangmei couldn¡¯t control the anger in her heart. She smashed the table in front of her with one hand, which made the debris flying.

    Her eyes were as sharp as cold saber, and her whole body was full of pressing momentum. She said coldly, ¡°The action in Green Willow Town is failed in the same way! Don¡¯t you know how to arrange it without Xu Qianjing? ¡±

    A number of deputies around were silent and looked gloomy.

    The Wind-shadow Hawk sent back the news about the operation of the Green Willow Town, and there were also the records of the battle.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the anger in her heart when she saw that so many forces had been deployed toy a vast for the target but still failed.

    The most embarrassing thing for Chi Cangmei was that in this battle of the Green Willow Town, the short crossbows used by the target were all from the Chi family!

    Their own weapons were used by the enemy! This was a silent p on her face!

    ¡°Princess Mei, you weren¡¯t there in thest few actions, so you didn¡¯t know the situation. In fact the failure of this operation is no different from the previous ones. It¡¯s not a tactical problem, but a problem of a powerful target. ¡±

    Some people made an ambiguous statement, evoking acknowledgement from others.

    They had been cooperating with Xu Qianjing in theyout and action before, and they had seen how the target broke through the suppressions again and again.

    But Chi Cangmei participated in theyout for the first time, so it was normal that she didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    However, although this word was true, it seemed so harsh for Chi Cangmei, which made her face longed. Sheughed with anger, ¡°So you think it¡¯s normal for this action to fail?¡±

    All the people suddenly trembled in their hearts. They shook their heads at once. Chi Cangmei, who was in rage, could lose her temper at any time. So they didn¡¯t want to annoy Chi Cangmei.

    At this time, a guard hurried into the room and reported, ¡°There is news from the front line that the target has appeared in the Yellow Dragon City, but it¡¯s strange this time that beside the target, another person named Lu Shaoyun appeared...¡±

    The guard introduced the situation quickly.

    After listening, all the deputies were furious.

    ¡°How dare Lu Shaoyun! Doesn¡¯t he want to live! ¡±

    ¡°I know Lu Shaoyun, his father is a powerful man in Keystone Business, but he is extremely powerless. He is always flirting and domineering. I wonder if this guy¡¯s brain is made up of shit to dare to fight with us!¡±

    ¡°Whether there is Keystone Business or the Lu Family beside Lu Shaoyun, since he unwittingly chooses to help the target, he is our enemy!¡±

    These deputies were all from powerful families in the Forbidden City. When it came toparison of identity, they were even more honorable than Lu Shaoyun. So they would not put Lu Shaoyun in their eyes naturally.

    Knowing that Lu Shaoyun helped Lin Xun, these young men were immediately enraged.

    They couldn¡¯t kill Lin Xun for the moment, but if they want to deal with Lu Shaoyun, it was not a matter at all!

    If Lu Shaoyun knew this, what would he do? Would he cry or would it cause him to die of anger?

    ¡°Send my oral message to the Lu Family to ask them whether it is Lu Shaoyun¡¯s own idea or the advice from his family. My patience is limited. Let them give me a clear answer as soon as possible!¡±

    Chi Cangmei appeared calm now; after a little thought, she made a decision.

 Chapter 303: A Misunderstanding â…¡

    <h4>Chapter 303: A Misunderstanding ¢ò</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    The decision of Chi Cangmei made all the deputies feel refreshed.

    The Lu Family, the middle-ss aristocratic family, had to bow their head to the Chi family, one of the seven top-ranking aristocratic families.

    It was only a pipe dream for Lu Shaoyun to help the target fight against them.

    What was more, the Lu family was likely to kill Lu Shaoyun in order to resolve the anger from the Chi Family!

    This was the contest of power.

    When one force was weaker than the other, it would admit defeat or suffer blows.

    ¡°What about Keystone Business?¡±

    Someone asked aloud.

    Suddenly a vague contempt surged up in Chi Cangmei¡¯s heart, which was not for Keystone Business, but for the person who asked.

    ¡°Do you think that Lu Shaoyun is important enough to cast a stone between Keystone Business and our families? Are you valued Lu Shaoyun too highly? ¡±

    Chi Cangmei¡¯s voice was cold and full of irony, which made the man suddenly shut up and feel uneasy.

    It was true that Lu Tianzhao, Lu Shaoyun¡¯s father, was one of Keystone Business¡¯s powerful deacons. But everyone knew that Lu Shaoyun was a dandy with no knowledge or skill. How could Keystone Business endorse for him?

    What Lu Shaoyun had done now was just to take advantage of his father¡¯s power.

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t think too much. Lu Shaoyun is just a clown. It¡¯s not worth our attention. What we really need to do is to deal with the target!¡±

    Chi Cangmei began to issue orders after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°In addition to controlling the Yellow Dragon City, we must go all out to encircle the target when he appears. Remember, no matter what means we will use!¡±

    ¡°Send all the remaining five Ziying Battleships out to carry out aprehensive attack on the target in the air!¡±

    Hearing this, a group of deputies were shocked and their looks suddenly changed. The arrangement of Chi Cangmei was almost the same as putting all the money in one basket!

    Although the previous encirclement and suppression all ended in failure, they only lost hundreds of elite practitioners.

    In other words, they still had more than two thousand practitioners intact.

    But now, Chi Cangmei nned to gather all the forces outside the Yellow Dragon City and send all the remaining five Ziying Battleships. It was obvious that she intended to fight it out with the target in this operation!

    This was crazy.

    It meant that they would give up any tactics andyout and just make a rude and direct frontal attack with their absolute strength.

    But if they do so in current situation, the odds of sess would undoubtedly rise.

    Just imagine that more than two thousand elites, together with five Ziying Battleships,unched an offense together. What a terrible scene it would be?

    In this way, the target would be buried by the tides of attacks even if hisbat effectiveness was extraordinary!

    ¡°This is a fight to win or die. If we win atst, I will hold a grand celebration banquet for you.¡±

    Chi Cangmei nced around, ¡°But if it fails...¡±

    Everyone felt an inexplicable pressure in mind.

    ¡°I cannot give a good exnation to my family, and you will not receive my forgiveness!¡±

    Chi Cangmei rmended firmly word by word.

    After a pause, she regained her indifferent expression, ¡°The change of the target to survive is very small under such a full blow, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We will win if we don¡¯t make mistakes this time.¡±

    ...

    After the order was issued, Chi Cangmei left the mansion and walked alone on the streets in the mid- night.

    The reason why she did this was not because she was poor in tactics. She had realized that they didn¡¯t have many other opportunities to encircle the targetter when it entered the Yellow Dragon City.

    The Yellow Dragon City was located in the middle of the Empire, which was less than a thousand miles away from the Forbidden City. There were many imperial forces on this way.

    In addition, most of cities between the Yellow Dragon City and the Forbidden City were rich and prosperous. There were lots of pedestrians and powerful practitioners in them.

    Under such circumstances, it was difficult to find suitable opportunities if they wanted to encircle the target without causing other disturbances and influences.

    Therefore, a final fight outside the Yellow Dragon City undoubtedly became an imperative choice!

    ¡°Where on earth... does Lin Xune from?¡±

    Chi Cangmei thought about this problem more than once in these days. Although she was appointed by her family to take charge of this action, she did not know why they made such a decision.

    It was incredible.

    Lin Xun was just a Human-gang realm young man. What her family arranged this action for?

    ¡°Maybe I can get the answer when I kill you...¡±

    Chi Cangmei murmured in her heart. Her solitary and slender figure was gradually moving away on the long street in the night.

    ...

    The Commune of Spiritual Tattooists of the Yellow Dragon City

    A man in ck with a brim covering half his face walked into the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists at night.

    After taking out a bronze badge, which represented the identity of a primary spiritual tattooist, the man was kindly led into a quiet room by a maid.

    This was the treatment that could be enjoyed by a certified tattooist.

    When the maid left, the man took off his hat and revealed a beautiful face with sharp edges. It was Lin Xun.

    ¡°Nice, everything goes well.¡±

    Lin Xun sat down cross-legged at will and appeared rxed.

    He realized that there were many eyes staring at him in the dark when he entered the Yellow Dragon City. He would not make a fool decision to practice in the Inn of Blessings under this situation.

    Therefore, he took advantage of Lu Shaoyun under the cloak of his seclusion practice in the Inn of Blessings in order to attract the attention of the enemy.

    He left the Inn of Blessings unconsciously when he took the opportunity to dig the floor of the room and cut a secret path with his saber.

    In the end, he came to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists.

    By contrast, the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists was undoubtedly the safest ce in the Yellow Dragon City. With the primary spiritual tattooist badge he obtained from Chu Feng, he could receive the treatment and protection of the highest standard.

    And this meant that Lin Xun didn¡¯t have to worry about the enemy¡¯s attack when he started to seclude himself to break through the Human-gang realm and reach the Earth-gang realm.

    After a rest, Lin Xun didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He straightened his back and sat cross-legged. He began to meditate.

    As early as he left the Green Willow Town, Lin Xun had a premonition that he was about to make some break-through on his cultivation. Now he secluded himself to ensure that he would not be disturbed by the outside world when he was promoted.

    Whoosh~ ~

    The rich spirit in his body was running like the tides in the ocean, surging and roaring.

    Soon, Lin Xun was immersed into deep practicing.

    At Inn of Blessings, Lu Shaoyun drank freely andfortably. He was crossing his legs and imagining his revenge n. The more he thought, the happier he was.

    He didn¡¯t know that he had been hated by a group of aristocratic people in the Forbidden City. He didn¡¯t know Chi Cangmi had rmed his Lu n either.

    All these misunderstandings were due to hispany with Lin Xun. It was inevitable for others to guess the rtionship between him and Lin Xun.

    If he didn¡¯t contact the people of Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City, he would not cause a series of misunderstandings and make the situation worse.

    Unfortunately, Lu Shaoyun, who didn¡¯t know the problems Lin Xun set, only struggled to save himself. He didn¡¯t expect that his action of contacting Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City was regarded as the action of helping Lin Xun by Lin Xun¡¯s enemy.

    Because of Lu Shaoyun¡¯s innocence, he was leisurely drinking and entertaining himself.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Suddenly, Lu Shaoyun seemed to realize something, frowning and thinking, ¡°That damned guy said he is practicing, but who knows if he is observing me in the dark?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t behave abnormally. I have to cooperate with this guy to y a good show these days!¡±

    Thinking of this, Lu Shaoyun got up, pushed the door open and walked out of the room, came to Lin Xun¡¯s closed door. He took a deep breath, and then cried with a sad and angry look as well as a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve fully cooperated with you. Can¡¯t you give me a clear answer now? ¡±

    ¡°Asshole! What do you want me to do? ¡±

    He kept his voice down and hoarse and spoke to Lin Xun¡¯s closed door only, so other people in the Inn of Blessings didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    Otherwise, he would be regarded as a mad.

    Although Lu Shaoyun didn¡¯t attract much attention, someone had noticed this scene in the dark. So the news about Lu Shaoyun¡¯ste-night visit to Lin Xun spread.

    ¡°He said he was cooperating with the target? And he wanted a clear answer from the target? ¡±

    Outside the Inn of Blessings, in a stronghold, the bamboo hatted man¡¯s face became gloomy when he heard the report from his subordinates.

    He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°As we expected, Lu Shaoyun has already been an aplice! Keep staring at him. Let¡¯s see what they will going to do! ¡±

    At this time, Lu Shaoyun returned to the room after an emotional performance. He couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly.

    This should be the normal behavior of his current situation. That damn bastard wouldn¡¯t be suspicious about his perfect performance.

    The more he thought, the more proud Lu Shaoyun was. Heined that his arrangement and n this time was perfect.

    In the next few days, he would go to Lin Xun¡¯s closed door to perform every day.

    He was almost as persistent as a masochist. So when the practitioners sent by the Chi family who knew these, they hadpletely concluded that Lu Shaoyun was a lunatic. By this time, they would not believe there was no rtionship between Lu Shaoyun and Lin Xun even if Lu Shaoyun could prove with real evidence that he had nothing to do with Lin Xun!

    One day, the bamboo hatted man suddenly realized a problem, and his face slightly changed.

    They only paid attention to Lu Shaoyun these days, which made all of them ignore a problem.

    Since the target entered the inn, he hadn¡¯t been exposed once again! Something seemed to be wrong!

 Chapter 304: A Secret Letter

    <h4>Chapter 304: A Secret Letter</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    ¡°Hurry up! Check the target if he is still in the room! ¡±

    When realizing this problem, the bamboo hatted man raised a bad premonition in his heart and he issued an order subconsciously.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Immediately, a subordinate left in a hurry.

    Inn of Blessings

    Lu Shaoyun tidied up his clothes and prepared to go to Lin Xun¡¯s room to perform as before.

    At this time, an attendant suddenly knocked on the door and sent Lu Shaoyun a secret letter.

    Lu Shaoyun was stunned. He thought it was a secret letter from Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City. However, when he opened it, his pupils shrank.

    It said, ¡°When you receive this letter, Mr. Lu, you will be surprised. Don¡¯t bother to guess. I am the damned bastard in your mouth.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s face changed. Wasn¡¯t that guy in the next room? How could that guy send a secret letter to him?

    He continued to watch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder why I didn¡¯t kill you and took you with me? It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m using you. ¡±

    He was used?!

    Lu Shaoyun was confused. Although Lin Xun appeared indifferent to him all the way, he never took any action of making use of him.

    ¡°You must be confused now, but soon you will understand. I hope you don¡¯t me me then. You offended me before. I regard my behavior of giving blows to blows as a good quality.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun was shocked with fear. What the hell was this guy talking about?

    ¡°Are you more confused now? It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s normal. I just want to tell you that I lied to you that day. In fact, you are not poisoned. It¡¯s just a punishment for you.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s face was suddenly cloudy. Fuck. This guy was really ying with me! He was going too far!

    However, knowing that he was not poisoned, he felt a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Lu Shaoyun couldn¡¯t help twitching his lips. He scolded in his heart, ¡°Son of bitch! Don¡¯t let me catch you!¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be happy soon, I¡¯m sure, so please don¡¯t take chances.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun clenched his teeth. He wanted to tear up this secret letter. Since he was not poisoned, how could Lin Xun threaten him by this time?

    ¡®I will never believe you again!¡¯

    Because of the intense curiosity, Lu Shaoyun couldn¡¯t help but read thest part of the letter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you think I¡¯m lying to you again. But the first thing you have to do now is to ask your father for help. Maybe you can avoid this disaster. If my enemies misunderstand you and I, you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡±

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s mind waspletely disordered. ¡®What is the enemy? What kind of disturbance? Could you fucking make it clear! Could you?¡¯

    ¡°You damn bastard are naive. I already contacted Keystone Business a few days ago to deal with you! What¡¯s the hell to do with my father?¡±

    Although he thought with indignation in his heart, Lu Shaoyun was upset. He felt that Lin Xun was not cheating him this time.

    He was so tangled!

    ¡°Remember, we don¡¯t have deep hatred. Don¡¯t blind yourself by hatred. Of course, it¡¯s up to you to believe my words or not. If you still do not believe me, I have to say that I¡¯ve expressed my kindness. Hoping you could avoid this disaster. Otherwise you will kill yourself.¡±

    The content of the whole letter was over at this point.

    Lu Shaoyun waspletely mad. What this guy meant? Why he wrote such a secret letter?

    Taking a few deep breaths, Lu Shaoyun finally tore up the secret letter and clenched his teeth, ¡°Frighten me by such tricks. I won¡¯t believe it. What kind of shit storm can harm me?!¡±

    When he thought that he was from Lu Family, a middle-ss aristocratic family in the Forbidden City, and his father Lu Tianzhao was a real executive in the headquarter of Keystone Business, Lu Shaoyun was quite assured in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the storm and the enemy Lin Xun mentioned could harm him!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    At this moment, there was a quick knock on the door, which seemed extremely rude and intense.

    Lu Shaoyun longed his face. Who the hell was this? It was so rude!

    He went up to open the door, but he was surprised to find that there was an old man and a group of men in brocade clothes standing outside.

    It was Li Tianbao, the manager of Keystone Business in the Yellow Dragon City, and his powerful subordinates.

    Lu Shaoyun frowned at once and said, ¡°Manager Li, why do youe here suddenly? The time I contact with you is the other day.¡±

    Face to face with Li Tianbao, Lu Shaoyun showed his arrogant and domineering manner again. He thought that he¡¯s identity was much higher than Li Tianbao.

    However, to Lu Shaoyun¡¯s surprise, Li Tianbao, who was respectful to himst time, gave a sneer and showed indifference.

    He said coldly, ¡°Childe Lu, do you know that you have already made a terrible disaster?¡±

    Lu Shaoyun¡¯s face changed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Li Tianbao showed a hint of hatred in his eyes, ¡°Childe Lu, you don¡¯t need to pretend at this time. Your n almost killed me and even dragged your Lu family into the trap. Are you insist yourself nowadays?¡±

    Lu Shaoyun was totally dull and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand it?¡±

    He was really at a loss. What the hell was going on? How did the things he had arranged suddenly be like this?

    Why he wanted to kill Li Tianbao? Why he wanted to trap his family?

    Seeing Lu Shaoyun¡¯s indomitable and unrepentant appearance, Li Tianbao waspletely irritated and waved his hand, ordered, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    At present, the men in brocade clothes rushed forward, holding Lu Shaoyun down.

    Although screaming and cursing, Lu Shaoyun could not break away from the captivity, and he was taken to the outside of Inn of Blessings.

    Lu Shaoyun waspletely flustered and scared. He begged, ¡°Manager Li, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Tianbao sneered without a word.

    ¡°Should you tell me where I will go?¡±

    Lu Shaoyun looked desperate.

    ¡°Where will you go? Of course, you should go back to your Lu family! This is your father¡¯s order! ¡±

    Li Tianbao looked at Lu Shaoyun pitifully and said, ¡°Childe Lu, have a nice mealter. Maybe... s, that¡¯s all. Take care of yourself. ¡±

    It was orders from his father!

    Suddenly, Lu Shaoyun was shocked as he was struck by lightning and he almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears. How could it be?

    Why thing was going like this?

    Suddenly, a sh of lightning shed in Lu Shaoyun¡¯s mind. He suddenly remembered the secret letter that Lin Xun had just sent.

    ¡°The first thing you have to do now is to ask your father for help. Maybe you can avoid this disaster. If my enemies misunderstand you and I, you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡±

    When this paragraph reflected in his mind, Lu Shaoyun stood dumbly as if he was falling into an ice cave. He finally realized the problem.

    It turned out that Lin Xun let his enemies suspect that they were apanies!

    What scared Lu Shaoyun most was that what were the enemies of Lin Xun? How could his father recognize them and order someone to escort him back to the family?

    This disaster was ... too powerful!

    When walking out of the Inn of Blessings, Lu Shaoyun nced that a group of people rushing into Lin Xun¡¯s room, but...

    The room was empty, and Lin Xun was not in it!

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve beenpletely deceived by this bastard?!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Boss, you see, the boy has been taken away. This is retribution. How dare a dandy mess up into this thing?¡±

    At the Inn of Blessings, a skinny young man watched Lu Shaoyun getting caught and couldn¡¯t help chuckling.

    ¡°This guy is not an important role. The target has sneaked away from us! This is the most awful thing for us!¡±

    The man in the bamboo hat looked gloomy. He was not happy at all.

    ¡°Boss, I found something strange. The target dug a tunnel under the floor of the room. So he was able to sneak away from us unconsciously.¡±

    At this time, a subordinate reported.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    The bamboo hatted man took a deep breath and strode to Lin Xun¡¯s room. When he saw the tunnel under the floor, his bad premonition became stronger and stronger.

    Just by looking at the traces in the tunnel, he knew that the target left when he checked into the inn on the first day!

    ¡°Can you find the exit of the tunnel?¡±

    The bamboo hatted man asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s another street. We can¡¯t find the trace of the target now, but Young Mu has already moved out and he will lock on the target again soon.¡±

    Hearing the name of Young Mu, the bamboo hatted man was relieved. Young Mu was one of hispanions. He practiced a secret method Six Senses Induction. Anyone who had been stared at once by him would never escape his pursuit.

    ¡°Send the message that the target may have left the Yellow Dragon City; make other teams ready to search and encircle the target!¡±

    The bamboo hatted man immediately issued an order, and then hurriedly left the Inn of Blessings with a group of subordinates.

    All their forces had been mobilized outside the Yellow Dragon City, including five Ziying Battleships. If they lost their targets and let him escape from the enclosure this time, the consequences would be unbearable!

    Outside the Yellow Dragon City

    Lin Xun followed the flow of people and walked towards the distance along the avenue. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and appeared no different from the ordinary practitioners.

    Although he had the same appearance, his breath, look and behavior had changed dramatically, which was totally different from before.

    It was an extremely profound transfiguration, which was a small skill included in the assassination skills learned in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    At this time, Lin Xun was like an honest andmon young man with a humble appearance that was easy to be ignored.

    ¡°Wonder whether Lu Shaoyun has regained his consciousness or not. If Lu Shaoyun hadn¡¯t stir up a fire, he won¡¯t burn himself. It¡¯s no one else to me¡±

    Lin Xun moved forward as he thought about the result of Lu Shaoyun.

    He did not know that Lu Shaoyun had been captured like a prisoner. And it was Lu Tianzhao, his father, who gave the order.

 Chapter 305: Rushing Out of the Encirclement with Powerful Saberplay â… 

    <h4>Chapter 305: Rushing Out of the Encirclement with Powerful Sabery ¢ñ</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    The enemy should not have responded to his absence, should they?

    Lin Xun thought that he had made a good control of all the actions after entering the Yellow Dragon City.

    First, he used Lu Shaoyun to attract the enemy¡¯s attention. Second, he went to the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and promoted himself to the Earth-gang realm after four-day practice.

    Atst, he made up himself and easily left the Yellow Dragon City. The bad feeling of being tracked like being stuck by maggots had appeared by now.

    ¡°As long as I can get out of the area of the Yellow Dragon City, the enemy won¡¯t have more opportunities to suppress me as before.¡±

    Lin Xun had also studied the route. It was clear that on the way from the Yellow Dragon City to the Forbidden City, there were many military forces defending the Forbidden City, and there were many rich and prosperous cities as well.

    This meant that there were few opportunities for the enemy to deal with him without causing any disturbance.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    ording to the information he had obtained from the captive, three thousand elite practitioners were sent to deal with him this time!

    In other words, the hundreds of practitioners he killed along the way were only a small part of the enemy¡¯s strength.

    So the real danger must happen soon!

    ...

    The pedestrians on the road were gradually decreased ten kilometers away from the Yellow Dragon City. Most of the travelers disappeared by spiritual shuttle and beast carriage.

    Those who walked like Lin Xun were almost ordinary people. There were only a few practitioners travelling on foot as well.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on ahead? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a checkpoint. If we want to pass it, we must have a check by this group of practitioners.¡±

    ¡°Why there¡¯s a checkpoint? What else happened?¡±

    Suddenly, there was a crash on the road ahead, which aroused Lin Xun¡¯s vignce.

    With a move in his mind, the power of perception in his Sea of Consciousness spread like a tide, and quickly he saw the scene beyond the three thousand meters away.

    There were more than fifty practitioners in ck, holding various spiritual tools on both sides of the road.

    People gathered in a long line and only those who had passed the examination could pass the checkpoint smoothly.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. How fast the enemy reacted!

    He nced around and found that there were many vague breaths of enemies in dense forest on both sides of the road. Obviously, it was impossible to stray away from the straight road and detour from the forests.

    Looking up and scanning the sky, he even found that there were ck spots wandering in the sky.

    That was Wind-shadow Hawks!

    Lin Xun had noticed the existence of Wind-shadow Hawks more than once on the way of being hunted a few days ago. He knew that it was a kind of well-trained fierce bird with extremely terrible detection ability.

    ¡°It seems that the enemy haspletely blocked the road ahead.¡±

    Lin Xun could not help frowning when he got this situation. Originally, he thought that he could sneak away after dressing up, but it was obviously impossible at present.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Should I enter the forest, take circuitous tactics and look for opportunities to live? Or can I break through the checkpoint directly?¡±

    Lin Xun was lost in thought.

    He didn¡¯t know how many means the enemy had deployed here. He should be careful.

    At this time, there was a sudden sound of breaking the air on the road behind him. Lin Xun knew without looking back that there were many practitioners in cking here.

    Was he discovered?

    Lin Xun thought for a moment. He hid himself in the crowd, stayed with the ordinary people and looked on coldly.

    He needed to analyze the situation first.

    When a group of ck practitioners rushed over, the crowd couldn¡¯t help agitating. All of them got out of the way with changing face.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, a man with white skin and evil blood eyes stopped as he was about to pass by the crowd and rush forward.

    In an instant, the group of practitioners behind him also stopped.

    The leading men¡¯s blood pupils scanned the crowd coldly. What was more, he sniffed carefully in the air with his noses at the same time. It seemed that he was finding something.

    A group of murderous practitioners and a strange-behavior man with scarlet eyes made the ordinary people turn pale. They were all ufortable for a while and didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Quickly, the leading man¡¯s eyes fell on Lin Xun, and his pupils suddenly lit up, ¡°The target...¡±

    As soon as the words came out, a crossbow tore the void and killed the leading man with a roar like a streamer.

    Unexpectedly, the leading man let out a strange cry. He dodged with a strange sh like a big bat.

    Bang!

    In the end, the crossbow fell into the air, shooting a deep hole in the ground, causing a smoke.

    Lin Xun was surprised that the leading man was able to avoid his attack. But he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He rushed to the lush forest in the distance immediately.

    ¡°You¡¯re surrounded!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the target. Catch up with him!¡±

    ¡°Prepare, everyone, get ready to fight!¡±

    There was chaos here for a while. Most of the pedestrians were ordinary people. They were frightened by the sudden battle, shouted and fled one after another.

    But no one paid attention to them. When Lin Xun was found, all the practitioners in ck had made a fully blow to Lin Xun together.

    At the same time, the enemies who were hiding in this area were also rmed. They sent out signals andunched actions.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Seven or eight ck practitioners rushed forward to stop Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun cut them directly without any hesitation. The light from his saber seemed to have the power to tear the darkness from the hell, which frightened people¡¯s soul.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    In a sh, the seven or eight ck practitioners were killed like weakmb on the spot.

    While Lin Xun was about to take this opportunity to rush into the forest, he suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes. In his perception, there were at least hundreds of figures in the forest rushing to him like tide!

    How could there be so many enemies?

    Lin Xun was shocked.

    At this pause, Lin Xun was encircled by enemies in the East, West, South and North.

    There were many practitionersing from different directions from time to time.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Here is the target!¡±

    The roar was loud, making the air full of smoke and dust.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Xu Qianjing¡¯s tactics. It¡¯s too barbaric and rude...¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes shed a cold light, and he looked focused, quiet and indifferent. His mind was unshakable at this moment.

    In his body, Gang power, which had just been promoted to the Earth-gang realm, reached its peak in a moment like an erupting volcano, making a wisp of bright green luster linger around him like a God.

    Humming

    In his palm, the dark and simple Flowing-light Sabre suddenly sent out a sound, releasing a horrible and frightening atmosphere. It was like an ancient fierce beast, who was eager to drink blood after waking up from a long sleep!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    In all directions, the fierce enemies came as tides, and all of them were full of murderous spirits. Their momentums were amazing.

    The failure of suppressions a few days ago had already proved that the target was extremely powerful. Even if they had arge number of people, none of them dared to take it lightly.

    On the contrary, everyone, no matter who he was, exerted his strongest strength at this moment!

    In a short time, all kinds of spirits light swept the sky, making a dense attacking rain, and all kinds of martial arts poured down like waterfalls, crushing the void and producing a sound like thunder.

    Such a scene was really terrible.

    There was no weaker under Human-gang realm among these hundreds of practitioners. On the contrary, there were many powerful practitioners in Earth-gang realm and Heaven-gang realm.

    At this time, they worked together like an unbreakable army that could sweep thousands of troops and destroy mountains and rivers!

    All the routes of retreat had been blocked under such encirclement. There was no way to escape!

    Others might be shocked by this terrible momentum and lost morale to fight but waited for death.

    However ¨C

    In the face of this kind of encirclement and suppression, Lin Xun had a cold smile appear at his mouth corner. He did not dodge with fear. He was calm and indifferent as before.

    In the palm, the Flowing-light Sabre, which was chanting for a long time, suddenly rose in the sky!

    Buzz!

    With a strange singing, the heaven seemed to fall into the eternal night at this moment and countless stars fell at the same time, releasing bright light.

    Reaching for the Stars!

    As soon as Lin Xun attacked, he did not hesitate to use his most powerful means!

    A group of enemies around Lin Xun were all in a trance. They were in a great terror both in the mind and body. They were unable to extricate as they felt falling into the dark abyss.

    This was the deterrent force of the martial arts. The more ancient top skill it was, the more terrible prestige it contained!

    Reaching for the Stars was one of the three moves of Tianyuan Sabery from the Heaven-essing ce. It was extremely mysterious. Lin Xun went through the dead training of Hundreds battles and finally honed the RFS to its Mastery.

    Therefore, the power of RFS was totally different from that of the past. It had a majestic momentum that could directly deter people¡¯s heart!

    The most important thing was that Lin Xun¡¯s strength had already changed since he was promoted to Earth-gang realm!

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    When the RFS was used, the night came and the stars fell. Under this blow, hundreds of practitioners stopped still like a statue at the same time.

    Soon, the bodies of those practitioners were all blown open. The blood burst like waterfall, and the broken flesh made into a rain, dying the sky red!

    On the ground in front of Lin Xun, there was a crack with a length over 300 meters. The gap seemed like a path to the hell.

 Chapter 306: Rushing Out of the Encirclement with Powerful Saberplay â…¡

    <h4>Chapter 306: Rushing Out of the Encirclement with Powerful Sabery ¢ò</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    At the beginning of the battle, the scarlet-eye Young Mu, who led a group of practitioners and first found the trace of Lin Xun, had dodged from Lin Xun¡¯s attacks.

    After he avoided Lin Xun¡¯s sudden attack with crossbow, he shed immediately to the periphery of the battlefield like a slippery fish.

    ¡°This boy has a keen reaction. If I hadn¡¯t moved quickly, he would have killed me.¡±

    Young Mu was palpitating.

    ¡°Good job. Now the target is doomed! He can¡¯t escape even he has wings!¡±

    On the other side, the bamboo-hatted man said slowly.

    In their sights, Lin Xun was trapped helpless in the distance. He was doomed to be drowned by the flood of attacks!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Suddenly, the bamboo hatted man noticed something. His face could not help but slightly change, ¡°What a terrible momentum!¡±

    Almost at the same time, Young Mu was also stiff. A deep chill appeared in his heart. He was shocked to find that Lin Xun, who was encircled in the distance, was full of an indescribable terror.

    The chanting saber he used was just like a deadly weapon, which woke up from the silence at this moment!

    ¡°His breath changes...¡±

    The bamboo hatted man said in a heavy voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s really terrible. He is not like a Human-gang realm practitioner at all. Is he improved...¡±

    Young Mu¡¯s voice trembled.

    Before he finished, Young Mu and the bamboo-hatted man shrank their eyes at the same time like being struck by lightning, and a trance appeared between their faces.

    Lin Xun showed RFS at this moment.

    Even though they were far apart, the spirits of Young Mu and the bamboo hatted man had been affected. They felt that the night came, the stars falling down, and they were trapped in the endless dark abyss of powerlessness.

    What skill was this!?

    When they woke up, they were wet in cold sweat. Before they could recover their mind, they saw hundreds ofpanions near Lin Xun were all blown apart in the battlefield. Their bodies were smashed and their flesh sshed!

    On the ground, a deep crack was spilt out and some practitioners fell into it by no time, screaming.

    That scene was so bloody shock and soul stirring!

    Hiss!

    Young Mu and the bamboo-hatted man took in cool breath. They were so frightened and chilled all over. The power of this cut was terrible.

    At this moment, all the practitioners who were besieging Lin Xun in the field were awed. They looked horrified and their movements stagnated on the spot.

    It was horrible!

    It was hard to imagine how the Human-gang realm people could achieve this.

    Even the best attack from some Sea Spirit realm practitioner probably appeared like this!

    Their information dyed now. Lin Xun was not a Human-gang realm practitioner, but a strong man of Earth-gang realm that couldmunicate the strength between martial arts with the nature!

    This was beyond the range of their expectation!

    After all, no one could foresee that Lin Xun was able to advance himself to the Earth-gang realm in just a few days after entering the Yellow Dragon City under enemies¡¯ all-round monitoring.

    The false cognition didn¡¯t seem to be important, but it would cause heavy loss when they fought!

    With the help of treasure Flowing-light Saber and the strength of Earth-gang realm,Lin Xun killed hundreds of people and awed the whole filed by the ancient and mysterious RFS.

    That was ¡°overawing others by disying his strength¡±!

    The reason why Lin Xun used RFS at the first time in the battle was that there were too many enemies this time.

    These enemies were fully prepared and ready to fight. Only he showed his power in the first time could he defeat their vigor, frighten their spirits and create more opportunities for escaping.

    Obviously, he did it!

    ...

    One blow frightened the whole fields, making lots of enemies frustrated and shocked in the battlefield at this moment.

    Taking this opportunity, Lin Xun did not hesitate to kill the enemies again!

    His whole body was lustrous and full of dreamlike green. His momentum was like the raging storm. He looked down on all sides fiercely, and the Flowing-light Saber in his hand seemed eager to drink more blood.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten practitioners were killed on the spot.

    Screams, roars, shouts, cries... all sounds were heard at the same time.

    This void was soaked with thick blood, disgusting and tragic.

    This was the advantage of preemption. It struck and frightened the enemy¡¯s morale, so that Lin Xun could seize the opportunity andunch a grand assault campaign!

    Kill!

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were as cold as electricity, and his figure was as bright as a shooting star. No matter where he passed, he tore a road in the encirclement and drove straight in the crowd of enemies!

    There was no opponent that could resist Lin Xun¡¯s one blow on his way.

    There must be a heap of corpses after Lin Xun killed through the crowd!

    This was the prowess of Earth-gang realm. Lin Xun¡¯s momentum turned to be a peerless ocean.

    What was the Earth-gang realm?

    Controlling the changes of nature by one¡¯s own cultivation!

    When someone reached this realm, he began to feel the rtionship between himself and the nature inside and outside, and began to appreciate the great power of nature. Bymunicating with the nature, his practice would transform totally.

    The aplishments of practitioner would be transformed as well. The original Gang power would be transformed into the Earth-gang power, which could integrate itself with the earth and gather the power of thend.

    This was also called Grounded in practice.

    Originally people described someone who boasted were not grounded. In practice, Grounded was a kind of vivid description to the Earth-gang realm.

    In short, the practitioner in Earth-gang realm tried toprehend the power of nature and gather the power ofnd. Only when they knew the power ofnd perfectly, they were able to borrow the strength from the sky!

    Borrowing the strength from the sky belonged to of the cultivation of the Heaven-gang realm.

    When practitioner fully understood and learnt the image of nature, they could further control the wonderful essence in this world. And this was the power possessed by Sea Spirit Realm.

    Although Lin Xun had just promoted himself to the Earth-gang realm, his aplishments and strength had changed dramatically. He began to connect with the earth and condense his power, which was different from the past.

    In addition, when he was promoted, he pursued the road to perfection so he reached the Earth-gang realm smoothly, which enabled him toy a solid foundation when he was just promoted. The strength he could possess was naturally beyond people¡¯s imagination.

    All of these were vividly reflected in the battle at this moment!

    Kill!

    Lin Xun looked down the world like a fierce tiger went down the mountain. No matter what skill or weapon they used, no matter what cultivation the enemies were, he easily destroyed them right away.

    The most terrible thing was that Lin Xun showed his calmness and terrible judgment in his fight. He was not reckless in actions.

    Every time he attacked, he was judging the whole situation and the weakness of the enemy.

    At the same time, in order to save physical strength, he would kill the enemy with the storing short crossbows when there was no need to fight with his own power!

    Since there were so many close enemies, Lin Xun could y the terrifying power of the short crossbows without aiming.

    What made the enemy helpless was that although they were equipped with all kinds of excellent short crossbows, they could not use it at all.

    It was very easy to hurt their partners by mistake under such circumstance.

    All of these made the bloody battle appeared unique. Lin Xun waved his saber and poured out arrows like a ruthless executioner.

    However, the enemy could only rely on the advantage of number to besiege Lin Xun one after another. It developed to be a life for life tactic.

    The eyes of Young Mu and the bamboo-hatted men were widened and about to burst out, nd their faces were gloomy as if they could not believe their eyes.

    Who could believe that the target was able to fight alone in the tiding attacks?

    What scared them most was that from the beginning of the battle to the present, the momentum of the target was bing stronger and stronger. He killed invincibly all along the way and it was just like destroying the dead and pulling away the rotten. No one could stop him!

    ¡°Even though he is promoted to the Earth-gang Realm, the change of hisbat power is too terrifying. It could bepared with the power of Sea Spirit Realm!¡±

    Young Mu gasped and looked depressed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he was the first ce in the Southwest Province Test when he was in Human-gang ream. There are only thirty-four provinces in the whole empire. Naturally, there were only thirty-four first ce for the Province Test in all provinces. Lin Xun was one of them.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the bamboo-hatted man slowly said, ¡°In the previous days of encirclement, this boy could frustrate us by power of Human-gang realm. Now, he is an Earth-gang realm practitioner...¡±

    In the end, the bamboo-hatted man¡¯s voice became dull and heavy, and his heart was chilled. Even though he could analyze the terrible fighting power of Lin Xun, it was still hard for him to believe that there was such a terrifying young man!

    ¡°Shit! We can¡¯t stop him! Mobilize all the forces that ambush in other areas! ¡±

    Suddenly, Young Mu¡¯s face changed. He saw that Lin Xun was going to rush out of encirclement!

    ¡°Huge-crowded strategy is useless now!¡±

    As soon as the bamboo-hatted man clenched his teeth, he suddenly took out a whistle made of bone and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, you want to...¡±

    Young Mu was shocked.

    Whining.

    The bamboo-hatted man blew the white-bone whistle and made a strange sound, which spread to the far area.

    After doing this, he exined in a deep voice, ¡°We are not his opponents at all. But it¡¯s quite lucky that Lin Xun is not Sea Spirit Realm practitioner and he cannot fly in the air. Therefore, we could only send the Ziying Battleships to attack him in the sky and kill the targetpletely!¡±

 Chapter 307: Killer Weapon Ziying Battleship

    <h4>Chapter 307: Killer Weapon Ziying Battleship</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Boom!

    The power of Flowing-light Saber burst out like rainbow, leaving countless shocking wounds on enemies¡¯ bodies and making a bloody scene.

    In the battlefield, Lin Xun never retreated or changed his direction. He had decided to rush into the forest in the mountains.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of fierce battle, but the situation was totally different at present. It was obvious that the enemy exerted all the strength and nned to kill himpletely outside the Yellow Dragon City!

    In this case, it was unwise to fight with the enemy directly. He might be invincible in a short time, but he would consume a lot of physical strength in the long-time battle. He could not bear the consequences if the enemy took this opportunity to kill him.

    Therefore, Lin Xun made the decision of breaking through the siege first and saving his energy to the greatest extent.

    Kill!

    The blood sshed like rain and severed bodies spread all over the ce.

    Huge amounts of corpses lying down as Lin Xun passed through. He looked like a murderer who walked on the corpse mountain now.

    Soon, he entered the deep forest and was about to break through the enemy¡¯s encirclement.

    However, a thundering roar suddenly came in the sky.

    A 300-meter long Ziying Battleship came from the distance like a monster in the void, cutting through clouds and roaring towards here.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face changed immediately. There were five Ziying Battleships, which could kill Sea-Spirit-Realm practitioners easily!

    Lin Xun let out a long cry and rushed with his full strength!

    He didn¡¯t save his energy at this point so his momentum suddenly rose again, which was extremely shocking as fathomless ocean.

    This new Ziying Battleship was designed by Lin Xun himself, so he clearly knew how terrible its power was. He might have some means to destroy one Ziying Battleship.

    But when it came to five Ziying Battleships, he could do nothing but fled away. Facing these Ziying Battleships was the same as facing five strongmen in Sea Spirit Realm. He was sure that he didn¡¯t have the ability to kill them. What was worse, he would also took risks in escaping.

    The worst was that Ziying Battleship flew fast in the sky. If they caught up with him and fired the whole Spiritual Cannons on it, the consequences were unimaginable!

    Lin Xun supposed that the enemy would obey the rules and not send the strongmen beyond the Gang Spirit Realm. But when he saw theing Ziying Battleships, he finally realized that he was naive.

    It was true that the enemy didn¡¯t send any Sea Spirit Realm practitioner. But Ziying Battleship was killer weapon that could kill the strongmen in Sea Spirit Realm!

    There was no difference from sending five strongmen in Sea Spirit Realm as long as five Ziying Battleships worked well together!

    That was going too far!

    At this moment, the hatred deep-rooted in Lin Xun¡¯s heart was ignited again. Those enemies, who prevented him from entering the Forbidden City this time, became his eyesore!

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t lose his mind at the cruelty of the reality. He knew clearly that whether he could escape this time waspletely out of his control.

    Now, the only thing he could do was to run!

    He should not let himself encircled by the Ziying Battleships!

    ...

    Kill!

    Lin Xun rushed in the lush jungle like a mad beast whose life was threatened, crushing the enemy¡¯s corpses all the way.

    Whine, whine, whine~~

    Far away, there was a bleak horn.

    Lin Xun found that the enemy who constantly besieged him seemed to be instructed to stop and retreat.

    Obviously, the horn was a signal of withdrawing.

    Lin Xun knew at once that the enemy was afraid of attacking theirpanions on the ground wrongly when the Ziying Battleships started to fire.

    After all, the power of the spiritual cannon was too terrifying. Once the attacks wereunched out intensively, all the people on the ground would face the peril.

    As a matter of fact, Ziying Battleship was generally used in the front lines ofrge-scale battlefields. It couldunch raids on the enemy like a sharp blow toward the heart.

    It was extremely rare to use Ziying Battleship in dealing with only one target.

    ¡°If I keep fighting with those enemies, dare Ziying Battleship attack me from the sky?¡±

    A crazy idea appeared in Lin Xun¡¯s mind.

    But soon, the idea was eliminated by the cruel reality.

    With a loud bang, a bright light column burst out from the sky, tore the air and went down to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have time to think. He rushed forward at full speed and avoided this attack.

    Those enemies who had not yet escaped were all killed by the bright light column in Lin Xun¡¯s original ce. They even had no time to let out a scream. And a horrible hole that measured about 300 meters across, appeared immediately on the ground, leaving thick smoke lingering.

    How cruel!

    Lin Xun could not help but take a breath out of fear. They even ignored the life of theirpanions in order to kill him! They were totally insane!

    It also proved that the enemy took this campaign as an opportunity to make a final bid for victory.

    They nned to kill him at all costs!

    Run!

    Run!

    Run!

    In the lush forest, without the block of the enemy at this moment, Lin Xun suddenly elerated his speed. Like a ck light, he continuously shed forward.

    In the sky, Ziying Battleships had obviously locked on Lin Xun and came close at full speed. They brought endless oppression to people like fortress shuttling through the void with flowing light of spiritual tattoos.

    In contrast, the treasure ship Shue Jin often drove appeared tattered when it waspared to these Ziying Battleships.

    Lin Xun discussed with Shue Jin and Old Mo about the battleship more than once.

    They mixed their feelings of love and hate for such weapons of mass destruction forged by spiritual tattooists.

    They appreciated the terrifying power of the battleship on the battlefield when it was perfectly controlled.

    But the appearance of such weapons greatly increased the power gap between practitioners.

    A Human-gang realm one could kill the Sea Spirit Realm practitioner as long as he could skillfully operate a Ziying Battleship and the spiritual cannons thereon.

    How couldn¡¯t this situation depress all the practitioners?

    Originally, a strongman of Sea Spirit Realm could easily kill a Human-gang realm practitioner. But the existence of battleship would change this situation!

    Fortunately, almost all the specifics of battleships in the Empire were controlled by the bureaucratic forces and the military forces at the upper level, and it could hardly be bought on the market.

    There were also some aristocratic families who owned battleships, but rtively speaking, the number of it was extremely small.

    This was only a superficial phenomenon. The reality was that almost all the bureaucratic and military forces at the top of the Empire wereposed of the nsmen of the aristocratic families!

    They might be high-ranking officials, powerful ministers and generals in the military department, but they were also the nsmen of some aristocratic families.

    This was the reason why the aristocratic families were powerful. They represented the interests of those families and upied a high position in the empire. They controlled and monopolized many resources of the Empire. In that way, how could they not be powerful?

    The six Ziying Battleships sent by the Chi family to attack Lin Xun this time were thetest refined by the Academy of Spiritual Implements, which was hard to get for general forces.

    Now, one of the six Ziying Battleships had been severely damaged and could no longer be used.

    Otherwise, today¡¯s situation was bound to be more dangerous.

    Boom!

    Lin Xun was running for his life. Five Ziying Battleships chased him from the air andunched an attack right away.

    Shining columns of light swept out like falls in the void. The cannonballs, with dazzling me, poured into the earth.

    For a while, the lush forest was destroyed and burnt fiercely here and there, and the earth was exposed with holes, rocks and dust.

    It was horrible!

    Lin Xun felt his gooseflesh stand up all over his body and a feeling of iparable danger surged in his heart. Just then, he dodged several times in a row and avoided all the attacks hardly.

    At this moment, he was like a reptile on the ground, and those attacks was like a crisscross from the void, wanting to kill him in encirclement.

    Things changed so quickly. Lin Xun was still killing the enemy fiercely a moment before. Now he was escaping for his life.

    The roaring of explosion from the Ziying Battleship in the void could be heard clearly behind him.

    Lin Xun dared not to look back. He even had no time to figure out more solutions at this moment. He was afraid that he would be killed by the fire from the sky because of an oversight.

    His figure was flickering left and right like lightning and constantly dodging attacks front and back.

    With the powerful perception, Lin Xun was aware that the danger was getting closer and closer and the atmosphere now was more and more intense.

    He was now dancing in the fire and wandering between life and death.

    At every moment, he was in danger of death!

    Boom~ boom~~

    Suddenly, the fire from the sky became stronger, like surging thunders ringing in all directions.

    Lin Xun¡¯s face suddenly changed. As soon as he shed, a terrible heat wave came behind him, which threw him away fiercely. His whole body was burning and his viscera were scorching as being torn.

    Whoop~

    Lin Xun gnashed his teeth and elerated his gallop with the help of the anti-force.

    The lush forest in front of him was bing sparse, which meant that he would bepletely exposed to the enemy in a short time.

    There was no doubt that he would face more dangers at that time!

    But he had no choice. He had been forced to a desperate situation and could only rush forward!

    He didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on, but he knew that if he gave up struggling, he would be killed on the spot! Of course he didn¡¯t want to die.

    Lin Xun was in rags because of madly running. His back was burnt and bleeding. His whole body was covered with dust and wretchedness.

    However, he showed his tough will on his clear and angr face. He never wanted to give up even in such a desperate situation!

    He experienced a lot of life-and-death trials, and also experienced the challenge of Death in the Hundreds Battles, the third pass of Green-cloud Path.

    All these made up his inner calmness at this time. He didn¡¯t show any panic and fear when the death was so near.

    His mind was, now like still water, without any ripples.

 Chapter 308: A Slim Chance of Survival

    <h4>Chapter 308: A Slim Chance of Survival</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Survive!

    The desire for survival ignited Lin Xun¡¯s potential. The power of Earth-gang realm in his body roared, and his spirit and blood were boiling like burning.

    Whoosh!

    His speed was significantly improved again.

    Rumbling ~ ~ Five purple Ziying Battleships were chasing after Lin Xun like attaching maggots. All the spiritual cannons were on fire and poured down plenty horrible and dazzling light column.

    The earth was smashed and the rocks were powdered. All the ces Lin Xun passed were destroyed with big holes.

    Ziying warship was powerful enough to kill strongmen in the Sea Spirit Realm. How could it be amon weapon?

    Perhaps the only defect of Ziying Battleship was that its fighting means was too monotone because it could onlyunch attacks under the control of practitioners.

    This also provided space for Lin Xun to avoid the attacks.

    But Lin Xun knew that when he was exhausted and unable to hold on under this situation anymore, he would die at once!

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find any chance to escape as he ran along the way. He could only go forward constantly.

    ¡°Aha, isn¡¯t he very powerful? Why he run like a mad dog now?! ¡±

    At the back of the Ziying Battleship, a group of practitioners came near with the lead of Young Mu and the bamboo hatted man.

    When they saw Lin Xun¡¯s panic look, they could not helpughing.

    In their view, Lin Xun seemed so small and weak when he was chased by five Ziying Battleships in the air. He was now a struggling ant in the fire and would die at any time.

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    ¡°He had killed so many of ourpanies. Now he deserves to be killed shameless!¡±

    Many practitioners were excited.

    They were badly defeated by Lin Xun and their morale were almost broken down before. Now the situation suddenly shifted to Lin Xun¡¯s struggling. How could they not be excited when Lin Xun ran away helplessly?

    ¡°Is it funny? In the battle just now, 419 people were killed on the spot. If we had not sent out the Ziying Battleship, we will lose morepanies. Do you think it¡¯s funny now? ¡±

    Young Mu uttered coldly. His scarlet eyes scanned people, making people¡¯s smiling face stiff and some touch of pride on their face disappeared.

    Indeed, what was the difference betweenughing at the enemy at this time andughing at their ipetence?

    ¡°To be honest, who is able to resist the blows from five Ziying Battleships in the Earth-gang Realm like that young man?¡±

    Young Mu seemed to be very moody. He shouted as if venting his anger, ¡°In this empire, which practitioner of Earth-gang realm can achieve this step? Huh?¡±

    His loud voice was like thunder, making all the following practitioners depressed. Thecency and excitement in their hearts were all gone immediately.

    ¡°What if this young man survives today and retaliates against uster? Who...who couldugh out in that case? ¡±

    Young Mu scolded seriously.

    At this moment, their face changed greatly while they were thinking of Lin Xun¡¯s peerless power. Suddenly, their heart trembled for no reason.

    If Lin Xun survived this time, every one of them would not have good sleep in the future!

    ¡°By the way, there is almost no chance for the target to survive under the bombardment of five Ziying Battleships. You don¡¯t have to worry much about it, but you must not be careless as before. No one can be careless before we see the target was killedpletely!¡±

    The bamboo hatted man put in a word and inspired others, making people be alert and careful again.

    Time went by little by little.

    The bombing continued.

    At this moment, time seemed so long and durable for Lin Xun. He had never been in such a mess since he started practicing.

    However, his deep ck eyes were still firm and his will unshakable.

    To live or to die was only judged in a moment. Lin Xun was willing to fight for life to the end!

    Whoosh~~

    Lin Xun suddenly heard a roaring sound of water in his Sea of Consciousness, which brightened his eyes.

    Before long, a big river of over half hundreds meters width appeared in his sight. It had fast current and fierce waves.

    Lin Xun suddenly clenched his teeth, elerated his speed by 30% at this very moment and rushed to the river directly!

    Unh?

    In the sky, a strong man was driving the Ziying Battleship andughing wildly as heunched the spiritual cannons. When he saw the river in the distance, his lips were curled into a ferocious and cruel arc after a short startle.

    Since there was a big river in front of the target, it left no ce for the target to go!

    Kill!

    The strong man controlled the Ziying Battleship and exerted full firepower of the spiritual cannons. The blows poured down as dense tide.

    The other four controllers of the Ziying Battleships subconsciously thought that it was time to kill the target when they witnessed this scene.

    Boom!

    Without any hesitation, they allunched the strongest attacks.

    In an instant, the shining column broke the void like meteor shower and dashed hard against the ground.

    Oops!

    Different from those controllers of the Ziying Battleship, when the bamboo hatted man saw the river in the distance, his face suddenly changed, with bad feelings arose in his mind.

    He clearly remembered that in an encirclement campaign the other day, theyid a lot of ambush on ake. Who ever thought the target could sneak from the bottom of the water and escaped the encirclement unconsciously!

    ording to the experience, the river in front was not an opportunity to obstruct the target at all! On the contrary, it provided a slim hope for the target to escape!

    Unfortunately, it waste for the bamboo hatted man to remember that.

    Lin Xun suddenly swept up and plunged into the rolling river like lightening.

    Boom~~

    Almost at the same time, the dense firepower poured down from the void and rumbled over the river.

    At that moment, waves burst into the sky, presenting a magnificent scene.

    In the water, as soon as Lin Xun rushed in, he felt a terrible force behind him, rolling the waves and hitting him hard.

    Bang!

    Lin Xun felt that his head was buzzing, his whole body was aching and his bones were breaking. He was crushed to the bottom of the river uncontrobly!

    Poof~

    His face pale, Lin Xun could not help coughing up blood. He fell down on the ground at the bottom of the river, making a painful groan.

    The blow just now was too terrible. He was like being oppressed by a huge mountain. If he was not in the river with huge buoyant force, the blow was about to take his life away!

    Exhaling~

    Lin Xun was panting. Although the current was fast on the bottom of the river, Lin Xun could walk and breathe freely. He didn¡¯t even receive any impact of waves.

    This was attributed to a wisp of blue luster, which was the breath of the Amrita Saint Pearl.

    This was the Sacred Treasure of Aqua-barbarian. Although it had been in silence for a long time, its natural breath could make Lin Xun feel himself like a fish and move freely under the water without any influence.

    This was no different from the legendary Water Avoidance Pearl.

    After taking a moment of rest, Lin Xun clenched his teeth and dragged his wounded body to walk at the bottom of the water. Along the way, the fish swam around, the water grass swayed and the colorful coral reefs were glittering, presenting a beautiful scenery.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate the beautiful scene around him. Before long, he found an underground cave and hid himself in it.

    ng!

    He took out Waking Globe and inserted it on the earth outside the cave; then he vomited a long turbid breath, took out a bottle of healing pills and swallowed them up without hesitation.

    After that, he closed his eyes and began to meditate.

    Although the power of Ziying Battleship was great, it would not affect Lin Xun at all in the thousand meters deep water.

    It was difficult for the enemy to dive to kill him because the practitioners under the Sea Spirit Realm could not persist underwater for a long time.

    In addition, the current was fast and the resistance was great. The deeper the water was, the stronger the pressure would be. If the enemy who was below the Sea Spirit Realm dared to dive in the water, Lin Xun could make a counterattack effortlessly with the help of the Amrita Saint Pearl!

    Under such circumstances, Lin Xun could temporarily forget his safety and focus on repairing his injuries.

    ¡°Finally, I still have a hope...¡±

    This was Lin Xun¡¯sst thought before meditating.

    ...

    On the river, five Ziying Battleships were floating in the air quietly. They no longerunched attacks at this moment. Obviously, they realized that although the power of spiritual cannon was strong, it was still impossible to cut off the flow and destroy the river.

    On the banks of the river, hundreds of practitioners had gathered there.

    The man in the bamboo hat stood in the front. His eyes fixed on the turbulent river and his face was very gloomy.

    The target was gone!

    They didn¡¯t know whether the target died or not. Was he washed away by the river?

    ¡°How terrible those attacks were just now. He couldn¡¯t resist them at all. He might be have been sted into pieces at the moment.¡±

    Someone spoke lightly.

    This was the idea of most people. After all, the scene of all the five Ziying Battleships on full fire just now was terrible. Even a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner would die under that blow, let alone the target who is only at the Earth-gang realm.

    ¡°Send someone down to have a look.¡±

    The bamboo hatted man took a deep breath and made a decision, which surprised most people.

    ¡°Boss, it seems unnecessary, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    There was some hesitation.

    ¡°You know a bullshit! The target could slip away from the bottom of theke in the heavy ambush. Do you think if the target is alive, he will float up from the river as we expect? ¡±

    The bamboo hatted man failed to resist the anxiety and anger in his heart and shouted loudly.

    This made many people¡¯s faces slightly changed. Immediately, more than ten practitioners volunteered to jump into the river.

    ¡°If the target is alive, these people can¡¯t rival him at all.¡±

    Young Mu said aside.

    ¡°The target has been seriously injured in our chase just now. I decide that the moment he jumped into the river, he must suffered a lot too. If he is still alive, this is the best time for us to kill him!¡±

    As the bamboo hatted man exined, he suddenly looked around and ordered, ¡°Go, control both of the river banks and let the five Ziying Battleships and all the Wind-shadow Hawks fully monitor the area where the river flows. If you find the target, kill him without mercy!¡±

    Obviously, he was worried that the target would slip away from the bottom of the river likest time, so he arranged the tight defense.

 Chapter 309: Blood Stained the Bottom of the River

    <h4>Chapter 309: Blood Stained the Bottom of the River</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    While mediating and healing himself, Lin Xun suddenly opened his eyes.

    He was acutely aware that the invisible waves released by the Waking Globe showed signs of shaking.

    Here came the enemy!

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. It was only one hour since he started to meditate on the bottom of the river. It was obvious that the enemy wanted to take advantage of his serious injury so they came quickly at this time.

    Lin Xun held the Flowing-light Saber in his right hand and grasped a Standardized Supreme Crossbow in his left hand, quietly burying himself at the mouth of the cave. The huge power of his perception spread in the water.

    Almost in a moment, Lin Xun realized that there were dozens of figures approaching here in the surging water.

    As the enemy was getting closer, Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were bing colder. Although he was seriously injured, he was not afraid of any enemy by virtue of the power of Amrita Saint Pearl on the bottom of the river, where there was extremelyrge pressure.

    The pressure on the bottom of the river was indeed extremely strong. If there came down an ordinary people, he would bleed and suffocate due to oppression.

    Even Gang Spirit Realm practitioners couldn¡¯t dive underwater for a long time. When he moved on the bottom of the river, he would suffer great resistance and could only exert half of their normal strength at most once they fight with others.

    Only Sea Spirit Realm practitioners could walk under the water as on the ground because they had begun tomunicate the Qi of sky and earth with their inner breath and could resist the pressure both in the air and water.

    So those who dive down now were obviously suffering from great pressure and resistance. Their movements were sluggish as they were walking in the mire.

    Whoosh~~

    As the water surged, a practitioner approached the cave on the bottom of the river.

    When he was just near, puff, a light of the de shed in his sight; and his throat was cut off easily before he could see the scene in the cave.

    He looked stunned. How could that sh of light be so fast? It was almost unaffected by the resistance in the water. He was so confused until the moment he died.

    Scarlet blood gushed out like a tide, dyeing the river red, beautiful and frightening.

    ttering~

    At this time, dozens of practitioners in the distance discovered the anomalies here. They rushed together, releasing their spirit and crushing the water waves like monsters in the water.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At this moment, Lin Xun shed like lightning. With a tittering sound, he had rushed to an enemy and cut the enemy¡¯s belly out with his saber.

    Bang!

    The Standardized Supreme Crossbow in Lin¡¯s left hand shot arrows violently at the same time, dragging out a fast water flow, piercing the head of an enemy more than 33 meters away.

    The enemy was holding a short crossbow in his hand. Unfortunately, he had no chance to pull the trigger again.

    Boom~~

    The enemy all came with several spiritual weapons, disturbing the area like turning over the river. The fish darted away like headless chickens and the water grass danced wildly, making the vision blurred.

    To their surprise, the target was different from them under therge-pressure water. His speed was as fast as electricity, as undetectable as ghosts! His movement was unaffected at all. What was more, he appeared flexible than fish in the water!

    Even if they use short crossbows, they could not aim at the target exactly.

    Was this guy a water monster?

    The enemy was frightened and thrilled.

    Poof! Poof! Poof!

    The water was rolling, the sand was surging. The dancing water grass and the tempestuous waves made the bottom of the river look like suffering an earthquake.

    In this chaotic situation, the enemy fell down one after another. They were cut by the saber or shot by the crossbow-arrow to death.

    For a while, a mass of red blood surged up, making the chaotic water stained with startling red.

    The most terrible thing was that, those practitioners could not open their mouth at all. They couldn¡¯t even call for help. So the fight went on in a dull way, making the bloody scene filled with fright.

    Kill!

    As Lin Xun was seriously injured, his fighting ability remained only 20% at most. But on the bottom of the water, he acted like a ghost, easily taking away all the l.

    Some practitioners felt too threatened to continue their fighting. They run madly towards the top of the river.

    But in the end, they died first under Lin Xun¡¯s iparable speed.

    So a ughter full of despair, helplessness, death, terror and blood was staged on the bottom of the river.

    ...

    By the river

    ¡°Boss, I have put the remaining 1922 people at the turning and branches of the river as you ordered.¡±

    ¡°And each Ziying Battleship monitors every ten kilometers. All the Wind-shadow Hawks have been sent out. In such a case, we could even detect the changes at the first time even a small tortoise lift its head out of water. ¡±

    Young Mu quickly reported.

    The bamboo hatted man nodded his head. This arrangement made him feel quite at ease.

    He looked at the river quietly. The 50 practitioners who had been sent before were all proficient in swim. Now they had been in the water for nearly 15 minutes.

    News woulde soon by no ident.

    Crash!

    All of a sudden, a corpse rushed out of the turbulent river, which made the bamboo hatted man and Young Mu¡¯s pupils shrank. Their faces suddenly changed.

    The corpse was swept away by the rolling water immediately, and there was no time to salvage it.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°The target is not dead! He hides himself under the water!¡±

    ¡°The body seems to be the junior Wu!¡±

    There were still hundreds of practitioners standing behind the bamboo hatted man. When they saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    It was appalling. The target was chased and killed all the way by five Ziying Battleships so he was seriously injured before. The moment he dived into the river, five Ziying Battleships attacked him with full firepower. But the target was still alive with such attacks!

    Who could believe that?

    The most terrible thing was that the target did not sneak away on the bottom of the river. Instead, he killed a practitioner who dived into the water by the protection of the river!

    Couldn¡¯t he be killed?

    What a pervert!

    Even the bamboo hatted man and Young Mu couldn¡¯t believe this fact. It was out of their imagination and full of mystery.

    Gurgling~

    Before their reaction, more corpses came up on the turbulent river and then were carried away by the surging water.

    The turbid river also began to be tinted red, which was the color of blood. Although it was diluted by the flow and disappeared from time to time, new blood appeared soon.

    This meant that people were being killed from time to time in the fighting on the bottom of the river!

    The bamboo hatted man and Young Mu felt chilled all over and dull for a while. They couldn¡¯t kill the target even when he was injured!?

    Behind them, a group of practitioners¡¯ faces were also changeable and their heart trembled. Where did the targete from? His fighting power was too abnormal! His vitality was more tenacious like he was an immortal. How could there be such a person in the world?

    A momentter, there was no body appearing on the river anymore, but Young Mu¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. His voice was bitter and he said hoarsely, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve counted the bodies. There are fifty of them, none of them survived.¡±

    Veins throbbed on the bamboo hatted man¡¯s forehead, and blood rushed to his face. His lips were twitching, and his teeth were almost broken by hard gnashing. After a long time, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, is that young man really immortal?¡±

    Young Mu sighed. He couldn¡¯t answer this question so he changed the topic, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not feasible to dive into the water to kill the target now. What should we do if the target keeps hiding in the water?¡±

    This was a serious question. Although they made numerous practitioners control along the river, they could not wait here all the time.

    The target took it easy to hide in the water, but they couldn¡¯t spend too much time in waiting without doing anything. The supplies they had now were not enough for these thousands of practitioners.

    In addition, driving five Ziying Battleship required a lot of high-level spiritual crystals. Its cost was an unimaginable astronomical figure as time went by.

    ¡°Send back the news and tell Princess Mei the situations now. Listen to hermand then!¡±

    After a long time thought, the bamboo hatted man sighed deeply, showing bitterness and helplessness.

    They had sent all their forces outside the Yellow Dragon City, wanting to put all their eggs in one basket and made a showdown.

    Who would believe that a well-designed all-round hunt would be frustrated by so many twists and turns? By now, the situation was somewhat out of control. How could the bamboo hatted man ept this reality?

    He clearly knew that if he failed this time, he would not find much chance to deal with the target on the way to the Forbidden Cityter...

    In the same way, they could not hand the failure to Chi Cangmei because they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of it!

    But in today¡¯s situation, it was impossible for him to hide the problem. He must tell the truth and let her decide herself.

    ¡°Boss, do you really want to do this?¡±

    Young Mu couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°We all contribute to this task, but the enemy is too powerful!¡±

    The bamboo hatted man patted Young Mu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since we have tried our best, Princess Mei will decide the rest.¡±

    Young Mu was silent. He felt very bad. After a long time, he gnashed his teeth and imed, ¡°We don¡¯t fail yet. At least the target couldn¡¯t leave the river under our control! I will fight till thest minute! ¡±

    Then he turned and left.

    ¡°Of course we didn¡¯t lose, but up to now, there are not many people who have such fighting morale as you...¡±

    The bamboo hatted man sighed in his heart.

    A powerful target was not the key to destroy an action, but the copse of fight morale was!

    In an old mansion of the Forbidden City

    ¡°It was said in the news yesterday that Lu Shaoyun had been forcibly imprisoned and would eventually be disposed of by the Lu Family.¡±

    A deputy smiled and said, ¡°Guess, who made this order?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Many people were curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Tianzhao, Lu Shaoyun¡¯s father! Aha, Lu Shaoyun is doomed to be shameless and can¡¯t live in the Forbidden City again! Even his father has got a bad reputation of ¡®punishing rtives with justice¡¯!¡±

    Everyoneughed. This was the end of him offending them. Dared Lu Shaoyun help Lin Xun to fight with them?

    It was the same as looking for abuse!

    Seeing this, Chi Cangmei frowned a little. Why they felt so proud and happy to deal with a dandy who was ignorant and ipetent?

    She didn¡¯t take Lu Shaoyun seriously from the beginning to the end. Such a person couldn¡¯t deserve her attention at all.

    Bang!

    The door was pushed open at this time. A guard came in with a look of anxiety, his head covered with heavy sweat.

 Chapter 310: At A Loss

    <h4>Chapter 310: At A Loss</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why you so panic?¡±

    Chi Cangmei was not happy.

    The guard swallowed the foam with difficulty and said in a trembling voice, ¡°News from the front line, action...action... ¡±

    ¡°What happened to the action?¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°There are twists and turns in action.¡±

    The guard took a few deep breaths before he finished speaking, which showed his panic and excitement.

    Twists and turns?

    Hearing this, many people were surprised, but they didn¡¯t regard it was important. Twists and turns were not equal to aplete failure. Why he made a fuss?

    Even Chi Cangmei seemed to be relieved.

    She arranged all forces outside the Yellow Dragon City, which was a desperate action. It didn¡¯t make the sense if they failed again this time.

    ¡°Calm down first and tell the story slowly.¡±

    Chi Cangmei suggested.

    The guard nodded and narrated, ¡°Just a short time ago, themander of the front line sent a message that the target had dressed up and left the Yellow Dragon City...¡±

    Next, he repeated the information he received word for word.

    When hearing that Lin Xun was discovered by Young Mu in time, many people couldn¡¯t help but praise Young Mu for his beautiful work.

    But when they heard that the target defeated their forces easily, their faces suddenly changed and they were shocked.

    When hearing that Lin Xun was chased by five Ziying Battleships before he was about to get out of the encirclement and dived into the river, all the people, including Chi Cangmei, constantly had their faces changed. Their looks turned gloomy in the following retelling.

    Even the atmosphere in the room was bing more and more oppressive, making people hard to breathe smoothly. Only the hoarse and low voice of the guard reverberated in the air.

    ¡°The target was seriously injured even he didn¡¯t die right away. So we sent people to dive into the water to investigate. Who would have thought that all the 50 practitioners who dived into the water were killed on the spot?!¡±

    Bang!

    Hearing this, the tea cup in Chi Cangmei¡¯s hand suddenly crumbled, turning into powder and sshing to the ground from her fingers.

    She seemed to be unaware of it though.

    Chi Cangmei¡¯s clear eyes were full of shock, her delicate face was extremely gloomy and there were irresistible anger between her eyebrows.

    More than 2000 well-equipped elite practitioners and five Ziying Battleships were mobilized to deal with target at the same time. Under such a powerful encirclement and suppression force, they still failed to kill the target!

    They were a bunch of shit!

    For a moment, the room was silent. Everyone was like a hibernating cicade. No one dared to look at Chi Cangmei.

    They all knew that Chi Cangmei was about to be angry. In this state, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill people if someone annoyed her!

    In fact, Chi Cangmei was almost unable to control her temper. She felt deeply depressed. Since Xu Qianjing left, she had never been happy every time she heard the news from the front line.

    Especially this time, she sent a huge force that could even kill the strongmen in Sea Spirit Realm, but there was still nothing to do with the target!

    If this thing was passed on, how would the big wigs in the family think of her? How would people all over the world think of their Chi Family?

    It was too shameful!

    Chi Cangmei would like to rush to the front by herself!

    But soon, she calmed down. Venting anger was the performance of ipetence. It was imperative to find out the reason behind this series of failures.

    ¡°Is there anything else besides that?¡±

    Chi Cangmei opened her mouth indifferently and tried to control her tune and mood.

    ¡°ording to the analysis, the target now has the cultivation of Earth-gang Realm so itsbat effectiveness is more than twice as strong as before.¡±

    The guard was very nervous and worried that Chi Cangmei would kill him in a rage, so he replied carefully, ¡°It is not because they don¡¯t do the best in the action, but because the enemy is too strong. They had done everything useful but didn¡¯t sess in the end.¡±

    Crack!

    A cup hit the guard¡¯s head severely, which made him shake all over and his face twitch, bleeding on his forehead.

    This was not Chi Cangmei¡¯s action, but a young man of a powerful family beside her. He couldn¡¯t control his anger and cried out, ¡°How could the reason be that the target is too strong?! What kind of shit excuse! ¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chi Cangmei said a word with strong deterrent, which let the roaring man stagnant and dare not talk.

    ¡°That¡¯s all the news from the front line?¡±

    Chi Cangmei asked.

    The guard hurriedly assured the truth with his life.

    ¡°Themander of the front line is Du Xingchuan. I know his character. If he said this, this situation must be true.¡±

    Chi Cangmei massaged her eyebrows and seemed tired. Shemanded then, ¡°Tell Du Xingchuan to move on. I need the real record from the Wind-shadow Hawk next time when he sends the messages.¡±

    There were lots more than eyes seeing, but if she could see all the details of the action, she would clearly know how strong the target was!

    The guard went with the task.

    The room once again fell into silence.

    Chi Cangmei pursed her lips and thought quietly. Her beautiful but sharp face was shrouded in a haze.

    Those deputies from the aristocratic families looked at each other at a loss. They couldn¡¯t bear the bad feeling now as they were sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°What a fucking twists and turns? It¡¯s obviously a major defeat...¡± Someone muttered.

    As soon as the words came out, Chi Cangmei looked at him with sharp eyes, which made the man stiff all over. He quickly exined, ¡°I... I¡¯m just grumbling.¡±

    Chi Cangmei sneered coldly, ¡°Grumbling? That¡¯s what you are best in? What else have you done?¡±

    These words made all the deputies look gloomy and sit still as wax statue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said earlier. If the action fails, I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡±

    As she spoke, Chi Cangmei got up, pushed the door open and went out, leaving a group of deputies in the room. They feltpletely stupefied at this time.

    ...

    Castle of the Night

    ¡°Sister Shia Zhi, why you want to kill me? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    In the dark, a question was raised.

    A teenager with a snow-white dress, red lips and nice teeth stood in the hall. His pair of eyes was as bright as stars. A birthmark purple lotus in the center of his eyebrows made him appear different.

    Although he was young, his body was filled with a wisp of purple holy light as he stood still. He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person but like the son of God.

    This special feature belonged to Chi Cangfeng, who had special blood gift of Golden Sea and Purple Lotus!

    Unlike the usual days, at his throat, there was an eye-catching bloody finger mark.

    On his opposite, there was a closed door. Chi Cangfeng looked at that door, and a hint of anger shed through his eyebrows.

    Although Shia Zhi ignored him when he visited her in the past, she never turned him down.

    But when he came this time, he was grabbed by Shia Zhi at his throat without any words. He would almost have his neck broken if the Queen of Dark Night didn¡¯t stop Shia Zhi in time.

    Chi Cangfeng was sure that Shia Zhi really wanted to kill him at that moment. This fact shocked him with anger, so much so that he was unable to ept all this.

    Shia Zhi had been locked into the forbidden room by the Queen of the Dark Night now, but Chi Cangfeng still felt unbnce in mood. He did not want to revenge; he just want to know the reason!

    ¡°Not only you, but I want to kill your elder sister.¡±

    Behind the closed door, a quiet, indifferent and ethereal voice suddenly sounded, and soon disappeared.

    ¡°You... you want to kill my elder sister?¡±

    Chi Cangfeng waspletely stunned for a long time. He said angrily, ¡°Shia Zhi, why you want to kill us? Tell me the reason, please? ¡±

    There was no response.

    The angry shouts echoed in the dark.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out by myself. When I get the reason, I¡¯ll solve it!¡±

    Waiting for a while, Chi Cangfeng gnashed his teeth, turned his head and strode away.

    From beginning to end, there was no sounding from the closed door again.

    In another empty room of the Castle of the Night, a kind old man was sitting alone and gently stroking a ck pendant with his hand, which was ten centimeters long and shaped in an ancient sword.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of concentration, seriousness and solemnity.

    This was the treasure that apanied him for most of his life. He fought with it and met strong man with it in the world!

    ¡°The kid from the Chi Family is gone.¡±

    All of a sudden, there was a low and maic voice.

    The old man was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you worried about his appearance will bring trouble to Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a worry; it¡¯s a certainty.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Observatory and ask them who will bear the consequences if someone breaks the rules.¡±

    The old man gently narrated his n.

    ¡°Sorry for bothering.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. By calcting the day Lin Xun left from the Mist City, if he is still alive, he may enter the Forbidden City in a short time. I can take this opportunity to go out and ask for information.¡±

    ¡°When youe back, go and see Shia Zhi. She might already know a lot of things. Otherwise, she will not want to kill Chi Cangfeng today.¡±

    A feeling ofplexity appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes, ¡°Only things rted to Lin Xun could affect her mood...¡±

    As he spoke, the old man put away his sword-shaped jade pendant, got up and walked out of the room.

    ...

    By the river

    The bamboo-hatted man looked gloomy and he didn¡¯t speak a word.

    He was Du Xingchuan in Chi Cangmei¡¯s words. He was also themander of this operation.

    He has received instructions from Chi Cangmei to continue the task.

    However, it has been seven days past since he received the instruction, but the target didn¡¯t make any movement!

    Du Xingchuan was sure that the target didn¡¯t leave the river!

    They distributed their power along the river. As long as the target appeared, he would be discovered at the first time. There was no way for the target to sneak away again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford our consumption any longer...¡±

    Du Xingchuan sighed in his heart. In these seven days, they had consumed a huge amount of materials. The remaining materials were almost unable to support them more days.

    The most chilling thing for Du Xingchuan was that after seven days, hispanies became anxious and uneasy and their fighting spirit gradually dissipated since the target didn¡¯t appear. This was the most terrible situation!

    If things continued like this, it would only get more and more serious!

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Du Xingchuan was perplexed and at a loss.

 Chapter 311: The Change of the Amrita Saint Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 311: The Change of the Amrita Saint Pearl</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    In these seven days, Du Xingchuan had no choice but to arrange all the forces along the river, waiting for the appearing of the target.

    However, Lin Xun had healed his injuries on the bottom of the river in these days.

    He was bombed all the way by five Ziying Battleships. Although he wasn¡¯t hit directly on his body, he bore the terrible aftershock force and was really seriously injured.

    In the cave, Lin Xun sat there like a statue with his legs crossed. He was surrounded by wisps of jade-like blue luster, which seemed ethereal.

    Since he was promoted to the Earth-gang Realm, all his spiritual strength had been enhanced too. His spirit power had no longer illusory luster but became purer like chalcedony with some profound charm of temporal deposition.

    Gurgling~

    A group of colorful fish swam in the water. When they passed the cave, they all looked at Lin Xun curiously. They were not afraid of Lin Xun; instead, they swam around Lin Xun intimately.

    In their perception, a good breath surrounded Lin Xun. It felt like the source of water, which contained mysterious vitality.

    This was not Lin Xun¡¯s breath. It was sent out by the Amrita Saint Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness!

    A few days ago, Lin Xun had noticed that when he practiced in the water, the Amrita Saint Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness seemed to wake up from silence, producing a wonderful rhythm like breathing.

    In this rhythm, Lin Xun clearly felt that there seemed to be a strand of mysterious essence of water in the current of the river, which was drawn into his body and then integrated into the Amrita Saint Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness.

    Lin Xun was surprised to find that he misunderstood one thing.

    Amrita Saint Pearl needed supplement if it wanted to wake up from silence rather than recovering by itself!

    And the supplements it needed were in the water!

    After he realized this, Lin Xun noticed that the Amrita Saint Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness was also practicing in a unique way when he was cultivating himself.

    However, what it absorbed was the mysterious water power contained in the river!

    What surprised Lin Xun most was that although the water power was finally absorbed by the Amrita Saint Pearl, it could incidentally moisten and clean every inch of his skin, flesh, muscles, viscera, meridians, acupoint in his body.

    In this case, his serious injuries were recovered quickly.

    The wound that should take half-month repairmen waspletely healed in only seven days!

    What was more, after that, his physical strength was leveled up greatly.

    All of this was due to the mysterious water power.

    The reason why Lin Xun didn¡¯t leave immediately was that he wanted to take this opportunity to make the Amrita Saint Pearl recover from silence.

    But until now, the wonderful rhythm released by the Amrita Saint Pearl disappeared and it fell into silence again.

    Lin Xun was so confused that he thought for a long time. He judged atst that the water power in the river was toomon to meet the needs of the Amrita Saint Pearl.

    Anyway, it was not toote to find another chance to explore the mystery of the Amrita Saint Pearl.

    While thinking, Lin Xun opened his eyes from meditation. A frightening luster shed through his deep and clear ck eyes.

    Whoosh, the wandering fish around him seemed to be frightened and fled.

    ¡°Have those enemies left after so many days?¡±

    Lin Xun left the cave in a sh, walked along the bottom of the river in the direction of the current for more than ten kilometers. Then he quietly swam to the surface of the river.

    ...

    This was a canyon area with precipitous peaks as huge standing halberd on both sides. From time to time, there were howling from mountain apes and fierce birds.

    The river rushed through the canyon, rolling and roaring like thunder. The surroundings was full of danger.

    At the bank of the river, there were more than ten practitioners guarding. But they looked tired and listless.

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t practice without enough spiritual pills. I¡¯m afraid that my cultivation will retreat as time goes by!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for seven days. But we haven¡¯t even seen a hair of the enemy. Shall we spend our life here if enemy don¡¯t appear all the time?¡±

    ¡°s, don¡¯t talk about these disappointing things. It¡¯s too boring. I¡¯ll tell you something interesting. ording to the records, this river is called Silver Frost. About 900 years ago, a vortex appeared on the bottom of the Silver Frost River, with a destroying power of tearing everything. It was said that whoever can enter the deep of the vortex can get a peerless treasure growing inside it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°If there is such thing, I¡¯m afraid it has already attracted the attention of countless practitioners. Why have I never heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the legend is ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully! The power of the vortex is terrible. Even the strongmen of Tao Insight Realm will be torn into pieces in an instant once he gets close! In this case, who dares to explore it? ¡±

    ¡°Hey dude, don¡¯t bullshit. Legends are legends. There are so many absurd rumors like this in the Empire but no one can really get some chance.¡±

    These practitioners chatted casually. They didn¡¯t notice that a short crossbow appeared out of the river not far away from them.

    Bang!

    An arrow was shot from the crossbow with a strong sound of breaking the air, but it was covered by the rushing sound of the river. So it was difficult to distinguish them if not carefully heard.

    ¡°Bullshit? I dare to guarantee it on my life. This legend must be true! ¡±

    A practitioner struck his chest to swear. Suddenly, his throat burst with blood and his body fell down with a loud crash.

    Scene became a mess at once and cries raised around.

    Whoosh!

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun rushed out of the water like a ck lightning, holding the Flowing-light Saber and started a ughter.

    Only for a moment, more than a dozen dead bodies had fallen on the ground, presenting a bloody scene.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t stop then. As soon as he shed, he rushed to the steep mountain on one side.

    Tap!

    His tiptoe slightly stepped on the rock of the mountain wall, his figure lifted up for over 33 meters. Almost at the same time, the Flowing-light Saber in his hand was reced by a big bow made of skeleton and white bone.

    Insignificant Bow!

    Its long and thin bowstring was as red as blood. Lin Xun drew the bowstring by his fingertip, while he locked on a certain position of the mountain.

    ¡°Howling~!¡±

    Just after Lin Xun finished all these actions, there was a sudden cry on the peak of the mountain. A dark shadow of a fierce bird rushed toward the sky as shooting star.

    But in the moment it rushed out, it was pierced by a silent spirit arrow on its neck and fell powerlessly.

    Lin Xun shed in the void, caught the fierce bird and then gentlynded like a nimble flying bird.

    In his hand, there was a Wind-shadow Hawk!

    Wind-shadow Hawk was the main goal of Lin Xun¡¯s action. As for the practitioners he killed, they were only ¡°essories¡± in this action.

    With a crack, Lin Xun broke the neck and cut the chest of the Wind-shadow Hawk and took out a bloody bead.

    Hum~

    When the blood stains were wiped off the bead, a light curtain suddenly came out of the bead and reflected itself in the void.

    The picture in the light curtain was extremely magnificent. As Wind-shadow Hawk overlooked from the sky, all the mountains and rivers could be seen clearly by it and were entirely recorded in the bead.

    Soon, Lin Xun found that many spots along the river was controlled by groups of practitioners. There was almost no way for him to escape.

    At the same time, in the far distance, five Ziying Battleships were cruising in the void to monitor the whole area.

    What made Lin Xun worried most was that there were not only Ziying Battleships in the air, but many Wind-shadow Hawks. They were distributed in different areas. As soon as he showed up, they would detect him at the first time.

    Uh-huh?

    Atst, when the light curtain was about to copse, Lin Xun suddenly noticed from the light curtain that there was a Wind-shadow Hawk was running away from him quickly.

    At this time, the light curtain disappearedpletely.

    ¡°It seems that while I was killing this Wind-shadow Hawk, all I did was detected by another Wind-shadow Hawk...¡±

    Once Lin Xun realized this, he immediately took action. Firstly, he searched the bodies of the practitioners on the ground one by one. Then, he jumped into the river again and disappeared.

    Boom ~~

    Just for a moment, a Ziying Battleship had flown from the air and patrolled in this area. Its spiritual cannons, on which dense spiritual tattoos were glimmering, prepared to fire at any time.

    At the same time, in the vicinity of this area, a group of practitioners came. But they could not find the trace of the target on the ground everywhere.

    In the end, they looked at the river with depressed expressions and made a consistent judgment that the target had dived into the water again!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°This guy is going too far!¡±

    ¡°But... He¡¯s hiding himself in the water. Who can deal with him in the water? ¡±

    Curses rang consecutively one after another, but they could note out with any useful idea, which made them look livid with rage.

    Du Xingchuan also heard the news and came here after a while. When he learned all this, he was almost spitting blood because of anger and his face was as dim as ink.

    ¡°Boss, there is a dead Wind-shadow Hawk. The bead in its body has been taken out. I guess the target has detected ouryout.¡±

    Young Mu came with a dead Wind-shadow Hawk, wearing the same gloomy look.

    Hearing this, Du Xingchuan felt a buzzing in his head and his mind was in a mess. His whole person was shocked with bad feelings.

    ¡®The target is too intractable!¡¯

    Hiding himself in the river, the target was already invincible. Now, he had learned all the arrangements of them, so that he could take advantage of all kinds of opportunities to raid them!

    If they didn¡¯t change their ns, they would definitely be killed by the target with repeating harsh blows!

 Chapter 312: Strong Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 312: Strong Counterattack</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    The more Du Xingchuan thought, the more frustrated he felt.

    Five Ziying Battleships were useless in the water. Without the help of these killer weapons, how could they possibly be the opponents of the target only by their own strength?

    He could not forget the scene that his thousands ofpanies were killed by the target a few days ago, dying the ground and river with red blood!

    From the beginning to the end, no one could fight with the target!

    In addition, in recent days, their material consumption was so great that their morale had been dissipated. What else they could rely on to fight against the target?

    Du Xingchuan doubted that even Xu Qianjing, the younger generation of Tactical Master, would not be able to turn the situation around if he was here at this moment.

    ¡°Boss, there is a message from the front that the stronghold 37 kilometers away has been destroyed by the target in a surprise attack. All 19 of ourpanions have been killed!¡±

    From afar, a loud cry suddenly broke out. This bad news made Du Xingchuan, Young Mu and practitioners around them suddenly change their face.

    Not a long time just passed and the target began to act again!

    ¡°It¡¯s so hateful!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seize the opportunity to kill him with the Ziying Battleships?¡±

    ¡°Stupid, didn¡¯t you hear that the target made a raid? Who can tell where he will appear? What kind of raids he willunch? Although Ziying Battleship is powerful, it is impossible to lock the target in an instant!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Many people couldn¡¯t help cursing and venting their fear and impatience, which made the atmosphere chaotic and noisy.

    Du Xingchuan finally judged the situation was the same as he spected that the target wanted to break theiryout with the protection of the river!

    Thinking of this, Du Xingchuan was chilled all over and let out a hysterical roar, ¡°Shut the f**k up! Go and inform all the forces along the way. Gather here quickly! ¡±

    Many practitioners took action right away.

    ¡°Boss, but if we do this, the target can easily get rid of us just by sneaking from the bottom of the river.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± murmured Young Mu.

    Du Xingchuan looked gloomy and said bitterly, ¡°Just track the target by the Ziying Battleships and the Wind-shadow Hawks first. We have lost too manypanies now, so we can¡¯t make this situation worse.¡±

    Young Mu sighed and didn¡¯t say more.

    Untilte night, many forces ced along the river had gathered with Du Xingchuan one after another.

    But when counting the number of people, Du Xingchuan felt a dizzy as if the sky fell. He could not help coughing up blood at this time.

    419!

    Since the target left the Mist City, theirpanies, including some on the Ziying Battleships, had sharply decreased to only around 400!

    ¡°There were three thousand elite practitioners, six Ziying Battleships and a great deal of materials and equipment, but now...Why the situation be like this!¡±

    Du Xingchuan¡¯s voice was full of unspeakable indignation and grief. He said bitterly, ¡°A teenager causes all this... Who can believe it? Who can imagine this? ¡±

    Young Mu had the same feelings as Du Xingchuan and he was now speechless.

    Looking at the survivals nearby, they were all depressed and out of their wits. They werepletely scared. Lin Xun had be an invincible devil in their mind, which made them feel powerless and frightened as never before.

    They would be scared to disperse and run away if they met Lin Xun again. How could they fight with Lin Xun in this state?

    Du Xingchuan was clearly aware of the copsing morale of hispanies. All of this stuck his heart and made him suffocated.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    In fact, Du Xingchuan already had the answer in his mind, but he hesitated when he thought of themand of Chi Cangmei.

    Whether on earth... should they retreat or not?

    ...

    In the mid night, Lin Xun swept out of the river silently as ghost and ran fast into the distance.

    Before long, a more than 300 meters long Ziying Battleship was quietly parked in the spacious area.

    Looking from afar, it was like a giant beast sleeping on the earth.

    ¡°Opportunity... is right in front of me!¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath in the dark night. He waited for this opportunity for a long time, and finally got the time when the Ziying Battleship was to dock.

    This was not a sudden move. Lin Xun clearly knew that Ziying Battleship needed to park after four hours of flying. It needed to rece the exhausted high-level spiritual crystals in the spiritual furnace. Otherwise, Ziying Battleship would lose power and fall from the air like a bird without wings when the spiritual crystals were not timely added!

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun came to the back of the Ziying Battleship. With a leap, he came to the deck of Ziying Battleship. In the night, he was like a shing ghost, moving ahead continuously.

    Lin Xun was so familiar with Ziying Battleship because he designed it by himself. Who would have better understanding of Ziying Battleship than Lin Xun did?

    Suddenly, a figure came out of the corner on one side, but before he could find Lin Xun, his neck was broken by a big hand and his body fell quietly and feebly.

    After killing this man, Lin Xun went forward several meters again and stopped in front of a deck, where there was a hatch leading to the operation room.

    He took out the Flowing-light Saber and stabbed dozens of times around the door. After a dense and clear click, the door was opened automatically.

    This was aplicated mechanism. If one attacked the door rudely, it would be hard to break through even if he was a Sea Spirit Realm strongman.

    However, if one mastered the secret in the mechanism, it was easy for him to open it without effort.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun¡¯s figure went in quickly, and the open hatch was closed again.

    The operation room was dark, and there was no practitioner guarding here. Lin Xun looked around and found that the Panel of Spirit Formation that was used to operate the Ziying Battleship could be activated at any time. He could not helpughing silently. These enemies were really stupid.

    In his original design, when the Ziying Battleship berthed, the first thing to do was to lock the Panel of Spirit Formation with a unique secret method so that others could not drive the Ziying Battleship at all even if an enemy sneaked into the operating room. This was designed to prevent the Ziying Battleship from being used privately.

    But it was obvious that the practitioner who was in charge of the Ziying Battleship ignored this detail.

    They probably didn¡¯t even think that someone in the world could know the mechanism of the hatch and easily sneak into the operation room.

    Lin Xun quietly held the Flowing-light Saber tight in his hand without thinking more. His eyes became indifferent without any warmth. He pushed open the door on one side of the operating room.

    This gateway led to the hintend of the cabin.

    Lin Xun supposed that a group of practitioners who controlled the Ziying Battleship would be there.

    15 minutester.

    Lin Xun returned to the operation room unharmed, but leaving many corpses in every area in the hintend of the cabin, which was bloody and smelly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack...¡±

    Lin Xun sat in front of the Panel of Spirit Formation with his deep and cold ck eyes.

    Ziying Battleship was designed by him, but it was used by the enemy to deal with him in turn! And he nearly died under the attacks of it.

    Now, it was time for him, the designer, to control his works and fight back!

    ...

    ¡°Young Mu, we¡¯d better withdraw now.¡±

    Struggling for a long time, Du Xingchuan squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.

    Like removing a stone from his heart, Du Xingchuan felt rxed all over when he made this decision.

    But there was also an inexplicable sense of loss in him.

    ¡°Boss, we still have five Ziying Battleships.¡±

    Young Mu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Du Xingchuan would choose to retreat at this moment. Was it equaled to giving up?

    To admit defeat meant that this action was aplete failure!

    If Chi Cangmei knew this, she wouldn¡¯t forgive Du Xingchuan!

    ¡°Ziying Battleships have consumed arge number of high-level spirit crystals in these days. Before long, Ziying Battleship would be powerless without supplements. What else can we do when the target appears at that time?¡±

    Du Xingchuan said in a deep voice, ¡°The most important thing is that since the target knows the existence of Ziying Battleships, will he appear rashly?¡±

    ¡°Boss...¡±

    Young Mu wanted to dissuade him more, but he was interrupted by Du Xingchuan with a wave, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. We have lost by this time. If we continue to struggle, we will only make the result worse.¡±

    His voice was determined.

    Young Mu sighed, dispirited. He had to carry out the order even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    Boom~

    However, when Du Xingchuan and Young Mu nned to give an order to retreat, a thundering sound suddenly boomed in the void far away.

    Everyone was startled. Looking up, they saw a Ziying Battleship rising in the sky like a hot sun in the dark, dazzling.

    Did the target show up?

    Du Xingchuan and Young Mu were all stunned.

    Just for a moment, another Ziying Battleship took off.

    ¡°Boss, it seems that the target has been found. It¡¯s not wise to retreat at this time.¡±

    Young Mu advised.

    ¡°Then we can... wait a little longer.¡±

    Du Xingchuan¡¯s face changed for a while and finally sighed.

    He knew that waiting was doomed to be fruitless. What could their Ziying Battleships do when the target escaped into the river again? All actions were in vain.

    ¡°Boss, look, that Ziying Battleship hasunched the spirit cannon. It¡¯s obviously locked in the target! ¡±

    Young Mu pointed to the distance and said excitedly.

    Du Xingchuan was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it was true. How could the target be so stupid to expose himself under the attack of Ziying Battleship at this moment?

    A group of practitioners nearby cheered. The fear, despondency and helplessness umted in their hearts for many days broke outpletely at this moment. They all wished the Ziying Battleship could kill the target at one stroke!

    Boom~~

    Under the attentions of people, Ziying Battleship attacked somewhere. A bright light column torn the night apart like sweeping sunlight!

    That momentum could be described as earth-shaking!

    But...

    When they saw the direction of the light column, all the people on the spot were stunned! It aimed at another Ziying Battleship in the void! The feelings of pride, expectation and excitement all faded. They gaped with disbelief.

    ¡°What...what the fuck is going on?¡±

 Chapter 313: Perfect Operation of Ziying Battleship

    <h4>Chapter 313: Perfect Operation of Ziying Battleship</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Obviously, people in the opposite Ziying Battleship had never thought that they would be attacked by another Ziying Battleship, so they could not respond in time.

    Boom!

    Apanied with an earth-shaking sound, a hole was blown in the Ziying Battleship and it fallen down to the ground with billowing smoke.

    The fire was shining in the sky and reflected itself on the clear dull faces and dted pupils of many practitioners, including Du Xingchuan and Young Mu.

    Ourrades fought each other?

    What the hell was going on?

    Roaring ~ ~ As the Ziying Battleship fell to the ground, it exploded. ck heavy smoke surged to the sky.

    There was no doubt that all the people on the exploded Ziying Battleship died!

    This explosion also made Du Xingchuan and other people, whopsed into astonishment and dullness, wake up from the shock. Their faces suddenly changed and they cried in a mess.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Ziying Battleship is expensive! Damaging one Ziying Battleship is equal to losing hundreds of thousands of gold coins! ¡±

    At this moment, even Du Xingchuan was confused about the situation.

    Soon, he found that in the distance, another Ziying Battleship came over. It must be aware of the violent explosion just now.

    Humming~

    Almost at the same time, the first Ziying Battleshipunched the spiritual cannons again. Numerous spiritual tattoos appeared dazzling, apanying the light in the muzzle.

    Damn!

    Du Xingchuan¡¯s heart thumped.

    Boom!

    Another shot was fired. Before theing Ziying Battleship understood the situation, it was hit hard and fell down as well.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Young Mu roared.

    ¡°That Ziying Battleship must have been intercepted by the target!¡±

    Du Xingchuan¡¯s expressions wereplex. If he didn¡¯t perceive the reason of abnormality at this time, he was really a stupid boss.

    ¡°What? The target intercepted the Ziying Battleship? ¡±

    ¡°Fuck! The hatch of Ziying Battleship couldn¡¯t even be opened by a Sea-Spirit-Realm practitioner. How could it be intercepted by the target? ¡±

    ¡°In addition, a set of unique secret methods are needed to operate the Ziying Battleship. How can the target master the method of operating it?¡±

    People were shocked by the series of changes. They felt that the world was unreal at this moment. How this absurd and incredible thing happened?

    It was really amazing. For them, Ziying Battleship was the most important weapon they relied on at present.

    But two Ziying Battleships were destroyed now and one was controlled by the target. Who could ept this reality?

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±

    Young Mu was in a state of anxiety.

    Du Xingchuan, whose body was shaking because of these unbearable changes, murmured with his trembling lips, ¡°It¡¯s over, all is over. If I knew that... we should withdraw ahead of time so that these changes would not happen...¡±

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Young Mu yelled. He felt like his heart was stabbed by a saber.

    But Du Xingchuan spit out a mouthful of blood immediately. His face suddenly became ghastly pale, and his eyes were dim.

    ¡°Go back, quickly! If we don¡¯t quit now, we¡¯ll die as well.¡±

    Du Xingchuan¡¯s voice was weak and hoarse. It seemed that the changes was a heavy blow to him this time, making him lose all his strength.

    ¡°Go back! Get the hell out of here! ¡±

    Young Mu roared around.

    The following practitioners had already lost their morale and were scared out of wits. Hearing Young Mu¡¯s words, they immediately fled away as desperate dogs.

    At the same time, Young Mu picked up Du Xingchuan¡¯s body and ran crazily towards the darkness in the distance.

    He knew that this action waspletely failed, and there was no room for them to turning around the situation. The most urgent thing now was to save their lives first. As for the task, it was no longer important.

    ...

    In the sky, Lin Xun was driving the Ziying Battleship like a smart bird in the void, drawing mysterious and smooth tracks and constantly prowling above the ground.

    The Panel of Spirit Formation was perfectly manipted by him. There wasn¡¯t any difficulty for Lin Xun to operate Ziying Battleship.

    Anyway, Ziying Battleship was designed by him. How would he not be familiar with it?

    Every inch of Ziying Battleship, every use of the spirit formation and the power of the spiritual furnace were all designed by Lin Xun, which made him skillful in operating a Ziying Battleship. His skills were so mysterious that other practitioners must be stunned.

    Ziying Battleship flew with rumbling. It swept forward quickly in the void under Lin Xun¡¯s control. Soon, he locked in new targets.

    In the far darkness, two Ziying Battleships came furiously to his side in a row.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, these two Ziying Battleships had perceived anomalies. As soon as they saw the Ziying Battleship Lin Xun was driving, theyunched an attack!

    Boom ~~

    For a while, the empty sky was full of ring artillery fire, tearing the night up and making the world as bright as daytime.

    Lin Xun kept calm and quickly operated Ziying Battleship to dodge in the fire. Although it was his first time to fight with his opponent with a Ziying Battleship, he had no fear of them.

    His confidence came from his perfect understanding and control of the Ziying Battleship!

    Whoosh!

    The Ziying Battleship Lin Xun controlled looked like a dancing butterfly in the void, beautiful and flexible. It avoided a lot of intensive attacks and left mysterious tracks in the void.

    The Ziying Battleship seemed to be a real living creature under Lin Xun¡¯s control, which shocked the practitioners on the opposite Ziying Battleships and made their eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s that fucking operation?¡±

    It was the first time that they saw someone could control a Ziying Battleship so perfectly.

    By contrast, their maniptions were extremely deplorable!

    ¡°Come on! Fire with all your strength! ¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Who is in charge of that Ziying Battleship? ¡±

    All kinds of roars filled the two Ziying Battleships of the enemy. They were shocked by Lin Xun¡¯s skillful and extraordinary operation.

    Boom ~~

    The fight in the air between Ziying Battleships was extremely spectacr. Dense shooting of artillery fires looked like bright meteors, tearing the void and illuminating the mountains and rivers.

    On the earth, many mountains and rocks copsed and the earth was covered with lots of holes.

    This was no different from a battle against a Sea-Spirit-Realm practitioner.

    But it was strange that Lin Xun did notunch another attack from the beginning to the end. He just manipted Ziying Battleship to dodge, as if waiting for some chance.

    People in the opposite two Ziying Battleships werepletely flustered. They felt like facing a poisonous snake that was cruising and dodging and ready for the most deadly blow!

    No matter what tactics two Ziying Battleships cooperated and adopted, they never caused any damage to Lin Xun¡¯s Battleship.

    On the contrary, with the continuous attack, they consumed a lot of high-level spirit crystals.

    Before long, a practitioner screamed in one of the two Ziying Battleships, ¡°Gosh! There is only a piece of high-level spirit crystal left. We mustnd immediately, or the battleship will lose power and fall to the ground!¡±

    All the practitioners on the battleship felt chilled like falling into an ice cave at this moment.

    Anyway, life mattered the most. The desire to survive stimted them to run away with Ziying Battleship and find the opportunity tond.

    However, the Ziying Battleship that Lin Xun was driving had already been waiting for this moment. Without any hesitation, heunched the most violent attack.

    Boom ~~~

    The artillery fire poured like rain, breaking the void of the night, covering the far Ziying Battleship which was running away.

    For a moment, that Ziying Battleship burst out continuously and finally fell from the void.

    At the same time, another Ziying Battleship of the enemy also stalled and ran against the clouds in another direction.

    It was horrible!

    If they didn¡¯t escape this time, they were totally no match for the target in one-on-onebat!

    Only by escaping could they find a glim of hope to survive.

    However, they totally underestimated Lin Xun. While destroying the far Ziying Battleship, he had manipted his battleship to chase them, leaving an exaggerated track in the void!

    Finally, under Lin Xun¡¯s long-standing artillery attack, thest Ziying Battleship of the enemy waspletely destroyed.

    Looking at the mes and the ck smoke, Lin Xun suddenly thought of the little girl Luoluo, her simple and kind mother and the spirit shuttle destroyed under the fire of the Ziying Battleship...

    ¡°I¡¯ve avenged you. Please rest in peace...¡±

    Lin Xun murmured in his heart. There was no fluctuation on his face. Others¡¯ stories might be settled, but his own was just beginning!

    Was it all over after he defeated the enemy?

    Could it be over when he entered the Forbidden City smoothly?

    The answer was no!

    This action of encirclement and suppression against him was doomed to go further than this from the very beginning! And it wouldn¡¯t end so easily.

    The Chi Family backing the enemy and the huge forces that might exist behind the Chi Family were the real murderers behind the scenes!

    Whether it was for revenge or to find out the truth about why they wanted to prevent him from going to the Forbidden City, Lin Xun wouldn¡¯t let go of this hatred easily.

    Dripping rming ~

    There was a sharp sound in the battleship, which made Lin Xun stunned. He immediately sighed in his heart, carefully controlled the battleship and slowlynded on the ground.

    Bang!

    When he opened the hatch, he shed out and ran to the dark night in the distance.

    Ziying Battleship was indeed a great treasure with immeasurable value. Unfortunately, the high-level spirit crystals in it were on the verge of exhaustion and could not be reused at all.

    Lin Xun could only give it up.

    But before he left, he had taken all the valuable things out of the battleship and destroyed the core spirit furnace.

    Even if it was found by the enemy, it could not be repaired without spending a lot of time and materials.

    Whizing~

    Running in the dark, Lin Xun suddenly stopped and looked up into the air. He saw a Wind-shadow Hawk flying away.

    A smile shed through Lin Xun¡¯s lips. He waved to the Wind-shadow Hawk silently and then he took back his gaze and went forward again.

 Chapter 314: â€œThe Storm Is Comingâ€

    <h4>Chapter 314: ¡°The Storm Is Coming¡±</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    In an old mansion of the Forbidden City

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In a closed room, there were violent sounds of smashing objects and angry curses ringing from time to time.

    The two waiters outside the room were shivering and frightened. After they received thetest news from the front line, the room seemed to be in a terrible earthquake.

    ¡°Of the three thousand elite practitioners, only a few hundred are left alive? It¡¯s a bunch of rubbish! ¡±

    ¡°Du Xingchuan should be killed!¡±

    ¡°Who can tell me how the target intercepted a Ziying Battleship and destroyed all our battleships?¡±

    ¡°Six new Ziying Battleships worth 200,000 gold coins in total, which are rare treasures that couldn¡¯t even be bought with money. But now¡­ two were damaged and four were destroyed! Who can afford the cost? ¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    In the room, the rich young men who worked as the deputies roared angrily. They were deeply stimted by the news just received andpletely disregarded their manners.

    On the ground, there scattered broken tea cups, tables and chairs and some mess articles.

    The bright candlelight flicked, its light shined on people¡¯s gloomy face, making them look particrly ferocious.

    A well prepared action across Mist City and the Forbidden City was equipped with tremendous power and materials, but eventually

    Failed!

    A teenager made them failed!

    Totally!

    Who could ept this reality?

    ¡°Rubbish! A bunch of trash! When Du Xingchuanes back, I will kill him first! ¡±

    They continued scolding to vent the feelings of suffocation, doubt and resentment.

    However, Chi Cangmei never uttered a word from the beginning to the end. She sat there alone wordless. She wore indifference in her clear and fierce face. No one could be able to know her emotion.

    She sat there like a sculpture, with no response to the angry swearing.

    For a timeless time, those angry voices subsided. They were tired of scolding and sat down depressed.

    ¡°No more scolding?¡±

    Chi Cangmei, who was silent, finally uttered. She looked up and scanned all around with disdain in her eyes.

    Those deputies were all uneasy at her stare and did not dare to make eye contact with Chi Cangmei.

    ¡°Even if the forces sent out are useless, they have fought for the task. Their death bring them honor, but you¡­¡±

    Chi Cangmei coldly said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the real waste!¡±

    Real Waste!

    Being humiliated directly, those deputies felt a stir in their minds, but no one dared to refute.

    ¡°See, you don¡¯t even deny. What¡¯s the use of you?¡±

    Chi Cangmei¡¯s tune became calm, but her words turned ironic. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. Why I made you as assistants at the beginning? Maybe it also showed that I was just a fool without wisdom?¡±

    The more she said that, the more ufortable those deputies were. Their faces were stiff and embarrassed.

    ¡°Princess Mei, although this action failed, the target has not yet entered the Forbidden City. We still have chances!¡±

    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear the dull atmosphere in the room. He took a deep breath and imed, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go to the front to catch and kill the target in person!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to go together!¡±

    Others agreed immediately to show their loyalty.

    However, Chi Cangmei was indifferent. She looked at those people with a pity, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The deputies did not hesitate to speak.

    Chi Cangmei chuckled because of thinking about something and asked, ¡°I should ask you first that who can guarantee to kill the target with his own strength? You¡¯d better not rush to answer me. Think about this seriously!¡±

    The deputies looked sluggish. All of a sudden they were speechless.

    These days, they had been paying attention to the front line actions. How didn¡¯t they know that the target to be dealt with this time was an abnormal young monster?

    Even six Ziying Battleships and three thousand elite practitioners were all defeated by the target. How could they possibly win him if they went to fight in person?

    The reason why they were shouting to go to the front line before was because they were humiliated by Chi Cangmei¡¯s words and tried to prove themselves impulsively.

    To be honest, they might escape faster than the rabbit when they faced the target.

    Seeing this, Chi Cangmei looked indifferent and cold. She got up slowly and said, ¡°There is no celebration banquet, everyone. Do something useful then!¡±

    Then she turned around, pushed the door open and left.

    It seemed that there was no threat in her words, but the deputies¡¯ faces suddenly changed and they were out of their wits.

    They all knew that Chi Cangmei was really angry at present! The consequences were really serious!

    ¡­

    At night, Chi Cangmei was riding in a carriage. She looked at the beads floating in front of her and she was in a trance.

    Among the beads, there was a light curtain. The picture was very simple that a young man smiled and raised his head in the dark and then waved his hand in the air.

    Chi Cangmei looked quietly as if she had an eye contact with that young man.

    She already knew Lin Xun¡¯s appearance. But when she looked at him again, she suddenly found that he was so strange. She might never understand and be familiar with him.

    At this time, he was smiling radiantly. But for Chi Cangmei, the smile was so dazzling.

    Especially when she saw the deep ck eyes of Lin Xun, Chi Cangmei¡¯s heart was in a quiver. Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were too calm. It looked like still water without a trace of waves and emotions.

    But it let Chi Cangmei feel a trace of inexplicable chill in her heart.

    Crack!

    She raised her hand and crushed the beads. Her face had be indifferent. ¡®Even if hees to the Forbidden City, I would not stop my task!¡¯

    ¡­

    ¡°Father, the operation failed.¡±

    As soon as Chi Cangmei returned to her family, she went straight to his father¡¯s study room.

    Looking at her father sitting in front of the desk and reading with candlelight, the original tough and strong Chi Cangmei turned to be soft and obedient.

    ¡°Got it. Tell some specific.¡±

    Chi Lingxiao said casually. He was a thin man in a pedantic robe, gentle, elegant and bookish.

    However, he sat straight as a halberd. His shoulders were not broad, but his momentum made it strong enough to support the sky like high mountains!

    He developed a calm and sedate manner.

    Chi Cangmei pondered for a moment and told all the details of the action.

    From the beginning to the end, Chi Lingxiao sat at the desk and quietly flipped through an old book in his hand without any fluctuation on his face.

    Until Chi Cangmei finished, Chi Lingxiao nodded and said, ¡°So we have done what we should do, it has nothing to do with us now whether it¡¯s sessful or not.¡±

    Chi Cangmei was stunned at once. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What his father meant in saying there was nothing to do with them whether it was sess or not?

    This operation failed totally! How could it be irrelevant to them since they lost so much power?

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Chi Cangmei couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Chi Lingxiao put away the book and said, ¡°When we agreed not to send forces above Gang Spirit Realm to participate in the action, the result has already been written. If we win, Lin Xun dies. If we lose, Lin Xun gets the qualification to enter the Forbidden City.¡±

    Speaking of this, Chi Lingxiao smiled, ¡°You just need to think about the intention behind the agreement. Obviously, there are people who want Lin Xun toe back, but there are also people who don¡¯t want him toe back. So, such an action is arranged.¡±

    Chi Cangmei had already thought about this problem. At this time, she was enlightened by his father, so she got the meaning just after a second of confusion, ¡°It turns out that it was not our family that want to deal with Lin Xun?¡±

    Chi Lingxiao nodded, ¡°Lin Xun¡¯s background is a littleplicated. It involved a past event more than ten years ago. At first, everyone thought he was dead. Who ever thought, he appeared again¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, who is he?¡±

    Chi Cangmei asked with some surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun¡¯s identity would cause such a storm.

    Even Chi Family could only y the role of hired thug, how terrible the power behind all this was!

    ¡°You will know when he enters the Forbidden City.¡±

    Chi Lingxiao said casually, ¡°Mei, you¡¯ve done a good job. Although the task failed, you¡¯vepleted the task quite decently. I will hand the rest then.¡±

    Until she left the study room, Chi Cangmei was still in a trance. She thought that she would be severely punished by her father if she failed. Who ever thought that her failure would be regarded as thepletion?

    What was going on?

    For the first time, Chi Cangmei felt a little confused.

    But soon, she judged that only by finding out Lin Xun¡¯s real identity could she get the answer she wanted!

    ¡°Lin Xun, who are you?¡±

    With this mystery, Chi Cangmei left the n. She wanted to find out what happened in the Forbidden City more than ten years ago.

    ¡­

    Castle of the Night

    The old man walked into the spacious and dark hall, and bowed slightly, ¡°Miss, the action of Chi Family failed.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Lin Xun is qualified to be an independent person since he can survive this event. What¡¯s the reaction of the old guy on the Imperial Observatory? ¡±

    In the dark, the voice of the Queen of the Night was ethereal.

    The old man suddenly looked strange and said after a while, ¡°He seems to have expected this a long time ago. He only said four words.¡±

    ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°The Storm ising!¡±

    ¡°This old guy always pretends mysterious. I¡¯d like to see what kind of disturbance will arise in the Forbidden City when Lin Xun arrives!¡±

    ¡­

    The old man, who was called as the Imperial men, stood alone on the Observatory, overlooked the stars in the sky. His eyes were pure and clear as children.

    It took a long time for him before he eximed contentedly, ¡°Just in a sh, more than ten years have past. Who would have thought that the child would have a chance to return to the Forbidden City after he had his spiritual vein Devouring Abyss poached in his infancy? The world is changing all the time!¡±

 Chapter 315: Green Turtle King in the Vortex

    <h4>Chapter 315: Green Turtle King in the Vortex</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Lin Xun moved forward fast like walking on the ground in the surging water.

    He was sure that the enemy was unable to deal with him after such a defeat, but he chose to continue his journey underwater, which was undoubtedly the safest ce for him.

    ¡°I got hundreds of crossbows and arger number of spiritual weapons and spiritual pills along the way. It will be a huge fortune if I sell them.¡±

    As he moved forward, Lin Xun counted all kinds of spoils in his Small Sumeru Ring. Most of them were useless so he nned to sell themter.

    He would lead a high-cost living in the Forbidden City. What was more, he had to take into ount the resources needed for practicing. It would be hard if he didn¡¯t make enough money.

    Gurgling~~

    An hourter, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the bottom of the river in the distance, disturbing the river and creating a terrifying tearing force.

    Lin Xun¡¯s pupils shrank and he stopped, watching.

    The terrible whirlpool seemed like a big mouth on the bottom of the water, which could tear and swallow everything.

    A group of fish was torn into small pieces of flesh by ident and disappeared immediately in the vortex.

    Boom!

    Lin Xun threw a rock weighing more than ten kilograms to the vortex. The rock was also powdered by the terrible force and disappeared in a huge noise.

    Lin Xun was shocked. What a terrible vortex! If someone approached carelessly, he would be torn into pieces on the spot!

    He dared not to approach. So he rushed to the surface of the water, trying to avoid the vortex on the road.

    However, the more upward he was, the more powerful the vortex got. Before Lin Xun could dash fifty meters high, he felt a terrifying power sweeping over him, and he drifted in the vortex at the bottom of the river.

    Oops!

    Lin Xun was shocked. He subconsciously ran all his aplishments and struggled at this moment, releasing bright spiritual luster.

    But the vortex power was too terrible. Compared with the vortex, Lin Xun was like a powerless insectpared to a big tall tree. Even though he could kill Heaven-gang Realm practitioner easily as he was struggling, he couldn¡¯t get rid of being swallowed by the vortex.

    For a moment, he was swallowed by the vortex!

    Boom!

    Lin Xun felt dizzy and his sight became vague. He was like falling into the abyss.

    At this moment, he inexplicably reminded himself of the fish and rocks that had been torn to powder just now. He was afraid that he would end up with the same miserable situation

    Then, a sudden shock came to his body. He lost his sense because of the strong dizziness.

    If someone was here, he would find that a faint blue luster emerged from Lin Xun¡¯s body as he was involved in the vortex, covering his body and help him avoid the terrible tearing power of the vortex.

    Obviously, the Amrita Saint Pearl worked at this critical moment.

    ¡­

    When Lin Xun woke up from his dizziness, he found that he hade to a blue and clear river. There were many colorful corals in front of him, making the water dreamily beauty.

    The waterweeds seemed like silk ribbons, dancing like fairy. Lin Xun could not help but be addicted to the beauty.

    But soon, he came to his mind and checked his body. He breathed a sigh of relief as he wasn¡¯t injured.

    Where was this?

    Lin Xun got up and looked around. He was sure that he must have been involved in the underwater vortex.

    Unexpectedly, it led to such a beautiful and dreamlike ce.

    Gurgling~

    All of a sudden, a wave formed as a big green fish with wings and long colorful tail swam past Lin Xun.

    What?

    Lin Xun¡¯s pupil shrank. What kind of strange fish was it?

    It had colorful tails, two wings, green scales, whiskers above its mouth, fiery eyes ¡­

    Lin Xun thought hard of the animals recorded in Pandects of Beasts in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find any simr image to this fish!

    ¡°It¡¯s too odd! Isn¡¯t that underwater vortex a special kind of time-space tunnel that takes me to some unknown water?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t get any useful information after he thought for a long time.

    ¡°Anyway, the most important thing is to find a way out first.¡±

    Soon, Lin Xun cleared his minds and went forward.

    Along the way, coral clusters gave out dreamy luster, reflecting the water¡¯s magnificence and colorfulness. He felt now he was in the legendary fairnd where the god of sea lived.

    From time to time, strange fishes swam in the water. They might have two wings, sharp ws on the belly, or one horn on head. All kinds of strange species were unprecedented!

    These fishes were full of spirituality and didn¡¯t appear ferocious. They never attacked Lin Xun, which made him feel relieved.

    He was really worried that he would be in danger if he met some terrible monsters living in the bottom of the water.

    Although the scenery was beautiful here, Lin Xun was tired of watching after he moved for more than ten kilometers. He picked up his mind and focus on finding his way.

    Yeah?

    Before long, in the far water, bright silver light suddenly appeared like stars.

    As he got closer, he found that several dots of silver lights spread in the water like drizzle, illuminating the area like star lighting the sky. It also looked like miniature waterfall of stars, swaying, holy and magnificent.

    It was beyond spectacr and could be called a magical image!

    It was so beautiful!

    A color of obsession appeared in Lin Xun¡¯s eyes. His mind was also shocked by the scene.

    It took him a long time before he came back to his sense. When he looked carefully, he found that star-like luster was given out by silver waterweeds on the ground.

    The silver waterweeds was extremely special. Its stem was straight and sharp as a sword. Its whole body was silvery and bright as shining frost. They looked like magic standing swords that could pierce the sky!

    What touched Lin Xun most was that the silver waterweeds was full of pure and thick aura. The spirit it released was fragrant, ethereal and cold, which seemed to be able to prate into the soul and intoxicate people.

    There was no doubt that this was a peerless treasure nt!

    Just by taking a deep breath, Lin Xun felt it could clear his mind and make his spirit lively. He felt so rxed and happy!

    So he sniffed again, walked forward to pick up and explore the magic nt.

    But the ground suddenly broke, and a tortoise came out, red at Lin Xun and scolded ¡°Who are you? How could you dare to steal my panacea?!¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked at once. It was the first time he saw a tortoise that could speak humannguage. It was really beyond logic.

    He saw the tortoise slowly climbing on the coral reef beside him and staring at him with distain. The tortoise continued to say, ¡°Young men, why don¡¯t you respond to me? Are you guilty because of stealing? ¡±

    Lin Xun tried to keep calm by taking a deep breath. What he met today was extremely unconceivable. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he suspected that he was dreaming.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­May I know you a demon or a man?¡±

    Lin Xun hesitated to ask this question. His eyes were full of curiosity. He also heard that Heaven-level spirit beasts had wisdom and they were extremely psychic. Besides, they were able to practice like practitioners.

    However, extremely rare of them could speak humannguage, which were almost all exist in the story!

    ¡°Young Man, how dare you nder me as demon?! You¡¯re ticking this king off! ¡±

    The tortoise cried out.

    Hearing this, Lin Xun felt funny when he noticed the shaking head of the angry tortoise. He could not help joking, ¡°Then what king are you? Tortoise King?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the tortoise got its eyes red and gnashed its teeth like being crazy, ¡°Tortoise? You call me tortoise? Blind kid! I¡¯m born Green Turtle King, the most noble and unparalleled creature in the world. All the creatures in the Soul Oblivion Sea should honor me as Green Turtle King! ¡±

    Green Turtle King!

    This was a kind of heaven-level spirit beast that existed only in the legend!

    It was said that it was born in the water Jiuyou. It was born with wisdom and had the power to control the wind and waves. Its power was infinite!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect that the humble tortoise in front of him was the Green Turtle spirit beast that could hardly be found!

    But soon, he was attracted by another word from the mouth of Green Turtle King.

    Soul Oblivion Sea?

    Early when he set out from the Mist City, Lin Xun had heard from Shue Jin that if he chose the route in the East, he needed to travel through the Soul Oblivion Sea!

    In other words, Soul Oblivion Sea was at the easternmost end of the Empire. But Lin Xun was just at the outskirts of Yellow Dragon City before he was involved in the underwater vortex.

    There were more than ten thousand kilometers between Yellow Dragon City and Soul Oblivion Sea!

    The dislocated time and space confused Lin Xun.

    ording to Shue Jin, it was a turbulent period of Soul Oblivion Sea in this season every year! Terrible natural disasters, frequent storms and tsunamis, including fierce animals in the sea prevented practitioners from entering Soul Oblivion Sea at this time.

    Even the strongman of Tao Insight Realm dared not to go!

    If he was in Soul Oblivion Sea now, didn¡¯t it mean that he hade from the middle of the Empire to the east end of the Empire?

    ¡°Young man, are you listening to me?¡±

    Green Turtle King cried heavily. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with Lin Xun¡¯s absent mind

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lin Xun woke up from his thoughts and restrained his mind.

    Looking at the Green Turtle King on the opposite side, a bright idea urred to Lin Xun. He bowed and saluted respectfully, ¡°Your majesty, please forgive me for my manner. I am so ignorant like a frog that had a limited outlook in the well. I don¡¯t know that there is such a unique existence like you in the world. I¡¯m too shocked to utter a word. I hope you can forgive me for my bad manner by a better understanding of me.¡±

    This exnation really pleased Green Turtle King. Heughed and said, ¡°Aha, you have a sweet mouth. I highly agree with you that I¡¯m the unique existence in the world. Since you can realize your ignorance, I won¡¯t scold you anymore.¡±

    Lin Xun also felt rx in his heart. It was obvious that Green Turtle King was a character who liked to be praised. He found it from the posture Green Turtle King showed when they talked.

    It was easy to get along with someone like Green Turtle King.

    As long as Lin Xun satisfied Green Turtle King in praising, Lin Xun believed that he could get useful information from it!

 Chapter 316 - Searching Treasures in the Relic

    <h4>Chapter 316: Searching Treasures in the Relic</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    Since Lin Xun knew the character of Green Turtle King, he continued praising it and made itugh in a good mood. Soon, Green Turtle King regarded Lin Xun as his confidant.

    Lin Xun¡¯s ignorant question was also answered by Green Turtle King one by one.

    It turned out that he was indeed located in the Soul Oblivion Sea now, tens of thousands of kilometers away from thend of the Ziyao Empire.

    ording to Green Turtle King, some practitioners had reached this sea area during nearly a thousand years, but the number was very small.

    This sea area was too far away fromnd and the way along here was dangerous. Even strongman of Tao Insight Realm would take risk if he wanted toe here!

    This fact hit Lin Xun very much. He had worked hard to get to the Forbidden City.

    Who ever thought that in a blink of an eye, he came to this strange sea area tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Forbidden City?

    ording to Green Turtle King, it would take him three to five months even if he returned to the Empire at this moment and ignored dangers on the way!

    ¡°How youe then?¡±

    Green Turtle King suddenly asked, ¡°You are so weak. A green magic shark could eat you easily, how can youe here?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed and did not hide his venture. He told his story again.

    Who ever thought, Green Turtle King eximed excitedly when he knew the story, ¡°Void Vortex! You¡¯re in the Void Vortex! God, you¡¯re not dead! It¡¯s a miracle! Miracle! ¡±

    Lin Xun almost wanted to roll his eyes to Green Turtle King. Was it a miracle that he didn¡¯t die?

    ¡°Your majesty, what¡¯s the matter with this Void Vortex?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    However, Green Turtle King didn¡¯t answer Lin Xun¡¯s question. Instantly, he looked at Lin Xun intensely and said excitedly, ¡°Young man, I guess there must be a treasure on you that can avoid the chaos current in the void vortex, right?¡±

    At this moment, Green Turtle King seemed extremely excited and he was almost dancing, ¡°Aha, chance! I finally get the chance! I¡¯ve been trapped in this damned sea area for eight hundred years and finally meet my chance! Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha...¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked. This guy called himself Green Turtle King and adored by many sea monsters, but why he was trapped here?

    Lin Xun was worried right away that it would be just a boastful turtle. If he was so powerful, how could he be trapped in the sea?

    Joke!

    How Green Turtle, a mythical creature that can control the wind and waves, was trapped in his most familiar sea?

    It seemed that Lin Xun¡¯s changing look was aware by Green Turtle King. It stoppedughing and coughed, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think too much. Although I¡¯m powerful, there is still some power that I can¡¯t contend with.¡±

    It looked solemn and said with a pity in its serious look. It continued, ¡°This sea area is extremely special. It is an ancient relic surrounded by mysterious divine power. Even strongmen of Life-death Realm would be trapped here, let alone me.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked by this answer. Ancient relic!?

    This answer was beyond his imagination. Life-death Realm practitioner would also be trapped in this relic. How terrible the power it was?

    So many years had passed, but the divine power around here was still so powerful, which was too shocking.

    ¡°Fortunately, you are here!¡±

    Green Turtle King looked at Lin Xun with scorching eyes. Lin Xun was now a rare treasure that would bring endless hopes and aspirations in his eyes, ¡°This is the fate! This is the chance! My life will not be over here!¡±

    Lin Xun wryly smiled ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I still don¡¯t know how to get out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± said Green Turtle King, ¡°since you have treasure to shuttle through the void vortex, you can take me with you!¡±

    Then he looked at the sea far away, ¡°The exit is there. I did not dare to approach it, but you are here, things be different.¡±

    Lin Xun finally became aware and attached the treasure mentioned by Green Turtle King to Amrita Saint Pearl in his Sea of Consciousness!

    He hadn¡¯t known the magic Amrita Saint Pearl could help him shuttling through the void vortex.

    During Lin Xun¡¯s hesitation, Green Turtle King turned his eyes and he seemed to think about something. He smiled and pointed to the bright silver waterweeds on the ground nearby, saying, ¡°Look, young man, this is Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf that only exist in ancient times. It¡¯s the first-ss panacea in the world!¡±

    As soon as this word came out, Lin Xun was attracted immediately.

    Green Turtle King proudly said, ¡°Since it is panacea, it has an incredible magical effect. Just by swallowing it, it will make the deade back to life. It will also harden the body, strengthen the foundation and promote cultivation! Once ites outside world, all the Tao Insight Realm practitioners will fight for it with their all strength. Even Life-death Realm practitioners need it as well! ¡±

    ¡°Is it so magical?¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked.

    Green Turtle King answered lightly, ¡°Of course it is! How I venture into this ce if not for looking for these treasures?¡±

    Lin Xun doubted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it for your own good then?¡±

    Green Turtle King replied, ¡°Young man, you may underestimate me too much. During these years, I swallowed hundreds of Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf and my aplishments have already reached the perfect of my realm. It¡¯s useless for me at present.¡±

    When it came to this, he said in a tone of aloofness, ¡°A treasure for others is now a white elephant for me. It¡¯s tasteless. But it¡¯s a pity to lose it. You will understand this truth when you pursue the truth of Tao wholeheartedly without concerning life or death, just like I do.¡±

    Lin Xun ignored the boastful words directly and urately judged that Green Turtle King was tired of eating this herb so he told all those to him generously.

    ¡°Young men, since we are destined to meet here, I give you these panacea as gifts.¡±

    Green Turtle King said.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Lin Xunughed and epted. No matter how much of words was just Green Turtle King¡¯s boast, Lin Xun was sure that Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf must be the first-ss treasure in the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hurry. It¡¯s not easy to preserve the Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf. It will die when someone touches it and it will burn when it meets fire. If you can¡¯t preserve it well, it will immediately disappear.¡±

    Before Lin Xun was about to pick up the herb, Green Turtle King quickly opened his mouth. A piece of green haze swept out of his mouth and turned into a big, covering the Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leafpletely.

    Immediately, under Lin Xun¡¯s gaze full of curiosity, Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf was uprooted andpletely covered in a blue light bubble.

    ¡°Young man, this is my small gift. Please ept it. With my special protection, it could be preserved intact.¡±

    ¡°If you want to use it, you just need to take it out of the bubble with your spirit power.¡± Green Turtle introduced proudly.

    ¡°Thank you very much, your majesty!¡±

    Lin Xun immediately put the dozens of Silver Frost Sword-shaped Leaf into his Small Sumeru Ring.

    ¡°Ha-ha, young man, can you take me away with you at present?¡±

    Green Turtle King asked with augh.

    However, Lin Xun answered after he thought for a moment, ¡°Since you are so determined that I can take you away, we should be able to leave at any time. But the ancient relics are hard to meet. It¡¯s a pity if I leave in a hurry.¡±

    Green Turtle King was surprised, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that your appetite is not small.¡±

    Lin Xun continued with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of chance if I leave the treasure here?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, all the treasures useful for me on the first floor have been collected by me. I can¡¯t give them to you, but there are some small things left on the first floor may be useful to you.¡± Green Turtle King replied honesty.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Green Turtle King shed toward the sea ahead.

    ¡°The first floor of the relic...¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t hesitate to follow.

    The more he went forward, the clearer the water was. There was an unspeakable mysterious force in the water. Although it had no influence on one¡¯s action, it reached people¡¯s mind directly, making the spirit tremble while feeling a terrible depression.

    As Green Turtle King went on, he became solemn and seldom spoke.

    All of a sudden, beside a rock in the distance, a small ming tree appeared. It had a hard stem like a sword and red fruits of the thumb size hung on its branches, which looked like little suns, dazzling.

    ¡°This is Genuine Yang Dragon Pulp Fruit. It¡¯s a rare miraculous medicine that can enlighten and stimte the understanding of a practitioner. But one can only take one for use. Taking more fruits will not add its effect.¡±

    With a wave of Green Turtle King¡¯s front paw, twenty-four Genuine Yang Dragon Pulp Fruits generated on that small tree were picked and thrown to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun quickly took out a jade bottle and carefully put these treasures into it for sealing. Then he put them into his Small Sumeru Ring.

    Before long, Green Turtle King ran into the deep of a dense blue water grass. When he returned, a piece of copper-coin-sized purple ore was in his w, which was glittering and shining.

    ¡°This is Purple Elf Iron. It can be used to refine spiritual tool. Spiritual Tattooists should like it very much. It¡¯s said that it can be used in refining Armor with Spiritual Tattoos, but it¡¯s of no value to me.¡±

    Green Turtle King threw it to Lin Xun like it was just garbage.

    On the contrary, Lin Xun was very excited. He knew Purple Elf Iron very much. Although it was a small size, it worth a lot!

    In the process of refining Armor with Spiritual Tattoos, some grinded powder from this Purple Elf Iron would greatly improve the rate of sess of refining when it was smelted and forged together with other spiritual materials.

    While moving forward, Green Turtle King searched some treasures for Lin Xun. It was obvious that he was familiar with the sea area. With little effort, they collected more than ten rare treasures.

    Of course, these were all garbage in Green Turtle King¡¯s eyes.

    But for Lin Xun, all of these treasures were peerless ones. It was invaluable!

    At this time, Lin Xun hadpletely forgotten to leave. He was in a state of excitement now. What could be more enjoyable than searching for treasures in an ancient relic?

    It was just so addictive!

 Chapter 317 - Dreamlike Experience

    <b>Chapter 317: Dreamlike Experience</b>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Proofread by ire.KK

    There were Snow Ginseng, Nine Twist Red Core Iron, thousand-year old Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility with thirty-six leaves, Thunder Crystal with original spirit...

    Lin Xun could not help but tremble when he saw these treasures, which only existed in ancient times!

    It was exceedingly rare in the whole empire and could only be found in the most abundant imperial treasure house.

    But now, they were regarded as garbage and thrown by Green Turtle King to Lin Xun, which made Lin Xunpse into ecstasy.

    ¡°These are all useless thing in the eyes of Green Turtle King. I can¡¯t imagine how rare the treasure it had picked out is...¡±

    Lin Xun wondered. ¡®Wealth moves people.¡¯ Facing so many natural treasures, Lin Xun could not help being ravished with joy.

    Anyway, it was normal to act like this. Even the strongman of Tao Insight Ream would not behave better than Lin Xun did.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go further. In the distance there is the secondyer of the relic. The power of divinity surrounding it is too terrifying. I¡¯ll be killed in a sh if I just get close to it!¡±

    All of a sudden, Green Turtle King, who was leading the way in front, stopped with a solemn voice.

    Lin Xun immediately woke up from his absent mind and looked up. The sea water in the far distance was no longer clear blue. It presented some gloomy and cold aura frightening as the entrance of an abyss.

    At a nce, Lin Xun felt chilled and creepy. Both his mind and body felt a fatal terror.

    It seemed that the spirit the relic released could kill him easily!

    Right at the moment, Green Turtle King had turned around and went back the same way they came.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can there be a secondyer of this relic?¡±

    Lin Xun rushed to catch up Green Turtle King.

    ¡°As far as I know, the scope of this relic is sorge that it can be regarded as another world. There are many taboos and dangers in it. It does not stop at the secondyer. There are the third, fourth and fifthyers...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how manyyers there are, but it¡¯s certain that only the strongmen of Life-death Realm can go and search the secondyer.¡±

    This introduction made Lin Xun feel an upsurge of emotion. He suddenly realized that the ancient relic was bigger than he thought!

    Since there were so many natural treasures in the firstyer, what amazing treasures there would be in the secondyer?

    It could be inferred that the higher theyer was, the more valuable things were in it!

    Lin Xun was eager to search further, he would like to break into it and see how many secrets there were in the relic. But he didn¡¯t have enough strength.

    Soon, he calmed down.

    Green Turtle King had introduced that there were many taboos and dangers in the relic. Life-death Realm practitioners only got the power that enable themselves to enter the secondyer. Therefore, the deeper ce of the relic would be horribly dangerous!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    ¡°Although my strength has reached the first level in the world, I dare not take my own life for fun. The secondyer of the relic...¡±

    When it came to this, Green Turtle King sighed unwillingly, ¡°It¡¯s not the thing I can explore now. Once I get involved in it, I will face much vital dangers and variables. I¡¯m afraid that I have only ten percent chance to survive in it, so I can only give up.¡±

    Lin Xun made a sound of understanding. Although Green Turtle King liked to boast and its words were often exaggerated, Lin Xun distinguished its fear about the secondyer of relic.

    Before long, Green Turtle King took Lin Xun to a sea with fast current.

    ¡°That is?¡±

    At the first sight, Lin Xun saw a familiar underwater vortex, which was spinning wildly in the far distance, setting off countless terrible waves.

    There was no doubt that the terrible tearing force could smash everything!

    When he was at the bottom of the river outside Yellow Dragon City, Lin Xun was swept away by such a vortex by ident and came to the ancient relic in the Soul Oblivion Sea.

    ¡°That is Void Vortex.¡±

    There was hatred deep in the pupils of Green Turtle King¡¯s eyes, ¡°Although it is on the bottom of the sea, there is void turbulence deep in the vortex. No one in the world could survive once he is involved in it!¡±

    ¡°But it is also the only exit from here, which trapped me thousands of years.¡±

    Resentment appeared in Green Turtle King¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure that I can return to my previous position as long as I pass here smoothly?¡±

    Lin Xun asked with thoughts.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t guarantee that to you. The mystery of void turbulence is too profound and obscure to understand that I can¡¯tprehend itpletely. But I¡¯m sure that if you want to leave here, you can only go through it.¡±

    As Green Turtle King exined, excitement was burning in its eyes. It stared at Lin Xun and said, ¡°Young man, I treat you well along the way. Now, would you like to take me away with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lin Xun answered happily.

    ¡°Whoopee!¡±

    Green Turtle King raised its head andughed.

    But when Lin Xun was going to take action, Green Turtle King suddenly stopped him ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Lin Xun was somewhat confused. He looked at Green Turtle King, guessing what it was going to do.

    Green Turtle King seemed to have extremelyplex feelings. There was reluctance and frustration. But after a while, it turned into relief, ¡°Do you have wine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Xun reserved some wine in his Small Sumeru Ring. He didn¡¯t have the habit of drinking, but he had a habit of buying wine for Shue Jin when he was in Mist City.

    ¡°Once we get in the void vortex, we may be separated immediately. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to have a good drink?¡±

    Green Turtle King looked at Lin Xun with a trace of expectation.

    It had been trapped here for thousands of years. It was so lonely that no one could talk with it like Lin Xun did. Now they would set apart, which made it feel a loss.

    ¡°Nice suggestion!¡±

    Lin Xun took out the wine and drank with Green Turtle King in the sea.

    After drinking, Green Turtle King talked a lot about itself to Lin Xun. It seemed like that Green Turtle King really took Lin Xun as his confidant at this moment.

    By the way, it was more like a catharsis after long-time loneliness. Others who were not trapped for thousands of years couldn¡¯t understand its feelings.

    Lin Xun just drank with smile and behaved like a patient listener.

    It turned out that Green Turtle King came from Azure-light Ind in the deep Soul Oblivion Sea. It was a hegemon in the sea area of Azure-light Ind, so it called itself King.

    It entered the ancient relic by mistake in his practicing road and was trapped for thousands of years. It couldn¡¯t find any hope of escaping until it met Lin Xun now.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, Green Turtle King was more than 2,600 years old. But it just passed its infancy in the green turtle world. It was still at the growth period, so Green Turtle King was far from adulthood.

    In other words, Green Turtle King was no different from a young human being.

    Lin Xun suddenly realized that although Green Turtle King like an elder, he often bluffed its behaves out of rules. It was proud and vain and enjoyed to be praised, which was no different from young people.

    But Lin Xun still felt a little awkward to regard Green Turtle King as a peer since it had lived for more than 2000 years.

    After they drank all the reserved wine, Green Turtle King said with emotions, ¡°Brother Lin Xun, when you reach Tao Insight Realm, you will understand that the world is bigger than you think. Compared with the whole world, Ziyao Empire is just a small ce. If you want to travel around the world in the future, you cane to Azure-light Ind. I will show you the real fantasy! ¡±

    During talks and drinks, Green Turtle King had changed its way of addressing Lin Xun and regarded him as a peer intimate friend.

    At the moment, it invited Lin Xun sincerely.

    Lin Xun was also touched. He didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to the sea area tens of thousands of kilometers away from Ziyao Empire and made friends with a green turtle, a spirit beast.

    Lin Xunmented the impermanence of the situation. At the same time, he felt extremely happy about meeting Green Turtle King.

    ¡°I will, brother Green Turtle King. I¡¯ll visit you when I solve all my troubles in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun promised right away.

    Green Turtle King raised its head andughed again. They went together to the underwater vortex without more words.

    Boom

    Vortex revolved, with terrifying power of devouring and tearing. Just for a moment, Lin Xun and Green Turtle King were involved in it.

    At the moment when Lin Xun lost consciousness, Lin Xun could see clearly that Green Turtle King turned into a tall and handsome young man in green robe!

    This guy had the cultivation to transform itself into a human being!

    When this thought shed through his mind, Lin Xun felt the darkness in front of him and his body seemed to be dragged by an invisible big hand. He soon disappeared in the boundless void turbulence.

    ...

    Gurgling ~ ~

    Lin Xun was awakened by the sound of torrent.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was still under the water. But he could clearly feel that he was not in the ancient relic.

    Lin Xun shook his head to clear his mind and took a deep breath to rush up to the surface of the river. Just in a sh, he came out of the river that was 300 hundred meters deep.

    The night was dark and starry. On both sides of the river, there were rolling mountains. Between it, there were roars of fierce animals from time to time.

    After a careful observation, Lin Xun finally determined that he had returned to the Empire, and he was just along the way of that big river outside Yellow Dragon City!

    He sat down in a rock. There was a bit of trance between his eyebrows. He doubted what he had experienced before was only a dream.

    But when he found out all the treasures in his Small Sumeru Ring, he convinced himself that it was a real experience!

    The mysterious void vortex at the bottom of the river led him there!

    It was like a mysterious tunnel in the void that could transfer things with incredible power.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Lin Xun murmured in his heart and the figure of Green Turtle King appeared in his mind.

    Whoosh!

    Without hesitation, Lin Xun went forward in the dark night without dy. Since he came back safely, it was time to hurry to the Forbidden City!

 Chapter 318 - Power of Sea Spirit Realm

    <h4>Chapter 318: Power of Sea Spirit Realm</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Half a month passed by.

    Wuqu City (City of Bravery and Fortune), one of the nearest to the Forbidden City, very famous in the Empire.

    Twelve prosperous cities, including Wuqu City, surrounded the Forbidden City like stars. Many powerful forces also settled here.

    It was noon, hot and dry.

    On the broad official road to Wuqu City, a young man came in a hurry from ten kilometers away.

    He was dressed simple and tied his hair with straw rope at will. On his clear and resolute face,there were deep ck eyes and a smile.

    Obviously, this man was Lin Xun.

    When he saw the majestic outline of Wuqu City far away, his spirit was inspired so he elerated his walking.

    It had been more than a month since he left Mist City. Now he finally came to the nearest ce to the Forbidden City, which made Lin Xun feel relieved.

    He knew that as long as he stepped into Wuqu City, he no longer had to be afraid of murder from the Chi Family.

    As one of the twelve cities guarding the capital, Wuqu City was garrisoned with many military forces and ns. Due to theplex poption, Chi Family dared not kill Lin Xun in a tant way.

    ¡°When I enter Wuqu City, I can hire a chariot to enter the Forbidden City before nightfall...¡±

    Lin Xun nned his routine as he went on.

    At this time, a light suddenly came from the void in the distance. A young man, who was handsome with a golden feather crown, stepped on the sword and flew away. The light of his sword was as bright as lightening. His sleeves appeared elegant as flying.

    Sea Spirit Realm practitioner!

    Lin Xun was a little surprised. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The boy was only twelve or thirteen years old as there was still childishness between his eyebrows. But such a boy could fly in the air! The surrounding purple aura made him look extremely powerful.

    This was the first time Lin Xun saw such a young Sea Spirit Realm man. In the past, Lin Xun was always regarded as a practicing monster. But he became somewhat a normal personpared with that boy.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, the young boy on the sword rushed to his side with a fierce look.

    ¡°Are you Lin Xun?¡±

    The young boy was standing high in the void. His eyes scanned Lin Xun from head to toe. When Lin Xun made an eye contact with him, he felt like suffering electric shock.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised.

    ¡°You are the one. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than half a month. Now it¡¯s time to kill you!¡±

    The young boy was indifferent with purple spirit halo emitted from his body. He was now sharp and murderous like a sword out of its sheath.

    Without waiting for Lin Xun¡¯s reaction, he waved his hand and used the sword under his feet to make a strike. ng, there was tearing sound of air.

    Tittering!

    The sword swept out, vibrating the air more than 30 meters away, easily cutting the void and earth like lightning.

    At that moment, weather changed and the void seemed to be crying.

    Lin Xun shed fiercely and dodged to another side subconsciously. The blow was too terrible and reflected the power from sky and earth, which made him feel the ultimate danger.

    Boom!

    The earth was split and a straight crack with smoke and dust stretched over 50 meters.

    And a piece of flesh was cut off his left arm by the blow and the blood flowed the moment he was dodging, which caused great pain to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes suddenly turned cold and indifferent. An uncontroble killing intent surged in his heart. He was hurt by the boy and survived from a fatal blow as they met at the first time! How couldn¡¯t he be angry?

    Bang!

    Without any hesitation, Lin Xun used thest Meteors Crossbow. The spirit arrows shot as bright as frost, as dreamlike as stars and fireworks.

    In the past, Meteors Crossbow could y a miraculous effect and cause serious wounds to the enemy.

    But now things changed!

    When the bright torrential arrow rushed to the young boy, it suddenly stopped and froze in the range of 30 centimeters around him as if it was clutched by an invisible hand.

    Sizzing!

    The purple spirit around the young boy turned into a dense grid of shing power. And the bright arrow was swallowed by the purple light and vanished like melting ice just in a moment!

    This boy could take advantage of the power of sky and earth to turn his spirit into lightning! So he could ignore the attack from Meteors Crossbow!

    This method was regarded as superb in the Sea Spirit Realm. One was able to exert his power only by mastering the ancient and powerful secret methods.

    ¡°Protecting oneself by taking advantage of the situation! Does this young boy have such attainments in his practicing? He must not be an ordinary practitioner! ¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked.

    Sea Spirit Realm practitioner was able to control and understand the wonderful essence in this world. They had many powerful means such as controlling thunder and fire, flying through the sky and earth, killing people without touching, controlling the general weather, and etc!

    If someone reached this realm, it was equal to say that he was Reaching for the Sky in cultivation. It would be easy for him to fly in the sky and control wind and rains at will.

    There were countless practitioners in the world, but less than one in ten thousand of them could reach Sea Spirit Realm.

    The young boy in the opposite side, who had entered the Sea Spirit Realm since he was a teenager and mastered extremely profound secret skills, was rare in the world. He should be peerless!

    Although Lin Xun was able to defeat Heaven-gang Realm man with his power of Earth-gang Realm, he still felt great pressure in the face of such an outstanding youngster of Sea Spirit Realm.

    ¡°You are good enough to resist my attack in the Earth-gang Realm, but you¡¯re still weak for me!¡±

    Soon, after resolving Lin Xun¡¯s attack of Starry-frost Arrows, the young boy snapped his fingers in the air with a cold look.

    Wheezing, a cluster of purple spirit aura turned into three threads of sword intent and flew more than 30 meters over to kill Lin Xun!

    That terrible sword intent seemed to tear up the void. It was extremely fierce and terrible.

    Bang bang bang!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have any power to resist these blows so he could only dodge with all his strength. Although he avoided all of them, his left leg, back and shoulder got hurt again, blood dripping and white bones peeping up.

    It was horrible!

    Only when Lin Xun faced the real strongman of Sea Spirit Realm could he understand the terrible power, which could easily suppress Gang Spirit Realm practitioners without any suspense.

    Although Ziying Battleship was powerful, it didn¡¯t have wisdom after all. Practitioner, who had secret methods and wisdom, would show different prowess when they fought.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The young boy was surprised by Lin Xun¡¯s second escape. He longed his face and said coldly, ¡°Let me see the show of a struggling ant as you!¡±

    He grabbed in the void.

    ng!

    The spirit sword rose from the sky and dribbled around his body continuously, spraying out terrifying sword power.

    The void copsed and turned into a vacuum. There was no doubt that this would be a shocking strike when the terrible sword attacked him!

    It was impossible for Lin Xun to escape because the space around him had beenpletely locked!

    At that moment, Lin Xun suddenly clenched his teeth. A fierce color shed in his ck eyes. All the strength in his body was mobilized, roaring and boiling.

    Flowing Light Sabre rang in his right hand.

    On Lin Xun¡¯s left hand there was a pigeon-egg-size ck round bead.

    As this bomb was about to start, a gentle and kind voice suddenly sounded in the distance.

    ¡°If you dare to do this, I will kill you here.¡±

    The young boy¡¯s face changed after he heard this warning. But a fierce color shed between his eyebrows, and the spiritual sword, which had been in a long-standing position, came out suddenly.

    Boom ~ ~

    The void was crushed and copsed.

    However, the spiritual sword was seized by an old hand in the middle of the way, and it could not break away by any means.

    At the same time, an old man appeared in front of Lin Xun like a huge mountain.

    ¡°How dare you stop me, old man!¡±

    The young boy was angry and shouted out.

    But the old man¡¯s fingers flicked and broke the spiritual sword with a click. The young boy¡¯s face immediately turned pale and he snorted as if he suffered a backfire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave in three seconds, I will end your life here.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice was still gentle and kind, but he frightened the young man without any emotions like he was saying a tiny thing.

    The young boy¡¯s face changed sharply. He gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Remember, I will revenge myself for the grudge and let you suffer ten times one day!¡±

    After that, he threw his sleeves back and left.

    The old man turned around and looked at Lin Xun until the young boy disappearedpletely. He apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect that the boy of Chi family woulde to deal with you without permission.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and thanked, ¡°That¡¯s not your problem. Thank you foring to help me in time.¡±

    When Lin Xun spoke, he silently bandaged his wound. He appeared abnormaly calm. Until he tidied the wound, he asked, ¡°Predecessor, who is that man?¡±

    ¡°He is Chi Cangfeng, one of the most outstanding members of Chi Family. He was born with the blood of Golden Sea and Purple Lotus and has a unique talent.¡±

    The old man casually exined what kind of person Chi Cangfeng was. He didn¡¯t praise Chi Cangfeng on purpose, but he just told Lin Xun truth. Chi cangfeng was indeed an extremely dazzling figure. This was also recognized by many great wigs in the Forbidden City.

    ¡°Why did he want to kill me?¡±

    Lin Xun continued.

    ¡°Because of Shia Zhi.¡±

    The old man¡¯s unexpected answer stunned Lin Xun slightly.

    He frowned and asked again after a while, ¡°What did this have to do with Shia Zhi?¡±

    The old man answered with thought, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Come with me. When you enter the Forbidden City, I will tell you everything you want to know.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    The old man threw his sleeves behind, and a soft force came out, holding him and Lin Xun together in the sky and flying towards the far distance.

    Lin Xun quietly put away the ck bead on his left hand.

    This pearl was Shaking Heaven Pearl. It was a unique thing refined by Green Turtle King when it was trapped in the ancient relic alone for thousands of years. It was powerful enough to hit the strongman of Tao Insight Realm!

    However, it was extremely difficult andplicated to refine. In the thousands of years, Green Turtle King only seeded in refining nine of them. When they parted, Green Turtle King gave Lin Xun three as gifts.

    If the old man didn¡¯t show up before, Lin Xun would never mind taking the Chi Cangfeng to try the power of Shaking Heaven Pearl!

    What a pity that the opportunity had been missed. He had to keep and use itter.

 Chapter 319 - Mystery of Lin Xunâ€™s Life Experience

    <h4>Chapter 319: Mystery of Lin Xun¡¯s Life Experience</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The wind in the upper air was so strong that it hurt skin like sharp de.

    With the old man¡¯s help, Lin Xun experienced flying in the void for the first time.

    In the distance, the range of rolling clouds was vast. Looking down, mountains looked like rocks,kes appeared like drops of water and the city was like a well-organized chessboard. All the things on the earth seemed to be extremely small.

    The feeling of overlooking the world opened Lin Xun¡¯s mind. The anger caused by the sudden attack also dissipated.

    ¡°Both Queen and I know there was a campaign to stop you from going to the Forbidden City, but we couldn¡¯t lend you a hand. It was a test for you alone.¡±

    The old man opened his mouth and his words shocked Lin Xun, making Lin regain his consciousness from sceneries.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably spected that if Chi Family really wants to kill you, they just need to send a Sea Spirit Realm man. They didn¡¯t need to make so much unnecessary moves.¡±

    Although the old man¡¯s words were harsh, he told the truth. Lin Xun had guessed this before, but he couldn¡¯t count the reason.

    Maybe it was because Lin Xun had passed the test, the old man became frank and didn¡¯t cover the truth any more.

    ¡°Why they did this?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for your life experience¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice was gentle and deep. Lin Xun was stiff all over by this few words. Thousands thoughts came to his mind.

    Did the old man finally tell the truth?

    Lin Xun had been looking for it for a long time. He was so eager for the truth. On the day when he came out of Mine Prison, he firmly went to Ziyao Empire in order to figure out his own life experience.

    If he knew his life experience, he would now be stolen of his spiritual vein!

    ¡°Please tell me, sir.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and asked earnestly.

    The old man lookedplicated somehow. He nodded after a while, ¡°I promised you that I will tell you the truth when you enter the Forbidden City. Now, it¡¯s the time.¡±

    ¡°Your father is Lin Wenjing. He is an influential man of Lin Family in the Forbidden City. He has great talent and power that was high regarded by all his family members. So he became the first sessor to take over the power of Lin Family without any suspense.¡±

    Lin Wenjing!

    Lin Family!

    Lin Xun repeated it in his heart and kept silent.

    ¡°Your mother is Luo Qingxun. She was born in a poor family and her parents died early, leaving her alone.¡±

    ¡°But she was so smart and showed an extraordinary talent for practicing when she was still young. By coincidence, she began her road of practicing.¡±

    ¡°From then on, she passed County Test, State Test, Province Test and Nation Test. Then she entered Green-deer School smoothly. If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be the first ce of the Nation Test 17 years ago.¡±

    ¡°By the way, your father took the second ce after your mother.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun could not help bing excited. It turned out his mother was so powerful!

    Although she was born in a humble and poor family, she was able to win the highest honor in the Nation Test! She was like a legend!

    Lin Xun was very clear about how hard it was to have such a glory in a short time if someone was short of supporting.

    It was obvious that his mother, who he never met, was also a legendary woman that couldpare to a powerful man!

    The old man¡¯s gentle voice brought the past stories one by one.

    After passing the Nation Test, Luo Qingxun and Lin Wenjing entered Green-deer School together.

    In their second year in Green-deer School, they fell in love with each other. They wanted to get married, but were opposed by Lin Family.

    Lin Wenjing was noble and represented the dignity of Lin Family since he was regarded as the sessor of the Lin family. However, Luo Qingxun¡¯s origin was poor so she was not match for Lin Wenjing¡¯s identity although she was hardworking in practicing.

    Luo Qingxun could only be a concubine of Lin Wenjing instead of his wife if they married.

    Lin Wenjing refused this suggestion firmly and chose to be with Luo Qingxun regardless of all resistance, which made many members of Lin Familypletely angry and want to remove Lin Wenjing¡¯s qualification of being a sessor.

    In the end, Lin Wenjing¡¯s father stood forward. He stopped arguments of Lin Wenjing and Luo Qingzhen and made apromise to this couple.

    This disturbance had been resolved as Lin Wenjing and Luo Qingxun finally came together, and they seem to be the happiest couple in the Forbidden City in people¡¯s eyes.

    After a few years, when Luo Qingxun was about to give birth to a baby after 10 months pregnancy, a disaster came!

    The old man¡¯s voice became lower when the story came to here.

    Lin Xun¡¯s was also nerves. He had guessed that since the murderer had taken away his spiritual vein, the disaster must have been happened when he was just born!

    ¡°It was so sudden at that time that almost no one understood what happened when you were born, but it was certain that your father Lin Wenjing was killed on the spot on the night of your birth and your mother was missing right away. Lin Family waspletely in a great turmoil after this disaster.¡±

    The old man said slowly, ¡°Later came the news that your father¡¯s lineal rtives were all killed that night and none of them survived.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun was seized by an unspeakable pain in his heart. Although he never met his parents and he even had no feelings about them, he couldn¡¯t bear this bad news when he knew about their sufferings.

    He thought that he might have a family reunion if his parents were alive.

    He even had a grudge in heart, wanting to ask his parents why they did nothing when his spiritual vein was stolen.

    Now, learning that his father Lin Wenjing had been killed at night and his mother was lost, Lin Xun felt a sharp pain in his heart. His chest was like been miserable strike by a huge stone after knowing his father¡¯s lineal rtives had been killed.

    He pressed his lips tightly, clenched his fists quietly and resisted the rolling emotions in his heart.

    ¡°Who is the murderer?¡±

    Lin Xun opened his mouth. His voice became hoarse as these words were squeezed out of his chest.

    ¡°Yun Qingbai.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes were full ofplexity.

    ¡°Why... Why he did this? ¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice trembled. It seemed that he was no longer able to control his anger.

    ¡°No one knows.¡±

    The old man sighed.

    Lin Xun was stunned.

    The old man continued, ¡°Yun Qingbai is not Ziyao Empire¡¯s practitioner at all. He is from a mysterious sect named n of Heaven-essing Sword.¡±

    Lin Xun was a little confused when he heard this name, ¡°What¡¯s the n of Heaven-essing Sword?¡±

    It was the first time he had heard of this name. It was so strange for him.

    ¡°The old man nodded his head,¡± n of Heaven-essing Sword was on the top of Qingming. It was an ancient and iparable domain with many Taoism.¡±

    Speaking of this, the old man stopped his exnation, ¡°You just need to remember that Yun Qingbai has a powerful background. The force n of Heaven- essing Sword behind him even frightens the top figures of the Empire.¡±

    Lin Xun was silent.

    Yun Qingbai! n of Heaven-essing Sword!

    Lin Xun remembered these two names of one person and one sect!

    He was sure that it was Yun Qingbai who stole away his spiritual vein Devouring Abyss!

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll find you...¡±

    Lin Xun seemed extremely calm at this moment. He didn¡¯t show any feelings after hearing these stories, which was extremely abnormal for a young man to behave like this.

    The old man was also acutely aware of this. He was also surprised by Lin Xun¡¯s performance. At first, he thought Lin Xun would not be able to bear the blow, and his mood might be out of control.

    But all of this didn¡¯te into being. On the contrary, Lin Xun was even calmer than the old man at the moment. It was incredible!

    The old man was slightly stunned but he regained his mind and said, ¡°Now, you know your life experience.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and thanked, ¡°Thank you for telling me my life experience. I will never forget your kindness.¡±

    The old man sighed in his heart and didn¡¯t say much. He was not adapted to Lin Xun in front of him, who was like to be another man.

    ¡°This elder, is Chi Family block my way to the Forbidden City because of my life experience?¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly asked.

    The old man shook his head, ¡°The reason is not so simple. It both rted to your life experience and the Lin family behind you.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lin family?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°When Lin Family was devastated, the patriarch, your grandfather, was killed by others. Even your father, the heir, was also killed. Lin family was soon involved in a fierce civilmotion because of the absence of leadership.¡±

    ¡°Under such circumstances, Lin Family was like a meat. Some of the top forces in the Forbidden City take this opportunity to divide the family property and resources that originally belonged to your Lin Family, which totally damaged Lin Family and made it fall into a state of dpidation.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with unspeakable anger, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between them and robbers as they took advantage of the disaster and plundered the resources of Lin Family?! Didn¡¯t all the nsmen of the Lin family try their best to resist? ¡±

    A sneer rose on the old man¡¯s lips, ¡°They only focus on internal struggle and power struggle. How can they resist the annexation of those aristocratic families?¡±

    ¡°The saddest thing is that in order to seize power, many nsmen of the Lin Family had long been in collusion with those aristocratic families to divide the industry and resources of the Lin Family.¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Xun¡¯s anger was about to burst out. His father and grandfather were dead, his mother was missing. But those nsmen didn¡¯t revenge for their patriarch and fight for their family. Instead, they fought for power and profits, and even coborated with enemies to carve up the property belonging to the Lin family. They were unforgivable!

    Seeing that there was a haze in Lin Xun¡¯s face, the old man couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This is the fate of the aristocratic family. When its family lost the pir, it was destined to be the food of his opponents. Everyone wanted to bite it for nutrition and wished it would be destroyed totally without rising chance. This was the best result the opponents liked to see.¡±

 Chapter 320 - To Make Troubles As Much As Possible

    <h4>Chapter 320: To Make Troubles As Much As Possible</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Lin Xunpsed into silence.

    He should have been very happy to know his own life experience, but he was unpleasant to learn that his father was killed, his mother was lost and his grandfather and other lineal rtives were all killed.

    A strong feeling of hatred surged in his heart!

    Lin Family was divided by many powerful forces in the Forbidden City because of its nman struggled for internal power and profit, which confused Lin Xun about who he should aim at.

    Should he hate the ipetent nsman?

    Should he hate those aristocratic families who divided Lin Family?

    Or should he hate them all?

    It was too pathetic to encounter such thing!

    Lin Xun thought of the old man¡¯s eximation just now. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sad. Lin Family met its external enemy and internal disorders and fell apart in the end!

    ¡°This elder, was Chi Family one of the forces who carved up Lin Family in those days so they would stop me from going to the Forbidden City?¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Those aristocratic families who carved up the property of Lin Family do not want to see you return to the Forbidden City.¡±

    The old man continued, ¡°You are the son of Lin Wenjing and Luo Qingxun, your grandfather is the patriarch of Lin Family, so you are the most qualified sessor of Lin Family after your father and grandfather are both dead.¡±

    Lin Xun kept his expressions m and his ck eyes emotionless. He said, ¡°They should not be afraid of my identity. After all, it should be easy for them to kill me.¡±

    Some touch of appreciation shed through the old man¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun could not only keep calm now, but he could also find the key problem in a moment.

    Seldom people could do this.

    ¡°Many people don¡¯t want you to go back to the Forbidden City. But on the other hand, some people want you back. Those aristocratic families, including Chi family, are afraid of those forces who want you back.¡±

    The old man¡¯s words seemed to be a bit awkward, but Lin Xun understood them all at once.

    There were two different forces fighting behind all this things about him.

    Chi Family stood for the forces opposing his return to the Forbidden City.

    And another force wanted him to return... Who would it be then?

    The old man soon revealed the answer, ¡°That forcees from royal family.¡±

    Royal family!

    Lin Xun was shocked by this answer. How could it be rted to the royal family?

    Imperial royal family represented supreme authority and status in the Empire!

    ¡°As for his name, I can¡¯t tell you by now.¡±

    The old man looked a little different, ¡°You just need to know that a big wig in the imperial family support your return to the Forbidden City.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned and his thoughts were in a mess, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    A piece of helplessness appeared on the old man¡¯s lips, ¡°Because both Queen and I are not sure who it is.¡±

    After thinking for a while, the old man continued, ¡°Maybe he wille in front of you when the time is more suitable.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s mood fluctuated. It seemed to be too mysterious even Heiyao Shrine could not find out its identity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve probably told you what I know. The rest can only be explored by yourself. After all, it¡¯s all about you, so you¡¯re the only one who has the chance to know more. ¡±

    The old man felt relieved after telling all this to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and cupped his hand, ¡°Thank you very much, Elder.¡±

    From the moment he left Donglin Town, he was arranged by the old man to enter Bloodthirsty Camp for practice, and then he was protected by Shue Jin along the way to the Mist City, where he won the first ce of Province Test.

    During his journey to the Forbidden City, the old man and Heiyao Shrine gave him a lot of intelligence help.

    Now, the old man told him all the past events of that year and the mystery of his life experience. Lin Xun was deeply moved by such kindness.

    He knew that it would not be so easy to get all this if he had to explore by himself!

    ¡°Look, the Forbidden City is there, not far away!¡±

    At this time, the old man suddenly straightened his back and looked far away.

    Lin Xun immediately woke up from his thoughts and looked up. His pupils shrank sharply with shock.

    An ancient city was located in the farnd. It looked like infinitly huge between heaven and earth.

    In the sunset, the whole city was dyed with a magnificent and sacred color of purple and gold like a miracle relic that had existed since ancient times!

    It could shock people¡¯s heart by its magnificence.

    The old man took Lin Xun to the ground slowly. When he looked at the Forbidden City in the distance on the ground, the scene was different this time.

    The city stretched across the mountains with red walls and golden bricks. Its gate was so tall that it was 300 meters high.

    When he looked further, he saw dense mountains floating in the air, surrounded by colorful gorgeous lights.

    There were various ancient buildings built on the mountain, which were of different styles, rough, magnificent, antique or beautiful.

    At a glimpse, he could see more than a hundred floating mountains!

    It was hard to imagine how there could be so many mountains floating in a city and the buildings looked like in the air!

    Lin Xun knewter that the floating mountains were the ce where the seven top-ranking aristocratic families and many middle-ranking families in the Forbidden City upied.

    People called it Mountains of Aristocracy!

    Only the aristocratic family could upy one of the mountains and build it as the stronghold of n forces.

    This was a privilege belonging to the aristocratic families. It was also a kind of honor disyed to the world of their awesome rights and status.

    There were seventy-two Mountains of Aristocracy. Therefore, those who could upy one of them were the best among the forces.

    Nowadays, these seventy-two Mountains of Aristocracy had been upied by seven top-ranking aristocratic families and some middle-sized families with solid foundation. There was not any lower ranking forces could be found on the mountains. Even many middle-sized families were not qualified to settle down there.

    When they arrived at the gate of the Forbidden City, it was already dark.

    A ck chariot parked there and it seemed to have been waiting for a long time.

    The old man went straight to the chariot with Lin Xun. The driver delivered a sealed envolope to the old man then.

    ¡°Well, the resultes out so fast.¡±

    There were two letters in the envolope. When the first letter was opened, the old man couldn¡¯t help being surprised. He immediately smiled and said to Lin Xun, ¡°Chi Cangfeng has been locked up. It¡¯s impossible for him to step out of Chi Family in three years.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded for knowing. Chi Cangfeng who came to deal with Lin Xun whose cultivation had reached the Sea Spirit Realm had already broken the agreement built with those big wigs, so he suffered such punishment.

    But in Lin Xun¡¯s view, it was more like an admonition than a punishment. It was useless to punish someone just by shutting up practicing in his own n.

    At this time, the old man opened the second letter. However, when he read the content carefully, he was immersed into thoughts.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Elder, is it rted to me?¡±

    The old man nodded. A strange look shed in his face, ¡°You¡¯re right, this letter is for you.¡±

    As he said, he handed the letter to Lin Xun. This letter was made from rare Golden Jade paper, which was printed with a cluster of burning Ziyao flowers.

    Imperial royal family!

    When Lin Xun saw this sign, he was shocked in his heart. On the front of the money and currency of the Empire, whether it was copper, silver or gold, there were threepletely different patterns .

    A green deer was a symbol of The Green-deer School.

    A holy sword represented the imperial Academy of Spiritual Implement.

    A cluster of burning Ziyao Flower stood for the royal family!

    At the first sight, Lin Xun judged that this letter came from the imperial royal family.

    There was only one line on the letter, ¡°When you enter the Forbidden City, I allow you to make troubles as much as possible. But if you want to see me, you have to take the responsibility of being the heir of Lin family first! Otherwise, you should leave the Forbidden City immediately. I promise to keep you safe all your life! ¡±

    Looking at the handsome and meaningful handwriting, Lin Xun clenched his hands quietly. He knew that the owner of the letter must be the great man in the imperial royal family.

    This letter was also a test. If he entered the Forbidden City, he must take the responsibility of being Lin Family¡¯s sessor!

    If he chose not to go ahead, he would have a life without worrying but he would never take revenge again!

    It was up to Lin Xun to decide whether to enter the Forbidden City or not.

    Next to him, the old man looked at Lin Xun quietly. He was waiting for his decision.

    To his surprise, Lin Xun tore up the letter in his hand without hesitation and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye. It¡¯s impossible for me to leave here even the Godmand me!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also curious about the power of that great man that he could allow me to make troubles in the Forbidden City.¡± When it came to this, he curled his lips.

    Knowing that Lin Xun had made his decision, the old man said earnestly, ¡°Actually, I will ask your arrangement after entering the Forbidden City even there is no such letter. But obviously, I don¡¯t need to ask any more.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned and asked, ¡°Elder, so the rtionship between you and the big shot in the pce is...¡±

    The old man seemed to know what Lin Xun was going to say, he uttered, ¡°We¡¯re not friend but we¡¯re not enemy either.¡±

    Lin Xun pondered on the special rtionship of the old man mentioned.

    Soon, the chariot started, carrying the old man and Lin Xun into the Forbidden City in the dark.

    This night, the Forbidden City was peaceful without any turbulence.

    But many top forces knew that the child of Lin Family, who did not die past, returned to the Forbidden City tonight.

    Some people were nervous about this, some frowned. But many of them thought that Lin Family was powerless to be afraid now since it hadpletely declined and disintegrated.

    What was more, what could a teenager do in the Forbidden City?

 Chapter 321 - Heart-cleansing Peak

    <h4>Chapter 321: Heart-cleansing Peak</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    The peaceful night was darker.

    The chariot, carrying Lin Xun and the old man, ran all the way through the prosperous and spacious streets and headed toward the depth of the Forbidden City.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I will take the responsibility as the sessor of Lin Family.¡±

    ¡°This is not a easy way to go.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    In the chariot, Lin Xun and the old man were deep in conversation.

    ¡°I want to remind you that both Queen and I in the Heiyao Shrine will not help you this time. It¡¯s Lin Family¡¯s business that others couldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    The old man thought for a long time and finally announced.

    Lin Xun seemed to foresee this. He replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    With a meaningful smile, the old man showed a meaningful smile and mentioned,¡±Many people in the Forbidden City have mistakenly thought that you have a lot to do with Heiyao Shrine. So it¡¯s ok to mislead them as before.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned by the old man¡¯s idea and felt a surging warm in his heart. Although the old man could not help Lin Xun directly, he told Lin Xun that Lin Xun could borrow the power of Heiyao Shrine when Lin Xun wanted to take some actions.

    This promise could already help Lin Xun solve many problems!

    Whoever wanted to deal with Lin Xun would have to considerate the invisible deterrence of Heiyao Shrine even if it wouldn¡¯t actually send people to fight.

    Sometimes, it could y a key role in helping Lin Xun to stand in the Forbidden City.

    What was more, Lin Xun thought that Heiyao Shrine wouldn¡¯t just watch him die, otherwise, the old man wouldn¡¯t help him so many times in past two years.

    There must be some reason for their helping. Lin Xun thought that it might be rted to Shia Zhi, Master Lu, or his own life experience.

    No matter who he was rted , it was sure that Lin Xun had a lot of connections with Heiyao Shrine.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Lin Xun had no idea how many times he had thanked the old man, but he knew that he owed the old man too much.

    The old man smiled and looked as kind and gentle as ever.

    Before long, the chariot stopped.

    When Lin Xun walked out of the chariot under the guidance of the old man, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by a huge mountain floating in front of him!

    The mountain extended to 300 meters away and was several thousand meters high, where there were many ancient buildings standing on it.

    In the night, the whole mountain was suspended in the void. Under the silver moonlight, it appeared lofty and holy.

    This was one of the 72 Mountains of Aristocracy!

    Lin Xun had seen it from afar outside the Forbidden City. Only when he looked up at it from a close distance at this moment, did he find out how magnificent the mountain was.

    ¡°This mountain named Heart-cleansing Peak, the ce Lin Family upies. However, since the bloody event happened, your nsmen have moved out of the peak. Now, there is only one old servants guarding here.¡±

    The old man said in a warm voice.

    Lin Xun was surprised that Lin family had the power to upy one of the 72 Mountains of Aristocracy!

    It could be inferred that Lin Family at that time was at least a middle-level force!

    ¡°As far as I know, once the family on the mountain falls, its mountain will be taken by others. How could Lin Family still upy a Mountain of Aristocracy?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated with something happened in the past of your Lin family. When you live in Heart-cleansing Peak, someone will tell you all about it.¡±

    As the old man said, he suddenly stepped forward and waved his sleeve. A string of light swept out and knocked at the bottom of Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Lin Xun noticed that there was a spiritual formation at the bottom of Heart-cleansing Peak!

    Humming

    When the light knocked on the spiritual formation, it produced a mysterious rolling ripple.

    Immediately, a voice came out of the spiritual formation ¡°This is Lin Family, Heart-cleansing Peak. Who is there?¡±

    The old man answered softly, ¡°Lin Wenjing¡¯s son is back.¡±

    Suddenly, an exmation sounded, ¡°What!? Wait for a moment, please!¡±

    The old man turned to exin to Lin Xun, ¡°Mountains of Aristocracy work like forbidden areas. If you¡¯re not allowed, you can¡¯t break into it.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded with understanding.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he saw the spiritual formation at the bottom of Heart-cleansing Peak writhing and a door appeared with spirit light surrounding it.

    At the same time, a row of stairs were formed between the door and the ground like a rainbow. And it looked like a risingdder from a distance.

    A bent old man walked down the steps from the door. He looked at the old man besides Lin Xun suspiciously first, and then shifted his eyes at Lin Xun.

    At one nce, the rickety old man seemed like being struck by lightning. He fell on his knees and cried loudly, ¡°Master, more than ten years have passed, I thought you had gone forever. I didn¡¯t expect that you could live until now!¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned at once.

    ¡°He is not Lin Wenjing. This is his son.¡±

    The old man exined.

    The old servant, who was crying bitterly, looked up suddenly. He wiped the tears off his face and looked at Lin Xun carefully. He said in a trance, ¡°You¡¯re right. He is younger than my master. They looked so simr at the same age...¡±

    With that, he got up abruptly and said excitedly, ¡°So... so you really are my master¡¯s son? Great! He¡¯s master¡¯s child! Ha-ha-ha-ha... ¡±

    His lips trembled and he wept with joy. His emotions were out of control and he seemed to be a little crazy. All his excitement and surprise could not be concealed at this moment.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Xun was inexplicably sad and said, ¡°Granddad, take me to the n please.¡±

    The old servant suddenly took a deep breath, looked solemn and bowed, ¡°Wee young master home!¡± His etiquette was standard and meticulous.

    Lin Xun was stunned and looked at the old man beside him.

    The old man smiled and nodded, ¡°Go with him, I should go back now.¡±

    Lin Xun cupped his hand and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Elder. I will go to Heiyao Shrine to thank you in personter!¡±

    The old man waved his hand and left.

    ¡°Young master, please!¡±

    The old servant reached out his hand to invite Lin Xun in.

    Lin Xun nodded to the old servant, took a deep breath and went up the steps.

    Heart-cleansing Peak

    This was the ce where Lin Family located and his father and mother lived. After nearly 15 years, Lin Xun finally came back to his Family!

    After entering the door, they¡¯d arrived at Heart-cleansing Peak. A broad stone road with a length of more than 30 meters was zigzagging to the peak.

    On both sides of the road, there were several ancient temples, ancient pavilions and luxuriant nts and old trees.

    Along the way, there were waterfalls, springs and lush bamboo forests. In the moonlight at night, the scenery was picturesque and fairnd.

    ¡°Young master, please!¡±

    The old servant led the way in front of Lin Xun. From the first sight he saw Lin Xun, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be wrong that Lin Xun was so simr to younger Lin Wenjing. Lin Xun could not disguise himself.

    Lin Xun looked around as he walked forward.

    ¡°You can call me Lin Zhong,¡± said the old servant, ¡°When the master was born, I was sent by the patriarch to serve the master. Soon, several decades passed.¡±

    Lin Zhong said with emotion.

    Of course Lin Xun could not call the old servant¡¯s name directly. He imed, ¡°Granddad Zhong, don¡¯t call me young master. Call me Lin Xun please.¡±

    But Lin Zhong shook his head and said, ¡°Young master, I can¡¯t disobey family rules!¡±

    Lin Xun had no choice but to change the topic and asked, ¡°Are you the only one on the Heart-cleansing Peak?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. Obviously, he recalled some bad memories.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun patted Lin Zhong on his shoulder and said, ¡°Granddad Zhong, I will stay here as you do from now on. I know little about many things. I hope you can tell me one by one.¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s spirit was refreshed at once. He nodded his head hard as if he had found his belief.

    After they walked several hundred meters near the top of the mountain, loudughter and songs came from afar and sounded harsh in quiet night.

    Lin Xun was stunned that he saw that light was bright in a magnificent ancient building on the top of the mountain, and the noise was justing from it.

    Lin Zhong introduced to Lin Xun that the main hall on the top of the mountain was named Heart-cleansing Hall. It covered an area of 666 square meters. Only the lineal rtives of the patriarch could live and practice here.

    But now, the hall was full of light, songs andughter. It looked abruptly strangepared with other dested ces.

    ¡°Young master, some young masters and youngdies from other branches of the Lin Family gathered there. I¡¯ve stopped them before, but...¡±

    Lin Zhong exined in a hurry. But at the end of the conversation, he stopped depressedly.

    ¡°They don¡¯t care, do they?¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I remember that other nsmen of Lin Family had been moved away from Heart-cleansing Peak more than ten years ago. Why do they stille?¡±

    Lin Zhong smiled bitterly, ¡°Young master, you just came back so you don¡¯t know the situation...¡±

    Lin Xun interrupted, ¡°Tell me first, Granddad Zhong, are those young masters and youngdies qualified to enter the Heart-cleansing Hall for drinking and entertainment?¡±

    ¡°No, they are not qualified!¡± Lin Zhong answered without hesitation

    Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes were deep at this moment, he said with a meaningful smile on his lips, ¡°I got it.¡± With that, he strode to the Heart-cleansing Hall.

    Just now, he used spiritual consciousness to find out that there were over ten men and women in the Heart-cleansing Hall. The males were pompous and indulged in drinking. The females were coquettish, making the Heart-cleansing Hall a mess.

    If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, Lin Xun doubted whether he hade to the brothel where there were many prostitutes.

    In the past, Lin Xun had nothing to do with all this. But now that he knew his life experience and chose to step into the Forbidden City, he was ready to take on everything when he came to the Heart-cleansing Peak.

    So, it was necessary for him to take charge of this matter!

    ¡°Young master, what...what do you want to do?¡±

    Lin Zhong was stunned for a moment and his face suddenly changed. He realized something and hurriedly ran after him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, young master!¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Xun had alreadye to the door of the Heart-cleansing Hall and kicked the closed door open.

    The great man in the Imperial Pce allowed Lin Xun to make any trouble when he entered the Forbidden City.

    In that case, he decided to start making troubles tonight!

 Chapter 322 - A Dogâ€™s Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 322: A Dog¡¯s Dinner</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Boom!

    The door of Heart-cleansing Peak was kicked open, and the cold wind poured in. All the men and women who were drinking and having fun stopped their actions and became nervous at this moment.

    Obviously, they thought it was an enemy attack.

    Ironically, a man was gnawing freely on the plump chest of a gorgeous woman. He was frightened by this scene and shivered all over his body. He gnashed hard subconsciously, making the woman scream out sharply.

    With a nce, Lin Xun saw that the ground was in a mess, and the air was covered with alcohol. Each man and woman was wearing a lustful look.

    An extremely grand and solemn hall became a dog¡¯s dinner.

    Lin Xun strode in without making a word.

    When the men and women saw that it was a thin teenager who broke into the door, they were angry and scolded loudly.

    ¡°Boy, do you want to die?! How dare you intrude into Heart-cleansing Peak of our Lin Family! ¡±

    ¡°Damn! Where is this madman from? ¡±

    ¡°Lin Zhong, Lin Zhong, get over here for me. Do you want to die? How can you let people enter Heart-cleansing Hall at will? Don¡¯t you know the rules? ¡±

    Lin Xun looked at them without exining, but Lin Zhong nearby was sweating. He quickly exined, ¡°Young master, this is...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation!¡±

    A woman in red was very angry. She stood up and scolded Lin Xun, ¡°Bastard, this is Lin Family. How can you be rampant here! Kneel down and apologize to us!¡±

    Then she raised her hand and wanted to give Lin Xun a p.

    What was arrogance from identity?

    That was it. Since you dared to intrude in Heart-cleansing Hall, you have to be beaten first!

    Crack!

    Before the woman in red could get close to Lin Xun, she had already been pped by Lin Xun. She flew out with a scream and fell down to the ground, her hair hanging down loosely. Her pretty face suddenly turned red and swollen like a bun.

    ¡°Murder! It¡¯s murder! ¡±

    The woman squatted on the floor and screamed like a shrew.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be dead!¡±

    A man pped his sword and snatched it out with a ng. He immediately chopped at Lin Xun. This blow was strong and powerful.

    Lin Xun stood forward instead of retreating. He grasped the long sword firmly and quickly, and then kicked the man¡¯s abdomen.

    The man¡¯s body was suddenly kicked up and then fell to the ground like a toad. His face was twisted with pain, and his eyes were turned white.

    Seeing this, all the people in the hall were shocked by Lin Xun¡¯s powerful strikes. They were scared and shivered, waking from their drunk.

    They realized that there was something wrong with the situation. So their arrogance faded into fear.

    Seeing their slow response, Lin Xun could not help shaking his head slightly. If there were real enemy intruding in the hall, it would be so easy to resolve them all.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him!¡±

    The woman in red screamed. Her hair was loose and her cheeks were red and swollen. She was obviously angry and lost her mind at this moment.

    Everyone looked at each other, but didn¡¯t dare to take any action. Although Lin Xun looked very young and didn¡¯t speak a word after entering the hall, his means of fighting was extremely powerful and frightening.

    Lin Xun smiled and walked towards the woman in red.

    ¡°What... What are you going to do? ¡±

    The woman in red screamed. Lin Xun¡¯s smiling face made her feel an unspeakable fear.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, this is?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t move. He just asked softly.

    ¡°Young master, ording to the ranking of the family, she is your elder cousin Lin Yujiao.¡±

    Lin Zhong said in the distance.

    Young master?

    Elder cousin?

    Others in the hall were wondering. Was this guy also a member of Lin Family? Why they never saw him?

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my elder cousin.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and looked at Lin Yujiao with his deep ck eyes and said softly, ¡°Do you know the rules of Lin Family?¡±

    Lin Yujiao was also confused at this moment. She replied ¡°Of course I know. As a member of Lin family, how can I don¡¯t know the rules?¡±

    Lin Xun said meaningfully, ¡°Since you know the rules, you are clear about what you¡¯ve done. In that case, it¡¯s easy for me to deal with you.¡±

    As he said, he reached for Lin Yujiao and lifted her up like a chicken, then threw her far away with his arm muscle.

    Lin Yujiao¡¯s body drew a beautiful arc in the air and was thrown out of the hall as she screamed loudly.

    This scene made all the rest shiver. They didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun could start action without any exnation!

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!¡±

    Outside the hall, Lin Yujiao screamed.

    ¡°Whether you want to kill me or not, now, you¡¯d better kneel outside the hall and wait for disposal. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind taking away your life and giving a demonstration to others.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice was still as quiet as before, but there was a terrible momentum around him.

    As if in a sh, he became another person. His eyebrows were as sharp as saber. His eyes were like electric. As he stood there at will, a storm was formed, which could sweep the world thoroughly.

    In an instant, the atmosphere of the Hall fell into a dead silence. Everyone was chilled in heart. They were almost smothering at this moment, feeling a great terror.

    Especially Lin Yujiao outside the hall, she felt a fatal danger when she was locked by Lin Xun¡¯s terrible power. She was angry and almost crazy before, but now, facing Lin Xun made she feel like falling into an ice cave. Her face turned pale abruptly.

    She knelt down immediately!

    She had a sense that if she dared to hesitate for a minute, the boy who suddenly appeared would definitely kill her at the first time!

    How could Lin Xun¡¯s momentum bemon since it had been honed by fighting among the dead?

    Even those who were proficient in fighting would be awed by Lin Xun¡¯s momentum, not to mention these pompous young masters and youngdies in the hall.

    At this time, Lin Zhong, who was standing on the side of the hall, was in a trance. He realized that the young master whose spiritual vein had been poached by the enemy more than ten years ago was not a useless man. On the contrary, the young master had a far-reaching and powerful power!

    There was no sound in the hall. All of them were taken by Lin Xun¡¯s prestige.

    ¡°Who isn¡¯t Lin¡¯s nsmen,e out first.¡±

    Lin Xun nced at the men and women and ordered calmly.

    At once, five gorgeous women stood out one by one. Their faces were bleak, shivering. They bowed heads and dared not to look at Lin Xun.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    Lin Zhong looked embarrassed and hesitated, ¡°Young master, they... are prostitutes... ¡±

    Lin Xun ordered by waving his hand, ¡°Granddad Zhong, sent them away. By the way, pay them all the same.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Zhong quickly nodded and agreed.

    At this time, a beautiful looking man whose face was covered with rouge stood out in a panic and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not Lin¡¯s nsmen either.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned. This man was so damned. He not only looked like a woman, but also showed the same gestures as a woman.

    Lin Xun could not help but feel disgust in his stomach. Could this be the toy-boy?

    ¡°Young master, this is raised by Xiuwen master... a toy-boy.¡±

    Lin Zhong exined in a low voice.

    Lin Xun immediately noticed that a man in a nice robe looked unnatural. Obviously, he was the Xiuwen master.

    ¡°Take him away, too.¡±

    Lin Xun waved his hand, but he sighed for what he saw tonight. These were Lin¡¯s nsmen! They indulged themselves in drinking, yed with prostitutes and toy-boy. Their life had rotten.

    Soon, Lin Zhong left with those prostitutes and toy-boy.

    There were only four men and two women left in the hall. Lin Yujiao was kneeling outside the hall.

    Lin Xun stood in the center of the hall without any word, making the atmosphere even duller. Both men and women gasped.

    ¡°You, kneel outside the hall and wait!¡±

    Atst, Lin Xun seemed to have made a decision and spoke calmly.

    All of a sudden, the faces of both men and women changed dramatically. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! This is Heart-cleansing Peak. It¡¯s the territory of Lin Family. If elder members know what you¡¯ve done, you will surely die! ¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t help shouting with fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What qualifications do you have to deal with us?¡±

    Others followed.

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Qualifications?¡±

    With a sh, he rushed forward. Just for a moment, he suppressed the men and women one by one and threw them out of the hall, making they fall on the ground screaming.

    From the beginning to the end, Lin Xun did these without hesitation. Although he was ruthless, he didn¡¯t strike them to death due to their identity. Otherwise, Lin Xun would have killed all of them when he entered the hall.

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    When the two words fell into the ears of those screaming men and women, they shivered as they heard the deration of devil, frightened and helpless.

    Who was this guy?

    Why... why dared he treat them like this?

    Wasn¡¯t he really afraid of death?

    This was Heart-cleansing Peak!

    It was Lin family¡¯s territory!

    But even though they were angry and scared, as Lin Xun walked out from the hall step by step, they were stiff as if the death god walking towards them. They were all busy kneeling.

    Lin Xun stopped and nced at these nsmen of Lin family one by one. He was disappointed again. It was easy for these guys to kneel down. If enemy came, these guys couldn¡¯t be used at all.

    ¡°My name is Lin Xun. From today on, I will take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    Lin Xun announced calmly.

    What?

    As soon as the words came out, all the men and women showed their disbelief. What did this guy say? He would take over Heart-cleansing Peak?

    Absurd!

    Even though Lin Family was severely damaged and disintegrated in those days, there was no power in the Forbidden City could take over Heart-cleansing Peak instead of them.

    But now, a young man who broke in suddenly threatened them and acimed to take over the territory of their family. How could this not be ridiculous?

    They would doubt whether Lin Xun had got rocks in his head if Lin Xun didn¡¯t speak with a serious look!

 Chapter 323 - The Glorious Past

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Glorious Past</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Those men and women were afraid of Lin Xun¡¯s momentum. Although they didn¡¯t scorn Lin Xun for his wild words, they didn¡¯t dare to talk much.

    Lin Xun knew clearly what these guys were thinking, but he didn¡¯t want to exin for himself. What he said tonight wasn¡¯t aiming at them at all.

    It was just a group of dandy teenagers. Lin Xun didn¡¯t bother to prove himself in front of them.

    He just wanted to pass on the news that he had took over Heart-cleansing Peak through the mouths of these nsmen!

    All Lin¡¯s nsmen should know Lin Xun had be the owner of Heart-cleansing Peak!

    Lin Xun would like to see how many people would jump out against him.

    Before long, when Lin Zhong came back, he saw those figures kneeling outside the hall. He couldn¡¯t help but look worried, but he didn¡¯t say much atst.

    He had already noticed that this young master was not an arrogant one. He might do this to establish his prestige or for other purpose. It was definitely not a rash act.

    ¡°Tonight it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯vee to Heart-cleansing Peak. I won¡¯t punish you harder so you can go now. However, if you want toe to Heart-cleansing Peak in the future, you need my permission first.¡±

    Lin Xun waved and turned to enter the hall.

    The men and women couldn¡¯t believe Lin Xun¡¯s decision. Would he let them go easily? Until they saw Lin Xun disappeared in the deep of Heart-cleansing Hall, they finally confirmed that it was true that they could leave now.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Those men and women got up and hurried away with hatred filling in their bosom.

    They were going to tell the elders of Lin family about what happened this evening. How dared a teenager in their age threaten to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak? He must don¡¯t want to live longer!

    When they reached the bottom of Heart-cleansing Peak, a man asked, ¡°Lin Zhong, who is that boy?¡±

    As soon as this question came out, other people also regained their consciousness abruptly. They didn¡¯t know the real identity of Lin Xun either by now!

    It was not because their carelessness for this question. Lin Xun had beaten these men and women roughly before, which shocked them and made them have no mind to think more about Lin Xun¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Young masters anddies, that is my master Lin Wenjing and Luo Qingxun¡¯s son Lin Xun.¡±

    Lin Zhong said with pride.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lin Wenjing¡¯s son? Wasn¡¯t he dead when he was born? ¡±

    ¡°Lin Zhong, are you fucking wrong?¡±

    ¡°No wonder I feel familiar when I saw his face. I thought that I must have seen him before.¡±

    The men and women were shocked by the news.

    They continued to question Lin Zhong and repeatedly confirmed the reality that Lin Xun was Lin Wenjing¡¯s son.

    This made both those men and women have a bad feeling.

    They had nned to go back andin to the elders so as to revenge on Lin Xun, but at this moment, they really realized that the situation was serious!

    They must report to the elders about this thing immediately!

    Soon, they left in a hurry.

    ...

    In the Heart-cleansing Hall, the ground was in a mess, and the air was filled with alcohol.

    Lin Xun sat alone in a chair, , full of worries in his his dissociated eyes and his dull face .

    He should have been happy the moment knowing his life experience, but the fact was that he was not happy at all.

    The past was tooplicated!

    In that bloody tragedy, Lin Wenjing, his father, was killed and Luo Qingxun, his mother, disappeared. Even his lineal family members did not survive from it.

    The murderer was a man named Yun Qingbai, who came from the mysterious n of Heaven-essing Sword.

    Except that, there was no other clue of Yun Qingbai.

    The reality was more cruel that this murder. After this incident, Lin family lost its patriarch and sessor which led to troubles inside and outside of its n.

    In the end, Lin Family was taken advantage of by many top forces and its industry and territories were carved up, making Lin Familypletely decayed soon.

    Originally, it had nothing to do with Lin Xun.

    But when he stepped into the Forbidden City, Lin Xun knew that, as Lin Wenjing¡¯s son, he had to undertake some things whether he wanted to or not!

    But it was easy to say than do. There were many difficulties to deal with. Lin Xun felt helpless about how to do this.

    He had never experienced such things before. He suddenly became the lineal descendant of Lin n of the Forbidden City from a teenager that came out of a mine prison. He was now qualified to take over Heart-cleansing Peak, one of the 72 Mountains of Aristocracy! Lin Xun should take time to adapt to the change of his identity too.

    It was a strong contrast from a beggar on the street to a suddenly recognized emperor¡¯s son. No one could adapt to it quickly.

    Of course, Lin Xun¡¯s encounter was just like a gorgeous counter-attack of many poor children in the world. He didn¡¯t have to fight at all and simply became the son of an aristocratic family. Who would not envy him?

    Even Lin Family declined, a starved camel was still bigger than a horse. The identity of a big family¡¯s son couldn¡¯t be deprived by other people casually!

    Luo Qingxun, who was outstanding in her year, won the first ce in the Nation Test. But when she was going to be with Lin Wenjing, she was unanimously opposed by all the nsmen of Lin Family.

    Why?

    The reason was very simple. Luo Qingxun was born in a poor family, so she was considered to be not qualified at all!

    However, Lin Xun was the only one who knew that his identity of a sessor was so embarrassing in nowadays situation. He had to face countless dangers with this identity.

    He would rather not be a member of Lin Family if there was any other choices!

    Honorable status?

    There were many enemies staring at him in the dark!

    Reach a high position in a single bound?

    It was a joke!

    Even those nsmen wouldn¡¯t tolerate Lin Xun to take over Heart-cleansing Peak smoothly. How could he reach a high position in a single bound?

    Lin Xun, who was fighting alone, would face unimaginable dangers and difficulties if he wanted to bear the responsibility on his shoulder.

    One careless move might lead to a bad end of the game!

    The empty and cold hall was full of chaos. A 15-year-old boy was sitting in his chair and thinking about his matters.

    ¡°When you enter the Forbidden City, you can make troubles as much as you can!¡±

    Inadvertently, the letter with a print of Ziyao flowers shed through Lin Xun¡¯s mind. He thought of the mysterious figure in the pce.

    Inexplicably, a light shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Now in the Forbidden City, many people mistakenly think that you have a lot to do with Heiyao Shrine. In this case, you can continue to mislead them.¡±

    Soon, Lin Xun thought of the words of the old man of Heiyao Shrine again. A curve appeared on his lips.

    ¡°F**k dangers and troubles, I¡¯ll turn the whole world upside down from now on...¡±

    Lin Xun murmured in his heart. His original confusion had been reced by a firm will.

    ...

    Before long, the old servant Lin Zhong returned. Lin Xun asked him to sit down and said, ¡°Tell me about the situation of Lin family, Granddad Zhong.¡±

    Lin Zhong seemed to have been prepared for the question. After a little thought, he started to introduce to it.

    Five hundred years ago, Lin Family was also a top ranking aristocratic family in the Forbidden City. It was tied with the seven famous aristocratic families at that time!

    There was only one standard to judge a family¡¯s ranking, that was, whether there was a Life-death Realm man in the n!

    At that time, one of the ancestors of Lin family, Lin Daochen, was a famous strongman of Life-death Realm.

    Butter, when Lin Daochen was fighting on the battlefield, he was defeated by a horrible Life-death Realm practitioner of Empire of the Dark.

    Since then, Lin Family lost a lot of vitality and declined from the top ss to the middle ss. The most embarrassing thing was that for hundreds of years, there had never been another Life-death Realm practitioner appearing again.

    Even so, the power of Lin Family was far beyond the average middle-ss family. Lin Family was still the top force next to the seven top ranking aristocratic families.

    This situationsted for hundreds of years. Although Lin Family never turned back to its glorious position, it did not decline again.

    But 15 years ago, the bloody event happened the day when Lin Xun was born, which changed the power of the Lin Familypletely.

    Lin Feiting, the lineal rtive of the patriarch, almost died. Without leaders, the power of Lin Family was mercilessly divided up by many powerful families, making it fall down to its trough.

    Up to now, the forces owned by Lin Family could only enable it to be included in the lower ss, not even the middle ss.

    When Lin Xun heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a loss. Five hundred years ago, Lin Family was still a top-ranking family with great power and a Life-death Realm man.

    Five hundred yearster, however, it had declined to the lower ss. No glory could exist under such great recession.

    Compared with the other seven aristocratic families, the speed of tumbledown Lin Family was declining too fast.

    Soon, Lin Xun calmed down and asked, ¡°Granddad Zhong, what is the current situation of Lin Family?¡±

    Lin Zhong was immersed in memories and his face was full of sadness. He said in a deep voice, ¡°After the bloody event, the patriarch¡¯s lineage almost extincted. There are only four other lineal descendants left...¡±

    Lin Family had five branches, including Lin Feiting, Lintian¡¯s grandfather, who was a direct rtive and had always firmly controlled the power of the n.

    In addition, the other four coteral nsmen were the descendants of Lin Feiting¡¯s four younger brothers, as well as many rtives-inws.

    This was a big n. There were many rtives such as direct lineages, coteral lineages, rtives-inw, outdoor rtives and so on.

    After the bloody incident, the four branch ns of Lin Family moved away from Heart-cleansing Peak and settled in other areas of the Forbidden City. They were still Lin ns in name, but in fact, they had beenpletely divided into four forces and relied on its own.

    When hearing this, Lin Xun frowned and acutely came up with a key question. He asked, ¡°Since these four branches were eager for power and profit so they even cooperated with the enemy to divide the basic industry of Lin Family, how could such people be willing to move away from Heart-cleansing Peak?¡±

    Heart-cleansing Peak!

    This was one of the 72 Mountains of Aristocracy, which represented the supreme glory and status of an aristocratic family. Who would like to give up this treasurend and settle in a new ce?

    There must be a reason!

 Chapter 324 - Empty Sutra Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 324: Empty Sutra Pavilion</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Lin Zhong showed a bit of pride on his face, ¡°Young master, no one in Lin family is more qualified to upy Heart-cleansing Peak than you!¡±

    Lin Xun understood soon that this was a special care from the imperial family.

    Hundreds of years ago, Lin Daochen, a powerful Life-death Realm ancestor of Lin Family, fought for the Empire. Although he died, he helped the Empire resolve a terrible disaster sessfully.

    Therefore, emperor gave the belongings of Heart-cleansing Peak to the lineal descendants of Lin Daochen!

    Lin Feiting, Lin Xun¡¯s grandfather, was Lin Daochen¡¯s eldest son. And Lin Xun¡¯s father, Lin Wenjing, was Lin Daochen¡¯s eldest grandson.

    In terms of seniority, Lin Xun was Lin Daochen¡¯s lineal grandson!

    In the bloody event more than ten years ago, almost all the lineal descendants of Lin Daochen were killed. ording to the emperor¡¯s will, Lin Xun became the only one who was qualified to own Heart-cleansing Peak.

    As for other nsmen, they had to move out of Heart-cleansing Peak even if they didn¡¯t want to after the bloody incident.

    Since almost all the lineal descendants of Lin Daochen¡¯s family had died, even Lin Xun, who was still in his infancy, was considered unlikely to survive from the murder, and Heart-cleansing Peak should be taken over by the emperor.

    However, the imperial family didn¡¯t make this decision. Heart-cleansing Peak still belonged to Lin Family.

    ¡°Did they know that I was not dead?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised.

    Lin Zhong had guarded here for many years, he was extremely puzzled about this too. As Lin Xun asked it, he murmured, ¡°It might be possible. In these years, I often worry Heart-cleansing Peak would be taken away one day, but it didn¡¯t happen before youe back. So it seems that the imperial family thought that you were bound to return. ¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly thought of the big shot in the pce. Would it be him?

    Soon Lin Xun shook his head.

    At present, this issue was not important. As long as Heart-cleansing Peak still belonged to the Lin Family, things would be alright.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, I want to ask you something.¡±

    Lin Xun looked solemn.

    Lin Zhong immediately straightened his back and said, ¡°Go ahead, young master. I must say it without hiding.¡±

    Lin Xun leaned forward slightly and stared at Lin Zhong with his deep ck eyes,¡±If I want to recover Lin¡¯s n, where do you think I should start?¡±

    Lin Zhong was shocked on hearing that. He looked excited, but soon calmed down and said bitterly, ¡°Young master, there are only you and me on Heart-cleansing Peak. It is almost impossible to do this...¡±

    He knew better than Lin Xun about the current situation of the Lin n. Even though Lin Xun was the only descendant who was qualified to inherit Heart-cleansing Peak, he was too young and single-handed to shoulder the task of recovering Lin family!

    What was more, the other four branches of Lin Family would not be reconciled easily!

    On the contrary, Lin Zhong was sure that when those coteral nsmen learned that Lin Xun was going to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak and sit on the throne of patriarch, they would stop him resolutely!

    He knew the characteristics of these people. After the bloody incident, they fought for power with the enemies and made Lin Familypletely fall into internal troubles. The originally power and industry of Lin Family werepletely dividedter.

    How could these people ept Lin Xun to be the ruler of Heart-cleansing Peak easily?

    What was more, those powerful forces who divided Lin Family¡¯s industry would not watch Lin Xun grow stronger under their eyes.

    Family troubles!

    Enemies¡¯ interference!

    Lin Xun was so young. He was too weak to fight alone. It was more difficult than reaching to the sky tomand the whole Lin family!

    Lin Xun knew at once that Lin Zhong didn¡¯t mean to give him a blow on purpose. Lin Zhong just thought he didn¡¯t have the ability to run Lin Family at present.

    Lin Xun frowned and refuted nothing.

    He knew as well that he was short of people, money and abundant capital. It was really difficult to recover Lin Family.

    However, since he came back, how could he be indifferent to this embarrassing situation?

    Blocking on the way was none of problem, but fighting will would be!

    Although Lin family was no longer prosperous, the situation wouldn¡¯t be worse. As long as he nned it step by step, he would eventually achieve the target of reversing the situation and making Lin Family rise again!

    If he didn¡¯t n for this, he¡¯d better get out of the Forbidden City at once!

    Of course, he would not give up due to his tough character.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, whether you trust me or not, please first tell me how to make it real, or I will be regret forever. I may lose, but I should give a try first!¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were firm.

    But Lin Zhong¡¯s face changed. He gnashed his teeth and said finally, ¡°These years, my life has been a living hell. I would like to die if I should guard Heart-cleansing Peak left by the patriarch. Since you want to make a try, young master, I will fight together with you at full stretch! ¡±

    His voice was sonorous.

    Lin Xun smiled at once, patted Lin Zhong on his shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granddad Zhong, although I¡¯m alone, I haven¡¯t encountered a problem that can¡¯t be solved yet.¡±

    ¡°Young master, the first thing you need to do is to have aprehensive understanding of the current situation of our Lin Family.¡±

    ¡°Only by solving the family problems first can we gather the nsmen to fight against the external enemies!¡±

    This was Lin Zhong¡¯s suggestion.

    Lin Xun thought for a while and nodded. This was true.

    He encountered a lot of problems after he entered the Forbidden City, but the first one should be solved was his family problem!

    As long as it was solved, he would stabilize his foundation in the Forbidden City. If his foundation was not stable, it was absurd to revenge his parents and rtives.

    In order to make Lin Xun understand Lin family further, Lin Zhong took Lin Xun away from the Heart-cleansing Hall.

    ...

    Behind Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Sutra Pavilion

    Seven-story old building bathed in silver starlight.

    This was the ce where Lin family collected ancient books. It was the core forbidden area of the n. In the seven-story building, Lin family¡¯s cultivation skills had been passed down for thousands of years.

    At that time, Lin family was one of the top-ranking aristocratic families with great power. It could be imagined how amazing the ancient books of practice it inherited were.

    Sutra Pavilion also showed the power of a family.

    But when Lin Xun entered their family¡¯s Sutra Pavilion under the leader of Lin Zhong, he saw rows of bookshelves scatter in disorder with cobwebs covered and dust piled up.

    It was like being robbed by a group of robbers. Not any paper could be found in Sutra Pavilion, let alone the ancient books of practice!

    ¡°Young master, Sutra Pavilion is divided into seven floors. It was built by our ancestors with all their efforts. The ancient books collected here at that time was huge.¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s voice was low and his face wasplex. He scanned the empty hall full of cobweb and dust.

    ¡°At this first floor, there are more than 3000 ancient books of various practices and more than 1900bat secret skills.¡±

    ¡°But after the bloody event of that year, these invaluable ancient books had been robbed... ¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s voice was bitter with loneliness and sadness.

    Lin Xun looked around for a long time. He didn¡¯t make anyment but clenched his hands unconsciously.

    With that, Lin Zhong took Lin Xun to the second floor of Sutra Pavilion.

    ¡°Young master, there are 1600 ancient books of cultivation and more than 700 secret fighting skills in the second floor.¡±

    On the second floor, there were also rows of bookshelves copsed. Dust and cobwebs could be seen everywhere. In some ces, there remained traces of fighting and blood stains. Everything was in a mess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the third floor.¡±

    Lin Xun stood in silence for a long time. He took a deep breath and drew back his eyes.

    Next, Lin Zhong led Lin Xun up floor by floor. Without exception, they were all empty and broken.

    Up to the highest level, Lin Zhong¡¯s face appeared loss and sad. He gradually became emotional. It seemed that his morale was about to copse.

    There were only a few rows of bookshelves here.

    But this was the core forbidden area in Sutra Pavilion. None of the non-core-figures of Lin Family were qualified to step into it at that time!

    ¡°Young master, what we have here is the most precious inheritance secret script of our Lin family. There are seven in total. Besides, there are 54 books of cultivation experience left by our ancestors, on which record the real core inheritance! ¡±

    Lin Zhong seemed to lose all his strength after introducing all this and he looked very gloomy.

    Standing beside Lin Zhong, the anger in Lin Xun¡¯s heart was about to boil out too.

    In a trance, he seemed to see a group of enemies plundering Sutra Pavilion with endless greed and ecstasy.

    That were all the ancient books Lin Family collected with efforts! It was the foundation of the Lin family! But now, it was all ransacked!

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin Xun clenched his hands tightly into fists. He knuckled so hard that the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t realize it. There was a fire of hatred burning in his dark eyes.

    After a long time, Lin Xun retrieved his eyes and strode down Sutra Pavilion.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to stay her any longer. He was afraid that he could not control his anger. A treasure house of practicing scripts built by Lin family for generations waspletely destroyed because of that bloody incident!

    Even an outsider would be deeply sorry to see such a scene. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt Lin Xun, the lineal descendant of Lin family, more?

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, do you know the people who robbed these ancient books?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Write it down for me one by one. Don¡¯t miss any one of it! ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will never forget those murderers until I die.¡±

    Out of Sutra Pavilion, Lin Xun took a deep breath and began to order Lin Zhong something.

    He suddenly thought of one thing and said, ¡°Were there any other four nsmen who robbed Sutra pavilion?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s body was stiff and his face changed.

    Seeing Lin Zhong¡¯s expressions, there was no need for Lin Xun to ask more. Lin Xun already knew the answer. His eyes suddenly became cold, but he chuckled and said, ¡°Nice nsmen!¡±

    His smile was colder than his eyes, without feelings.

    Lin Zhong¡¯s heart was inexplicably chilled, and he shivered then.

 Chapter 325 - Lin Family in Westbrook

    <h4>Chapter 325: Lin Family in Westbrook</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Lin Zhong led Lin Xun to Treasure House, another forbidden area of the Lin Family.

    There were five parts in the Treasure House, which contained all kinds of spiritual tools from the lowest human level to the highest heaven level.

    Among them, there were different weapons such as swords, halberds, axes, hooks and forks, as well as spiritual tools like shoulder guards, wrist guards, boots and breast protector.

    There were some other powerful weapons as short crossbows, gun crossbows and battleships.

    But now, it was empty here...

    When Lin Xun came out of the Treasure House, he let out a horrible killing intent around his body although his expression didn¡¯t change any.

    His anger was almost out of control!

    Let¡¯s imagine how amazing the treasures would be stored by a top power that once in the top ranking families of the Empire?

    But now, it was all ransacked!

    Lin Xun would have vomited blood and died if his mind hadn¡¯t been honed hard. The ancestor of Lin Family would not die in peace if he saw this scene.

    After leaving the Treasure House, Lin Xun was taken to all the core forbidden areas of Lin Family such as Pill Pavilion, Beast Yard and nt Garden.

    Without exception, all valuable treasures in it had been swept away.

    When Lin Xun returned to Heart-cleansing Hall, he sat alone motionless like a silent sculpture without any emotion.

    Out of the hall, the moon hung up high in the sky and stars were bright. Everything was quiet.

    The young people sitting alone in the hall born turbulence in his mind and he could not subsided it for a long time.

    He could foresee that the present Lin Family was in decline, but he did not expect that the whole Heart-cleansing Peak would be ransackedpletely!

    There was only a pile of empty houses and furnishings left, and nothing else valued.

    This was the tough situation he should face!

    Lin Zhong stood at the side of the hall and looked at Lin Xun with worry that Lin Xun could not face the reality butpletely lost his morale.

    Such a big Heart-cleansing Peak, one of the 72 Mountains of Aristocracy that represented supreme glory, had nothing valuable things in it.

    15 minutes passed

    Half an hour passed

    An hour passed

    ...

    As time went on, Lin Xun was silent all the time, which made Lin Zhong worried more. He felt regretted telling Lin Xun these things tonight at this very moment.

    His young master was only a teenager after all. He was too young to take over such a mess. How could he suffer such cruel attack?

    ¡°Young master...¡±

    Lin Zhong took a deep breath tofort Lin Xun, ¡°We can... we can give up the n. Nothing is important than your life. ¡±

    Lin Xun, who was like a y sculpture, finally had a reaction.

    He raised his head and looked at Lin Zhong with a meaningful smile on his lips, ¡°Granddad Zhong, you¡¯d better kill me if you let me give up the n at this moment. I have no choice right now.¡±

    After a pause, he stood up and looked at the vast night outside the hall. He said, ¡°When I went into the Forbidden City, someone told me that I could make a great deal of trouble as I want. At that time, I wondered why he would say this. Now I finally understand that if I don¡¯t make some troubles, there¡¯s no hope for Lin Family of resurrection! ¡±

    At the end of the speech, a piece of chill appeared in his voice.

    Lin Zhong was shocked. Looking at the young man in the distance, he suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable peace in mind as if he saw the posture of his master when he was young.

    At that time, his master Lin Weijing married Qingxun under the opposition of all the people, with the same determined will.

    Struggle to make it even though thousand people are against it!

    ...

    Heart-cleansing Hall was veryrge. It was divided into three floors.

    On the first floor was the hall for holding n meetings.

    The second floor was a study room specially set up for the patriarch to deal with n affairs.

    The third floor was a quiet room for the patriarch to practice.

    Before long, Lin Xun sat in front of the empty desk in the study room, rubbing a crystal purple seal.

    The seal was engraved with the word Heart-cleansing. Its whole body was made of unknown materials, which was filled with a mysterious and obscure breath.

    This seal was the key to master Heart-cleansing Hall. Only by mastering it could one open the channels in Heart-cleansing Peak.

    That was to say, if Lin Xun closed the channel, no one could enter Heart-cleansing Hall without his permission unless he broke in!

    However, as one of the 72 peaks, anyone who wanted to break in should consider the consequences first.

    This thing was originally kept by Lin Zhong, but now it was handed over to Lin Xun. It meant that from now on, regardless of other n power, Lin Xun had the only right to control the channels of Heart-cleansing Peak.

    But in Lin Xun¡¯s opinion, this thing could not y a role in solving internal problems. The key was his strength!

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun put away Heart-cleansing Seal and took out a simple silver hairpin.

    This was given by Shu Sanchi, the general instructor, when he left Bloodthirsty Camp. He told Lin Xun that he could take this thing to Vulture House if he met trouble in Forbidden City. Its owner would help Lin Xun at that time.

    At first, Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to ept it. However, Shu Sanchi¡¯s another word changed his mind, ¡°Young Ke is also there. Don¡¯t you want to see your instructor again?¡±

    Now, he thought of beautiful Young Ke as he took the silver hairpin in his hand. Young Ke¡¯s character was really cold but she was really kind to him.

    ...

    Early in the next morning

    Lin Xun, who had not slept all night, got up and walked out of Heart-cleansing Hall.

    The rising sun spray golden luster on the clouds, making Heart-cleansing Hall bathed in a sacred atmosphere.

    Looking from the top of the mountain, the golden morning light and purple clouds mingled in the distance. They were magnificent and brilliant. The great atmosphere between the heaven and the earth inspired Lin Xun¡¯s spirit.

    This was Heart-cleansing Hall, one of 72 peaks, standing on the 300 meters void of the Forbidden City, the capital of the Empire!

    Only the most powerful aristocratic families of the empire could upy one and overlook the mountains and rivers at this height!

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t you really need mypany?¡±

    ¡°No, Granddad Zhong, when Ie back, please ce the list of all the extorted treasures in the study room in advance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    Lin Xun said goodbye to Lin Zhong and walked down alone.

    There were many chariots drawn by snow deer on the way to the bottom of the peak. However, after the bloody event of that year, those snow deer were robbed too.

    This looting was like scraping the ground. Lin Xun born an unspeakable hatred in his heart when he thought about it.

    Buzzing!

    At the bottom of the peak, as spiritual formation worked, an invisible door emerged and a white jadedder swept out like a rainbow, connecting the ground 300 meters down.

    When Lin Xun just walked out, he stopped there.

    Because there was already some people waiting him on the ground!

    It was a group of young people, including men and women. They were all dressed in nice and expensive clothes. At first sight, Lin Xun knew that they were not ordinary people.

    They were obviously waiting here for quite a few times and they were all looking impatient and swearing.

    When they saw Lin Xun¡¯s appearance, they were refreshed and looked at Lin Xun at the same time. However, when they saw clearly that Lin Xun was only a teenager, someone immediately disdained Lin Xun.

    ¡°Lin Wenxiu, this suckling boy is what you call a ruthless man?¡±

    ¡°Tut Tut, unexpectedly, you were defeated by him.¡±

    ¡°Yujiao, don¡¯t be angry. No matter who he is, since he dared to hit you, I will take off his arms!¡±

    Lin Xun noticed that there were several young people in the crowd who he had metst night. At this time, they all looked at him bitterly.

    Someone came to avenge?

    When the thought shed through his mind, Lin Xun denied it quickly. He noticed that although the young people were shouting fiercely, no one dared to take action immediately.

    They were not afraid of Lin Xun, but they couldn¡¯t disobey the yellow-dressed man in front of them.

    This man was tall. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were sharp as lightning. As he stood there at will, a momentum of dignity overwhelmed.

    Heaven-gang Realm people!

    In a sh, Lin Xun got to know the man¡¯s strength from his momentum. It was generally clear that the man in yellow should be an outstanding disciple in a coteral branch of the Lin Family.

    ¡°Yujiao, is he Lin Xun?¡±

    The man in yellow looked at Lin Xun coldly. Although his voice was calm, he was aggressive.

    ¡°Brother Yingzhen. It¡¯s him.¡±

    Lin Yujiao clenched her teeth and her eyes were full of resentment. Her pretty face was still red and swollen that was covered by a piece of gauze, but the bruise on the corner of her eyes couldn¡¯t be covered.

    ¡°I see. Step back first.¡±

    When the man in yellow gave an order, he strode forward to the bottom of the white jadedder and looked up at Lin Xun at the end of thedder. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Yingzhen from Westbrook. I heard that you threatened to upy Heart-cleansing Peak?¡±

    Lin Yingzhen!

    The Lin Family in Westbrook!

    In an instant, Lin Xun thought of Lin Zhong¡¯s wordsst night. It turned out that after the four main coteral branches of the Lin family were moved out, they were divided into Westbrook, Floating-cloud, Flying-peak and North-light.

    They live in different areas of the Forbidden City like four independent Lin ns. They hadplex rtions than cooperation.

    All these were the results of the family fighting after the bloody events.

    Lin Yingzhen came from Westbrook, the descendants of Westbrook Lin, the second great-uncle of Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to im rtives at all. As other people appeared to look for troubles, he didn¡¯t want to maintain his politeness.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and imed, ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten to upy the Heart-cleansing Peak, the fact is, from now on, not any cat or dog can go into Heart-cleansing Peak at will.¡±

    Cat and dog?

    Many people¡¯s face changed sharply as they heard Lin Xun¡¯s words. They scolded in session that Lin Xun was too rampant and reckless!

    Lin Yingzhen¡¯s face was longed too. He waved to stop people scolding and stared at Lin Xun fiercely, ¡°You are too arrogant. I don¡¯t know who make you think about this. But I have to advise you not to mistake that you¡¯re qualified to control Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

 Chapter 326 - Humiliation of Being Extorted

    <h4>Chapter 326: Humiliation of Being Extorted</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    As Lin Yingzhen¡¯s words were so inspiring, all the young people who followed him were excited.

    Lin Yingzhen was the leader of the young generation of Westbrook. When he improved got to Human-gang Realm, he condensed formed Swamp of Wind and Earth, the second level Pond of Spiritual Power!

    So his practicing speed was quicker than others. Three years ago, he had been continuously promoted to Heaven-gang Realm.

    It was said that Lin Yingzhen had already had foundation to break through Sea Spirit Realm!

    The reason why he suppressed the promoting speed was that he could build a solid foundation when he broke through Sea Spirit Realm in the future, which would bring a lot of benefits for his future practicing.

    For practitioners in the world, it was a big problem whether they could reach Sea Spirit Realm or nor not. But for Lin Yingzhen, it was obviously not a problem.

    In short, in people¡¯s mind, Lin Yingzhen was the brilliant talent of young generation of Westbrook.

    How could those young people not be excited when they saw Lin Yingzhen¡¯sing out on behalf of them and showing a strong attitude toward Lin Xun?

    Some people even worried that Lin Xun would be scared to confessed he was wrong under Lin Yingzhen¡¯s aggressive posture. If Lin Xun did so, they would be so disappointinged to see that scene.

    But Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t nonsense. Since you are here to make trouble, you are ready to be beaten. I won¡¯t be show mercy this time. Come and fight directly. I have to hurry up to do things after dealing with you. I don¡¯t have much time to get around with you.¡±

    His words were casual, but those young people couldn¡¯t believe their ears and widened their eyes as they¡¯d never seen people like Lin Xun. This guy was so fucking arrogant!

    ¡°Brother Yingzhen, hit him!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this bastard¡¯s mouth is too dirty. Kill him directly!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so reckless! Your troubles are all caused by your tougue!¡±

    Those young people were screaming.

    Lin Yingzhen was also slightly stunned. He had never seen such crazy people like Lin Xun either. His face was gloomy at this moment. A sharp and frightening light burst out of his eyes.

    ¡°Friend, I¡¯ll teach you today ...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re womanishly fussy!¡± Lin Xun rolled his eyes and frowned, ¡°Are you a woman?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Yingzhen was so angry that he almost coughed up blood. As the child of aristocratic family, they paid most attention to etiquette and demeanor. He had never seen such an unkind mouth person like Lin Xun who said such dirty words.

    ng!

    Lin Xun lost patience talking with Lin Yingzhen at this moment. He drew out Flowing-light Saber and cut toward Lin Yingzhen from the white jade steps.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to take action at all!

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Lin Yingzhen waspletely angry and a terrible momentum appeared all over his body. He was like a sword out of its sheath at this moment and his killing spirit surged up high. In his hand, a spirit sword came out with a red burning luster.

    Uh huh?

    However, in the moment of taking action, Lin Yingzhen¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank. Lin Xun¡¯s cut seemed to be simple, but it made him feel unstoppable and unavoidable.

    What was this Sabrey?

    Lin Yingzhen was shocked in his heart and suddenly felt something was wrong. Theing blow had an unparalleled momentum like a storm which could tear up everything in the world.

    This...

    Lin Yingzhen was creepy. The anger and contempt in his heart were all gone immediately and reced by a deadly chill and frighten of danger.

    At this critical moment, he almost subconsciously put all his strength out to defense instead of to attack!

    This scene seemed a little strange in those young people¡¯s eyes. They thought that Lin Yingzhen could easily kill Lin Xun with his sword.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Lin Yingzhen¡¯s sword was now used to defended all over his bodydefend himself...

    Was he defensding himself?

    How it could it be? Why he defensded before foughtfighting?

    No one understood.

    In a moment, just a sh, they heard a loud bang. The spirit light was shining and the energy was raging like two mountains were colliding.

    Then, they saw Lin Yingzhen, who was highly praised by them, flew out like an untied kite as if he had been severely hit by a huge beast.

    With a puff, Lin Yingzhen fell on the ground and caused lots of smoke and dust. He screamed and coughed up blood at once. He couldn¡¯t stand up with pain courseas many of his many bones were broken.

    Hiss!

    People gasped and gaped. Was that real? Lin Yingzhen was defeated by a single blow and flew out at the beginning of the fight?

    It was horrible!

    This was out of their expectation. They couldn¡¯t help be awed and stay there dumbly.

    Lin Xun was a little surprised at this time, he said, ¡°Nice reaction. It¡¯s your fate to be saved under my attack.¡±

    Hearing this, many people trembled and looked appalled. They finally realized that the handsome young man in front of them was a tough man!

    He could hit Heaven-gang Realm Lin Yingzhen in with his Earth-gang Realm power! It was obviously that he didn¡¯t use all my his strength at all! It was a piece of cake for him to defeat Lin Yingzhen.

    This was appalling.

    ¡°You... You... ¡±

    Lin Yingzhen¡¯s face was blue, lying on the ground coughing up blood. His eyes were filled with disbelief that how he could fail so fast.

    During this time, Lin Xun had gone down the steps. The young people were scared to avoid from his wayhim as if they were avoiding snakes and scorpions.

    It was obviously that they were frightened by Lin Xun¡¯s power.

    Lin Xun came near to Lin Yingzhen and he took all the valuable things from Lin Yingzhen¡¯s body, including jade belt,bat boots and inner armor.

    Lin Yingzhen kept screaming and panicking like a virgin who was being ravaged. His face was full of helplessness.

    In the blink of an eye, there was only an underpants on Lin Yingzhen¡¯s body. His clear white body was exposed at once.

    All the young people were stunned.

    Lin Xun¡¯s movement was so fast that they couldn¡¯t react to rescue Lin Yingzhen in time. So soon Lin Yingzhen became a naked man.

    Most importantly, even Lin Yingzhen couldn¡¯t resist Lin Xun¡¯s blow. If they wanted to fight against Lin Xun, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg.

    After picking up all valuable things, Lin Xun stopped, ignored Lin Yingzhen, the naked man who was lying on the ground and covering his face, and looked at those young people.

    At a nce, the young people felt chilly just like being watched by a hungry wolf. All the mean and womean¡¯s face turned bleak for fear of repeating Lin Yingzhen¡¯s ending.

    Lin Xun could not help sighing. These guys were really timid. They didn¡¯t dare to fight back so he couldn¡¯t find the reason to extort valuable things from them.

    ¡°Everyone, go back and tell your elders. It¡¯s useless to test me by in this way. I can forgive it this time, but don¡¯t me me for being rude if you challenge me again.¡±

    Lin Xun nced at the crowd and smiled warmly. Then he turned away.

    Of course, he knew that this was a test. It was obviously that Lin Yingzhen was here to test his power.

    This proved that other four nsmen branches of Lin Family should know that Lin Xun hade back now. They might get some news and dare not offend him directly so they sent Lin Yingzhen to test him.

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun didn¡¯t wee this temptation at all!

    In his view, this kind of temptation undoubtedly proved that the other four nsmen branches did not put him in their eyes at all!

    Lin Yingzhen¡¯s miserable ending showed Lin Xun¡¯s attitude toward their temptation, impolite and powerful. They should know that his decisive attitude to control the Heart-cleansing Peak!

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s left leaving, the young people changed their face sharply and they dared not stop him. They even secretly felt lucky that Lin Xun didn¡¯t find them any trouble.

    What happened just now was really frightening. Not only did he defeat Lin Yingzhen with one stroke, but he also stripped Lin Yingzhen, leaving only a colorful underpants. This was too humiliating!

    From now on, Lin Yingzhen must be a joke of in Westbrook. If Lin Yingzhen wanted to raise his head again, he had to kill Lin Xun!

    ¡°It¡¯s so hateful!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Yingzhen was so ashamed and angry that he roared continuously. It was so humiliating for him than killing him. He was so hatehated Lin Xun so much that he turned rolled his eyes and fainted.

    When the young people saw this, they gave up thinking more and gathered to help Lin Yingzhen.

    ...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about Lin Yingzhen¡¯s provocation at all. After solving it, he walked into the Forbidden City¡¯s spacious street in the morning.

    He took chariot all the way and arrived at the Forbidden City at night yesterday. So he didn¡¯t have time to appreciate the view of the Forbidden City and entered the Heart-cleansing Peak at first.

    Now, when he walked alone on the street, he saw that the orderly and spacious street was full of people and traffic tools. It was hard to see ordinary people here, most of them were practitioners.

    This was normal. Forbidden City was the capital of the Empire, one of the most sacred ces in the hearts of countless practitioners. It was extremely difficult for practitioners to take set root here, let alone those ordinary people.

    Boom

    On the sky, the purple air was steaming and the morning glow was filledthe sunshine began to spread. Spiritual shuttles drove by, rumbling. It looked very spectacr.

    In the Forbidden City, not any people or animal except for the spiritual shuttle was allowed flying in the sky.

    Therefore, Lin Xun could almost see all the way that noble Sea Spirit Realm maen were walking like him or riding the chariot.

    There was many strongman of Tao Insight Realm in the street!

    As for the practitioners of Human-gang Realm, Earth-gang Realm, Heaven-gang Realm, they were everywhere.

    Of course, the mostmon one was practitioners within the ninthe realms of Martial. The number of these practitioners were countless spectacr.

    In addition, many foreigners in strange clothes appeared in the Forbidden City, such as monks of Baoxiang country, the warriors of Yun country and so on.

    There were even some powerful barbarians from the Empire of the Dark even!

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes shrank when he saw barbarians. But he soon understood from the conversation of nearby practitioners that those barbarians were not dangerous to human., tThey were foreign envoys and lived in the Forbidden City all the year round.

    Seeing all these things, Lin Xun could not help be filled with sorts of feelingsbut be emotional.

    This was the Forbidden City!

    It was the heart of Ziyao Empire where there were many ns and forces. It was the center of the Empire¡¯s power!

    There was no city could be better than Forbidden City when it waspared to its prosperity and history!

 Chapter 327 - A Whipping

    <h4>Chapter 327: A Whipping</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    After wandering for an hour, Lin Xun quickly found out the address of the Vulture House from others.

    He spent a piece of gold coin to hire a chariot toward Vulture House.

    A piece of gold coin was able to hire seven or eight chariots in other cities! It could be proved indirectly that the price level in the Forbidden City was especially high. It was really difficult to live in the Forbidden City if one didn¡¯t have enough money.

    In the northwest area of the Forbidden City

    This was a civilian area in the Forbidden City. People who live here were from all over the world. But its prosperity couldn¡¯t bepared with other areas of the Forbidden City.

    Even so, this area was also bustling with restaurants, inns,mercial houses, brothels. One could meet his every need here.

    Vulture House was a restaurant in this area.

    It was very remote. Not until Lin Xun got down the chariot and searched this area for a long time did he find it in the corner of ane.

    This was a two-story building, ordinary and unimpressive.

    It was nearly noon. A dozen guests scattered in the center of Vulture House. The business seemed to be not good.

    ¡°Should it be the owner of this restaurant that instructor Shu Sanqi mentioned?¡±

    Lin Xun looked up at the signboard of the restaurant. He was surprised that Vulture House was written in ancient characters.

    He thought that since the master of Vulture House was a friend of Shu Sanqi, he must also be a great strongman. Who ever thought that Vulture House was just amon restaurant located in the civilian area.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t despise its location. Many strongmen liked to live in unnoticeable ce like small downtown. That was called ¡°hiding in the city¡±.

    When Lin Xun was about to step into Vulture House, there was tters of hoofs in the street in the distance. The earth shook as if thousands of troops were approaching.

    As soon as the hoof sounded, Lin Xun saw that a group of practitioners were riding fierce beasts, roaring towards here.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    On the beast, the practitioners waved their long whips and scolded the passers-by who were blocking the road. They were extremely arrogant.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Damn it, don¡¯t you have an eye, get out of the way! ¡±

    ¡°Go back if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Pedestrians on the street were screaming to dodge, making much chaos.

    A few people were too slow to dodge, so they were directly hit by the fierce beasts and flew out, screaming on the ground.

    There were also some pedestrians who had dodged but they were still beaten by the long whips, crying out on the ground.

    How Arrogant!

    They totally ignored life!

    This was Lin Xun¡¯s first impression of these practitioners.

    Riding beats at will in the street was almost the same as trampling on life.

    What was more, those immoral practitioners were extremely proud to do this andughed constantly.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Not far away from him, a little boy stood still crying. He seemed to be frightened and forget to dodge.

    Crack!

    The fierce beast at the front had galloped over. The practitioner on the beast grinned andshed at the little boy.

    If this blow was carried out, the little boy¡¯s brain would broke on the spot!

    There was screams in the street. Many people couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes. They didn¡¯t dare to watch this poor innocent little boy dying.

    At this critical moment, Lin Xun swept out like lightning. He held the little boy with his hands and rushed to the roadside.

    But the whip fell on Lin Xun¡¯s back, making his back clothes broken and leaving a bloody whip mark on his skin, which was scorching and stinging.

    The only good news was that the little boy was all right. He was just scared and cried.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The practitioner took a look with surprise at Lin Xun, and soon he sneered and retreated his gaze as he didn¡¯t care much.

    Boom

    At this moment, all the practitioners on the beasts came and stopped in front of Vulture House.

    A bronze chariot pulled by four ck scale horses was behind the practitioners. Although there was no other decoration on it, it had a ferocious and frightening momentum.

    The four ferocious ck scale horses and the guarding practitioners who led the way in front showed that the owner of this chariot must be extraordinary.

    Lin Xun frowned. He gave the child back to his parents first and looked up at the ck scale horse chariot regardless of the bloody whip mark on his back.

    Soon, a young man dressed in scarlet cape and ck armor came down from the chariot. He looked cold, imposing and awe-inspiring.

    The young man stepped out of the chariot and walked straight into Vulture House. Behind him, a group of guards swarmed in.

    ¡°Chi Zees again!¡±

    In the street, some people said angrily, ¡°Since more than half a year ago, he has brought people to bother Vulture House every second days. It¡¯s really disgusting!¡±

    ¡°This guy didn¡¯t have the surname of Chi originally. But his younger sister married Chi family, so he was lucky enough to have a given surname of Chi. Otherwise, how could he have such prestige today?¡±

    Some people despised him.

    ¡°You are wrong. Although Chi Ze was born in a poor family, he has a very good talent. He joined the army when he was young and made a lot of military achievements in the battlefield in many years. If he was weak in strength, he wouldn¡¯t have the surname given by Chi Family just because of his sister¡¯s rtionship.¡±

    ¡°No matter how he got this surname, this guy is so arrogant. Does he really think that he can act at will in the Forbidden City with the surname of Chi? People like him will get rid of their pride sooner orter! ¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯d like to see the same result as you wish, it¡¯s obvious that Chi Ze can do whatever he wants in the Forbidden City with the surname of Chi.¡±

    A lot of discussion that included hatred, curse, envy and emotion came out one after another in the street.

    Chi Ze?

    Lin Xun immediately thought of Chi Cangmei and Chi Cangfeng, as well as many encirclements and suppressions he had encountered along the way when he came to the Forbidden City.

    Although the whish on his back didn¡¯t hurt him inside, it was scorching, which made Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but sh a chill in his ck eyes.

    He killed countless Chi Family practitioners along the way, but now he was whipped by a servant beside a guy who changed his name to Chi, which made Lin Xun angry.

    ¡°My friend, can you tell me why Chi Zees to Vulture House often?¡±

    Lin Xun asked a passer-by in a low voice.

    ¡°Everyone knows hees for the beauty in Vulture house£¡¡±

    The man sneered, ¡°Chi Ze is so shameless. It¡¯s clear that the beauty doesn¡¯t like him, but hees here again and again. He¡¯s really a mean person. Even if he changed his surname to Chi, he can¡¯t change his inferiority.¡±

    ¡°A Beauty?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned.

    ¡°Man, youe here for the first time, right? About a year ago, the old shopkeeper of Vulture House recruited a woman. She was extremely beautiful and cold in temperament as an iceberg. All of a sudden, her appearance made a sensation in the streets nearby and attracted many diners.¡±

    A look of salivation and ecstasy appeared on the man¡¯s face, ¡°I have seen the beauty once. Her figure and face is so beautiful that I can¡¯t be picky any. If I could sleep with her for one night...¡±

    Lin Xun frowned and interrupted, ¡°But I don¡¯t think the business of this Vulture House is good. Do you know why?¡±

    The man nced at Lin Xun with a little dissatisfaction and answered, ¡°Of course its business is bad. In the past half year, demon Chi Ze has oftene with his sinister subordinates. Who dares to visit Vulture House often?¡±

    After he finished, he rolled his eyes at Lin Xun and left.

    Lin Xun stood alone and fell into thinking. If he was right, the beauty who had been pestered by Chi Ze for more than half a year should be instructor Young Ke.

    Didn¡¯t she have beautiful appearance and cold temperament as an iceberg?

    Instructor Young Ke left Bloodthirsty Camp more than one year ago, so the appearing time of that beauty also coincided.

    ¡°Does Chi Ze have a bold mind? How he dares to covet the beauty of instructor Young Ke. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he thought about it. If it was really Young Ke, how could she not beat Chi Ze but bear him in this half year?

    Bang Bang Bang.

    At this moment, in the opposite Vulture House, a loud bang sounded. Soon, more than ten diners were hurled out.

    ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t you see my master working? If I see you in Vulture House again, I will kill you without mercy! ¡±

    One of Chi Ze¡¯s attendants walked out and gave a scorn to the diners that had fallen to the ground.

    Lin Xun frowned. He went up to pick up a diner and asked, ¡°What happened inside?¡±

    The man screamed, ¡°Chi Ze was rejected by the cold beauty again. So he hurt others madly now.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart was tightened. He didn¡¯t hesitate to rush into Vulture House.

    He didn¡¯t worry about whether Young Ke would be bullied. He worried that Young ke would be hated by Chi Family after she bullied Chi Ze!

    Now, Lin Xun was clear about the contradiction between the aristocratic family and the poor. Even if Chi Ze was unreasonable in the matter, the situation would be bad for Young Ke because Chi Family would like to maintain its dignity of Chi family!

    ¡°Vulture House is out of business today. Go away!¡±

    In front of the door, two guards stood there. When they saw Lin Xun, they immediately shouted.

    Coincidentally, one of the guards was the one who whipped Lin Xun just now. When he recognized Lin Xun, he said with a ferocious smile, ¡°It¡¯s you, boy. Why you here? Didn¡¯t that whip too soft for you?¡±

    As he said, he raised his iron whip and was about to hit Lin Xun.

    Crack!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t retreat or move, but Lin Xun¡¯s p came to the guard¡¯s face and made him whine instantly. His mouth and nose were bleeding, his teeth fell out. His body turned around like a top because of heavy force of this p. Finally, he fell to his knees with a big bang and almost fainted.

 Chapter 328 - Murder in Anger

    <h4>Chapter 328: Murder in Anger</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun reached for the iron whip.

    Crack!

    A whip was pulled down passingly. A strong wind contained internal force split the guard¡¯s skin and flesh. His internal organs were severely damaged too.

    Atst, he fainted with a convulsion.

    ¡°Dame you!¡±

    Another guard on the other side was furious. As soon as he raised his hand to attack, he felt that a sudden stormy momentum sent out from Lin Xun.

    With a loud bang, the guard was quaked by Lin Xun¡¯s momentum before he could react to resist.

    Crack!

    Lin Xun gave another beat to the guard without any mercy, which made the guard tremble like being shocked by electric. Then coughed up blood and fainted too.

    ng! Lin Xun threw the iron whip on the ground and rushed into the first floor of Vulture House.

    He nced around, but there was no figure on the first floor. When he climbed to the second floor, there was no one either.

    Lin Xun could not help but be confused. Soon, he noticed that there was a door leading to the courtyard in the depth of Vulture House.

    He could have a panoramic view of the whole courtyard from the second floor.

    At this moment, in the huge courtyard, a group of practitioners stood behind Chi Ze, who had a saber stuck to his neck.

    The person who held the saber was dressed in in clothes, graceful and slender. She stood there with her long, straight legstogether, which made her seem to be taller.

    She had thin ck short hair and beautiful facial features. With that face, figure and temperament, she was an impable beauty.

    She held the saber steady and precisely, her eyebrows showed her calmness and coldness like an isted iceberg, invible and imposing.

    It was instructor Young Ke!

    After she took off military uniform of Bloodthirsty Camp, Young Ke¡¯s beauty refreshed people¡¯s eyes.

    The unique calm and cool temperament, coupled with her beautiful facial features, gave a strong visual impact to others.

    Even Lin Xun felt a little shocked for Young Ke¡¯s beauty as he saw her new appearance at the first sight. Then he was relieved that she was only holding a saber to threaten people. She didn¡¯t kill Chi Ze.

    Unexpectedly, Chi Ze seemed not nervous at all. He was calm and steady.

    He gazed at Young Ke¡¯s beautiful face and said with a slight smile, ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me die, so put away your saber.¡±

    Young Ke did not take back her saber, ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Chi Ze burst outughing with a touch of arrogance on his face, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t. You may escape from here if you kill me, but the owner of Vulture House will surely pay a deadly price!¡±

    After a pause, his eyes became hot and firm, ¡°Young Ke, you know very well that it¡¯s easy to kill me, but the consequences are not bearable for you. So you dare not to do it all the time. You know, this is the power of forces! ¡±

    As he said, he raised his hand to touch Young Ke¡¯s face. But when he caught Young Ke¡¯s eyes, he finally took his hand back.

    Chi Ze smiled and said recklessly, ¡°You must go with me today. Otherwise, I will smash Vulture House and kill its boss!¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s eyes narrowed and her voice was cold, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°You can make a try,¡± Chi Ze said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to see the master of Vulture House die because of you? If not, why you struggle to follow me? It¡¯s useless you know.¡±

    Young Ke kept silent.

    Chi Ze was proud at this moment. He was like a hunter who was good at seizing women¡¯s thoughts. He said, ¡°Young Ke, I like you very much. What¡¯s wrong if you follow me from now on? Now, I have the background of Chi Family, one of the seven top-ranking aristocratic families. When you¡¯re with me, you will also be a member of Chi Family. Isn¡¯t it a glory for you? ¡±

    Bang!

    Young Ke shook her wrist, smashed Chi Ze on his chest with the back of the saber, making him fall out suddenly.

    ¡°Roll away!¡±

    Young Ke spit out words from her lips.

    Chi Ze was not angry. He got up and dusted his clothes, and then walked to Young Ke step by step, ¡°Stop struggling, Young Ke. You dare not kill me. You¡¯ll belong to me sooner orter.¡±

    A group of nearby practitioners and attendants had a trace of teasing appear on their faces. In their eyes, Young Ke was an cold beauty that could strongly stimte men¡¯s will of conquest.

    Chi Ze trying continuously to break through Young Ke¡¯s psychological barrier like an old fox just made them happy.

    Young Ke looked at Chi Ze who was approaching step by step. Her palms and fingers turned white because she exerted too much strength to hold saber. Her watery deep clear eyes revealed that she was struggling.

    When Chi Ze was only half a step away from Young Ke, he smiled. It was a determined smile. No matter how powerful Young Ke was, how cold and proud she was, she had to be obedient in front of him.

    The pleasure of victory stimted Chi Ze to be excited with his heart afire. He would like to raise up his head andugh loudly. This was power!

    In front of power, everything was a paper tiger that could be easily attacked!

    ¡°Young Ke,e with me...¡±

    Chi Ze repeated softly. He raised his hand and slowly grabbed Young Ke¡¯s arm.

    Young Ke¡¯s body quivered imperceptibly as if she was trying to suppress her emotions.

    This satisfied Chi Ze more. It was an unparalleled enjoyment. Only the woman in front of him could give him such a strong feeling of enjoyment.

    But suddenly a voice sounded, ¡°If you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll cut your paws to feed the dog.¡±

    With the sound, Lin Xun had shed into the courtyard.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Dame you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you destroy the good time of master?!¡±

    All of a sudden, a group of servants were restless. They shouted loudly and rushed to Lin Xun.

    When Young Ke saw theing Lin Xun, she was also shocked. Why did the little guye?

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    A group of practitioners attacked Lin Xun as they were shouting.

    However, Lin Xun was not in a hurry. He took out two Meteors Crossbows. After two sounds of explosions, the silver arrow burst out in the crowd like a rainstorm.

    Puff Puff Puff

    In an instant, seven or eight practitioners were killed on the spot because there was no time to dodge. Their blood burst like waterfall.

    Before it was over, with a ng, Flowing-light Saber had gone out of its sheath. Lin Xun carried it in his hand and rushed forward.

    Seeing what happened just now, Lin Xun¡¯s lungs were about to explode because of anger.

    Lin Xun bore so much hatred and sadness when he saw that instructor Young Ke, who could not be profaned in his heart was coercedby such a bastard Chi Ze.

    Young Ke was an instructor of Bloodthirsty Camp!

    But she fell into dilemma when facing a guy with the surname of Chi. How absurd of this scene was?

    Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous?

    But Lin Xun knew that this was the reality. The reason why Young Ke didn¡¯t dare to kill Chi Ze was because the Chi Family standing behind him!

    The power of the aristocratic family was the reason of all this!

    In such a situation, Lin Xun could not stand any longer. He let out his endless hatred and started his action without mercy.

    For a while, the blows in the courtyard were zing and crisscrossing like the raging storm. Most of the servants were Human-gang Realm, who couldn¡¯t bear these powerful blows.

    In the blink of an eye, more than half of them had been killed.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    At that moment, Chi Ze longed his face. He waspletely enraged. His eyes became gloomy and terrible. He almost seeded, but he was suddenly disturbed by Lin Xun, which made him angry like a tyrant.

    Boom!

    He flew up and grabbed in the air. A bright ck wave squeezed the void with a roar.

    Killing the enemy without touching him!

    This was obvious the means of Sea Spirit Realm!

    But Young Ke seemed to have made a decision when Chi Ze attacked Lin Xun. She gnashed his teeth and went up in the sky.

    Whoosh. As Young Ke patted her hands lightly, the void copsed and Chi Ze¡¯s attack was instantly dissolved.

    ¡°Young Ke, how dare you...¡±

    Chi Ze was so angry that he couldn¡¯t believe Young Ke dared to stop him.

    Bang!

    Before he finished speaking, Young Ke kicked out directly in the sky. A horrible shadow dashed out and and smashed into Chi Ze¡¯s chest.

    Cracking, Chi Ze¡¯s chest crushed and his face was bleeding everywhere. He was smashed on the ground, making a big hole and lots of smoke.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun had solved those attendants of Chi Ze. He came over with a bloody saber and smiled, ¡°That is your style, instructor Ke.¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s eyes were calm. She looked sideways at Lin Xun and said, ¡°You brought me a big trouble just now. Let¡¯s think about how to solve it.¡±

    ¡°Solve? It¡¯s impossible! Unless you kill me now, none of you will escape safely! ¡±

    Chi Ze roared on the ground. His hair was messy, his face twisted and livid, and his eyes bloodshot, giving out a ferocious intent.

    Since he changed his surname to Chi, no one dared to offend him wherever he went. His life was iparablyfortable. How could he suffer such a great loss?

    Young Ke frowned and was about to say something, but Lin Xun opened his mouth ahead, ¡°Let me deal with it, instructor. I promise that you can no longer worry about being bothered by this guy!¡±

    As he said, he carried the saber and walked to Chi Ze, with a warm smile on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    However, he took his saber and cut Chi Ze¡¯s two palms. Puff, puff. In a moment, Chi Ze¡¯s blood burst out like a spring.

    Chi Ze screamed in agony, ¡°You¡¯re over, you¡¯re over! Chi family will never let you go, I swear! ¡±

    Hearing this, Young Ke frowned with more worry.

    But Lin Xun crouched down and gazed at Chi Ze, whose face was twisted and livid, when he said with a smile, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that on my way to the Forbidden City, I killed more than 2000 practitioners sent by Chi Family, and I destroyed six Ziying Battleships of them. By the way, even Chi Cangfeng went outside the Wuqu City to kill me. But I am still alive.¡±

    After a pause, Lin Xun asked Chi Ze seriously, ¡°Now, tell me, do you think I will be afraid of the revenge of Chi Family?¡±

    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 329 - Demon-like Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 329: Demon-like Opponent</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Chi Ze was severely injured by Young Ke before and his sternum was broken.

    Then Lin Xun cut off his hands, which made him scream and nearly fainted under extremely pain.

    He cursed madly in his heart and became extremely hateful. He vowed that if he could survive this time, he would torture them to death!

    However, after listening to Lin Xun¡¯s words, Chi Ze felt like being struck by lightning. His hatred and madness were reced by endless panic.

    This young man not only killed more than 2000 practitioners sent by Chi family?

    He also destroyed six Ziying Battleships?

    How fucking was that possible?

    Chi Ze didn¡¯t believe it at all at the beginning. But when he heard that even Chi Cangfeng had not killed Lin Xun, he felt panic at once.

    He also heard the news that Chi Cangfeng went out without permission yesterday to deal with a young man, which disobeyed the arrangement of Chi Family so he was finally imprisoned by the elders!

    If Lin Xun told the truth, wasn¡¯t it the young man in front of him that Chi Cangfeng was going to deal with yesterday?

    Thinking of this, Chi Ze¡¯s moralepletely copsed. His face was bleak, his eyes were empty. He seemed to forget the injuries on his body.

    No wonder this young man dared to make a bold move. It turned out that he was a tough figure!

    However, when Young Ke heard what Lin Xun said, she was shocked by things Lin Xun had met before he came to the Forbidden City.

    Why did Chi Family send forces against him?

    Why did they watch Lin Xun enter the Forbidden City at thest moment without retaliation?

    Young Ke realized that there must be a reason for this.

    Lin Xun seemed to not notice the change of Chi Ze¡¯s face and he still smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to believe me. But it doesn¡¯t matter to me. You just need to know that it¡¯s really a simple thing for me to kill you.¡±

    Chi Ze was dull and helpless. He was out of his wits at this moment. He looked discouraged and thoroughly gave up revenge.

    ¡°Since I talk these to you, I have no intention of killing you at this time.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s next words surprised Young Ke.

    Even Chi Ze couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His empty pupils shed a hope for life.

    But he didn¡¯t believe Lin Xun. He thought Lin Xun was torturing him on purpose. So he roared hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me. Kill me directly. If I utter a sound, I change my name into yours!¡±

    However, Lin Xun smiled. In Chi Ze¡¯s astonished eyes, Lin Xun began to help him deal with the broken hand.

    He first helped to stop bleeding and cleaned up the wounds. Then he took out the ointment needed for healing and daubed it on Chi Ze¡¯s wounds. Finally he tied up Chi Ze¡¯s hand with a cloth. He was skilled in all of these actions.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Chi Ze waspletely confused and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be moved. I just want to keep you alive.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really curious about how they would feel when you lost your hands and went back to Chi Family alive. Well, I heard that your surname was given by Chi Family. What if they take back the surname and don¡¯t recognize you as nsman anymore... ¡±

    Before he finished, Chi Ze was like being hit hard with a stick on his head. His mind was almost blown that he finally understood why Lin Xun saved him!

    This guy didn¡¯t save him for good intention. It was obviously that Lin Xun wanted to let him fall into the miserable situation worse than death!

    Just thinking about it, a useless man was worthless. Even if Chi Family didn¡¯t take his family name back, what dignity would he have and how he could survive in the future?

    After losing his power, he was doomed to be a clown who would be trampled by countless people!

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. Who was this young man in front of him? How could he be so vicious?

    It was a demon-like opponent!

    Demon was not as fierce as him even!

    When Young Ke heard Lin Xun¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t wait to stop Lin Xun and said, ¡°Lin Xun, this may enrage Chi Family...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Chi Family wants to revenge, they will find me directly.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled warmly and reminded Chi Ze of something, ¡°I forgot to tell you that in the future, if I want to get back at me,e directly to Heart-cleansing Peak, one of 72 peaks of aristocracy. I¡¯m the owner of that peak. It¡¯s very easy to find me.¡±

    Mountains of aristocracy!

    Heart-cleansing Peak!

    Chi Ze felt dizzy in his eyes. His morale was beaten heavily. It turned out that this guy was also a son of an aristocratic family!

    It was weird!

    Chi Ze suddenly remembered that Lin Family on the Heart-cleansing Peak had been in decline for more than ten years. It could only be regarded as an inferior family. Why this guy dared to challenge Chi Family?

    ¡°Bah! What a funny story! You are really a swindler who pretends to be powerful!¡±

    Chi Ze sneered.

    Lin Xun got up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not fun to lie to someone like you. Wee to Heart-cleansing Peak with the people of Chi Family for revenge. Go away now!¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun¡¯s confident performance, Chi Ze¡¯s face changed with uncertainty. Finally, he gnashed his teeth, stood up and walked out.

    Before he left, he still gave a resentful look at Lin Xun and Young Ke.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he has a glimmer of hope that Chi Family will revenge him. Alright, as long as one is alive, he has to find some hope for himself. Otherwise, he is no difference from death.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and sighed.

    Young Ke frowned and nced at Lin Xun. She asked ¡°Why are you still in the mood to sigh for others?¡±

    Lin Xun sighed again, ¡°I don¡¯t bear more worries as debts grow. Since he dares to harm you, he should pay an unbearable price!¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s clear eyes slightly shrank. Looking at the beautiful young man who she had not seen for a long time, she could not help but feel warm in heart.

    Although the boy had changed a lot, he was still pretty kind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten one thing. I should have asked Chi Ze to clean this ce before he leaves...¡±

    Lin Xun nced at the messy courtyard. The corpses were lying everywhere, bloody and smelly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t clean it. Do you think it¡¯s necessary to stay here after killing so many members of Chi Family?¡±

    Young Ke was helpless toment. She turned and walked out, ¡°Wait for a minutes, I¡¯ll take Vulture and leaveter. Go with us then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll leave here? Where are you going? ¡±

    Lin Xun was confused.

    ¡°How can we survive in the Forbidden City since we caused such a storm? We should run as far as possible. ¡±

    Young Ke replied casually.

    Lin Xun understood in a moment that Young Ke was still worried about the revenge from Chi Family!

    How valiant Young Ke was when she was in Bloodthirsty Camp!

    But in the Forbidden City, she was haunted by a guy who changed his name to Chi.

    Until now, she had no choice but to leave the Forbidden City only because they killed a group of scumbags.

    This made Lin Xun feel sad. He understood atst what aristocratic family meant to ordinary people.

    Even strongman like Young Ke could only choose to endure, let alone other humble man?

    If Chi Ze didn¡¯t rely on the power of Chi Family, how could he dare to be so reckless with his inferior strengthparing to Young Ke?

    ¡°Instructor, I have a way to keep us all in the Forbidden City.¡±

    Lin Xun said seriously.

    He noticed that Young Ke was reluctant to leave her. Otherwise she could not bear the harassment of Chi Ze for half a year.

    Young Ke stopped and looked back at Lin Xun immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the way?¡±

    ¡°Come back to Heart-cleansing Peak with me.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and didn¡¯t hide his life experience and current situation to Young Ke.

    ¡°So you are really the lineal sessor of Lin Family?¡±

    Knowing all this, Young Ke couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    She had also heard about Lin Family, but it was too strange a word to her so she never imagined that Lin Xun would have something to do with such an aristocratic family.

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°I knew it yesterday.¡±

    This simple sentence also mixed withplex emotions of bitterness that others couldn¡¯t taste.

    ¡°So you came to me to help you this time?¡±

    Young Ke looked at Lin Xun directly.

    Lin Xun said with a little helplessness, ¡°I have no idea since I¡¯m new here. I can¡¯t fight with those greedy elders alone.¡±

    He took a deep breath and said resolutely, ¡°So I can only umte strength as soon as possible, and use any avable resources by any means. Otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult to keep my own life, let alone to keep Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    Young was silent for a moment. She looked at Lin Xun with her clear calm eyes and said, ¡°I can escape far away if I only offend Chi Family. But if I jump into the ¡®fire pit¡¯ of Lin Family, I may bepletely trapped.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled bitterly, ¡°Indeed so.¡±

    Suddenly, he was a little frustrated and suspected himself that was it selfish to ask instructor Young Ke to go back to Heart-cleansing Peak with him.

    Once she was in the same camp with him, the danger she faced was more than hundred times dangerous than killing Chi Ze!

    ¡°Come with me first.¡±

    Young Ke didn¡¯t refuse Lin Xun immediately. She took Lin Xun out of Vulture House and walked along the street for a long time. Finally, she pushed the door into a remote courtyard.

    The courtyard was quiet. An ancient tree stood in the center.

    Under the ancient trees, a middle-aged man was sitting in a wheelchair, holding a fat white civet in his arms.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s hair was gray, his face was pale and the skin was almost transparent. He was sick and seemed to have a stubborn disease, which made him feel extremely weak.

    But his expression was extremely peaceful. Under his broad eyebrows, there was a pair of quiet eyes, which seemed to be able to detect the vicissitudes of the world.

    If he was not in the wheelchair with sticky body, Lin Xun would suspect that he was a recluse wiser!

    ¡°Here you are, Young Ke.¡±

    Seeing Young Ke pushing the door in, he put on a gentle smile and weed her with a deep voice like bell or drum, which endowed him a unique charm.

    But when he saw Lin Xun, he was slightly shocked. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°This young man still keeps his killing intent. His clothes are stained with blood. Did he kill someone just now?¡±

    Immediately, he realized something. His clear eyes turned to Young Ke and said with a emotion, ¡°If I¡¯m right, things about Chi Ze havepletely turned nasty?¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked about this middle-age man¡¯s keen insight.

    He could tell so many things with only a nce. It couldn¡¯t be done at all without rich experience and wisdom!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t dare to look down on this middle-age man at once. Although this middle-aged man might be sick and impotent, he must be a powerful existence.

 Chapter 330 - Overjoyed

    <h4>Chapter 330: Overjoyed</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    Young Ke hummed, but did not deny it.

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Was it because of this young man? You don¡¯t need to deny it. But in my opinion, it¡¯ll happen sooner orter by your temperament even without this young man.¡±

    Lin Xun waspletely shocked and deterred by the unbelievable wisdom he showed. It was amazing that the middle-aged man guessed almost correctly of what had just happened in just a few words.

    However, Young Ke changed the subject and said, ¡°Vulture, this is Lin Xun, one of the students who sessfully graduated from the Bloodthirsty Camp the year before.¡±

    Vulture!

    It turned out he was the owner of Vulture House!

    Lin Xun immediately went forward and said, ¡°Elder.¡±

    Vulture smiled lightly, ¡°Well, it must be Shu Sanqi who gave you the lead to find me here. Then you¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately sighed, ¡°Your Elder has such a discerning eye that it is impossible for me to not admire you.¡±

    Vulture smiled and said, ¡°Give me the hairpin then.¡±

    Lin pondered for a while, then came to his sense instantly and took out the silver hairpin Shu Sanqi had given him and handed it to him.

    Vulture gently rubbed the hairpin, with a touch of tenderness in his eyes, and didn¡¯t speak until after quite a while, ¡°There must be something you want from me if youe here with this hairpin. Tell me, what you want me to do for you.¡±

    Before Lin could open his mouth, Young Ke stepped forward and whispered his situation in details to Vulture.

    Finished, Vulture unexpectedly wore a face of solemnness, and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you should be the direct descendant of Daochen Elder.¡±

    Daochen Elder, with no doubt, could only be the great-grandfather of Lin!

    What Lin did not expect was that Vulture seemed to have extreme respect for his great-grandfather that he even showed great respect for himself.

    ¡°To be honest, Elder, I didn¡¯t know about my background until yesterday. You won¡¯t believe it, but I know nothing about my great-grandfather.¡±

    Lin said with shame.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business. I already know roughly about you, but I¡¯m still not sure whether you deserve my help.¡±

    There was full of calmness in Vulture¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have the power of seeing through people¡¯s mind. ¡°After all, you know, even if I help you, there¡¯ll be a lot of unpredictable dangers in store for you, and I need you to prove that you are capable of taking on such kind of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Lin asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only reached the Earth-gang Realm, so it would be asking too much if I test your cultivation. But tell me, what will you do if you¡¯re in charge of Heart-cleansing Peak?¡±

    Vulture spoke in a slow pace, with his bright eyes staring at Lin, and making Lin feel unspeakable oppression.

    Young Ke said nothing more at the moment and looked at Lin with expecting eyes.

    She also noticed that this was a test from Vulture. If Lin could pass it, he would certainly obtain the help from Vulture.

    But if he couldn¡¯t ...

    He could only leave alone!

    ¡°First to solve the internal troubles.¡±

    Lin answered without hesitation. He had already thought about this question countless timesst night.

    ¡°But how?¡±

    Vulture continued asking, growing serener and exerting an unspeakably oppressing majesty.

    Lin replied in a low voice, ¡°First stabilize the foundation, then umte strength, and atstunch a strike.¡±

    Vulture shook his head, seeming dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s too general. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have a specific n at present.¡±

    Stunned, Lin replied, ¡°In my opinion, it is far from the concreteyout at present.¡±

    Vulture gave out a sound of interest and said, ¡°I would like to hear the reasons.¡±

    Lin said quickly, ¡°My only advantage at present is the legitimacy as the direct heir of Lin Family, which means I can rightly take over Heart-cleansing Peak. On this point, I¡¯ve been way ahead of the rest members of Family Lin.¡±

    Vulture nodded, ¡°It¡¯s got to be legitimate, which is very crucial.¡±

    Lin had a slight smile and continued, ¡°However, my situation is not very optimistic. I have neither money nor hands. I¡¯ve only got myself. But I¡¯m not famous or strong, far from convincing others.¡±

    With a touch of appreciation in his eyes, Vulture concluded by his words that Lin was not just a talker.

    It was not hard to know your enemy, but it was often difficult to know yourself. In fact, the most difficult thing for a practitioner to understand was himself.

    It was extremely rare for being at his age to be able to examine and analyze himself and to make sober and calm judgments.

    ¡°So, I intend to start to change from myself before dealing with the internal troubles. And when I have the ability to take care of the big picture, I will then make specific ns.¡±

    Lin took a deep breath and said what he really thought.

    Hearing this, Young Ke had already be almost persuaded. It was obvious that Lin did note here for help out of fear. On the contrary, he already had his own ideas and ns!

    ¡°We¡¯ve been separated for only a year or two, but this boy has grown into such a state. If Chief Shu knew this, he would also be very pleased.¡±

    Young Ke thought to herself. She knew very well that Lin was definitely one of those trainees Shu Sanqi admired the most even though he didn¡¯t seem to take much care of Lin in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Otherwise, Shu Sanqi would never have given that silver hairpin to Lin.

    But to her surprise, Vulture didn¡¯t seem to be persuaded by all Lin¡¯s replies. He continued to ask, ¡°It¡¯s well thought. But I tend to wonder how you will change yourself. It cannot be done overnight.¡±

    Linughed out instantly, with rare determinedness appearing on his angr and handsome face. He said inly, ¡°It may be difficult for others to make such change, but I¡¯m not like them. As long as I want, I can definitely let everyone in the Forbidden City know my name in less than a month!¡±

    Young Ke narrowed her eyes eyes, with a touch of different light shing across her eyes. She had seldom seen such confidence from Lin. People like him would never easily say such decisive andcent words.

    So, Lin must have a lot of cards unexposed in his hand!

    Almost at the same time, Vultureughed out, sped his hands and admired, ¡°Now I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t seem a bad thing to help you.¡±

    Lin was heartened and said happily, ¡°So, your Elder has promised to help me?¡±

    Young Ke was a little speechless by Lin¡¯s reaction now, ¡°As long as you are not stupid, you¡¯ll probably know the answer now. You¡¯ve always been a cleverd, but why are you confused at this time?¡±

    Lin was rendered dumb all of a sudden.

    Of course, he could tell, but Vulture¡¯s consent still made him too overjoyed to believe it.

    Originally, he was going to ask Young Ke for help. But he never expected he had somehow managed to obtain Vulture¡¯s help!

    How could Lin Xuan not be overjoyed by this?

    Though Vulture looked weak and showed no momentum, he could not be some ordinary person in that he was a friend of Shu Sanqi and was so highly respected by Young Ke.

    It would definitely be of great help for Lin to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak with the help of him and Young Ke!

    ¡°Now, please let me reintroduce myself. My name is Vulture. I¡¯m also a trainee in the Bloodthirsty Camp in those days as Shu Sanqi.¡±

    At this time, Vulture looked serious and said, ¡°Originally, I had the same cultivation as upper Tao Insight Realm. But I¡¯ve been caught up with grave disease due to an ident that year, which made me no different from a useless man.¡±

    Caught up with grave disease!

    What kind of disease could render a practitioner in Tao Insight Realm into a useless person?

    Lin was shocked by what he had heard and was about to ask when he saw Vulture waving his hand and saying, ¡°This¡¯s all you have to know. I just want to tell you that there is nothing I can do to help you in fighting. Maybe the only thing I can do is to help you size up the situation and make overall ns. In short, you can leave all the chores to me.¡±

    Lin was stupefied by his words, but he soon captured a stare from Young Ke, who reminded him, ¡°Vulture is a tactical master who even Shu¡¯s got to ask for advice modestly. Even the dean of the Green-deer School had once came personally to invite him to work there but was refused. Howes you still stand foolishly like this. How stupid you are!¡±

    Lin understood it swiftly and bowed to Vulture in thanks, feeling extremely happy. He had expected that Vulture would be extraordinary, but did not expect he was even more to make Drillmaster Shu to seek him for advice and to even be warmly invited by the dean of the Green-deer School ...

    This was so awesome!

    Without further dy, Lin left with Young Ke and Vulture at noon and took the chariot to return to Heart-cleansing Peak.

    On the way, Lin learned through small talk that Young Ke should be staying in the Forbidden City to take care of Vulture.

    ording to Young Ke, it was because Vulture had once saved her life.

    But when Lin asked about the disease of Vulture, Young Ke avoided talking about it, saying only that if there was a chance in the future, Lin would understand.

    This led Lin to conclude that the disease of Vulture must be extremely troublesome or even incurable. Otherwise, with his ability, he would have been cured already.

    Once returning to Heart-cleansing Peak, Lin told Lin Zhong to arrange a ce for Young Ke and Vulture to live, and told him that they would the most reliable next to himself in the future in the Heart-cleansing Peak and should not be neglected.

    To Lin¡¯s surprise, when he saw Lin Zhong, Vulture showed a touch of surprise and seemed to recognize Lin Zhong¡¯s identity, and said, ¡°Dare I ask whether you¡¯re Shen Jinglun, who won the third ce in the Nation Test sixty years ago and was called ¡®Bronze Charming¡¯?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s body stiffened in an instant and the expression on his face was undiscernible. It took quite a while before he shook his head and said, ¡°Shen Jinglun¡¯s already dead. There¡¯s only one old man serving Family Lin in the world.¡±

    Vulture narrowed his eyes and did not keep asking.

    But their conversation had made Lin unable to calm himself down for a long time. He had never thought the old man, who habitually bent his body in front of him, seemed to have another identity.

    Bronze Charming!

    How could an ordinary own such great honor?

    Lin secretly decided that he must find out about this matter when there was a chance.

    After arranging the amodation, Lin invited Young Ke and Vulture into his study to start nning.

    However, Vulture directly told Lin that he was only responsible for handling all chores and it was Lin himself who would be in charge of everything. In addition, corresponding arrangements would be put forward by Vulture with every decision Lin made and Vulture would definitely never meddle in Lin¡¯s decisions.

    And Young Ke also said frankly that she was only responsible for carrying out the missions, and if there was anything for her, Lin could just give out the orders.

    Their explicit attitude had absolutely made Lin stunned, but he immediately realized that they were not unwilling to do their best to help him. Instead, they were reminding himself in another way that it was HIM who was in charge in the Heart-cleansing Peak.

    And if he wanted to be the real heir of Family Lin, he must be decisive and not rely too much on others!

    Otherwise, what was the difference with his being manipted like a puppet?

    From this moment on, Lin finally realized that his identity had been different from before.

 Chapter 331 - Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 331: Recruitment</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    In the study room on the second floor of Heart-cleansing Hall

    The change of identity made Lin Xun fall into silence.

    Looking at this handsome young boy, worries shed in Young Ke¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Vulture as she was asking in silence whether they could help Lin Xun.

    However, Vulture shook his head slightly. He knew that if one wanted to pursue honor, he must bear the responsibility first. Lin Xun must adapt to the change of his identity.

    In the past, he was alone so he could be reckless and didn¡¯t have any burden. But now, since he made the decision to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak, he must make changes!

    For a long time, Lin Xun took a deep breath and his deep dark eyes recovered calm. He said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡±

    Vulture smiled.

    Young Ke was stunned. In a trance, it seemed that Lin Xun had changed. But she couldn¡¯t count exactly what it was.

    ¡°I have two things to do at present.¡±

    Lin Xun murmured, ¡°First, recruit avable talents, not ves or servants.¡±

    ¡°Second, I need specific information about the four branches of Lin family. I need to judge their attitude towards my return.¡±

    Then he looked at Vulture.

    Vulture thought about it, and a sh of bright light appeared in his clear eyes. She said calmly, ¡°The second thing is rtively easy. Young Ke can make it.¡±

    Young Ke beside him nodded her head, ¡°Getting more information is not a problem for me.¡±

    Vulture continued, ¡°As for recruitment, there are many kinds of talents. What kind do you want? ¡±

    Lin Xun said without hesitation, ¡°I need some loyal and reliable people regardless of theirbat effectiveness.¡±

    ¡°I got it. But you need to solve more problems before recruitment.¡±

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You need enough money.¡±

    Lin Xun patted his forehead. He forgot that Heart-cleansing Peak was so poor now. How could he recruit people without enough money?

    ¡°I¡¯ll solve it.¡±

    Lin Xun started to go to Keystone Business in the Forbidden City.

    ¡°You need at least 50,000 gold coins to recruit reliable people. If they join Heart-cleansing Peak, their living and sry will also be borne by you. You should know this need a huge amount of money.¡±

    Vulture reminded again.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. Wait for my good news!¡±

    Lin Xun smiled.

    ¡°Hope for it.¡±

    Vulture smiled. He was also curious about where Lin Xun would earn this wealth.

    ...

    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s one thing I have to report.¡±

    Lin Xun left the study room and walked along the road toward the bottom of the peak. Lin Zhong followed Lin Xun and suddenly spoke with hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Granddad Zhong?¡±

    Lin Xun stopped and looked at Lin Zhong.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Vulture has some special identity.¡±

    Lin Zhong whispered.

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lin Zhong struggled for a long time how to exin what he¡¯d thought. He sighed deeply and said, ¡°Young master, I can¡¯t tell his identity for sure, but I recognized the poison he had must be Misfortune Powder.¡±

    ¡°Misfortune Powder?¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t hear about this poison.

    ¡°Yes, this poison is extremely mysterious. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a taboo prevailing in Empire of the Dark. Once the practitioner below Life-death Realm is infected, he is like to be cursed by misfortune. He may be forbidden to practice forever, he may be tortured both physically and spiritually or might die immediately.¡±

    Lin Zhong lowered his voice and exined, ¡°ording to my observation, Vulture must been poisoned by this Misfortune Powder.¡±

    Lin Xun feltplex. Unexpectedly, the secret Young Ke avoided would be revealed by Lin Zhong at a nce.

    ¡°Is this poison solvable?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    Lin Zhong shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t find a master of medicine who can remove the poison in the Empire because the poison is too overbearing. It¡¯s a taboo thing even in the Empire of the Dark. Since Vulture has been poisoned, his identity must be very special.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun suddenly asked, ¡°Granddad Zhong, how can you know this poison so well?¡±

    Lin Zhong was chuckled by this question and answered vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that once in a while.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep nce at Lin Zhong and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    But when he was about to leave Heart-cleansing Peak, he suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Granddad Zhong, are you Bronze Charming Shen Jinglun 60 years ago?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s body was stiff. He seemed not prepared for this question.

    Lin Xun smiled and waved to say goodbye, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be hesitate. We have much time in the future when you¡¯re ready to tell me in person.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun leave, Lin Zhong seemed to have mixed feelings. He heaved a long sigh, closed the door to the outside world, and turned away before his thin stopping figure disappeared in sight.

    ...

    Keystone Business located in the center of the Forbidden City, so it was very easy to find it.

    This was the most prosperous ce in the Forbidden City. It was impossible for a firm without a solid foundation to run for a long time here.

    Peni Restaurant was the first-ss ce for party.

    Taiyi Battlefield was the most ancient battleground of the Empire.

    Smile of Beauties was the most appealing brothel for countless practitioners.

    Keystone Business enjoyed the reputation of circting the treasures all over the world!

    In the afternoon, a chariot drove into this block and stopped at the gate of Keystone Business.

    Lin Xun saw a magnificent and majestic building at the first sight when he stepped out of the chariot. He narrowed his eyes for what he saw.

    Keystone Business covered an area of several thousand square meters and was about three hundred meters high. It was enveloped by illusory and mysterious luster under the sunshine and looked crystalline.

    If someone looked down from above, he would find that Keystone Business was like a crystal pce that came from sea, full of brilliant spirits.

    Magnificent!

    Luxurious!

    Lofty!

    Illusory!

    This was the headquarter of Keystone Business, which owned the highest reputation as the First Chamber of Commerce in the Empire.

    When Lin Xun arrived here, he found the Keystone Business was very busy. There were men and women in all ages and in colorful clothesing in and out. All of them were rich or dignified people.

    Lin Xun had viewed much in the past two years, but he still felt amazed at the bustling scene of Keystone Business when he stood in front of it.

    He wondered how long it would take Golden Hall to achieve such remarkable achievements as Keystone Business.

    Lin Xun walked in Keystone Business without hesitation.

    It had a huge space inside. Many kinds of elixirs, treasures and spiritual objects were disyed everywhere. It was almost like a beautiful pce. Hundreds of practitioners were wandering around and browsing. But it was not crowded at all.

    Although Lin Xun was dressed in ordinary clothes and his appearance was not outstanding, he had calm and quiet temperament and his behavior was decent, so he was not ridiculed or slighted by others.

    Soon a beautiful maid weed Lin Xun.

    ¡°I want to visit Shi Yu.¡±

    Lin Xun showed his purpose directly.

    ¡°Excuse me, who it is?¡±

    The beautiful maid was stunned.

    ¡°The third Childe of Keystone Business.¡±

    Lin Xun exined.

    The pretty maid frowned imperceptibly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hundreds of guests want to visit out master every day. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not qualified to visit him if you are not rmended.¡±

    Before she finished, he smiled in understanding, took out a token and handed it to the maid.

    As the beautiful maid took a look at the token, her eyes narrowed and she said in surprise, ¡°Is it... the token of the eldest Childe?¡±

    Lin Xun replied, ¡°Yes, it could not be fake, but I want to visit Shi Yu instead of Shi Shuan.¡±

    The pretty maid¡¯s eyes suddenly were suddenly filled with enthusiasm and respect. She said, ¡°Wait a moment, Childe. It¡¯s a big deal. I need to ask for instructions.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Immediately, the pretty maid left in a hurry. Soon, she came back with a middle-aged man who looked like a steward.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Chuan. May I know your name, Childe?¡±

    The middle-aged man cupped his hands and asked with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Lin Xun.¡±

    Lin Xun introduced himself.

    ¡°This way please, Childe Lin Xun.¡±

    Lu Chuan invited and led the way in person.

    Before long, he took Lin Xun to an antique elegant room.

    He exined then, ¡°Childe. Lin, our third Childe is dealing with affairs now. I will report in personter. Please wait in this elegant room for a while.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    Lu Chuan left at once and Lin Xun pushed open the door of the elegant room.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, there were many figures waiting in the elegant room. All of them were practitioners, including men and women.

    When they saw Lin Xun, they took back their eyes soon due to Lin Xun¡¯s ordinary clothes and young age.

    ¡°Another manes here to visit the third Childe.¡±

    ¡°s, I have been here for a month in a row and I have waited here every time Ie here. Up to now, I haven¡¯t been summoned by the third Childe. What can I do if thing goes on like this...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been waiting for a month. I have visited here for half a year as long as I have time. But I haven¡¯t been able to face the third Childe since then.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use ofining? The third Childe is one of the three sons of Fortune God Shi. He was so spoiled by his father. How can anyone meet such a young and noble person?¡±

    Some people sighed,ined and sneered when they talked about it.

    Lin Xun realized that the practitioners in the elegant room had the same purpose as him.

    This made him frown. Depending on the situation, it was not a easy thing to meet Shi Yu. It was beyond Lin Xun¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, let me wait for a while. I could try another firm if things do not go smoothly anyway.¡±

    Lin Xun thought about his n, found a sit and sat down at will.

    He was here to sell things. He intended to dispose of all the spoils captured in the previous battles, convert them into money and prepare for his recruitment.

 Chapter 332 - Flame War

    <h4>Chapter 332: me War</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    As time went by, Lin Xun felt impatient gradually.

    Someone nearby suddenlyughed and said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t patient enough, you¡¯d better not stay here. Do you think that the third Childe of Keystone Business can be visited easily?¡±

    Lin Xun looked up and found a middle-aged mustache manughing at him.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Lin Xun asked in peace.

    ¡°Aha, you are too young to have this question. Look at all the people here, look who they are?¡±

    The middle-aged mustache man appeared to be a veteran.

    He implicated that all the people in sit had a higher statue than Lin Xun. Since they should wait here obediently, a simple teenager could only follow them patiently.

    Lin Xun smiled at once. He didn¡¯t want to talk with such guy.

    They were waiting to meet Shi Yu at the same time but this guy ridiculously owned a sense of superiority to others.

    The middle-aged mustache man seemed to be enraged by Lin Xun¡¯s attitude. He snorted coldly, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. The world is very cruel. If you don¡¯t know how to be a humble man, you will suffer great losses sooner orter!¡±

    Hearing this, the other practitioners in the elegant room burst intoughter.

    Waiting was too boring a thing. So the other practitioners looked on with a teasing tone when they saw the middle-aged mustache man scolding Lin Xun, a fresh man here.

    ¡°Hey, man, don¡¯t me him. Aren¡¯t all young people the same? He is proud and thinks that the world revolves around him. But he will know his humbleness when he runs into enough difficulties in real life.¡±

    Some people made strange sounds.

    ¡°Ah, you are so bad. Don¡¯t discourage this young man any more. Don¡¯t you feel his pity? He might hope to get the appraisal of the third Childe by this chance and make a great progress and be outstandingter.¡±

    ¡°Bah! It¡¯s silly for an impatient guy to be outstanding! ¡±

    The practitioners in the elegant room opened their mouths and made fun of Lin Xun.

    Obviously, they thought that Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be some important figure since he was dressed in ordinary clothes and was young, so they bantered and satirized him at will.

    Lin Xun sighed in his heart, but he still put on a smile on his face. He nced at the others and asked, ¡°As you are so powerful, why you still wait here obediently like me?¡±

    This word made many people look numb and gloomy.

    But Lin Xun continued with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my age? Can you be young then? Don¡¯t presume on your seniority. You just vent your resentment on others because of your failure. Humble is still a good word for you, cheap is much suitable for you.¡±

    When it came to lip-service, Lin Xun had never suffered a big loss.

    As soon as these words were said, those practitioners¡¯ faces changed angry. Humble? Cheap?

    How dared a little boy scold them in face!

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold!¡±

    One bung the table and pointed to Lin Xun, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that disaster emanates from careless talk!¡±

    Lin Xun sat motionless but tut tut his mouth, ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you be angry from shame? I¡¯ve just told a fact. Why you react so strongly? You¡¯re really losers. If I were you, I would not say a word butmit suicide directly, which could also save practicing resources in this world. ¡±

    Everyone took a breath of cool air. This young man¡¯s word was so harsh!

    ¡°You...¡±

    The practitioner who bung the table was so angry that his face was red and his eyes almost popped out. He drew his sword out of his sheath and pointed to Lin Xun.

    However, Lin Xun said calmly, ¡°Idiot, this is Keystone Business. Are you sure you want to fight here? It doesn¡¯t matter that you want to die, but if you harm others because of your recklessness... ¡±

    Hearing this, other practitioners changed their face immediately. Even if they were reluctant, they had to admit that Lin Xun¡¯s words really made sense.

    Fight in the Keystone Business?

    He must not want to live longer!

    A green-robed man came out to dissuade at once, ¡°Calm down, this friend. Don¡¯t be serious to a young man. He is not cultured. Are you the same as him?¡±

    Hearing this, the practitioner¡¯s chest heaved. Finally he restrained himself, angrily put off his sword and sat down again, but his face was gloomy.

    Obviously, he was thinking about how to deal with Lin Xun when he left Keystone Business.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about this man, but he looked at the green robed man who was making a persuasion and asked, ¡°Whose dog is this? Did it just run out and bark without being fed?¡±

    The man in the green robe immediately became angry, ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to prevent you from being beaten. How dare you call me a dog?¡±

    Lin Xun sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. I¡¯m scolding the dog.¡±

    The green robed man was so angry that his brow was blue and sinew. He got up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you this sharp tongue bastard today!¡±

    All of a sudden, the other practitioners were flustered. They hurriedly got up to stop, ¡°Calm down, dude. Didn¡¯t you just advise others not to care about the young people? Restrain yourself right now.¡±

    The green robed man was stopped, but Lin Xun sneered, ¡°Look, this is moral dog. He scolds others for not being cultured. But he can¡¯t stand the same scolding. I think he is inferior to dogs.¡±

    ¡°Let me kill him! Kill him! ¡±

    The green robed man was so angry that he shouted wildly. Only killing Lin Xun immediately could calm down his hatred.

    Other practitioners couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. They didn¡¯t want to stop the green robed man but what if their behavior known by Keystone Business?

    At the same time, they finally realized that Lin Xun was just a prick. He was totally different from other young people and was not so easy to bully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, let him act at will.¡±

    Lin Xun sat still, smiling and saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if this stupid and uncivilized moral dog can bite off a piece of me.¡±

    Puff!

    The green robed man was spitting blood directly. He was so angry. He had never seen such a rude and vicious young man.

    ¡°Young brother, it¡¯s not good to be rude and make enemies at will.¡±

    ¡°Yes, forgive others is a good virtue.¡±

    Those practitioners had a headache to deal with this scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m young and not sensible. I¡¯m haughty and proud. I don¡¯t know how to be a humble man so it doesn¡¯t matter to me to make enemies.¡±

    Lin Xun faced with internal and external troubles of Lin Family because of his changing identity in these two days. He seemed to be peaceful on the surface, but he was exactly under great pressure in his heart.

    Now, even a group of practitioners who were waiting to be summoned by Shi Yu dared to sneer at him relying on their age. How could Lin Xun stand this any longer?

    Lin Xun was not a person who could bear losses!

    Therefore, Lin Xunpletely let out all the pressure in his heart in this tit for tat war.

    He returned all the sarcastic words to those practitioners. It was no different from provocation at all.

    All of a sudden, those practitioners were enraged. This young man so ungrateful and arrogant!

    They didn¡¯t stop the green robed man again. They looked at Lin Xun together and wanted to give Lin Xun a lesson recklessly.

    ¡°Oh, why did you suddenly change your attitude? What¡¯s the difference between a hypocritical and a timid drifter? ¡±

    Lin Xun sat still and his words were not polite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Finally, the green robed man made a move. With a sh, he chopped at Lin Xun with a sword.

    Bang!

    At this time, the door of the elegant room was kicked open from the outside. A handsome young man in white robe walked in.

    Oops!

    When the green robed man saw the young man¡¯s appearance, his eyes suddenly shrank. He suddenly gave a strange cry and stopped in the half way.

    The sword he split was only ten centimeters away from Lint Xun¡¯s head, but it seemed to be blocked in the air and could not move any more.

    The third Childe!

    How... how could hee here in person?

    At this time, those practitioners in the elegant room also recognized the identity of the person. They couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cool air together. They stared and felt chilled all over. Their inner anger has disappeared at once.

    Lin Xun was still sitting there. He had not moved a bit from the beginning to the end. He looked calm and indifferent as if he didn¡¯t worry about the sword edge ten centimeters away from his head.

    When he saw Shi Yu, who was still dressed in a white robe and was very smart and elegant, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s very enjoyable to eavesdrop outside just now?¡±

    When this was said, those practitioners trembled in their hearts. Did this young man want to die? How dared heugh at the third Childe Shi Yu?

    To their surprise, instead of being angry, Shi Yu shrugged his shoulders andughed, ¡°I just want to see if you have changed after two years. Who ever thought that your tongue has be more vile and mean. ¡±

    At this time, those practitioners felt like being hit by lightning. Theypletely reflected that the spiteful and vicious young man was familiar with the third Childe Shi Yu!

    They seemed to be more than normal friend...

    When they recalled what they did to Lin Xun, looked down on him, sneered at him, thought that he didn¡¯t know the rules and didn¡¯t have the patience to wait, they felt ufortable all over. They had the feeling of lifting a stone to hit their own feet.

    If they were familiar with Shi Yu, would they have patience to wait?

    Damn it!

    This was a big misunderstanding!

    These practitioners wanted to cry at this moment. They just judged people by their appearance and mistakenly regarded the friend of the third Childe Shi Yu as a pushover.

    The funny thing was that the green robed man was obviously frightened by this scene. He was stiff with that gesture, and motionless as a y sculpture, which was extremely silly.

    ¡°Man, it¡¯s hard to keep this posture, right? I can understand your mood, but I have to advise you not to be a moral dog in the future, or you will be killed sometime.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed.

    After listening to the advice from Lin Xun, the man in the green robe nodded his head as if he admitted his fault in panic.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have mood to trouble him either. He kindly reminded him then, ¡°Take back the sword. You look so embarrassed being like this.¡±

 Chapter 333 - Treasure Examiners

    <h4>Chapter 333: Treasure Examiners</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    In a luxury pce

    Shi Yu sat on a futon made of purple lynx fur and said with a little surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to me. I¡¯m really ttered.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel you¡¯re excited.¡±

    Lin Xun looked at Shi Yu on the opposite. They had been separated for two years. Shi Yu now reached Heaven-gang Realm and his breath became more restrained and calm.

    Obviously, not only did Lin Xun keep promoting himself, but also thosepanions of his in old days were making great progress.

    Lin Xun vaguely remembered that when Shi Yu made a breakthrough in Gang-producing Lake, he generated the first ss Pond of Spiritual Power Tidal Gxy.

    At that time, thousands of silver-like waves were surging and rolling in the sky, which was spectacr.

    It was reasonable for Shi Yu to be promoted to Heaven-gang Realm nowadays.

    Next table, two outstanding beauties in light gauze skirts sat on their knees. One was boiling a pot of tea, exposing her delicate slender fingers. The other was preparing snacks smilingly.

    This tea was Golden Flowing Light, the best tea from the Imperial Pce.

    Under the boiling spiritual water, green tea leaves were dancing like broken gold, which was so pleasing to see. Its taste was fragrant, ethereal, mellow but not too strong.

    This pot of tea alone was expensive than thousand gold!

    It was royal items that was not avable for the outside world.

    Look at the dishes of fruits and snacks. There were Falling Star Fruits picked from the cold north, and Vigorous Green Peach from the bottom of the volcano. Lin Xun had never seen several delicacies before even.

    It previewed that Shi Yu, the third son of Fortune God Shi, had a luxurious life. The tea and snacks he enjoyed were not affordable for ordinary rich children.

    Of course, it was also a treat for Lin Xun. Shi Yu wouldn¡¯t take out these good things to entertain other people.

    ¡°Since I left Bloodthirsty Camp, I¡¯ve kept wondering about where you and Ning Meng will reach in practicing when we meet again.¡±

    While drinking tea, Shi Yu sighed, ¡°Now I¡¯m at ease. At least you are still inferior to me in realm as before when you were in Bloodthirsty Camp. As for Ning Meng, I don¡¯t think he can catch up with me. ¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Aplishments are not matters. How much do you think you will overweigh me if you fight with me?¡±

    Shi Yuughed, ¡°Let me tell you that I¡¯ve been honing myself in the past two years. If you think you can defeat me by dint of your fighting power as you did in Bloodthirsty Camp, you really underestimate me.¡±

    Lin Xun picked up his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, do you want to have a try?¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± Shi Yu was stunned.

    Lin Xun said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Yu stared straight at Lin Xun and shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t fight since we just meet each other. I¡¯m not stupid Ning Meng. Come here, have a cup of tea. Don¡¯t spoil the fun.¡±

    Seeing this, Lin Xun couldn¡¯t helpughing and didn¡¯t force Shi Yu anymore. Shi Yu¡¯s mind was always clear and exquisite so he would not show his power easily.

    His fighting style was corresponding to his character. He would strike a deadly blow once he stared.

    ¡°Tell me why you came to me with my big brother¡¯s token?¡±

    Shi Yu was curious.

    Lin Xun immediately exined the process of meeting Shi Shuan.

    In a trance, a slight color passed through Shi yu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like my big brother, I have to admit that he always has a good eye for people.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°Your big brother is really a great man.¡±

    Shi Yu immediately waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. It¡¯s nice to meet you in the Forbidden City. We should have a good drink. Qingxue, Lianyue, prepare wine and tes. Remember to take out my Dragon Blood Wine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The two beautiful girls smiled and took their orders.

    Lin Xun shook his head and announced, ¡°Ie here for something this time. I will have a good drink with you next time.¡±

    ¡°Is it very urgent?¡± Shi Yu was surprised.

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Shi Yu immediately agreed, ¡°Then solve the problem first.¡±

    He also knew Lin Xun¡¯s temperament. Lin Xun would never refuse his invitation under normal circumstances. The reason why he did this was that he must have met with a difficult problem.

    ¡°I want to sell a lot of goods here in your ce.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t mince matters. He told his purpose directly, ¡°This batch of materials is special, especially the booty I seized. If I sell it to others, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t ept it. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want others to have such a benefit.¡±

    Shi Yu asked with great interest, ¡°What materials? How much is it? ¡±

    ncing around, Lin Xun got up immediately, took out his Small Sumeru Ring and waved his sleeve gently.

    Rumbling, a variety of spiritual tools, equipment, short crossbows appeared, which piled up into a treasure mountain that sent out dazzling spiritual light and upied half of the pce.

    Taking a breath of cold air, Shi Yu got up, walked forward and looked at the treasure mountain for a while. He was surprised, ¡°Have you robbed an army, Lin Xun?¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, ¡°Almost.¡±

    Three thousand elite practitioners sent by Chi Family were no different from an army.

    These spoils were all captured from those practitioners. There were thousands of spiritual weapons, hundreds of sets of equipment and about 700 short crossbows.

    They were all intact. Lin Xun abandoned iplete ones and consumed some in the battle.

    At this moment, Shi Yu also noticed the mystery of these spoils. His eyes narrowed slightly and he asked, ¡°Is it Chi Family?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Shi Yu nced at Lin Xun weirdly, ¡°You are so bold that you robbed Chi Family!¡±

    He was really shocked. Those Booties were all excellent products, and they were branded with the unique logo of Chi Family, so they could not be bought on the market at all.

    It could be imagined how many practitioners from Chi Family Lin Xun killed since he captured such arge number of spoils!

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°So, can you take it?¡±

    Shi Yu was not happy to hear this question, ¡°Are you kidding? There is no product that I can¡¯t take in Keystone Business. But do you measure the importance between your life and these spoils?¡±

    He looked serious and stared at Lin Xun directly, ¡°Are you sure you know the end of having feud with Chi Family?¡±

    Obviously, Shi Yu misunderstood.

    Lin Xun thought for a while. Then he simply narrated what happened after he left Mist City. He also told his life story and current situation in a harmonious way.

    After listening to all this, Shi Yu was stunned and still. His face was changing continuously, shocked, indignant, confused and sad.

    Lin Xun sent too much information to him, which made it difficult for him to ept the truth.

    After a long while, Shi Yu came to his mind. The first sentence he spoke was, ¡°F**k, I know that you are not ordinary at all!¡±

    Lin Xun was helpless, ¡°Do you believe me that I would rather be an ordinary person?¡±

    Shi Yu patted Lin Xun on his shoulder and said with emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your life would be even worse than mine. Ah, that¡¯s might be the reason why I felt congenial when I saw you at the first nce in the Bloodthirsty Camp.¡±

    Lin Xun was somewhat sulky ¡°You¡¯re suffering? Stop joking! Don¡¯t bullshit. I¡¯ll be gone. ¡±

    ¡°I just want to ease you up. I¡¯m afraid that you are under too much pressure,¡± exined Shi Yu.

    After a little thought, he said, ¡°Wait for me first. I¡¯ll find some old men to help you estimate the value of these spoils.¡±

    At the end of the conversation, he turned around in a hurry.

    Before long, Shi Yu walked into the pce with four old men in different clothes.

    ¡°These are Treasure Examiner of Keystone Business. I believe they will give you a satisfactory return.¡±

    Shi Yu introduced them with a smile.

    ¡°Third Childe, I can urately determine the value of these materials at a nce. Aren¡¯t you inviting us all to identify these things only?¡±

    An old man in grey said with a little dissatisfaction as he nced at the pile of goods.

    Obviously, in his eyes, although the quantity of those materials was amazing, they were not treasures at all, and not worth much effort.

    Shi Yu was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°Excuse me Old Qiu. I¡¯m worried about my friends¡¯ affairs. I¡¯m afraid I will miss if there¡¯s something special in these treasures.¡±

    It was easy to find that these elders must have a very high position in Keystone Business, which made Shi Yu respect them.

    ¡°Hey, it turned out to be a friend of the third Childe. Do you have to offer a price of friendship this time?¡±

    Another fat old man opened his mouth.

    Shi Yu frowned slightly.

    The old grey-robed man Qiu Lao waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a matter of the third Childe¡¯s friends, it¡¯s also worth our effort.¡±

    As he said, the stout old man said casually, ¡°In my judgment, the market price of these treasures is 74,200 gold coins, which is higher than others.¡±

    Another old man said, ¡°These treasurese from Chi Family. They are no different from stolen goods. It¡¯s hard to sell them. They need special treatment. If they are converted, they can be up to 60,000 gold coins.¡±

    Another old man added, ¡°Since he is a friend of the third Childe, even if we don¡¯t make fortune by this, we may pay 64,000 then.¡±

    After that, they looked at Shi Yu together.

    Obviously, the final result would be determined by Shi Yu.

    At the moment, Shi Yu looked gloomy. These old men annoyed him with business man looking.

    But this was the rule of Keystone Business. Even if he was the son of Fortune God Shi, he shouldn¡¯t break the rule.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t have a chance to make ament, but he noticed that although these treasure examiners respected Shi Yu in words, they didn¡¯t really diferential to him.

    Respect and deference seemed to be quite the same, but in fact they represented two different attitudes!

    Finally, Shi Yu sighed, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    But Lin Xun suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    In a sh, all those treasure examiners frowned and looked unhappy. They had already cut profit for the sake of the third Childe. Was he not satisfied?

 Chapter 334 - Nine Twists Red Core Iron

    <h4>Chapter 334: Nine Twists Red Core Iron</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    The thin tall Old Qiu spoke in a low voice, ¡°Is this young friend not satisfied with the price we offered?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Before he could exin, Old Qiu longed his face, ¡°Young man, I have to remind you that your materials are from Chi Family. It¡¯s no different from stealing goods. If you aren¡¯t a friend of the third Childe, you could only get half of 64,000 gold coins most.¡±

    He seemed to feel Lin Xun not know chalk from cheese so he said with a trace of sulk.

    Shi Yu could not help frowning and said angrily, ¡°Old Qiu, I don¡¯t invite you here to teach my friend a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, third Childe. I just remind in good intention.¡±

    Old Qiu said indifferently.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Xun stopped Shi Yu when he was about to say something and imed with smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t mean to ask for a better offer. Although I¡¯m friend of the third Childe, business should have rules. So please take back the friend rate and offer me the market price.¡±

    Those sophisticated treasure examiners were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Even Shi Yu couldn¡¯t help being shocked and feeling furious at this moment. He thought Lin Xun had been angry with these old men, which brought him mush shame.

    His friend was put in trouble in Keystone Business. If this was easily let go, how could he make more friends in the future?

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for young people to have a tough temper, but you¡¯re abandoning yourself to emotions. Aren¡¯t you putting us in a heartless position? What would third Childe thought of us if so? ¡±

    Old Qiu hummed. He thought that Lin Xun was taking a retreat as a way to win the sympathy of Shi Yu. His intention was sinister to embarrass them.

    Shi Yu felt the thing was a little out of control. He grabbed Lin Xun¡¯s arm and took him into a quiet room on the side room of the hall. He whispered, ¡°Lin Xun, don¡¯t mind those old men. Although they are annoying, they are also really talented people. In the headquarters of Keystone Business, they only listen to my father. Even I dare not go against them.¡±

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself, ¡°These are the truth. Although I¡¯m the son of Fortune God Shi, I often feel bound to take actions.¡±

    He sighed again, ¡°I thought those guys could do me a favor and benefit you more. I didn¡¯t expect that they mess it up. How can I feel at ease in front of you in the future?¡±

    Shi Yu tried to persuade Lin Xun with mockery and catharsis. It revealed that Shi Yu, the third Childe of Keystone Business, was not as free as he seemed to be. He also had depression and worries.

    When Lin Xun heard this, he couldn¡¯t help being dumb. He replied then, ¡°Compared to me, you should feel lucky. At least you are really worthy of your name, but I, the heir of the Lin Family, am alone.¡±

    It was like a game ofparing who was the more miserable.

    Therefore, people would feel happy when they contrasted with each other. Shi Yu was stunned by Lin Xun¡¯s words and suddenlyughed, ¡°I feel so happy when you say that. Let¡¯s tell about your unhappiness to entertain me in the future... ¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes and shouted, ¡°Go away!¡±

    Afterughing for a moment, Shi Yu stopped and said, ¡°Now, listen to me first. ept the price first when you go out. I¡¯ll find a chance to lesson these old menter! ¡±

    There was a chill in his voice.

    As the third Childe of Fortune God Shi, he would inherit Keystone Business. Therefore, he had to find a chance to lesson those disobedient people severely whether Lin Xun had brought his issue here or not.

    This was the way he must go to take the power in the future. If those old man couldn¡¯t been subjected to Shi Yu, he would face a reduction of power.

    But Lin Xun smiled, ¡°If you believe me, listen to me this time.¡±

    As he said, he had gone out of the quiet room with Shi Yu.

    Those old people were still there, but they looked a little bit impatient. They came together because of Shi Yu¡¯s invitation. Otherwise, they would not waste their time on a young man as they owned such a high statue in Keystone Business.

    This was the headquarter of Keystone Business!

    So many dignitaries were waiting for them every day!

    ¡°Predecessors, Shi Yu and I have already negotiated. These treasures will be sold at the market price.¡±

    Lin Xun opened his mouth and decided the price directly.

    All the old people were puzzled and looked at Shi Yu with doubt.

    Shi Yu gnashed his teeth for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Qiu immediately replied indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯ve negotiated, then we¡¯ll deal with it in the market price. But young man, we have offered you a better price. So don¡¯t be regret and me uster.¡±

    Lin Xun answered with a smile, ¡°Certainly I won¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun was so m, the old people felt somewhat confused. They shook their heads and didn¡¯t want to think more. He was just a young man of the third Childe¡¯s friend. He wouldn¡¯t threaten their status in Keystone Business at all even they offended him this time!

    ¡°Childe, since the matter is settled, we¡¯ll leave then.¡±

    Old Qiu cupped his hands.

    But Lin Xun smiled and stopped them, ¡°Wait a minute. I have some other treasures that need to be sold. Please check it one by one and give a fair market price.¡±

    Shi Yu narrowed his eyes, knowing that Lin Xun had begun to fight back!

    But he couldn¡¯t help wondering. What treasure was it that made Lin Xun so confident to teach those old men a lesson?

    The headquarter of Keystone Business gathered the treasures of the world!

    As senior and superior treasure examiners in Keystone Business, they had seen all treasures in the world?

    Therefore, if Lin Xun wanted to teach them a lesson in this way, he needed to bring out something amazing. Otherwise, he would be sneered and attacked by them.

    ¡°Hey, it seems that this young man is not convinced.¡±

    ¡°Is this a test of our ability to identify treasure? Aha, I haven¡¯t met such a thing for a long time. ¡±

    At the beginning, those old people were stunned. But immediately they allughed.

    Old Qiu frowned and said, ¡°Young man, I have something important that couldn¡¯t be dyed. If you want to identify treasure, please ask for others for help.¡±

    Obviously, he also thought Lin Xun was deliberately provoking them. He didn¡¯t care about this childish trick.

    It was totally a waste of time. And it would make the situation much more embarrassing. In this case, the third Childe would me them for bullying his friends.

    So he turned away immediately.

    But when he just took several steps, there was a sound of surprise.

    ¡°Is this ... Nine Twists Red Core Iron?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Nine Twists Red Core Iron only exists in the depth of Soul Oblivion Sea. It¡¯s a legendary treasure. It¡¯s very rare. We can¡¯t find such a treasure in the whole empire in recent hundreds of years at all.¡±

    ¡°But the appearance, vibe, color, and power fluctuation of this object are very simr to the legendary Nine Twists Red Core Iron.¡±

    ¡°Let me check it carefully!¡±

    Old Qiu was stunned. How could it be Nine Twists Red Core Iron? It was a joke!

    That kid was so young and he came to the third Childe for help. How could he have such rare treasures?

    After a short thinking, he turned around and saw that hispanions gathered around Lin Xun withplex expressions as they found a rare treasure.

    On Lin Xun¡¯s hand, a piece of iron twisted and turned like a vine. It was about 30 centimeters long and as thick as an arm. It sent out dark blue light and misty aura flowing like running water, as cold as snow.

    At one nce, the eyes of Old Qiu shrank. His heart was shaking. This seemed to be the real legendary Nine Twists Red Core Iron!

    This was a great treasure! It had not appeared for hundreds of years, which was no difference from extinction. It could be invaluable!

    Once a treasure examiner met a legendary treasure, he would act like a lecher met a gorgeous and beautiful woman that he just wanted to pounce on it.

    But in the end, Old Qiu resisted his strong impulse. He imed a moment before that he had something important to do and he didn¡¯t want to waste his time. If he turned around at this moment, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he told a lie?

    ¡°Hum! Maybe it¡¯s not Nine Twists Red Core Iron. It¡¯s notte to make a decision when thosepanionse up with the result. ¡±

    Old Qiu sneered in heart. But his eyes were still uncontrobly ncing at Lin Xun¡¯s hands, which showed his inner contradiction and struggle.

    All of this was seen by Shi Yu. He could not help feeling that Lin Xun¡¯s method was really effective. He didn¡¯t talk nonsense at all. A treasure could simply turn the situation!

    But the treasure Lin Xun took out also shocked Shi Yu. Nine Twists Red Core Iron was a peerless spiritual material.

    As far as he knew, when casting a spirit furnace applied inrge battleships, Nine Twists Red Core Iron would y an incredible role if it was used as the spirit material!

    Shi Yu vaguely remembered that his father, Fortune God Shi, once said asionally that the most valuable piece on the current emperor¡¯s Ziwei Emperor Battleship was the spirit furnace made of Nine Twists Red Core Iron and other dozens of spirit materials!

    It was said that the Ziwei Emperor Battleship was a giant that could break through the void and flew up high in the sky. Even the powerful people in the Reincarnation Developing Realm could break its defense!

    If the treasure in Lin Xun¡¯s hand was an intact piece of Nine Twists Red Core Iron...

    Thinking of this, Shi Yu heart also couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He was sure that in the headquarters of Keystone Business, this treasure belonged to the top-ranking!

    But, where did Lin Xun get this thing?

    This treasure could only exist in the deep sea of Soul Oblivion Sea, which was almost like a legend.

    At this moment, except Old Qiu, the eyes of other treasure examiners had be fanatical. They knew the value of Nine Twists Red Core Iron better than most practitioners in the world!

 Chapter 335 - Beautiful Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 335: Beautiful Counterattack</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    It was normal that those treasure examiners lost their calmness. Even when the strongmen in Tao Insight Realm or Reincarnation Developing Realm saw such thing, they would be dying to own it.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯tugh at these old people. He realized from their reaction that the value of treasures from the ancient ruins of Soul Oblivion Sea was absolutely high beyond he thought!

    Lin Xun totally didn¡¯t expect that a piece of Nine Twists Red Core Iron could make the treasure examiners of the headquarter of Keystone Business lose their calmness.

    In his view, among the treasures he obtained, Nine Twists Red Core Iron was only amon thing.

    Of course, it was a rare treasurepared to circting ones.

    An old man took a long breath and exhaled to calm down for a while, then he said with eager eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this is definitely Nine Twists Red Core Iron!¡±

    Other treasure examiners nodded as if they were waking up from a dream.

    Shi Yu immediately smiled and was very excited.

    But in the distance, Old Qiu¡¯s expression becameplicated. How could so many things happen if that young man took out this treasure early?

    ¡°Young friend, are...are you sure to sell this treasure?¡±

    Someone asked, bringing all old man¡¯s attention to Lin Xun. Their attitude was totally different from before, with a trance of respect and curiosity.

    Nine Twists Red Core Iron!

    They kept their eyes polished since Lin Xun could take out such treasure. But they were also curious about where such a young man got this treasure. It was amazing!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. But wait a moment please. This is just one of the treasures I want to sell.¡±

    Lin Xun turned his palm upside down and put away Nine Twists Red Core Iron. And he took out another nt with a green stem and thirty-six spirit flowers on its leaves.

    The leaves were thick and green. The veins were obscure and mysterious with bright and translucent light. It was just like green clouds hanging on the stem and branches.

    The spirit flower was clear blue. It was in bud. The petals were illusory. It sprayed nice mist and emit a strong cold fragrance.

    In a trance, people felt as if they were drinking the spiritual spring, rxed and happy. They felt wonderful as if they were going to take advantage of the wind and fly up high in the sky.

    ¡°What an amazing spirit! Is this treasure?¡±

    ¡°Onthe thirty-six leaves, the veins are faintly seen, clear and illusory! Should it... be the treasure absorbing the essence from the heaven and earth... ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this must be the King of Miraculous Medicine that has been extinct in the Empire for a long time.¡±

    Those old people¡¯s voice trembled and their pupils dted. They stared at the miraculous medicine in Lin Xun¡¯s hands. Their faces were full of excitement and shock.

    They had never seen this flower for many years. They thought it had already annihted. Who ever thought it would be quietly presented in their vision now.

    It almost made them feel they were dreaming!

    ¡°Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility...¡±

    Shi Yu hissed and took a breath of cool air. This was a rare treasure that could drive Reincarnation Developing Realm practitioners crazy! Its value wouldn¡¯t be less than Nine Twists Red Core Iron!

    With it, those of Reincarnation Developing Realm could understand mysterious essence of nihility, so as to sessfully refine their own Innate Soul!

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡±

    When Old Qiu, who was struggling in his mind at the sight of Nine Twists Red Core Iron, saw the Spirit Flowers of Purity and Nihility with thirty-six flowers, he felt like been hit by lightning. His pride broke down immediately. He could not help but rush forward and observe it at a close distance.

    With gleaming eyes, he murmured in obsession, ¡°It¡¯s incredible, it¡¯s incredible. This Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility must be at least a thousand years old. It¡¯s almost perfect. It¡¯s just a masterpiece of God...¡±

    The scene at this moment was very interesting. Lin Xun never said a word. He just took out two treasures one by one and the situation changed thoroughly.

    All the self-sustaining treasure examiners abandoned previous arrogance and prejudice and became obsessed, excited and shocked at this moment. They fell in the charm of the peerless treasure Lin Xun took.

    This dramatic change made Shi Yu stare at him and sigh with emotion in his heart. Since he met Lin Xun in Bloodthirsty Camp, he had never found anything difficult that Lin Xun couldn¡¯t tackle,

    including what happened now!

    It was not easy to make these senior treasure examiners in headquarters of Keystone Business lose their calmness again and again.

    Someone might argue that this was due to two treasures. But don¡¯t forget that they were all from Lin Xun!

    Disagree?

    Let other practitioners took out two simr things in the same time!

    ¡°Is it clear?¡±

    Lin Xun, who had been silent all the time, finally opened his mouth and put away Spirit Flowers of Purity and Nihility in his hand.

    All of a sudden, those old people woke up in a dream with different looks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this is indeed a Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility.¡±

    Old Qiu coughed and uttered in a deep voice.

    The other old people looked at each other. They felt slightly ufortable in face of Lin Xun when they were sober.

    They regarded Lin Xun as a young man who came to Keystone Business to take advantage his friendship with Shi Yu. So they were impolite and arrogant.

    But now, after seeing two treasures in Lin Xun¡¯s hands, they all realized that they¡¯d been wrong!

    But they felt embarrassed to apologize to a young man. Therefore, the atmosphere in the hall became quiet in a while.

    This was exactly what Lin Xun wanted. He smiled and announced, ¡°Now that you have a look at the treasure, let¡¯s make a price for it. Well, let¡¯s still deal with it ording to the market price.¡±

    The words of ¡°The Market Price¡± made those old people¡¯s cheeks twitch imperceptibly. They felt as if they had been pped by an invisible hand in their faces, which was scorching and stinging.

    ¡°Are...are you sure to sell these two treasures?¡±

    Old Qiu took a deep breath to resist his inner unhappiness and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Lin Xun added casually, ¡°If Keystone Business doesn¡¯t want to have it, I can go to other businesses.¡±

    As soon as his words came out, an old man was in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t mistake us, young friend. These two treasures are too expensive and rare. We¡¯re not sure if you really want to sell them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Other people were supporting his view.

    Of course they wanted these two treasures. It would immeasurably benefit both Keystone Business and themselves if they could take these two treasures£¡

    Under such circumstances, how could they let the treasures slip away from their eyes?

    ¡°What do you think, third Childe?¡±

    Old Qiu looked at Shi Yu. Obviously, he wanted Shi Yu to help him persuade Lin Xun so his voice was gentle and kind at this moment.

    Shi Yu was almost full ofughter in his heart, but he shook his head and pretended to be worried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to change my friend¡¯s mind. Don¡¯t you see that he didn¡¯t ept the friend price I gave it to him before? How can I persuade him since I weigh less?¡±

    Hearing the ¡°Friend Price¡±, the old people looked uneasy again.

    They were old and sophisticated. How couldn¡¯t they realize that Shi Yu and Lin Xun were revenging.

    But there was no choice. They had to lower their heads in order to keep the two treasures.

    ¡°So offer me a price then, if I ept it, we can deal with these two treasures immediately. If I¡¯m not satisfied with the price...¡±

    Lin Xun murmured, ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble me for the sake of Shi Yu.¡±

    Those old people felt that every word Lin Xun said now was ridicule and sarcasm to them, which made them cry secretly. They regretted that they had offended the young man in front of them and suddenly made the situation embarrassing.

    This was soon nemesis.

    The most depressing thing for them was that the price of these two treasures was not easy to measure because they were too rare and precious.

    Generally speaking, if they released the news that Keystone Business wanted to sell these two treasures, there will inevitably be many practitioners fighting for them even if the price was extremely high!

    ¡°May we have a meeting first?¡±

    Old Qiu hesitated.

    Other people nodded. If the price was low, Lin Xun would not be satisfied with it. Then Keystone Business was about to miss these two treasures.

    But if the price was too high, it would cut the interests of Keystone Business.

    So they had toe up with a way to satisfy Lin Xun and make Keystone Business profit at the same time.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed kindly.

    The old people left in a hurry and found a quiet room to discuss.

    ¡°Bravo!¡±

    Shi Yu, who had been watching nearby, couldn¡¯t helpughing. He was in high spirits and got the excitement of counterattack.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little trick. It can only suppress their haughtiness to change their attitude.¡±

    Lin Xun said casually. He wasn¡¯t excited as Shi Yu did.

    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    As Shi Yu said, he suddenly remembered something and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass them too muchter.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    He whispered to Shi Yu, ¡°I will not agree to whatever price they offerter.¡±

    Shi Yu was stunned and said in thought, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to do that. Who would be willing to sell such treasures for money?¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not about their quotation. I¡¯ve decided to sell these treasures by auction.¡±

    Shi Yu suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s a good way. But if you do this, my Keystone Business will suffer a lot.¡±

    Lin Xun said in sulk, ¡°Are you sure Keystone Business is yours? I can kill two birds with one stone. It helps me in earning more money and it gives you a chance to prove yourself! ¡±

    Shi Yu was smart. He realized what Lin Xun meant in a minute. He was surprised and asked, ¡°Do you want me toe out and help you deal with this?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. No matter what auction price is, this is all your credit.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Shi Yu looked at Lin Xun with aplex look and said, ¡°You¡¯re an old fox!¡±

    Lin Xun rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, do you agree with my n?¡±

    Shi Yu agreed without hesitation, ¡°Certainly I agree with you. Don¡¯t make fun of me. Only idiots will refuse such opportunities.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, turned over his hand, took out Nine Twists Red Core Iron and Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility and handed them to Shi Yu.

    After thinking for a while, he chose another three or four precious spiritual materials that was useless for him and gave them to Shi Yu together, ¡°It¡¯s an excellent opportunity. Let¡¯s auction them all.¡±

    Shi Yu was in a state of stupidity at this moment. His eyes were fixed. Unexpectedly, Lin Xun took out four treasures that were not inferior to Nine Twists Red Core Iron and Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility!

    This...

    This was too crazy!

 Chapter 336 - Fortune God Shi

    <h4>Chapter 336: Fortune God Shi</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Green Star Dragon-lodged Wood!

    Perndra Meteorite Iron!

    Red shadow Grass with Tear Stains!

    ...

    Every time Shi Yu recognized the origin of a treasure, he felt a shock in his heart. Until he checked all the treasures, he was in a daze.

    He had seen rare treasures before, but he saw so many rare treasures together in front of him for the first time!

    Among them, there were several ones that had already almost disappeared in people¡¯s vision.

    For a moment, Shi Yu had a strong impulse to snatch away Lin Xun¡¯s storage ring!

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how Lin Xun got these treasures. Did he not only rob Chi Family, but also ransacked a treasure house of an immortal?

    It was amazing!

    Others must be astonished if they knew Shi Yu, the third son of Fortune God Shi and the famous third Childe of Keystone Business, would be shocked at some treasures.

    In the end, Shi Yu held himself and didn¡¯t ask the origin of these treasures. Everyone had their own secrets. It was unsuitable to ask too much.

    Even they were the closest friends, he couldn¡¯t cross the bottom line.

    By the way, the closest friends wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes ofmon sense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Give me the money of those spoils first. I have to hurry up to solve some problems.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. There were a lot of things waiting for him to deal with.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving right away?¡±

    Shi Yu was stunned, ¡°These treasures are yours. Don¡¯t you worry about me pocketing them?¡±

    ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and patted Shi Yu on his shoulder.

    Shi Yu said sulkily, ¡°I can¡¯t stick to myself in front of treasures.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed then, ¡°If Childe Shi Yu is unable to keep his bottom line just in front of these treasures, then it would make you cheaper than these treasures, wouldn¡¯t it? Maybe I was blind and made friends with whom is absorbed in the pursuit of money. Huh, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Shi Yuughed and scolded.

    Nevertheless, he led Lin Xun and went out of the hall. He ordered his attendants to hand over 6,400 gold coins to Lin Xun then.

    This was the money for the first batch of materials.

    As for those rare treasures left by Lin Xun, the price was unknown until they were auctioned offter.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t suspect about Shi Yu¡¯s moral standing at all.

    ...

    Lin Xun left in a hurry. But when Shi Yu returned to the hall, he was in a trance.

    He had just separated with Lin Xun for more than one year, but Lin Xun¡¯s change was beyond his imagination. He not only became the only sessor of Lin Family, but also possessed many rare treasures that could make the world crazy. It was incredible!

    What happened to this guy after he left Bloodthirsty Camp?

    Shi Yu was lost in thought.

    Soon, Shi Yu was awakened by the sound of footsteps. It was those treasure examiners who came out of the quiet room.

    Obviously, they had discussed a result. There was a look of excitement and expectation in their expressions. But when they found that Lin Xun was no longer there, they were all confused.

    ¡°Third young master, where is your friend?¡±

    Old Qiu¡¯s face changed slightly. He was nervous. He thought Lin Xun was impatient and gave up the deal.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    Shi Yu answered casually.

    ¡°What?

    ¡°He... he¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Was he unpleased to our bad attitude before and unwilling to trade with us any more?¡±

    Those old people¡¯s face looked changeable and frustrated.

    They felt very upset to miss the peerless treasures such as Nine Twists Red Core Iron and Spirit Flower of Purity and Nihility.

    As these old guys looked depressed, Shi Yu couldn¡¯t bear to knock them any more. He added quickly, ¡°Whoever said that he won¡¯t trade with us?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, third young master?¡±

    Immediately, the spirit of those old people was refreshed, and there was a glimmer of hope in their eyes.

    ¡°He has given me the treasures and asked me to auction them on behalf of him, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the quotation anymore.¡±

    Shi Yu said that casually.

    Auction!

    Old Qiu and others were stunned at first. But immediately they smiled. Whether it was an auction or a quotation, as long as these two treasures were sold from Keystone Business, they would be benefited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, everyone. I need you to identify some treasures for me. Of course, these treasures are all left by my friend and they¡¯ll be auctioned togetherter.¡±

    Shi Yu coughed and attracted those men¡¯s attention at once by just several words, which aroused their interest and made them fix their eyes on him while wondering what treasures they would be.

    Soon, Shi Yu put out four or five treasures, including Green Star Dragon-lodged Wood, Perndra Meteorite Iron, Red shadow Grass with Tear Stains.

    ¡°Oh my God, is that true? Perndra Meteorite Iron! I... I thought I¡¯ll never see it again! ¡±

    ¡°Pinch me, am i dreaming? It¡¯s a Red shadow Grass with Tear Stains. It¡¯s hard to find them even in the royal treasury. ¡±

    ¡°This is...is...¡±

    When they saw all the treasures that could not be found in today¡¯s world, the old people were totally crazy. Their eyes were shining, their lips were shaking. They totally ignored their manners and shouted loudly, which seemed to be a little funny.

    Shi Yu didn¡¯tugh. He also lost his calmness when he saw these treasures for the first time. So he knew how these old guys felt.

    ¡°Third young master, you have made great contributions this time!¡±

    Old Qiu was full of excitement and joy.

    ¡°Right! With these treasures, we can hold an auction with the highest standard. We can make the whole Forbidden City into a sensation and raise the reputation of Keystone Business!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to third young master, congrattions to third young master!¡±

    ¡°Your friend is a lucky star. If I have a chance to meet him again, I will certainly apologize to him!¡±

    Listening to the old people¡¯s excited and joyful words, Shi Yu couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lin Xun did him a big favor this time!

    At the thought of this, he suddenly realized one thing. Lin Xun¡¯s situation was extremely dangerous. Should he do something for him?

    Shi Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everyone, this is a great matter. I¡¯m going to see my father first.¡±

    Those old people all nodded. Indeed, it was necessary to report to Fortune God Shi with so much peerless treasures!

    However, Shi Yu had different purpose. The reason why he went to see his father was to find an opportunity and ask his father to help Lin Xun.

    He was cautious that Lin Xun was now in a veryplex situation which involved many forces in the Forbidden City. If he didn¡¯t act cautiously, he was unable to give a hand to Lin Xun. What was worse, he would cause many troubles to Keystone Business.

    That was not what Shi Yu wanted.

    ...

    At the kitchen of Appreciation Diet Building.

    There was a lot of smoke and sundries.

    A thin, expressionless man sat on a small wooden bench, grinding a sharp saber and making a ttering sound.

    On the other side, a fairly roasted cattle covered with oil was ced on a big wooden table.

    A middle-aged man, who was extremelyrge and fat, was wearing a single thin white mandarin jacket. He wielded a pair of bright machetes to cut a piece of beef that was well prepared.

    Whoosh!

    He cut the meat quickly. But his speed of eating was even more amazing. He seemed to have a bottomless mouth. Just after more than ten breaths, there was only a skeleton left on the wooden table.

    Fat middle-aged man licked his mouth, put down his machete and sighed, ¡°I have eaten so many roasted beef around the whole empire, but I have to admit that you Zhu Laosan knows my tastes most.¡±

    ¡°There are not many Snow Hoof Devil Cattle. The situation in the Empire of the Dark is tense in recent years. It¡¯s possible to start a war there at any time. If you want to eat more, you¡¯d better send someone to the dark abyss to catch more cattle before the war begins.¡±

    The thin dull middle-aged, who was grinding his saber, said with an expressionless face. He looked so cool without any emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the war is still early. At least there is still about three years of peace time.¡±

    The fat middle-aged man took out a white towel, wiped his mouth, and reclinedzily on the back of his chair. He breathed afortable sigh and asked, ¡°Zhu Laosan, you¡¯re so cowardly to hide here every day. Are you really going to spend your whole life here?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone, and I will ignore your business.¡±

    Zhu Laosan said in a sullen voice. His palm and fingers were thick, and the vein on the back of his hand was like an earthworm. But he sharpened the saber smoothly like a silkworm spinning.

    Fat middle-aged smiled, he didn¡¯t say more words.

    At this moment, a young white robed man with sword-like eyebrows and a pair of starry eyes hurried in. He was handsome and had an elegant demeanor. But he sat down directly opposite the fat middle-aged man and said with a smile, ¡°Father, are you ying the Hide-and- seek? It¡¯s hard for me to find you.¡±

    It was obvious that this young man in white robe was Shi Yu.

    There was no doubt that the huge and fat middle-aged man was the real leader of Keystone Business, a famous legend Fortune God Shi!

    People could hardly imagine that if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes that such a man, who was Fortune God in the Empire, would have eaten things in a smoky kitchen.

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    Fortune God Shi squinted at Shi Yu.

    Shi Yu said directly, ¡°My friend is in trouble, so I want to ask you to give me some advice.¡±

    Fortune God Shi snorted and murmured, ¡°It must be a big trouble. Otherwise, you will never think you have a father but quickly tackle it. Tell me what the trouble is. ¡±

    Shi Yu immediately narrated Lin Xun¡¯s story.

    After listening, although Fortune God Shi was stillnguidly leaning on the back of the chair, a strange color appeared in his pair of eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big problem. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    After a moment, Fortune God Shi casually opened his mouth.

    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t me me if I make Keystone Business involved in this issue!¡± Shi Yu was stunned by his father¡¯s words, so he gnashed his teeth to threaten.

    Fortune God Shi immediately got angry, ¡± Are you fucking threatening me? You¡¯re reckless!¡±

    Shi Yu did not give up, ¡°I can¡¯t see my friend in distress. I have to do something!¡±

    At this moment, Fortune God Shi suddenlyughed and turned to look at Zhu Laosan, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Look, this is my kid. He won¡¯t listen to his father for the sake of his friend.¡±

    ¡°Your son is better than you,¡± Zhu Laosan said emotionlessly.

    Fortune God Shi paused for a second and he smiled to Shi Yu, ¡°I don¡¯t help him because someone is more suitable than me to help.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The spirit of Shi Yu was refreshed.

    Fortune God Shi nced at Zhu Laosan not far away.

 Chapter 337 - Cause and Effect

    <h4>Chapter 337: Cause and Effect</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Zhu Laosan was the suitable one to help Lin Xun?

    Shi Yu carefully observed Zhu Laosan at this moment. He found that Zhu Laosan was strong and tall with messy beard. His bronze skin was like the surface of hard rock, manifesting his power.

    His face was cold and expressionless, and he had an unshakable momentum as steady as mountains.

    ng!

    Suddenly, Zhu Laosan put away his sharp saber and strode out.

    ¡°Zhu Laosan, don¡¯t you have something to say before leaving?¡±

    Fortune God Shi cried.

    But Zhu Laosan didn¡¯t turn his head. He replied, ¡°If I could keep alive, I¡¯lle back and roast beef for you.¡±

    Fortune God Shi immediately smiled, ¡°I will wait for you!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Shi Yu was in a great hurry. He asked at once, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say he could help Lin Xun? Why do you watch him go? ¡±

    Fortune God Shi scolded, ¡°Idiot, he is seeking your friend on his own initiative!¡±

    Shi Yu was confused, ¡°Why?¡±

    Fortune God Shi got up and moved his fat and huge body towards the outside. His expression was somewhat weird.

    ¡°Is something already destined? It¡¯s a coincidence... ¡±

    Fortune God Shi sighed.

    Soon, he exined to Shi Yu.

    It turned out that Lin Daochen, Lin Xun¡¯s grand grandfather, was Zhu Laosan¡¯s benefactor!

    Hundreds of years ago, when Zhu Laosan was a new recruit in the battlefield, he encountered an ambush from enemies of Dark and faced a desperate situation.

    Lin Daochen passed by at that moment and killed those Dark enemies, which indirectly saved Zhu Laosan¡¯s life.

    However, Zhu Laosan remembered this matter and vowed to repay Lin Daochen for saving his life if he had the chance to return from the battlefield alive.

    It was a pity that when he returned from the battlefield, Lin Daochen had already died. This grievous news hit him as a thunderbolt.

    Later on, he spent much time on the frontier battlefield and killed enemies for a living. So he became more and more powerful.

    When he learned that Lin Daochen¡¯s lineage had been killed severely more than ten years ago, he returned to the Forbidden City in anger.

    But when he came back, the enemy had already disappeared, leaving a deep hatred in his heart. Atst, he was discouraged and became an anonymous cook in Appreciation Diet Building.

    Knowing all this, Shi Yu could not help admiring, ¡°Zhu Laosan is a real man who will do what he says!

    Fortune God Shi nodded, ¡°Zhu Laosan was just a fresh soldier. I¡¯m afraid even Lin Daochen didn¡¯t know that there would be such a soldier who swore to repay his unintentional salvation. But Zhu Laosan take this will. ¡±

    Fortune God Shi sighed, ¡°When he learned about the bloody events in the family of Lin Daochen more than ten years ago, he was restless every day and unable to extricate himself from the me. Such sentimental and righteous people are rare to find in the world today.¡±

    Shi Yu couldn¡¯t help but move. Unexpectedly, his father thought so highly of Zhu Laosan.

    In a moment, he was stunned and murmured, ¡°So am I just in time here?¡±

    ¡°This is the reason of cause and effect. Lin Daochen saved Zhu Laosan¡¯s life so that Zhu Laosan help Lin Xun. It is really a wonderful world. ¡±

    Fortune God Shi sighed then.

    Shi Yu also felt that it was full of coincidence as he thought more.

    If he didn¡¯t bring the news of Lin Xun, the grandson of Lin Daochen, Zhu Laosan would stay in Appreciation Diet Building and he would not get out of the me all his life.

    If it wasn¡¯t for an unintentional kindness of Lin Daochen, Zhu Laosan would not keep his life to now.

    All of this was cause and effect. Everything was liked to be determined before.

    ¡°Sea Spirit Realm men could live three hundred years, Tao Insight Realm men could live six hundred years, Reincarnation Developing Realm men could live nine hundred years. Now Zhu Laosan has only a few years left in his Tao Insight Realm. If he can repay Lin Daocehn¡¯s kindness and don¡¯t me himself anymore, he may have a chance to break through and reach the Reincarnation Developing Realm and prolong his lifetime. ¡±

    Fortune God Shi murmured with emotion, ¡°If he fails to prove his practicing realm, this act of gratitude will be thest movement he takes in his practicing life...¡±

    ¡°By the way, father, I have one more thing to discuss with you.¡±

    Shi Yu suddenly mentioned.

    Fortune God Shi was sober from his thoughts and replied impatiently, ¡°If you are in trouble, don¡¯t mention it. I am very upset now.¡±

    Shi Yu said with a smile, ¡°This is a great thing.¡±

    He narrated the event that he would bid for those rare treasures on behalf of Lin Xun.

    ¡°Well done! That¡¯s what I need to concern. My favorite thing is making money. Only when I think about making money can I be happy. ¡±

    Fortune God Shiughed and pped Shi Yu on his shoulder, which made him stumble and almost fall to the ground.

    Shi Yu grinned and rubbed his shoulders. He was also very happy to get his father¡¯s approval and appreciation!

    ...

    Heart-cleansing Peak

    ¡°Vulture, this is 60,000 gold coins.¡±

    As soon as Lin Xun returned, he handed over arge amount of money to Vulture. And he gave the remaining 4,000 gold coins to Lin Zhong for an urgent need.

    That was to say, almost all the money he earned from selling therge number of spoils went out of his pocket just in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°60,000 gold coins was enough for recruiting some nice strongmen.¡±

    Vulture didn¡¯t ask where the money came from. He was only responsible for doing things. ¡°But I want to remind you first.¡±

    Lin Xun was confused, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the beginning of recruitment. I need much more money in the future. If you couldn¡¯t supply enough money continuously, previous efforts are doomed to be wasted.¡±

    Vulture rmed slightly.

    Lin Xun felt the pressure at once. Heart-cleansing Peak was in poverty. The industries owned by Lin Family were either robbed by the enemies or carved up by the four affiliated branches. Lin Xun owned an empty Heart-cleansing Peak nowadays.

    In this case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak and turned the situation without plenty of money.

    Fortunately, he had handed over a batch of rare treasures to Shi Yu. It would bring him a huge fortune in a short time by auctioning these rare treasures.

    So at least in the near future, Lin Xun didn¡¯t have to worry about financial affairs.

    However, it was not a long-term n to sell the treasures. The key problem was how to solve the internal and external problems if he wanted to restore Heart-cleansing Peak¡¯s glory!

    As long as all his coteral nsmen surrendered to him and spit out all the industries they swallowed in those years, it would easily restore the vitality of Heart-cleansing Peak!

    Furthermore, if he could recapture the industries and wealth that were plundered by the enemies in those days, it won¡¯t be too long to see Heart-cleansing Peak rising again!

    Of course, all this had to be done step by step. It was full of danger that could be easily reached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll solve the capital chain.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath. He should bear the great pressure since his responsibility was heavy. Even he was in a hard situation, he had to face it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Vulture nodded.

    ¡°May I ask Mr. Vulture, are you going to Lane of Ten Thousand Homes to recruit people?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Zhong, who had been waiting by, asked.

    Lane of Ten Thousand Homes!

    That was the ce where the talents of the Forbidden City gathered. Countless practitioners who came to the Forbidden City from all over the world would find something to do there to make a living.

    There were all kinds of talents. Most of them came from poor families. There are some powerful people. However, if someone wanted to hire them, he had to cost a lot.

    In the Forbidden City, many powerful forces choose to go to Lane of Ten Thousand Homes when they recruit servants and guards.

    But Vulture smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, not there.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin where he nned to go, but he said with certainty.

    Obviously, he had a n in mind.

    Before long, Vulture took Young Ke, who just returned, and left Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Lin Xun went into the study room on the second floor of Heart-cleansing Peak. There was a thick ount book on the table, on which listed all the items that had been robbed.

    It could be roughly divided into practice ssics, medicine ssics, spiritual medicines, spiritual treasures and other rare treasures. Under each category, the names and numbers of each item were listed in details.

    After Lin Xun finished reading one by one, he couldn¡¯t help spitting out his turbid breath.

    Even though he knew that all valuable treasures on the Heart-cleansing Peak had been robbed after the bloody event, it was hard for him to control the hatred in his heart when he saw the specific quantity and list of these treasures.

    ¡°I will make a clear ount with you one by one soon.¡±

    A fierce color shed through Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes.

    He carefully folded up the ount book, leaned on the soft back of the chair, narrowed his eyes slightly and fell into thoughts.

    It was only a day since entering the Forbidden City. But there were too many things to solve, which made Lin Xun feel exhausted.

    Knowing the life experience, setting foot on Heart-cleansing Peak, lessoning a group of coteral children who had fun in Heart-cleansing Hall, analyzing the situation...

    Going to Vulture House to invite Vulture and Young Ke back to Heart-cleansing Peak....

    Next, Young Ke was arranged to spy on the information of the four ns of Lin Family, and Vulture was arranged to recruit talents.

    Because of theck of financial resources, he had to go to Keystone Business to sell the spoils

    When he finally sat in his study room and thought of all the things that had happened in this short day, Lin Xun could not help but feel exhausted. The heir of Lin Family was a hot potato.

    Lin Xun shook his head to calm down. Feeling helpless was the most terrible emotion he had. He would never allow himself to show any weakness before turning the situation around!

    ¡°When I left Heart-cleansing Peak this morning, Lin Yingzhen of Westbrook was humiliated by me. I think this news should have spread all over the four coteral branches. How would they react to my strong attitude?¡±

    Lin Xun was lost in thought.

    In his opinion, the biggest internal trouble was these four coteral ns. If it couldn¡¯t be solved, he would not be worthy of the heir!

    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the study.

    ¡°Young master, there is a visitor called Zhu Laosan. He told that hees to repay kindness...¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s voice also sounded.

 Chapter 338 - Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng

    <h4>Chapter 338: Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Heart-cleansing Hall

    Zhu Laosan stood there like a majestic mountain, a long shadow cast on the ground.

    His messy beard was like wild grass on his dark face. His bronze muscle was as strong as hard rock and his hands wererge and veined, giving out an unshakable momentum even though he just stood still without any movement.

    At the first sight of Zhu Laosan, Lin Xun felt a shock in his heart and an inexpressible feeling of oppression.

    It seemed that Zhu Laosan was a king of war who had just stepped out of the bloody battlefield. His unique temperament of bloodthirsty couldn¡¯t be concealed at all.

    He was terribly strong!

    He must have reached Tao Insight Realm at least!

    Lin Xun was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the great man who came to repay kindness would be such a powerful one.

    While Lin Xun looked at Zhu Laosan, Zhu Laosan also raised his head and looked at Lin Xun. His face was expressionless and his eyes were calm. But Lin Xun felt a sharp pain all over at Zhu Laosan¡¯s single nce!

    Fortunately, just a momentter, Zhu Laosan took back his sight and said in a muffled voice, ¡°My name is Zhu Laosan. Five hundred and seventy-six years ago, I was in a desperate situation when the Empire attacked the Dark Army for the 19th time. Fortunately, I was saved from death with the help of your grandfather Lin Daochen.¡±

    The dull voice resounded through the spacious hall, ¡°I swore that I would repay his grace of saving my life!¡±

    Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped talking and fell silent.

    Had he finished?

    Lin Xun was stunned and waited for a while. But Zhu Laosan had no intention to continue, so Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°My grandfather had already died, you arete.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote,¡± said Zhu Laosan, ¡°You are his grandson, I should treat you as my benefactor instead.¡±

    To tell the truth, it was undoubtedly an exciting thing for Lin Xun, who was extremely short of manpower, to have such a strongmane to repay his kindness.

    But he couldn¡¯t agree it in casual.

    ¡°More than ten years ago... there was a bloody affair in Lin Family, all my father and rtives were died. Why didn¡¯t you appear at that time if you want to repay? ¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes were deep. He looked directly at Zhu Laosan, waiting for his answer.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was acutely aware that an undetectable emotion shed through his tough eyes. He seemed to suffer pains of ming himself.

    But immediately, he restore calmness and said, ¡°When I hurried back to the Forbidden City from the battlefield, the murderers had disappeared.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin much.

    He was like an indifferent rock that others couldn¡¯t pry into his inner emotions and thoughts.

    However, Lin Xun understood what he meant instantly.

    After the bloody incident, everyone thought that people of their linage had died. In addition, the enemy was from the mysterious n of Heaven-essing Sword. Under such circumstances, even if Zhu Laosan wanted to repay, he could not do it at all.

    ¡°I just returned to Heart-cleansing Peak yesterday. How do you recognize my identity?¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly asked.

    ¡°I heard it from the son of Fortune God Shi,¡± said Zhu Laosan.

    ¡°Is it Shi Yu?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned. This answer subsided his doubts. He had made up his mind to take a chance to ask Shi Yu about the origin of Zhu Laosan someday.

    Lin Xun asked again, ¡°How are you going to repay me?¡±

    Zhu Laosan answered, ¡°I only know how to fight. You can take me as your protector. I will leave until I feel that I have paid it off.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and said, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Zhu Laosan replied, ¡°Daily meals are enough for me. I will not interfere in your life. I only appear when you need me.¡±

    Lin Xun finally dared to confirm that Zhu Laosan really came to repay his grandfather¡¯s kindness. He couldn¡¯t help feeling moved.

    Although his grandfather, who he had not met before, had already gone, the blessings and influences his grandfather had left in those years continued up to today. It could be imagined how high his prestige and reputation were in those years!

    Zhu Laosan was a wonderful man too. He remembered the kindness for so many years. Who would be as persistent as him if this thing happened to others?

    This was the real man!

    He believed in his promise and practiced all the words he had said!

    Lin Zhong sent Zhu Laosan out of the hall. He came back after a while and reported, ¡°Young master, I have arranged his residence.¡±

    Lin Xun said with thoughts, ¡°What do you think of this man, Granddad Zhong?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Lin Zhong said quickly, ¡°This is a Tao Insight Realm man. He must have been fighting in the battlefield all the year round so he is full of fierce killing momentum. I think there¡¯s no problem in his words and deeds.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly asked, ¡°Can you defeat him?¡±

    ¡°Er...¡±

    This question was unexpected for Lin Zhong so he was stunned and replied unnaturally, ¡°Young master, I am an old servant. I can¡¯tpete with that strong man.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Granddad Zhong, I can¡¯t detect the strength of Zhu Laosan, but you can judge urately that he is a Tao Insight Realm strongman. This is a little strange.¡±

    Lin Zhong wryly smiled, ¡°Young master, you misunderstand me. I have followed the patriarch for many years and saw many Tao Insight Realm practitioners. So I could easily tell Zhu Laosan¡¯s realm by dint of my experience.¡±

    Lin Xun sighed then, ¡°I got it. I will not ask you anymore. Go down.¡±

    Lin Zhong wanted to exin more, but finally he held back his words and turned away.

    ¡°Bronze Charming Shen Jinglun, who took the third ce of Nation Test 60 years ago, must be a dazzling strongman that even Vulture has heard of him. If Granddad Zhong is really Shen Jinglun, how can he be like this?¡±

    As Lin Xun thought, he walked up to the third floor of the hall.

    The third floor of Heart-cleansing Hall was the practicing chamber specially set for the patriach of Lin Family. In the past, this ce was like a forbidden area. Only the patriarch of Lin Family could enjoy it.

    But now, after mastering Seal of Heart-cleansing, Lin Xun was able to use it at will.

    When he arrived, he saw an ancient bronze door in front of him. The surface of the bronze door was imprinted with old dense cloud pattern.

    It was the first time Lin Xun hade here since he entered Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Humming

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Xun took out Seal of Heart-cleansing. He poured his gang spirit in it. A purple light suddenly came out of seal and rushed into the bronze door.

    Immediately, a circle of obscure and boundless waves appeared on the surface of the bronze door, waking it up from the silence.

    And it silently opened in front of Lin Xun.

    Outside Heart-cleansing Hall, Lin Zhong was cleaning up the weeds beside the mountain road. When the bronze door was opened, his bent body was slightly stiff. Suddenly, he looked up at Heart-cleansing Hall from afar.

    There was a glimmer of expectation, hesitation and inexplicableplexity in his expression.

    Lin Zhong sighed and took back his sight after a while.

    ...

    In fact, the practicing room was no different from a pce.

    When the bronze door opened, Lin Xun saw a magnificent, solemn and spacious pce.

    It was empty inside. Lin Xun felt himself so small when he walked in it.

    Behind him, the bronze door closed silently. For a moment, he seemed to be isted from the world.

    ¡°This is the ce where only patriarch of Lin Family can enter and practice?¡±

    Lin Xun looked around. He couldn¡¯t find any decorations. There was only a futon in the center of the hall.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help suspecting that after the bloody event more than ten years ago, even the secret chamber used for practicing was ransacked.

    Otherwise, how could it be so simple here?

    After a pause, Lin Xun could not help sighing. Would it be useful to think about such thing again?

    He went straight to the futon in the center of the hall and sat down with his legs crossed.

    Although there were a lot of things that must be solved, Lin Xun didn¡¯t dare to slow down his practicing speed. He had decided that he would devote all his free time to practice.

    In order to speed up the promotion, he had even made enough preparations!

    He took a deep breath and took out a white and clean ginseng with many fine roots.

    It was about 15 centimeters long and thick as a wax. It looked like a sleeping infant. But it had a refreshing smell of medicine. Lin Xun¡¯s spirit became energetic and his soul was eased by it.

    This was Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng!

    It was a kind of magic medicine that could drive all practitioners crazy. It was invaluable for practitioners to promote their cultivation and improve their realm.

    Generally speaking, such elixir could only be fully used and absorbed by the practitioners of high realms.

    After all, ordinary practitioners couldn¡¯t bear the huge power contained in this elixir if they swallow it.

    Lin Xun also knew this, but he didn¡¯t n to swallow the whole Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng at once.

    He prepared a suet jade bottle first. So he carefully pulled off several fibrous roots of the ginseng. Then he immediately put the rest part into the bottle, and firmly sealed it.

    This could help avoid the medicinal power of Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng from escaping.

    Lin Xun put a strand of roots into his mouth atst.

    Although he was careful, he underestimated the terrorist power of Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng.

    When a wisp of roots came down, Lin Xun felt that there were moltenva suddenly exploding in his body!

    For a moment, the hot and rolling medicinal material rushed through his meridians and apertures like a runaway horse, producing a scorching and tingling sensation.

    Lin Xun¡¯s skin suddenly turned red. He seemed to swallow a stove so that his body turned scorching red and white fog was rising around his body.

    This medicine was terrible!

    Just a wisp of roots made Lin Xun feel his body was almost bursting out.

    His foundation of Earth-gang Realm was steady enough to easily crush the strongman in Heaven-gang Realm!

    But now, with this solid and iparable foundation, he still felt hard to digest all the medicine!

    It was toote to regret. Lin Xun snorted and clenched his teeth. He ran Nature Insight & Sprit-devour Scripture with all his strength.

    At the same time, Windstorm Mill in his body rotated quickly.

 Chapter 339 - Taoist Scriptures of Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 339: Taoist Scriptures of Illusion</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    After a long time, Lin Xun woke up from meditation.

    Exhaling ~

    He took a breath. And his breath turned into a spirit light, like a sharp de splitting the void!

    Atst, it mmed into the wall 30 meters away, making a loud bang.

    His internal strength had be powerful enough to turn his breath into a sharp de!

    This was a sign indicating that a practitioner stepped into Heaven-gang Realm.

    Lin Xun was shocked. He couldn¡¯t even believe it. He just practiced with a thread of roots of Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng, and his cultivation suddenly soared. He had reached the perfect situation of Earth-gang Realm and could break through to Heaven-gang Realm at any time!

    Lin Xun still couldn¡¯t believe this truth and checked his body again.

    Gang Spirit in his body was surging like a vast ocean. Gang Qi was pure, thick andpletely majestic.

    The original supernatural sky-blue luster had be introverted and pure as sapphire!

    Earth-gang Realm was the process of Grounding in one¡¯s practice. Practitioner perceived the potential of the earth and gathered the spirit of earth. They connected their inner spirit with the earth, which solidified their foundation as duckweed rooted in the ground.

    All the changes in his body illustrated that he had reached the perfect state of Earth-gang Realm!

    It was true...

    Lin Xun was in a trance. He was shocked by the huge medicinal power contained in Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng. A wisp of roots could have such terrible power. What if he swallowed it all...

    Lin Xun immediately shook his head. The power of the roots almost overwhelmed his body.

    If he swallowed the whole Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng, his body would explode in the end!

    ¡°My foundation is not shaken or influenced by the Ginseng although I made much rapid progress at a sitting. My strength has obviously been improved a bit than before...¡±

    Lin Xun carefully felt the change of his strength. He could not help smiling with satisfaction. As early as he broke through to Earth-gang Realm, he had killed and routed those Heaven-gang Realm practitioners of Chi Family.

    And now, he wondered how much transformation his fighting power would be as he had mastered his cultivation in Earth-gang Realm?

    Inexplicably, Lin Xun thought of Shie Yutang, Young Sword King, and the scene that Shie Yutang put his sword at his throat.

    He also recalled Chi Cangfeng, who had spiritual blood of Purple Sea Gold Lotus in Chi Family, came out of the sky and was about to chop him down.

    Suddenly, Lin Xun¡¯s joy disappeared.

    His strength was far beyond powerful!

    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t find any opponent in the Spirit Gang realm, but his strength was still weak when facing strongmen of Sea Spirit Realm!

    For a moment, Lin Xun¡¯s heart was filled with unyielding spirit. As bark is vital to a tree, so is dignity to a person. It is the same in the road of practicing.

    He should fight with heaven, fight with earth, fight with man and fight with himself!

    If one didn¡¯t fight, he would lose the courage to move forward, and it was doomed for him to achieve little.

    ¡°One day, you should all be conquered by me!¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath. His deep and clear dark eyes were full of firmness.

    This was the change of mind in practice. An idea, a decision, a memory or a trial would have an impact on practitioner¡¯s mind.

    Such transformation of his state of mind was undoubtedly wonderful.

    Uhuh?

    Lin Xun nced at the roof where he was sitting at. A round and mysterious ck light appeared.

    It was just like a floating painting, in which there were dense and obscure strange patterns, mysterious and fantastic.

    Lin Xun was immediately attracted.

    He was sure that when he entered the chamber, the picturesque light did not exist at all.

    That was to say, this strange scene appeared quietly when he was devoting himself to practicing!

    Lin Xun got up from the futon, frowned and thought. This was the forbidden area that only the patriarch of Lin Family could enter. It seemed strange that there was only one futon in this mysterious ce.

    After all, as a top-ranking aristocratic family, how could it be impossible to build a practicing ce like fairnd?

    There was no doubt that there must be a mystery as the round ck spiritual light appeared on the roof at this moment!

    After thinking for a long time, Lin Xun made a decision. He jumped in a sh and reached for the round ck light.

    But before Lin Xun could get close to it, the ck light seemed to be scared and disappeared immediately.

    Uhuh?

    Lin Xun keenly noticed that a small object fell from the sky when the ck light disappeared.

    Almost subconsciously, Lin Xun caught it andnded on the ground at the same time. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t transfer among spaces but could only move in the air before he broke through to Sea Spirit Realm.

    A ck ring appeared in his palm.

    It was extremelymon and looked like a circle of ck iron.Also, it felt light in hand.

    The most disappointing thing for Lin Xun was that the ring was not a treasure at all.

    Lin Xun raised his head and looked at the roof again. Now it was empty. The round ck light vanished without any trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange...¡±

    Lin Xun yed with the ring and walked out of the chamber.

    As soon as he passed the bronze door, he saw Lin Zhong waiting for him. Lin Xun wondered, ¡°Granddad Zhong, what can I do for you?¡±

    However, when Lin Zhong saw the ck ring in Lin Xun¡¯s hand, he forgot his original intention. His eyes were dted, and there was an unconcealed excitement in his expression.

    ¡°Ring of our ancestors!¡± He said in a trembling voice! ¡°It... It was not robbed, but it was hidden here by the patriarch! ¡±

    His voice was full of joy, and he almost cried.

    Obviously, the ancestors¡¯ ring had a very special meaning for Lin Zhong, which made him unable to control his emotions at the first sight.

    When Lin Xun saw this, he had some thoughts. Although the ring wasmon and spiritless, it should be the object passed down by the ancestors of Lin Family. It must have a secret that no one else could know.

    Until Lin Zhong¡¯s mood was restored, Lin Xun required, ¡°Tell me about this ring, Granddad Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Young master, this ring named Illusion. It passed down by our ancestors. Only the inheritors of the lineage of Lin Family have the qualification to control it.¡±

    ¡°Other people, even other branches of Lin Family, will never be able to own it. Because this ring is very special, only the blood of the lineal sessor of Lin Family can awaken it and conquer it! ¡±

    As he recollected, Lin Zhong narrated the origin of Ring of Illusion.

    ¡°I have been guarding Heart-cleansing Peak for many years, but what I really mind is the third floor¡¯s forbidden area of Heart-cleansing Hall. I knew that even if my old master died, this ring would never be lost. ¡±

    Ring of Illusion!

    It was handed down by the ancestors of Lin Family!

    Only the heirs of lineage blood had the right to control it!

    Knowing all this, Lin Xun was shocked. He had guessed that this thing should be extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was about Lin¡¯s ancestors.

    ¡°Master, since you get it, you have already been recognized by our ancestors! In the future, no one could doubt about your identity! ¡±

    Lin Zhong looked at Lin Xun excitedly.

    ¡°It turned out to be a recognition of my identity.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s excitement subsided a lot when he thought about this. The four coteral ns would not bow their heads and obey him only because of this. It would make no difference after all.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Lin Zhong said, ¡°Strictly speaking, this ring is the real foundation of Lin Family. It supported Lin Family to survive today!¡±

    Lin Xun was stiff all over. He was touched and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Lin Zhong took a deep breath and answered, ¡°With the power of this ring, we can get the most powerful ancient book of Lin Family, Taoist Scripture of Illusion!¡±

    ¡°This ancient book is also the secret method of inheritance that only the patriarch of Lin Family is qualified to practice!¡±

    Lin Xun waspletely stunned and his mood was fluctuating. It turned out that there was such a shocking secret in this ring! He would never know this secret if Lin Zhong didn¡¯t remind him.

    ¡°Young master, five hundred years ago, our Lin Family was one of the eight top aristocratic families! The reason why we can stand side by side with the other seven top aristocratic families is in this Taoist Scripture of Illusion.¡±

    When Lin Zhong said this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the patriarch can¡¯t understand the real mystery of Taoist Scripture of Illusion even though he had spent his whole life in it. So his aplishments had been stuck in Reincarnation Development Realm and he couldn¡¯t reach Life-death Realm.¡±

    ¡°My master was talent in practicing and he had excellent savvy. He was the most promising candidate to master Taoist Scripture of Illusion. However, he was killed in that bloody incident more than ten years ago...¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s voice was deep, and his face was full of loneliness and mncholy.

    Lin Xun realized that he not only took over an empty Heart-cleansing Peak, but also the greatest wealth left by his ancestors!

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, do you know how to restart the power of this ring? Why can¡¯t I feel any difference at all?¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly asked.

    ¡°Young master, I have heard from the patriarch that you could get the hidden secret of the ring only when you reach Sea Spirit Realm.¡±

    Lin Zhong exined in a low voice.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lin Xun understood at once. He carefully put it away after he thought for a while. This was the treasure of Lin Family. He would have a chance to have a glimpse of the mystery of Taoist Scripture of Illusion when he reached Sea Spirit Realm!

    Suddenly, Lin Zhong thought of something. He pped his forehead and said, ¡°Young master, I was so excited just now, that I forgot one thing.¡±

    Lin Xun asked then, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    A haze surged on Lin Zhong¡¯s face, ¡°The four ns of Lin Family will send a representative to visit you at Heart-cleansing Peak this afternoon.¡±

    Lin Xun picked up his eyebrows and said with a sneer, ¡°I just went back to Heart-cleansing Peak for two days. They can¡¯t sit still longer, can they?¡±

 Chapter 340 - Malicious Guests

    <b>Chapter 340: Malicious Guests </b>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Guest Deacon Xiao Fengru of Westbrook Lin

    Guest Deacon Chang Ziheng of Floating-cloud Lin

    Guest Deacon Shi Zhan of Flying-peak Lin

    Deacon Lin Dahong of Northlight Lin

    Lin Zhong handed over a note with the names of the people who woulde to Heart-cleansing Peak.

    That was interesting!

    At a nce, Lin Xun saw some subtleties in this list.

    Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin sent three guest deacons. Although they seemed to have a high position, they were outsiders after all.

    Only Northlight Lin sent a real nsman.

    Something could be seen from this.

    ¡°These three branches sent outsiders. Do they think I¡¯m not qualified enough for them to send important nsmen?¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a while.

    Immediately he asked, ¡°What do you think, Granddad Zhong?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°They are malicious guests.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a sh of coldness in his ck eyes, ¡°Granddad Zhong, take Zhu Laosan. If these visitors are making trouble, we can take this opportunity to test Zhu Laosan¡¯s strength.¡±

    Lin Zhong was stunned. He nodded his head and carried out Lin Xun¡¯s order.

    ...

    On the first floor of Heart-cleansing Peak

    It was noon.

    In the central seat, Lin Xun sat quietly, but he was thinking about something.

    Vulture left yesterday with Young Ke, but they had note back yet. Were they meeting troubles when they recruited people?

    ¡°It¡¯s noon, young master.¡±

    Lin Zhong reminded him next.

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°Granddad Zhong, they are testing my patience. Of course, they may dy on purpose. Anyway, I am looking forward to theiring this time.¡±

    He opened his lips and said in a in voice, but there was no happiness in his deep dark eyes.

    Anyone could notice that Lin Xun was satirizing!

    ¡°By the way, Zhu Laosan, what¡¯s your real name?¡±

    Lin Xun turned to look at Zhu Laosan on the other side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±

    Zhu Laosan replied in a sullen voice. His figure was majestic and big, his hair was scrawled. His eyes were slightly closed. He stood there like a sculpture.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t say much again.

    Zhu Laosan was a silent person that looked like a piece of iron. He wouldn¡¯t reply much no matter how many questions were raised to him.

    As it a long time passed noon, Lin Xun remained still, but Lin Zhong¡¯s eyebrows were gradually wrinkled.

    Suddenly, there was a sound of footstepsing from outside the hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting because of our dy.¡±

    A voice of apology sounded before someone appeared. Lin Xun looked up and saw a fat middle-aged maning with well dress.

    ¡°Young master, this is Lin Dahong. ording to your positions in the family, he is your uncle.¡±

    Lin Zhong exined in a low voice.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯te up or wee them. He sat still, looked at Lin Dahong and said, ¡°Take a seat please.¡±

    However, Lin Dahong didn¡¯t sit down. He cupped his hands and said with guilty, ¡°I should apologize for myte. We¡¯ve agreed toe together. Who ever thought that they are all held up in their important tasks, so I give up waiting them for more time ande first.¡±

    His attitude seemed sincere, which surprised Lin Xun and made him rxed a lot. At least Lin Dahong didn¡¯t show any evil intention.

    In addition, it was clearly indicated in the note that among the four representatives sent by Lin¡¯s four branches, only Lin Dahong was Lin Family¡¯s member, which made Lin Xun¡¯s attitude towards Northlight Lin change a lot.

    ¡°Held up in important matters? I think they take this opportunity to mess up with me. ¡±

    Lin Xun said quietly.

    Lin Dahong just smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep look at Lin Dahong and invited him to take a seat again.

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Lin Dahong said with a smile

    He chose a seat at will and sat down. Then he looked at Lin Xun who was sitting in the central seat.

    ¡°Young master, do you want to start meeting?¡±

    Lin Zhong asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a moment.¡±

    Lin Xun waved his hand and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too boring without the representatives of other three branches of Lin Family?¡±

    Lin Dahong¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he was thinking.

    He didn¡¯t say much as he sat. Lin Xun seemed not to speak first either. So the atmosphere in the hall became dull.

    Before long, there was a conversation outside the hall.

    ¡°For more than ten years, it¡¯s really sad to see a deste Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    ¡°Who is to me? If three of us didn¡¯t move away from here, how could such treasurend be like this? ¡±

    ¡°No need to sigh, Brother Shi. Maybe it won¡¯t be long before three of us could move back to Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    The unbridled voices of the conversation were extremely harshpared to the silence here.

    Hearing these conversations, Lin Dahong looked at Lin Xun for the first time to observe Lin Xun¡¯s reaction.

    But Lin Xun sat motionless and his expression was as indifferent as before. There was even a faint smile on his lips.

    Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This young man seemed different from his imagination!

    Before he came to Heart-cleansing Peak this time, Lin Dahong also heard something about Lin Xun. For example, Lin Xun got angry on the first night when he returned here and beat the descendants of the younger generation of Westbrook Lin.

    He also heard that when Lin Yingzhen, the young leader of Westbrook Lin, came to pick on Lin Xun, he was stripped naked by Lin Xun and fooled himself in public.

    At first, Lin Dahong thought that Lin Xun was a violent young man, but when he saw Lin Xun in person, he found that his previous spection was wrong.

    Things got interesting!

    Lin Dahong¡¯s mind had some fluctuations.

    With the noise of the conversation, two men and one woman had swaggered into Heart-cleansing Hall. The men¡¯s clothes were brocaded and the women¡¯s makeup was exquisite.

    As soon as they came in, they stopped talking and looked at Lin Xun on the central seat. They showed a little disdain when they found Lin Xun was just a young man with a beautiful face.

    Immediately, the woman said directly, ¡°Are you the wild boy whoes out of nowhere?¡±

    She was dressed in a white dress, with her long hair twisted into a bun, showing elegant manner between her moves, but her words were extremely sharp and aggressive.

    Just after entering the hall, she humiliated Lin Xun directly. It was clear that she was here to trouble Lin Xun!

    This woman was Xiao Fengru, a guest deacon of Westbrook Lin.

    Lin Zhong suddenly longed his face.

    But before he could speak, another man smiled and said, ¡°Fengru, don¡¯t be angry with a younger generation. We are here to do serious business.¡±

    This man was thin and tall with a pair of shining triangr eyes. His name was Shi Zhan, a guest deacon of Flying-peak Lin.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t waste time any more. Time is precious. It¡¯s better to solve the business now.¡±

    Another man nodded his head in agreement. He was cold and proud. His voice was gloomy as a poisonous snake which was spitting out its message. His name was Chang Ziheng, a guest deacon of Floating-cloud.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Xiao Fengru followed their words.

    They never put Lin Xun in their eyes after they entered the hall. Their conversation even couldn¡¯t be interrupt by Lin Xun. Of course, they didn¡¯t ask Lin Xun¡¯s advice for talking.

    Others might regard them as the master of Heart-cleansing Peak, Lin Xun was the person waiting for trial.

    This made Lin Zhong look gloomy. He was about to say something, but Lin Xun stopped him with a smile and said, ¡°Let them continue.¡±

    While Lin Dahong, who was sitting and watching with cold eyes, suddenly felt an indescribable chill in his heart.

    This young man was extremely calm.

    Lin Dahong doubted that if he was so ridiculed and despised like this, he would not feel easy. After all, strictly speaking, if Lin Xun was really Lin Wenjing¡¯s son, Lin Xun was indeed the only person to inherit Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Of course, Lin Xun only got a name of heir.

    However, Xiao Fengru, Chang Ziheng and Shi Zhan were all outsiders of Lin Family!

    They were not nsman of Lin Family at all, but the guest deacons who were subordinate to Lin Family¡¯s forces!

    They were going too far.

    Even other three branches went against Lin Xun, they didn¡¯t need to let some outsiders humiliate him, did they?

    Lin Dahong immediately judged that the reason why three branches of Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin sent these three representatives was obviously rioting!

    When Lin Dahong thought about it, Xiao Fengru sneered as she heard Lin Xun¡¯s whispers, ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t pretend in front of us! If you cooperate obediently, I won¡¯t embarrass you. But don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t cooperate! ¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and asked, ¡°How should I cooperate with you?¡±

    Xiao Fengru frowned. Why Lin Xun could stillugh at this moment? This made her feel disgusted and angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Four of us have discussed that we will move back to Heart-cleansing Peak from tomorrow. At the same time, all the affairs of Heart-cleansing Peak will be in the charge of us.¡±

    Xiao Fengru imed their real intention directly.

    She said with aggressive manner. Since the decision had been made, they didn¡¯t want to talk more, but force Lin Xun to obey!

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t embarrass you due to your identity. As long as you ept all the arrangements in peace, we will allow you to stay in Heart-cleansing Peak and take care of you. You aren¡¯t worrying about food anymore.¡±

    Xiao Fengru raised her chin with a haughty posture like the queen who was issuing the order. ¡°This condition is very generous, and I don¡¯t ask you to be grateful. I just want you to remember that Heart-cleansing Peak couldn¡¯t be charged by such a hairy child as you!¡±

    Lin Zhong was so angry that he shivered all over. What she said was not only impolite, but also a threat and humiliation!

    What did they think of the young master?

    What did they think of the lineal blood of Lin Family?

    The most abhorrent was that these humiliating words were uttered by an outsider, which was too malicious!

    Lin Xun could not help squinting.

    When Lin Dahong thought that Lin Xun was ready to fight back, he saw that Lin Xun suddenly smiled and looked at him.

    ¡°Do you agree with her words?¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s question made Lin Dahong¡¯s heart tighten and his face slightly changed.

 Chapter 341 - Killing Momentum

    <b>Chapter 341: Killing Momentum</b>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes caught Lin Dahong¡¯s facial change, and an answer came up in his heart.

    He stopped pressing Lin Dahong. It was obviously impossible for Lin Dahong to choose a stand now.

    On the contrary, Lin Dahong¡¯s current attitude was rtively good. At least he, who was on behalf of Northlight Lin, didn¡¯t have a unified opinion with the other three.

    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t have it dy any more. I don¡¯t want to waste time with you.¡±

    Xiao Fengru snorted coldly.

    ¡°If you are smart, you should know that the terms we have offered are munificent enough. So I advise you not to do something stupid.¡±

    There was no expression on Shi Zhan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Child, if you agree to this condition,e and sign this contract.¡±

    On the other side, Chang Ziheng gently shook his fingertips and left a page of contract at Lin Xun¡¯s feet. He was just like grabbing a handful of money and throwing it to a beggar, presenting to be humiliating.

    ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡±

    Lin Zhong was so angry that he red with his eyes wide open. He could not help shouting out, ¡°What... what¡¯s your attitude?¡±

    ¡°Old man Zhong, you¡¯re just a watchdog. Are you qualified to talk here?¡±

    Xiao Fengru despised Lin Zhong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. We will reward you with more bones when our four families move back since you have been guarding Heart-cleansing Peak for many years.¡±

    Chang Ziheng chuckled.

    Shi Zhan threatened with killing intent, ¡°If you dare to talk more nonsense, be careful that I will take away your cheap life !¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help looking at Lin Zhong. Lin Zhong¡¯s face changed rapidly, his forehead was veined and his face was red with anger.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Zhong didn¡¯t go out of control in the end. Instead, his face became dim, with indescribable loneliness and bitterness.

    Lin Xun sighed in his heart that what on earth made Bronze Charming Shen Jinglin, who was famous 60 years ago, became like this?

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Fengru, Chang Ziheng and Shi Zhan turned to be more arrogant and proud.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect this old ve would be able to calm his nerves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good watchdog.¡±

    Hearing these vicious words, Lin Dahong in the distance had his heart convulsed and his face appeared extremely strange.

    It was like a pity or indignation.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t make me ask you again, do you agree or not?¡±

    Suddenly, Xiao Fengru seemed impatient. He asked coldly and aggressively.

    Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng also turned their eyes to Lin Xun.

    The atmosphere in the main hall was quiet. Under the foot of Lin Xun, there was a page of contract. It seemed that as long as he nodded, the storm would end.

    Nodding was easy, but would Lin Xun agree?

    At this moment, Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and waited for Lin Xun¡¯s reaction.

    At this moment, time was static.

    In the center seat, Lin Xun, who was 15 years old this year, seemed to be very calm. Even at this moment, he did not show any mood fluctuation.

    There was an unmatched calm on his beautiful and angr face.

    But in the eyes of Xiao Fengru, this calmness could be described as nothing but resigning himself to death!

    They even suspected with pride that they would be rewarded when they returned because of this contract. It would be a great achievement of them.

    The more they thought, the more excited and impatient they became.

    As Lin Xun was still silent, Xiao Fengru couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°Dame you...¡±

    Before she finished, something changed in this moment!

    Suddenly raising his head and smiling, Lin Xun waved.

    It was just a simple nod and a simple wave.

    But they represented different meanings.

    Xiao Fengru, Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng were all confused. They didn¡¯t know what Lin Xun meant.

    But immediately, their bodies became stiff. They felt a cold and horrible killing momentum shrouding them in a sh.

    This killing momentum was so terrible that it could almost reach their deep heart, making their blood frozen and their spirits tremble. There was an unprecedented panic and despair in their bosom, which made them nearly suffocated!

    Their faces suddenly changed. They noticed at this time that the majestic man who was standing on the left side of Lin Xun had opened his eyes.

    Originally, he was silent like a sculpture that was easy to be ignored. But when he opened his eyes, he was like an ancient fierce beast waking up from a deep sleep,ing with a killing momentum!

    That terrible killing momentum oppressed people like thousands of troops did. And it felt like he had swept over and came out of a bloody battlefield, splitting the void and smashing mountains.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°He is a Tao Insight Realm man!¡±

    ¡°What a horrible killing momentum!¡±

    Xiao Fengru, Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng screamed in silence. ording to their news, there were only two people, Lin Xun and Lin Zhong, on Heart-cleansing Peak. How could they think that the man who had been silent as a rock was a horrible Tao Insight Realm man?

    Boom!

    The killing momentum hit them severely like a raging torrent of armor.

    Just for a moment, they felt their soul stabbd and their mind shaking as if they were oppressed by an invisible mountain.

    Puff, Puff, Puff, after three muffled sound, they were oppressed by the terrible killing momentum and knelt down abruptly!

    But from beginning to end, Zhu Laosan stood motionless. He just opened his eyes and released his momentum!

    Hiss!

    Lin Dahong, who was sitting on one side and witnessing all this, couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cool air and feel numb. A killing intent could easily oppress three Sea Spirit Realm practitioners to kneel!

    It was horrible!

    Lin Dahong had seen some means of Tao Insight Realm, but when they waspared with Zhu Laosan, they were too weak.

    His killing intent was like a real hit. It was perfectly used as his mind perfectlymanded it. Few in Tao Insight Realm people could do it!

    ¡°How could Lin Xun find such a strongman?¡±

    Lin Dahong was shocked.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at this time. Originally, he invited Zhu Laosan toe here to test Zhu Laosan¡¯s ability.

    But he did not expect that Zhu Laosan could oppress Xiao Fengru and other two people to kneel down on the ground only by releasing his killing intent. From the beginning to the end, there was no room for them to resist!

    How couldn¡¯t his heart also be shaken by such shocking and vulgar means?

    Tao Insight Realm man!

    He was a Tao Insight Realm man perennially living in battlefield and climbed out from mountains of corpses.

    Lin Xun finally knew Zhu Laosan¡¯s terrible foundation.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Xun was also acutely aware that Lin Zhong¡¯s body tightened imperceptibly when Zhu Laosan released his killing intent. It was like a lion¡¯s instinctive reaction when it perceived danger.

    It seemed that Lin Zhong was on guard against Zhu Laosan!

    However, when he saw that Zhu Laosan¡¯s killing intent only aimed at Xiao Fengru, Chang Ziheng and Shi Zhan while Lin Xun was not influenced. Lin Zhong was obviously rxed, but his body still kept stiff.

    Lin Xun, who had already honed himself in his fighting experiences, was naturally able to catch the imperceptible details.

    ¡°Abominable! How dare you fight us? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can be reckless with the help of a Tao Insight Realm man? You are ying with fire!¡±

    On the ground, Xiao Fengru, Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng looked shocked and roared angrily. They were forced to kneel down, which made them extremely ashamed when their faces became extremely gloomy.

    They believed that Lin Xun dared not kill them. So they were still arrogant even if they were forced to kneel down at this moment.

    Lin Xunughed and said, ¡°Zhu Laosan, whoever dares to get up, you could kill him at once without my consent.¡±

    Zhu Laosan nodded in silence.

    Three faces changed again. Did this guy...really dare to kill them?

    Just when they were in doubt, Lin Xun walked forward.

    He bent down slightly, looked at them and said, ¡°We had agreed to meet at noon. But you challenge my patience by dying it deliberately. This is the first fault.¡±

    ¡°As you entered the main hall, you didn¡¯t greet me but took the initiative to humiliate me with vicious words. You didn¡¯t restrain yourself from the beginning to the end. This is the second fault.¡±

    Hearing Lin Xun use them of their faults one by one, Xiao Fengru and the other two were relieved and sneered in heart that Lin Xun was really a childish young people. Was he nning to convict them?

    Joking!

    They were from Lin family¡¯s branch forces. Even if they were punished, it could not be this hairy child¡¯s business!

    In their opinion, the more Lin Xun talked about these bullshit reasons, the more it proved that Lin Xun didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly against them!

    They thought bitterly in their hearts that they must give this young man an unforgettable lesson if they had a chance in the future!

    But Lin Xun continued, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of Heart-cleansing Peak, the only heir of Lin Family. But you forced me to give up the power and sign an agreement to betray my ancestors. This is the third fault.¡±

    ¡°You humiliated my Granddad Zhong and behaved in a domineering way. This is the forth fault.¡±

    ¡°As coteral guest deacons, you frequently defied and trampled on my dignity regardless of the n¡¯s rules. This is the fifth fault.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun¡¯s smile disappeared, and his deep eyes were cold and fierce.

    ¡°No matter what kind of crime you¡¯vemitted, I got the reason to kill you immediately!¡± he said quietly

    Xiao Fengru had been suppressed to kneel down, but Lin Xun didn¡¯t take the opportunity to humiliate them and fight back, and he didn¡¯t use cruel means to retaliate them either. He appeared to deal them with the n rules, as if he would never get angry, which was very abnormal.

    But seeing all this, Lin Dahong, who was sitting beside, was cold all over and felt an unprecedented feeling of oppression.

    People wouldn¡¯t be afraid of an unbridled lunatic. But an indifferent abnormal man was really a terrible one!

    Obviously, Lin Xun at the moment left such an impression in Lin Dahong¡¯s heart.

    But obviously, Xiao Fengru did not realize this. When they heard all this, they decided that Lin Xun would not dare to kill them; otherwise, why should he find so many reasons?

    Xiao Fengru sneered, ¡°Kid, you talk too much! Dare you kill us immediately? If not, let us go right away!¡±

 Chapter 342 - Strong Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 342: Strong Counterattack</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare to kill us!¡±

    Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng, who were kneeling down beside Xiao Fengru, sneered with resentment.

    As Sea Spirit Realm practitioners high in dignity, they were now forced to kneel on the ground, which made them shamed and extreme angry.

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve listed so many faults of you but I don¡¯t intend to kill you immediately.¡±

    Xiao Fengru and other two people were more confident about their judge when they heard this.

    But Lin Xun¡¯s next words hit them like a lightning.

    ¡°Death is exemptible, but punishment for you is inevitable. So I decide to eliminate your cultivation due to these faults.¡±

    Hearing this, even Lin Dahong could not help feeling his heart convulse. This was a much cruel punishment than killing them!

    If a practitioner lost his cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t only be powerless, but also lose all the status and honor he had!

    This was the most terrible punishment.

    Thinking about it, if their cultivation were eliminated, how could they win their foothold in coteral forces of Lin Family?

    The more powerful the force was, the more fierce thepetition would be in it. Guest Deacon was really an honor for them. But once their cultivation was eliminated, their identities, status and treatment would be deprived directly!

    At that time, which big forces prefer to support several useless people?

    Xiao Fengru obviously realized its importance. At this moment, they were panic andpletely disordered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t bear the consequences! Are you nning to gopletely against our three families?! ¡±

    Xiao Fengru screamed.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I didn¡¯t mean to find trouble with you. I came here atmand. Don¡¯t vent your anger on us.¡±

    Shi Zhan waspletely flustered. He begged with a trembling voice.

    Chang Ziheng had already been scared to be green around the gills. He was totally perplexed and unable to utter a word at this time.

    They had changed their initially arrogant faces and now begged piteously. Seeing this, Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. Fortunately, he had just been watching aside indifferently and didn¡¯t mess up in this affair. Otherwise...

    Lin Dahong shivered all over and dared not think further.

    Lin Xun smiled and looked at the three people on the ground who were grief-stricken as if bereaved of parents. An unspeakable loathing feeling surged in his heart.

    ¡°Zhu Laosan, eliminate their cultivation right now.¡±

    Lin Xun ordered.

    ¡°Dare you ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±

    Xiao Fengru et al had their moralepletely copse. They acted like the mad, jumped up and tried to seize Lin Xun as a hostage.

    However, before they seeded to do so, the killing momentum of Zhu Laosan suddenly became stronger!

    With a roar, they felt that their bones were almost broken. Their bodies were so severely suppressed to lie prone on the ground that they even couldn¡¯t move any finger. Now, they were totally unable to resist at all.

    Zhu Laosan, who had been standing in silence like a rock, finally moved. He waved his sleeves. Three ck lights swept out of it and disappeared into their bodies.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Their faces turned pale immediately. And they coughed up blood together. At the same time, their cultivation was lost immediately like a punctured ball.

    In the blink of an eye, their eyes were dim. Their skin was tarnished and shriveled, looking like bing hundreds of years older in a short time.

    This was the end of losing cultivation!

    Seeing this scene, Lin Dahong was also shocked. His mood was shaking. Lin Xun¡¯s previous behavior were not fiery, which made people suspect that he was vulnerable.

    But now, Lin Dahong finally understood that Lin Xun was fiercer and more terrible than he thought!

    Xiao Fengru, Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng lost their spirit immediately. They looked extremely decadent and depressed.

    It was unbearable to be a powerless ordinary man from a high-status practitioner.

    Only when one lost what he originally had could he understand the happiness of having it before.

    Unfortunately, things had happened.

    Lin Xun still smiled and said, ¡°Go back and tell your master, I give them two choices as well.¡±

    ¡°Surrender to me and spit out all the treasures they stole from Heart-cleansing Peak. I can forgive bygones for the sake of n kinship.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t submit to me, I will treat them as traitors of Lin Family. And I¡¯ll punish all traitors!¡±

    Lin Xun announced calmly, ¡°There are three years for them to think about it. If they can¡¯t make a decision by that time, I¡¯ll make it for them.¡±

    After that, he waved his hand, ¡°Granddad Zhong, send them away.¡±

    Lin Zhong immediately took the order, dragged the three people, who were lying on the ground like dead dogs, and left Heart-cleansing Hall.

    Lin Xun sat back in his seat and looked at Lin Dahong with a smile, ¡°Uncle, do you have any idea after all this y?¡±

    Now it was his turns!

    Lin Dahong was alerted. He took a deep breath, tried to control all kinds of emotions in his heart, and said, ¡°You¡¯repletely going against the other three families in this way. And there is no room for other punishments. Is it a little determined?¡±

    Lin Xun shrugged and said, ¡°But I¡¯m forced to do this. I¡¯m alone, you know. The situation is already difficult and dangerous for me, so I can¡¯t retreat. Once I retreat, I will die.¡±

    Suddenly, he said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you will not understand this, uncle. Being the master of Heart-cleansing Peak is easier said than done. ¡±

    Lin Dahong¡¯s mood wasplex. Although he didn¡¯t understand Lin Xun¡¯s mood, he was sure that Lin Xun told the truth.

    Lin Xun¡¯s situation was really dangerous. Every movement of him was like dancing on the tip of sabers. He faced not only the internal problems, but also the possible invasion from enemies!

    Lin Xun could not change any situation with the identity of a sessor of Lin Family.

    What was more, he was only a teenager. He was too young to shoulder this.

    In this case, the identity of Lin¡¯s sessor wouldn¡¯t benefit him, but became a burden to him, which might crush him at any time!

    ¡°Now that you have decided to do so, why you give them three more years to think about it?¡±

    Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t help asking.

    These words reminded others that Lin Xun¡¯s current power was weak so he would take three years to grow more powerful to fight back. So if they wanted to deal with Lin Xun, they could take advantage of these three years!

    Lin Dahong felt that Lin Xun was very unwise to give them a limited time!

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t give a certain time, ording to their attitude, they wouldn¡¯t tolerate me controlling Heart-cleansing Peak in these three years.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s better to tell them that as long as I survive in these three years, it¡¯s my turn to punish traitors for the sake of our ancestors.¡±

    When it came to the end, there was a sense of determination in his voice.

    Three years!

    Lin Xun was confident to have the power and assets to unify Lin Family by that time!

    ¡°Three years...¡±

    Lin Dahong murmured. He didn¡¯t know why Lin Xun was so confident. But he found a rare vigorous spirit from the young man in front of him!

    ¡°Of course, in these three years, my situation is still bad as ever. Or things would be more dangerous than before, but I am not worried.¡±

    ¡°After all, if the only member of Lin Family who has the qualification to inherit Heart-cleansing Peak died, Lin Family wouldpletely lose this peak. I think this is not the result that you four families want to face.¡± Lin Xun changed his topic and smiled meaningfully.

    Lin Dahong¡¯s face changed a little. He was speechless for a moment.

    It was true that the reason why Heart-cleansing Peak hadn¡¯t been taken away, although it was vacant for more than ten years, was that the imperial family clearly issued that only Lin Daochen¡¯s lineal descendants could inherit it.

    Otherwise, why four branches of Lin Family had to move away from Heart-cleansing Peak more than ten years ago?

    If Lin Xun died, the lineage of Lin Daochen was totally nonexistent.

    At that time, even if the other four branches of Lin Family want to fight for the control of Heart-cleansing Peak, it still depended on the imperial family¡¯s attitude!

    Lin Xun stretched out his arm and grabbed a page of contract on the ground. It was left by Xiao Fengru just now.

    ¡°The conditions listed above aren¡¯t fair to me. But they have no courage to kill me. On the contrary, in order to move back to Heart-cleansing Peak and take charge of Lin Family, the only thing they can do is to arrest me. They¡¯ll avoid from letting me die at all costs I guess.¡±

    Lin Xun carefully put away the contract and said calmly, ¡°I will keep in mind that this is the only value I have in their eyes.¡±

    He was calm saying that, but Lin Dahong realized that the attitude of the other three families today had turned to be Lin Xun¡¯s hatred!

    If Lin Xun really had the power to unify Lin family one day, he wouldn¡¯t forgive other three branches easily!

    Thinking of this, Lin Dahong suddenly looked solemn and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of Northlight Lin. My purpose is different from the other three.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, l am listening.¡±

    Lin Dahong said frankly, ¡°To be honest, my real purpose here is to see in person what kind of person you are, and then we¡¯ll make the next decision.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very prudent, but it¡¯s certainly wise to make such a decision.¡±

    Lin Dahong said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Although we¡¯re sure that you are Lin Daochen¡¯s grandson, we can¡¯t give a clear attitude when we are not sure what kind of person you are.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed in his heart.

    In fact, from the different four notes they sent and the performances of Lin Dahong, Lin Xun had noticed that Northlight Lin¡¯s attitude toward him was indeed different from that of the other three.

    Although Northlight Lin didn¡¯t make a clear statement, they didn¡¯t want to usurp power of Lin Xun directly like the other three did.

    That was a good new for Lin Xun!

    Lin Xun was confident. As long as Northlight Lin gave him a chance, he could definitely give them a satisfactory reason that they had to submit to him!

 Chapter 343 - The Ancestor of Northlight Lin

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Ancestor of Northlight Lin</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°I wonder if you are satisfied with me, uncle?¡±

    ¡°It could be a lie if I say I¡¯m not satisfied with you. But I can¡¯t determine your situation at present.¡± Lin Dahong said with a wry smile.

    Lin Xun inquired thoughtfully, ¡°What are you going to do, uncle?¡±

    Lin Dahong said frankly, ¡°I won¡¯t conceal things anymore since your performances win my heart.¡±

    After a pause, he said with a solemn look, ¡°Most nsmen of Northlight Lin disagree that you inherit the power of Lin Family. You know, you are too young and have no assets to convince the people of the whole family.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lin Dahong¡¯s face rxed a lot and he continued, ¡°But the Ancestor of Northlight Lin showed up and decided to give you a chance in the end!¡±

    The Ancestor of Northlight Lin!

    It referred to Lin Beiguang (Northlight) the fifth younger brother of Lin FeiTing who was the grandfather of Lin Xun, and the fifth uncle of Lin Wenjing who was the father of Lin Xun.

    Although Lin Beiguang lived in seclusion nowadays and he gave his power to his son Lin Huaiyuan, no one dared to oppose him as long as he stood out to speak something!

    Knowing this, Lin Xun could not help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that his fifth grandfather, who he had never met before, would give him a chance.

    This made him realize that not all the four branches were against him taking charge of Heart-cleansing Peak and inheriting the power of Lin Family!

    The attitude shown by Northlight Lin proved that Lin Xun should strive for their support.

    ¡°What chance?¡±

    Lin Xun asked curiously.

    Lin Dahong took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Go Northlight Lin in person a monthter to fight with your brother Lin Xuefeng.¡±

    ¡°If you win the fight, my ancestor will see you in person.¡±

    ¡°If you lose...¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Dahong hesitated.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and he asked with a smile, ¡°If I fail, I will lose the qualification to be recognized by Northlight Lin, right?¡±

    Lin Dahong smiled bitterly and nodded, ¡°This is the best result that my ancestor has tried to get for you Although his words are weighted in his high position, he should consider for his nsmen.¡±

    Lin Xun said with thoughts, ¡°I really reject this kind of test, and I don¡¯t think that I need to be recognized by others to inherit the power of Heart-cleansing Peak, but since it¡¯s arranged by my fifth granduncle, it seems that I would be an insensible man if I refuse his kindness.¡±

    Lin Dahong said excitedly, ¡°You agree?¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fightpletely against all nsmen. I would be very happy if I could solve the conflicts in this way.¡±

    Lin Xun asked then, ¡°Who is Lin Xuefeng?¡±

    Lin Dahong immediately introduced Lin Xuefeng to Lin Xun.

    Lin Xuefeng, the son of Lin Huaiyuan, the current leader of Northlight Lin, was Lin Xun¡¯s cousin ording to your positions in the family hierarchy.

    This man was 18 years old, talented and savvy. He condensed the top Pond of Spiritual Power, Misty Land, when he promoted his cultivation to Human-gang Realm at the age of 16, causing a sensation in Northlight Lin. So he was praised as the most dazzling man in the younger generation of the n!

    Now, Lin Xuefeng was in Heaven-gang Realm. His strength was more unpredictable.

    ¡°He had the top Pond of Spiritual Power in 16 and reached Heaven-gang Realm in 18... It seems that Lin Xuefeng is really amazing. He is even better than some trainees who had sessfully graduated from Bloodthirsty Camp... ¡±

    Lin Xun was lost in thought.

    As Northlight Lin gave such an opportunity to him, it would not be an easy test.

    He didn¡¯t expect that they would send Lin Xuefeng, such a strong young man to fight with him.

    But this made him feel more rxed. After all, he was not afraid of anyone in any Gang Spirit Realms!

    However, Lin Dahong advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Xuefeng has secluded to practice for a long time in order to reach Sea Spirit Realm. It¡¯s inferred that he will be able to make a breakthrough smoothly within seven days...¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes shrank.

    Here was triumph card in Lin Xuefeng¡¯s hand!

    It was bulling to let him fight with a top youngster who just breaks through to Sea Spirit Realm.

    It was not just the names were different between the two realms. It was a huge gap between the powers!

    The most important thing was that Sea Spirit Realm practitioners were able to fly in the air and control the weather. They could not only hurt people without touching them, but also take the advantage of the spirit of earth and heaven!

    Everyone knew, Earth-gang Realm practitioners couldn¡¯t take use of the power from heaven!

    Lin Xun¡¯s silence made Lin Dahong feel a thump in his heart, ¡°This duel is really difficult to deal with. But it isn¡¯t a simple thing to inherit the power of the n either? The Ancestor of Northlight Lin didn¡¯t intend to embarrass you. He will ept you as long as you can withstand a hundred strikes from Lin Xuefeng. ¡±

    Lin Xun hummed, but Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t detect Lin Xun¡¯s thoughts through Lin Xun¡¯s emotionless face.

    Lin Dahong felt more worried at this moment.

    To be honest, Lin Dahong thought this test was too difficult to get through. But it was the requirement of all nsmen of Northlight Lin.

    Lin Xun suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I can take this test, but there is still a question.¡±

    Lin Dahong took a deep breath of relief and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Lin Xun continued, ¡°Why I need to wait for a month to start this duel?¡±

    Lin Dahong exined patiently, ¡°In another 20 days, Xuefeng will take part in the Nation Test, so this duel can only be dyed to a monthter.¡±

    National Test!

    Lin Xun was shocked. He suddenly remembered that he was so busy solving all kinds of things these days that he forgot that there were only 20 days left for the Nation Test.

    After Lin Dahong was sent off, Lin Xun was still thinking about the Nation Test as he sat alone.

    Originally, ording to his n he made when he left Mist City, he would take part in the Nation Test after entering the Forbidden City.

    But after entering the Forbidden City, he realized that his n would never catch up with the changes. At the moment when he stepped on Heart-cleansing Peak, he could hardly spare much time to practice and rest, let alone thinking about the Nation Test.

    Before long, Lin Zhong returned, which woke Lin Xun up from his thoughts.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, there is one thing I want you to do in person.¡±

    Lin Xun imed.

    ¡°Okay, young master.¡±

    Lin Zhong kept listening.

    Lin Xun took out his pen and paper, wrote a full page and handed it to Lin Zhong. He ordered then, ¡°Give this to Shi Yu, the third Childe of Keystone Business, and let him spread what is said in the paper by all means.¡±

    Lin Zhong took the paper in his hand. He was even shocked by just ncing at it carelessly.

    There was not a shocking secret on it, but some introduction about Lin Xun himself.

    The most striking line for Lin Zhong was that Lin Xun took the first ce in the Province Test of Southwest Province as a Human-gang Realm practitioner at that time.

    This was not new in the southwest province, but for Lin Zhong, it struck him heavily like a lightning.

    Only by then did he know that his young master had made such a brilliant achievement!

    The First ce in the Province Test!

    There were only thirty-four first ces of thirty-four provinces in the Empire. His young master was one of these first ces!

    The most shocking thing was that at that time, his young master was only a man of Human-gang Realm.

    Lin Zhong¡¯s shock was soon reced by confusion. His young master should have told something about his current situation in this paper.

    When he saw the sentences that Lin Xun had no choice but to give up his participation in the Nation Test due to his troubles, Lin Zhong was stiff and worried.

    He could not help asking, ¡°Young master, are you really not going to take part in the Nation Test?¡±

    Lin Xun answered casually, ¡°I am struggling at present. I don¡¯t have the mind and enough time to pay attention to such matters. So I don¡¯t want to participate.¡±

    Lin Zhong seemed to be unwilling to hear this. He tried to persuade Lin Xun, ¡°Young master, this is the Nation Test! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t you think about it again? ¡±

    Lin Xun was determined and said, ¡°Granddad Zhong, I¡¯m only 15 years old this year. It doesn¡¯t matter if I miss a Nation Test this year. It won¡¯t bete after I settle Heart-cleansing Peak down.¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s face was full of unspeakable disappointment. He stopped talking more and sighed. Finally, he turned away with the paper.

    Seeing Lin Zhong leave, Lin Xun could not help sighing too. How would he not want to participate in the Nation Test?

    But the cruel realities forced him to give up!

    ¡°Zhu Laosan, thanks a lot this time. You can go back to have a rest now.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the majestic man who was always standing like a statue.

    Zhu Laosan nodded and strode out without leaving a word.

    But when he came out of the hall, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Persistence is not necessarily a good thing. Giving up is not always a bad thing.¡±

    His voice was deep and reverberating in the vast hall, while his figure had disappeared.

    Lin Xun was stunned and suddenlyughed. Zhu Laosan was not a dull man at all.

    After a stretch, Lin Xun turned around and walked up to the quiet room on the third floor of the hall.

    Dealing with all kinds of things cost him a lot of time and energy every day. Lin Xun had to seize all avable time to practice.

    The opponent he would face in a month was the most dazzling figure of the younger generation of Northlight Lin, who also had the qualification to participate in the Nation Test!

    The most important thing was that this person must have already reached Sea Spirit Realm at that time!

    Therefore, Lin Xun did not dare to be careless.

    After picking a thread of root of Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng, Lin Xun opened his mouth, swallowed it and began to practice with his legs crossed.

    Soon, his handsome figure was shrouded in wisps of vapour, vague and dreamy.

    At the same time, in the meeting hall of Westbrook Lin

    The atmosphere was extremely oppressive, which made the two guards stationed outside the hall have a feeling of suffocation and fear.

    Xiao Fengru, Shi Zhan and Chang Ziheng, three Guest Deacons, whose cultivation had been abolished, were kneeling down on the ground, looking bleak and shivering.

 Chapter 344 - Night in the Forbidden City

    <h4>Chapter 344: Night in the Forbidden City</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    There were three men sitting in the meeting hall.

    They were Lin Tianlong, the leader of Westbrook Lin, Lin Nianshan, the leader of Floating-cloud Lin, and Lin Pingdu, the leader of Flying-peak Lin.

    There were all powerful and influential men in Tao Insight Realm. Each of them was in charge of a branch of Lin¡¯s lineage.

    Today, they gathered together rarely and their looks were the same gloomy.

    They had learned everything happened on Heart-cleansing Peak from Xiao Fengru. They didn¡¯t expect that witless young man dared to refuse their proposals!

    What annoyed them most was that the young man abolished their Guest Deacons¡¯ cultivation. Such arrogant behavior assaulted their dignitypletely!

    ¡°A bunch of rubbish, get out of here!¡±

    Finally, Lin Tianlong, the leader of Westbrook Lin, who was sitting in the middle, opened his mouth. His voice sounded like thunder in the spacious hall.

    Xiao Fengru and other two guest deacons suddenly became extremely miserable. They got up from the ground and left in a dejected way.

    Apparently, they were useless men after losing their cultivation!

    It could be predicted that when they leave the conference hall, all the status and worship they once enjoyed would be gone.

    This was the revenge from Lin Xun. Although he didn¡¯t kill them, he abolished their cultivation, which was cruel for them than killing them!

    ¡°He is deliberately against us.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lin Tianlong longed his faced and opened his mouth. His eyes were full of chills.

    ¡°How could a young man win a tough fight against us? He is really fearless and ignorant.¡±

    On the other side, Lin Nianshan, the leader of Floating-cloud Lin, sneered.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    However, Lin Pingdu, the leader of Flying-peak Lin, seemed quite calm and said, ¡°This young man controlled the Seal of Heart-cleansing and took charge of Heart-cleansing Peak. We have no way to make him hand over his power.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, Lin Tianlong and Lin Nianshan¡¯s faces became gloomier.

    This was really a tough problem. If Lin Xun was killed, Heart-cleansing Peak would be taken away by the imperial family. Lin Family wouldpletely lose it in that way.

    But it was hard to let coteral ns return to Heart-cleansing Peak and take charge of the power in a proper way if Lin Xun was still alive!

    They three were nominally the leaders of the three branches of Lin Family, but none of them was a patriarch of the whole Lin Family!

    This was the difference in power.

    ¡°Tianlong, you are always resourceful. How do you think about it?¡±

    Lin Pingdu looked at Lin Tianlong, who sat in the center.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with him if he is alone. But now there is a strong Tao Insight Realm man around him. It¡¯s a bit tricky.¡±

    Lin Tianlong frowned, ¡°We may be able to kill this strongman by begging any of our three ancestors. But the most troublesome thing is that even if we kill this strongman, we still have nothing to do with him if that boy would rather die than surrender to us.¡±

    The other two were suddenly silent.

    What bothered them most was the ownership of Heart-cleansing Peak. Lin Xun was the only qualified one to inherit it.

    Even if they wanted to deal with Lin Xun, they had to make apletely safe n.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t kill him directly, we can use some underhanded means.¡±

    Suddenly, a cruelness shed through Lin Tianlong¡¯s eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t believe he will hide in Heart-cleansing Peak all his life. Once he leaves Heart-cleansing Peak, we will have thousands of ways to control him!¡±

    Lin Nianshan¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lin Pingdu, on the other side, seemed to understand at once. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. As long as we keep him alive, we can turn him into our puppet. No matter what means we use, it¡¯s enough for us to control him.¡±

    Lin Nianshan also understood and continued with thoughts, ¡°There are many ways to do this. We can arrest him by poisoning, kidnapping, sneaking attack, etc. And then we can control his body and soul by some fierce secret methods. At that time, we can order him easily as he will be an idiot and lost his self-consciousness.¡±

    Before he finished his speaking, Lin Tianlong and Lin Pingdu beside him couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    But Lin Tianlong looked solemn and said immediately, ¡°Dudes, it¡¯s better for us three to know about this. Don¡¯t leak it to others.¡±

    Lin Nianshan and Lin Pingdu nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±

    They were all leaders of forces. How couldn¡¯t they know the importance of this matter? If it was spread out, their reputation would be greatly damaged even if they could finally control Heart-cleansing Peak.

    After all, in terms of seniority, they were Lin Xun¡¯s elders and rtives. It was disgraceful for them to murder the younger generation as elders in the same n.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the deal.¡±

    Lin Tianlong said in a deep voice, ¡°Next, I hope that you will send your respective elite forces and work with me to settle this case as soon as possible. After that, it will be the time for our three families to return to Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    Lin Nianshan and Lin Pingdu agreed at the same time.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the attitude of Northlight Lin?¡±

    Lin Pingdu suddenly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about them!¡±

    Lin Tianlong sneered coldly, ¡°They are still hesitant to take a stand at such a critical moment. When we return to Heart-cleansing Peak, we won¡¯t leave them any benefits!¡±

    ...

    Night was near.

    The Forbidden City had just held its bustling curtain.

    The sky was full of stars and the earth was full of lights.

    When the night fell, the lights in the city were like dragon fire circling around the streets, bright and magnificent. It appeared dreamy and prosperous.

    Night was also the best time for all the people, such as talented men, youngdies, literati and poets, people of romantic and powerful, to have fun.

    All kinds of people shuttled in the bustling street. Some of them were in chariot, some were riding beasts and others were walking around.

    In the center of the Forbidden City, adjacent to the Keystone Business, there was a high white jade building essing to heaven. A light curtain appeared on it.

    On the light curtain, a dignified, graceful and beautiful woman was broadcasting all kinds of things happened in the Forbidden City.

    ¡°In the Nation Test, there will be 3,700 young top figures from everywhere gathering here. At that time, the imperial family will send Zhao Zhuan, Prince of Yongling, to preside over the Nation Test in person.¡±

    ¡°This morning, the monks of Moon-wheel Empire Yi Nian went to Green-deer School and defeated 13 outstanding students in session, causing a lot of shock and uproar. Young Sword King Shie Yutang, hade out in person and issued a duel to Yi Nian. We will continue to pay attention to this event in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Thetest news from the front line, Water Barbarian of the Voodoo-barbarian suddenly will send a delegation to the Forbidden City in three months. Their purpose is not clear. It is said that the imperial family had agreed to this.¡±

    ...

    Like the light curtain of other provincial capitals, the light curtain of the Forbidden City also had broadcast of thetest hot events.

    Many practitioners gathered in front of it, listening, analyzing and discussing, which was very lively.

    In the bustle crowds, Vulture was sitting in the wheelchair and he was pushing toward slowly by Young Ke behind.

    ¡°Things are almost settled. There are still a lot of gold coins left. Don¡¯t you take this opportunity to go around and buy something? You know, when we return to Heart-cleansing Peak this time, we won¡¯t have much chance to hang out in the future. ¡±

    Vulture smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s a pauper now. I will me myself to spend his money.¡±

    Young Ke said casually.

    ¡°Aha? I don¡¯t think he is a pauper. ¡±

    Vulture chuckled.

    At this moment, the news from the far-off light curtain behind suddenly attracted the attention of Vulture and Young Ke.

    ¡°The young hero to be introduced today is a young whiz who has won the first ce in the Province Test of the Southwest Provinces of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°His name is Lin Xun. His talent was extraordinary. It¡¯s particrly interesting to say that he won the first ce as men in Human-gang Realm at that time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how he managed it. Looking around the world, how many people can achieve such dazzling achievements as him?¡±

    Before she had finished speaking, the beautiful woman¡¯s words caused a lot of people to shout. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t believe all this.

    ¡°F**k! Is Lin Xun so abnormal? ¡±

    ¡°At the age of 14, a man in Human-gang Realm won the first ce of the Province Test of Southwest? Are my ears wrong? ¡±

    ¡°Obviously, there are only two possibilities. Either Lin Xun is an abnormal one or the practitioners who took part in the Province Test of Southwest were all rubbish. Otherwise, how could a teenager won the championship?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Lin Xun¡¯s name before. It should not be wrong. Who dares to fake the news of the Province Test?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s very likely that Lin Xun wille to participate in the Nation Test?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. His is the first ce of Province Test. How could he miss this opportunity?¡±

    The voice of discussion continued, Vulture and Young Ke could not help but be stunned. They stopped to listen.

    Soon, people were shocked by another message broadcasted in the light curtain.

    ¡°It waster confirmed that Lin Xun was the heir of Lin Family in the Forbidden City, and now he had inherited Heart-cleansing Peak, one of the 72 peaks of Influential.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Lin Xun is suffering frommon affairs. So he has made it clear that he will not participate in the Nation Test. It can be predicted that the Nation Test will undoubtedly lose a lot of value without this whiz from Southwest Province.¡±

    Hearing this, practitioners on the scene made a lot of noise like frying a pot.

    ¡°Lin Family? I remember that there are only four Lin families in the Forbidden City, but none of them have the qualification to settle in Heart-cleansing Peak! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not informed. Heart-cleansing Peak can only be inherited by the lineal descendants of Lin Daochen. Do you know Lin Daochen? He was a Life-death Realm man who saved our empire five hundred years ago! ¡±

    ¡°Tut Tut, I did not expect that the first ce of Southwest Province was the lineal descendant of Lin Daochen. No wonder he could make such brilliant achievements at such a young age since he had good genes.¡±

    ¡°Heart-cleansing Peak had a bloody event more than ten years ago. Now Lin Xun suddenly returned to the Forbidden City as the heir of Lin Family. Although he took charge of Heart-cleansing Peak, it¡¯s equivalent for him to jump into the storm whirlpool. If he acts carelessly, he will be smashed right away! ¡±

 Chapter 345 - Reactions of People

    <h4>Chapter 345: Reactions of People</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    <b>Proofread by ire.KK</b>

    There was a constant uproar in the field. Every face was full of surprise, shock andplexity.

    There were so many things worth discussing about Lin Xun. In other words, there were so many gimmicks in this news.

    Some people were attracted by Lin Xun¡¯s aplishments and achievements. They thought that he was absolutely a genius to get the first ce in the Test of the Southwest Province at the age of fourteen in Human-gang Realm.

    Some people were attracted by Lin Xun¡¯s identity. No one had expected that he was the lineal descendant of Lin Daochen, a Life-death Realm strongman who was famous in the world 500 years ago!

    More people were concerned about Lin Xun¡¯s current situation.

    Although he was the only one who was qualified to inherit Heart-cleansing Peak, one of 72 Peaks of Influential, it was clear that Lin Xun¡¯s situation was not as good as it seemed to be, as long as others knew about the bloody event more than ten years ago.

    On the contrary, Lin Xun would fall into a dangerous storm whirlpool because of his identity!

    ¡°Who spread the news? Obviously it¡¯s carefully prepared. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to cause so much discussion.¡±

    In the street, Young Ke frowned.

    Seeing people in the field discussing vigorously, Young Ke believed that the story about Lin Xun would spread to all the Forbidden City in one night in an incredible speed.

    How much noise and attention would be aroused at that time?

    Everything had two sides. She wondered whether it was good or bad for Lin Xun!

    ¡°The news that came out of the light curtain every day was strictly screened. If someone had not pushed it in the dark, the news about Lin Xun would not have been so publicized.¡±

    In the wheelchair, a wit light was shining in Vulture¡¯s clear and calm eyes, ¡°I even doubt that Lin Xun offered this information.¡±

    Young Ke was confused, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Vulture smiled and said, ¡°Do you remember the day before yesterday when I first met Lin Xun? He was so confident to ensure that everyone in the Forbidden City would know his name within a month.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°If he broadcasted himself through the light curtain, of course he could make his word real. We could infer that Lin Xun must have an inseparable rtionship with tonight¡¯s news even if he didn¡¯t do it himself.¡±

    A strange color appeared in Young Ke¡¯s clear eyes, ¡°If so, do you mean that Lin Xun had more cards that we didn¡¯t know? After all, as you said just now, the news from the light curtain had been strictly controlled. I¡¯m afraid that Lin Xun couldn¡¯t achieve this step by his single strength.¡±

    Vulture nodded and said, ¡°Young Ke, I have to remind you that Lin Xun¡¯s life experience was a littleplicated. He not only entered Bloodthirsty Camp, you know, Heiyao Shrine also stood behind him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, he is the only heir of Lin Family. No one dares to uncover the cause of what happened to his parents and rtives as always, which is very unusual.¡±

    ¡°I also cannot understand the attitude of the imperial family. Isn¡¯t it strange that Heart-cleansing Peak hasn¡¯t been taken away since it has been abandoned for more than ten years? That¡¯s one of the 72 Peaks of Influential. It¡¯s not only a ce of good location, but also a ce of great status and power! ¡±

    Speaking of this, Vulture looked at Young Ke and advised, ¡°In this case, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s good or bad to help him. You... you should also get mentally prepared. ¡±

    Young Ke thought for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Of course, these are just my analysis. There are so many secrets in Lin Xun. I perceived that maybe he just show a tip of the iceberg. I¡¯m really looking forward to working with such a mysterious little guy.¡±

    Vulture said with a smile, ¡°Maybe he can really bring me many unexpected surprises or miracles.¡±

    Young Ke was shocked and her eyes were lightened at this moment. She said, ¡°If Lin Xun knows you praised him so highly, he would be very happy.¡±

    Vulture smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go back.¡±

    Young Ke pushed Vulture¡¯s wheelchair and returned immediately. Her figure quickly disappeared in the bustling night street of the Forbidden City.

    In front of an old building behind the light curtain

    This was the Information Department of the Forbidden City, which was in charge of all matters concerning the light curtain.

    A chariot with gorgeous decoration and brilliant lights, pulled by four white Clouds Water Beasts, stopped there quietly at present.

    Before long, a graceful figure came out of the grand and antique building gate of Information Department.

    She was dignified and graceful with outstanding appearance. Apparently, it was the woman who just announced the news in the light curtain.

    Seeing her appearing, someone in the treasure chariot waiting at one side of the stop drew up the curtain. Shi Yu¡¯s handsome face appeared then. He smiled, setting off red lips and white teeth.

    ¡°I have done all the things you wanted. I will go back now if there is nothing else.¡±

    The woman stepped forward and said coldly.

    However, Shi Yu grabbed her arm, took her whole body into his arms and kissed her on her lips. Then he smiled and said, ¡°How can there be no other thing? I will give you a wonderful night in order to celebrate your contribution tonight.¡±

    The woman suddenly changed her cold and dignified look. She chuckled and winked, asking flirtatiously, ¡°Really, how wonderful it will be?¡±

    Zip! Shi Yu pulled down the curtain. He looked at the woman in his arms affectionately and said in a deep low voice, ¡°You will know it.¡±

    As he spoke, he had bowed his head and kissed the woman on her lips.

    But in Shi Yu¡¯s heart, he sighed, ¡°Lin Xun, you owe me too much! I¡¯ve sold myself in order to help you!¡±

    Obviously, the news about Lin Xun broadcasted in the light curtain tonight was driven by Shi Yu in the dark.

    ...

    In the same night

    Chi Cangmei¡¯s eyes were drawn back from the light curtain and she was lost in contemtion.

    Lin Xun!

    It turned out that he was the only heir of Lin Family. His great grandfather was famous Life-death Realm hero Lin Daochen!

    That might be the reason why Chi Family was not allowed to send out the strong forces above Gang Spirit Realm in encirclement or to carry out suppression campaign against him. It was obviously that some people opposed them to do so.

    Those who opposed might be all forces tied to Lin Family!

    Chi Cangmi was even sure that all this must havee from the influence of Lin Daochen. After all, Lin Daochen was so famous five hundred years ago. He fought alone on the battlefield andpeted with the Empire of the Dark.

    Although he finally died, he seeded in saving the Empire from plight and helping the Empire to resolve a terrible disaster!

    Lin Daochen showed great kindness to others. Whoever wanted to go against his lineal descendants would indeed suffer a lot of resistance.

    At least this was fully reflected in thest action of Chi Family as they were not allowed to send out practitioners above Gang Spirit Realm.

    What was more, as soon as Chi Cangfeng took out an action he was stopped by the old man of Heiyao Shrine. And he was punished and forced to be locked up for three years.

    ¡°I will kill rubbish Chi Ze when I go home.¡±

    Chi Cangmei thought for a long time and suddenly opened his mouth.

    The servant next to her was stunned and nodded immediately. He also heard that Chi Ze¡¯s hands were cut by Lin Xun because robbing a woman. He was still healing himself in the n now.

    However, although the family name of Chi Ze was Chi, he was not rted to Chi Family by blood. It was nothing to kill such a man.

    ¡°In addition, warn the nsmen who are rted to Chi Ze that if they dare to trouble Lin Xun, they should bear the consequences by themselves!¡±

    Chi Cangmei added.

    The servant lost his calmness at this moment. He hesitated, ¡°Miss, are we a little too cautious by doing this? If outsiders know your order, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think that Chi Family was afraid of Lin Xun.¡±

    Chi Cangmei replied indifferently, ¡°Just take my order!¡±

    The reason why she did this was not that she was afraid of Lin Xun. She had been inspired by her father, Chi Lingxiao, so they would not act against Lin Xun recently.

    Chi Cangmei could probably guess out that Chi Family just wanted to watch the fight between Lin Xun and his nsmen.

    No matter what the result was, they would not rush into this muddy water again.

    Not only Chi Family took this attitude, but also many aristocratic families in the Forbidden City did.

    Chi Cangmei felt that things would not be so simple.

    It seemed that behind Lin Xun, there was a more terrible force, which made many forces, including Chi Family, dare not move easily!

    Of course, it was Chi Cangmei¡¯s own spection. Anyhow, the more mysteries Lin Xun had, the more interested Chi Cangmei would be.

    It was hard for her to bear the failure of thest action. So she wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to retaliate against Lin Xun.

    ...

    Castle of the Night

    ¡°Miss, since Lin Xun entered the Forbidden City, the old men of Imperial Observatory had been silent. He never showed any attitude. Many forces, including Chi Family, dared not move without his permission and they took a wait-and-see attitude.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Before the situation is clear, no one dares to move without permission.¡±

    ¡°In a word, I didn¡¯t expect that there was a big man in the imperial family who was secretly supporting Lin Xun, but I¡¯m not sure which one he was.¡±

    ¡°Keep checking then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°What is Lin Xun¡¯s current situation?¡±

    ¡°Not so good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak. But it¡¯s also an opportunity for him to hone himself.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you found out the rtionship between Master Lu and Lin Family?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°This matter is very important. Master Lu was not an imperial man. His identity was quite mysterious. But he was willing to live in Mine Prison to save Lin Xun. It was interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Go and check more.¡±

    In the dark hall, the old man took themand and turned away.

    On the high-located white throne, Queen of the Dark Night held her chin in one hand and fell into a deep thought.

 Chapter 346 - Three Strongmen

    <h4>Chapter 346: Three Strongmen</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    As Vulture and Young Ke expected, in just one night, news about Lin Xun spread all over the Forbidden City fast, causing numerousments and uproars.

    Some people jokingly called Lin Xun the Youngest Patriarch of Aristocratic Family in the Forbidden City.

    Certainly, there was another title full of stinging humor, the Most Lonely Aristocratic Leader in the Peaks!

    The fact behind these jokes was that Lin Xun was really too young.

    He was only in his teens. There was no other leader of aristocratic families got such a high position at this age.

    Moreover, being alone, he as the sessor of Lin Family was in such a pitiful situation. He just got a name without any wealth and human resources in a precarious situation.

    All in all, Lin Xun¡¯s name was sounded in the Forbidden City overnight. People enjoyed talking about his news, which made him popr. But his reputation was neither better nor worse.

    ...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know all this.

    He had closed door practicing during these seven days.

    Heart-cleansing Peak was peaceful in these days. All the chores and things were solved orderly by Vulture.

    On the evening of the seventh day, Lin Zhong went to the third floor of Heart-cleansing Peak as usual. He needed to report many things to Lin Xun, so he came here every day.

    Lin Zhong didn¡¯t want to disturb Lin Xun as Lin Xun was still in the practicing room.

    Seeing the bronze gate was closed as before, he was ready to leave.

    At this moment, a dull sound hummed. The closed bronze gate was slowly opened.

    Lin Zhong¡¯s spirit was suddenly refreshed. Lin Xun finally came out!

    He looked around and saw Lin Xun walking out.

    To Lin Zhong¡¯s surprise,pared with the past, Lin Xun¡¯s temperament at present was more extraordinary. His dark eyes were deep and clear and he behaved calmly and sedately.

    Immediately, Lin Zhong realized that Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation was improved. He beamed and cheered, ¡°Congrattions to your promotion to Heaven-gang Realm!¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and asked, ¡°Granddad Zhong, how long have I been here?¡±

    ¡°Seven days.¡±

    Lin Xun was in a trance.

    He didn¡¯t expect that his cultivation was improved as overflowing water when he swallowed the root of Infant-shaped Snow Ginseng at this time.

    Lin Xun keenly realized this promotion was totally different from the past. Not only his power, but also his body and soul had aprehensive transformation!

    All this made him forget the passing of time in his practice. Until now, he figured out that it took him seven days to advance.

    Since this promotion took him a week of time, he harvested a lot. First, as he promoted himself to Heaven-gang Realm, the strength of Earth-gang realm in his body was transformed into Heaven-gang Realm perfectly. His spirit power was more than twice as strong as before.

    At the same time, his body and soul had been further transformed and be stronger. Lin Xun had previously tested that ordinary weapons could hardly scratch his skin!

    In his Sea of Consciousness, more than ten soul stars had been lit up this time. So there were 72 soul stars twinkling in his Sea of Consciousness at present. They shed gentle light and nourished his soul constantly.

    All of these made Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual perception improved a lot. He was able to detect all the information for ten thousands meters around!

    This was Heaven-gang Realm.

    By improving from Earth-gang Realm to Heaven-gang Realm, practitioners could understand the general trend of heaven and earth and perceive the meteorological phenomena in the world. This change was like a rebirth for a practitioner.

    All his cultivation, soul and body¡¯s transformation meant that he was umting strength for the next new stage, Sea Spirit Realm!

    This was a process of building up momentum. The more profound his umtion was, the more benefits he would obtain when breaking through to Sea Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    Lin Zhong said, ¡°There are many things going on these days when you practiced. I need to report them to you.¡±

    ¡°Tell then, Granddad Zhong,¡±

    Lin Xun went downstairs.

    ¡°Seven days ago, ording to your order, I contacted Shi Yu and finished my task.¡±

    Lin Zhong followed Lin Xun while reporting to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, Childe Shi Yu had already publicized your reputation through spiritual light curtain in the Forbidden City. Now your name was being publicized everywhere in the Forbidden City.¡±

    Lin Zhong exined.

    Lin Xun smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yu is so influential. I owed him much as he took the use of spiritual light curtain.¡±

    Lin Zhong continued, ¡°Childe Shi Yu also asked me to tell you that he is going to hold an auction in ten days. At that time, he will invite many top-ss forces in the Forbidden City to participate. If you are interested, you can go at that time.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded, ¡°I see. Is there anything else?¡±

    Lin Zhong replied, ¡°In addition, Vulture has returned and recruited three powerful people to Heart-cleansing Peak. He said that you can have a look in person when you¡¯ve finished practicing. ¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°He only recruited three people?¡±

    Lin Zhong responded with a strange look, ¡°Yes, only three people. But ording to my observation, none of them is a simple person.¡±

    Lin Xun felt interested in them at once and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look now.¡±

    However, Lin Zhong suggested, ¡°Young master, let¡¯s invite Vulture to apany us. Those three strong men¡¯s temper was strange.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed.

    Before long, Lin Xun saw Vulture sitting in the wheelchair, looking at the distant sea of clouds leisurely.

    Young Ke was not here. She had been out of Heart-cleansing Peak almost all daytime in these days to spy on the four coteral forces of Lin Family.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you promised to go to Northlight Lin to fight with a young man named Lin Xuefeng?¡±

    As soon as they met, Vulture uttered initially.

    ¡°Yes, I promised.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    ¡°Sea Spirit Realm man is not so easy to deal with. You could hardly win, so I think your decision was a little risky this time.¡±

    Vulture said in a low voice.

    ¡°I know. But I just need to resist a hundred moves in this fight.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled.

    ¡°Since you have decided, I won¡¯t try to convince you. But I still have to remind you that the path of practicing is a long way to go. Don¡¯t be hasty because of a duel. It will be detrimental to your practicing.¡±

    Vulture warned.

    Lin Xun knew this clearly and nodded seriously.

    After all, Vulture was once a Tao Insight Realm strongman. Although his cultivation was almost the same as being abolished, he had much practice experience. His words couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun suddenly felt a cognitive snap. He was too absorbed in practice to remember that there were many powerful people on Heart-cleansing Peak now.

    Young Ke, Vulture, Zhu Laosan and even Lin Zhong were far ahead in their practicing road. If he could get their advice, he could definitely avoid many detours!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet three old friends.¡±

    Vulture pushed the wheelchair by himself and went down the mountain.

    He knew Lin Xun¡¯s purpose foring here without asking Lin Xun. He was knowledgeable that he could easily guess a lot of things.

    ...

    Yanwu Field

    It was a wide field built on a t ground at the middle of Heart-cleansing Peak. It was originally a ce for Lin nsmen to practice martial arts.

    But in the past ten years, it had been abandoned, leaving only an empty field and lush weeds.

    There were three figures in Yanwu Field at present.

    A thin and worn-out man was lying on a rock, drinking and drunk.

    Beside him, there was a big fat man on a pillow of a huge hammer, sleeping and drooling.

    Not far away from them, another old man with gray hair and scarred face, who looked extremely ferocious, sat with legs crossed, eyes closed silently.

    When Lin Xun arrived, he saw such a scene and couldn¡¯t help being slightly shocked. Were these three strong people invited by Vulture?

    Vulture introduced them with a smile, ¡°The drinking one is called Ci Xue, the sleeping one is Yang Ling and the meditating one is Old Diao. All of them were veterans who had retired from the front battlefield. I had spent a lot of efforts to invite them to Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    They were veterans?

    Lin Xun thought for a moment, went up to them, cupped his hand and greeted, ¡°Predecessors, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lin Xun.¡±

    However, no one responded to him. They kept drinking, sleeping and meditating as if they hadn¡¯t heard Lin Xun at all.

    In other word, they ignored Lin Xun directly.

    Lin Zhong¡¯s heart missed a beat instantly. He looked at Lin Xun with some worry. He was afraid that Lin Xun would lose his temper.

    However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t think too much but just smiled. He turned to Vulture and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not easy to get their recognition.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Vulture said with a smile, ¡°They are so grumpy that I can only invite them back. It depends on you whether to let them stay here.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded then, ¡°I know that most talented people are arrogant like this. Otherwise, there would be little indifference between them and ordinary people?¡±

    This sentence felt like a provocation.

    However, no one took care of Lin Xun. It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t make any response even if others abused them.

    When Vulture heard this, heughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have confidence to convince them?¡±

    Lin Xun asked, ¡°How can I convince them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Vulture added, ¡°Whatever you do, as long as you get their approval, they will definitely bring you unexpected surprises in the future.¡±

    Lin Xun immediately smiled, ¡°You mean, no matter what I do?¡±

    Vulture was startled. He guessed something, so the corner of his lips twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled more radiantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are all invited by you. How can I embarrass them?¡±

    Vulture felt somehow wrong in his heart. He could not help but look at the three people in the distance anxiously. He murmured to himself that if they pretended to be too arrogant, they might pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 347 - Sincere Recognition

    <h4>Chapter 347: Sincere Recognition</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The dialogue between Lin Xun and Vulture could be heard clearly by everyone on the scene.

    But Ci Xue, who was drinking, Yang Ling, who was sleeping, and Old Diao, who was mediating, acted the same as before. They gave no reaction to their dialogue.

    It seemed to be extremely arrogant to show ignoring attitude to Lin Xun on Heart-cleansing Peak. Anyway, they were in Lin Xun¡¯s ce.

    Obviously, they showed a posture of regarding others as nothing intentionally!

    They tested Lin Xun on purpose!

    If Lin Xun got their recognition, they would be willing to stay here. If they didn¡¯t recognize Lin Xun, they wouldn¡¯t stay here even with Vulture¡¯s invitation.

    Both Lin Zhong and Young Ke realized this. Lin Zhong was worried, while Young Ke was looking at the scene aside with her arms crossed.

    Lin Xun raised his head, smiled brilliantly and shouted toward the top of Heart-cleansing Peak, ¡°Zhu Laosan, I hand this task to you. No matter what you do, I want them to stay here sincerely.¡±

    When he uttered the word ¡°Sincerely¡±, Lin Xun entuated it.

    Zhu Laosan?

    Young Ke and Vulture were stunned. Their looks became strange soon. They learned the origin of Zhu Laosan when they returned to Heart-cleansing Peak the other day.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun would throw this difficult problem to Zhu Laosan directly!

    Lin Zhong was stiff at this moment. He didn¡¯t worry about Lin Xun at this moment. Instead, he began to worry about Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao.

    Lin Zhong was the only one, besides Lin Xun, who had witnessed Zhu Laosan¡¯s power. So he knew that Zhu Laosan just had one way to solve all problems. That was to fight!

    Boom!

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice still resounded in the air. A tall figure that was as majestic as a mountain had appeared in Yanwu Field.

    A terrible atmosphere of ferocious ughter burst out from Zhu Laosan, making the air suddenly cry as if it was about to copse.

    In a trance, Yanwu Field seemed to be in a sea of blood, and Zhu Laosan right now turned to be a God who conquered the world after countless murder.

    He was so powerful!

    Young Ke and Vulture¡¯s pupils all shrank at once.

    Ci Xue, who was drinking at the distance, suddenly shivered all over. He was choked by a mouthful of wine and coughed loudly.

    Yang Ling, who was sleeping, sprang to his feet like a frightened rabbit.

    Old Diao, who was meditating in silence, suddenly opened his eyes and his ferocious, scarred face was taut.

    In an instant, they all looked at Zhu Laosan as facing a powerful enemy. They couldn¡¯t remain their ignorance as before.

    ¡°Do you want to lower your heads by yourselves, or do you want me to press your heads down?¡±

    Zhu Laosan opened his mouth in a sullen voice, expressionless.

    His big beard and huge body, as well as his rock-like bronze muscles, brought much pressure to people.

    Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao were stunned. Their faces became changeable. They didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun could use such a simple but fierce way to get their approvals.

    Wasn¡¯t this a cheating?

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He stepped back irrelevantly and looked at all this with interest.

    Boom!

    As Ci Xue, Yang Lin and Old Diao didn¡¯t give an answer, a terrible killing intention surged like tide from Zhu Laosan. It felt like a raging storm that could make the weather change.

    Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao changed their faces and goggled at the same time.

    ¡°Wait for a moment!¡±

    ¡°Friend, does this matter have something to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Is that your way to treat your guests?¡±

    Zhu Laosan¡¯s killing momentum was so terrible that they trembled at the same time. It was very clear that once they fought with Zhu Laosan, they would definitely be defeated by Zhu Laosan.

    ¡°Lower your heads or not, choose one.¡±

    Zhu Laosan said indifferently.

    This made their faces gloomier. They looked at Lin Xun and Vulture beside OId Zhu San.

    ¡°Wait for a moment, Zhu Laosan.¡±

    Lin Xunmanded, which rxed them somehow.

    However, Lin Xun looked at Vulture disappointedly and imed, ¡°Vulture, were these really strongmen? I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    Before Vulture exined, Ci Xue scorned and poohed, ¡°Boy, how can you judge us by your poor knowledge?¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°But I think Zhu Laosan could judge your ability, right?¡±

    Ci Xue looked sluggish. He spluttered, ¡°Are you...are you threatening us?¡±

    On the other side, Yang Ling seemed to be disappointed. He turned to Vulture and announced, ¡°How could we work for this kind of people?¡±

    ¡°He just used force to oppress others. This boy is not an intelligent one.¡±

    Old Diao opened his mouth gloomily as well.

    Vulture smiled and didn¡¯t say too much. He wanted to see how Lin Xun would solve the situation.

    ¡°I treated you politely earlier, but you didn¡¯t pay attention to me. Now I nned to let Zhu Laosan to get your recognition on behalf of me, but you thought I cannot deal with things properly.¡±

    Lin Xun could not help sighing, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to please you.¡±

    ¡°If you want us work for you, you should get our approvals first. If we knew that you would force us to lower our heads, we could note with Vulture.¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I see. If you have said this earlier, how could there have been such a misunderstanding?¡±

    Being speechless, Ci Xue had his face be stiff.

    Lin Zhong in the distance suddenly smiled. Lin Xun always yed the cards beyond others¡¯mon sense. But there was no doubt that his method was the most direct and effective.

    Young Ke also pursed her lips as if she tried to hold back herughter.

    Vulture opened the mouth at this moment, ¡°Since it was all a misunderstanding, is it time to talk about business?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ci Xue rebuffed decidedly, ¡°Business could only be talked after this kid getting my approval!¡±

    The smile on Lin Xun¡¯s lips faded. He looked at Yang Ling and Old Diao, ¡°So you also think so?¡±

    They nodded simultaneously.

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry. These three guys were really stubborn!

    ¡°Ci Xue, you...¡±

    Vulture also seemed to be a little unhappy, frowning.

    But before he talked more, Lin Xun interrupted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to know how to get your approvals.¡±

    He had made up his mind that if these three guys deliberately create difficulties, he would kick out them right away!

    He was the one who wanted to recruit the talent, not the one who wanted to serve the talent in a low position!

    ¡°There might be something wrong with our attitude, but the reason why we did this was that we didn¡¯t want to vite our principles. I think you won¡¯t recruit people without principles, right?¡±

    Ci Xue felt that they were indeed gone a little over, so he softened his voice a lot.

    ¡°Come on, what are your conditions.¡±

    Lin Xun asked directly.

    At this moment, Stabbing Blood became rarely serious with dignified demeanor.

    ¡°I was a medical practitioner in the battlefield, and I am also a pharmacist. I have only one requirement. If you can provide my needs of endless spiritual nts, I will immediately promise to stay here and serve you!¡±

    Ci Xue¡¯s voice was solemn, ¡°You can promise to me at this point, but I want to feel your sincerity more than just a promise!¡±

    A medical practitioner in the battlefield!

    Pharmacist!

    An undetected light shed through Lin Xun¡¯s eyes. He thought for a while and promised directly, ¡°Although there was no spiritual nt on Heart-cleansing Peak now, there were all kinds of unique resources here, such as spiritual garden on the spiritualnd, and a ce to refine medicines inherited by my ancestors, Treasure Pill Room.¡±

    After a pause, he said decisively, ¡°You can take charge of all this ces.¡±

    Ci Xue stared at Lin Xun for a while and said, ¡°Alright, I can stay here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean that these things just keep you here for the time being?¡±

    Lin Xun frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in oral promises. Everything depends on actual actions,¡± answered by Ci Xue.

    Lin Xun suddenly smiled. He took out a spiritual nt and threw it to Ci Xue, ¡°This spiritual nt could show my sincerity. If you can refine it into pills, I promise I will provide you with more spiritual nts in the future!¡±

    Uhuh?

    Ci Xue hurriedly caught the spiritual nt. At first, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He thought Lin Xun didn¡¯t believe his ability. Otherwise, how could Lin Xun take out a spiritual nt so easily?

    Lin Xun must want to test his ability of concocting pills!

    But when he saw the spiritual nt thrown to him by Lin Xun, Ci Xue gaped. He was stiff as if someone knocked at his head. He almost lost his voice, ¡°This is... is this Ambergris Grass?¡±

    It was about the size of a palm. The stem was thin and covered with fine scales. Nine leaves shined with bright ruby red.

    Faintly, circles of colorful light together with fragrance spread out from the spiritual nt.

    Ambergris Grass!

    This was definitely one of the ancient treasures known as holy efficient in enriching blood. It could never fake!

    Ci Xue was somehow in a trance.

    For a pharmacist, it was amazing to see Ambergris Grass, which had long been extinct in the market.

    Young Ke, Vulture, Lin Zhong, Yang Ling and Old Diao had been watching Lin Xun and Ci Xue.

    Originally, they were all thinking about how Lin Xun could convince Ci Xue to serve him sincerely. But when they saw this scene, they could not help but feel surprised.

    Ambergris Grass was enough to make Ci Xue lose it, which proved Lin Xun¡¯s sincerity!

    Ci Xue would hesitate to leave here at present even if Lin Xun drove him away.

    After all, Lin Xun could provide not only Ambergris Grass, but also a Spiritual Garden opened up on the spiritualnd of Heart-cleansing Peak and the Treasure Pill Room inherited by the ancestors of Lin Family!

    Not every pharmacist could enjoy such a wonderful working ce outside.

    Ci Xue came back to his mind after a while. His eyes had changed. He took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I, Ci Xue, d to be at your service from now on!¡±

    As he said this, he bowed and saluted with unprecedented solemnity.

    That was his recognition and submission!

 Chapter 348 - Matchless Young Master

    <strong>Chapter 348: Matchless Young Master</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The recognition of Ci Xue touched Yang Ling and Old Diao.

    ¡°I am a spiritual refiner, I......¡±

    Yang Ling spoke.

    Before he finished, Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°There was also a ce for refining materials on Heart-cleansing Peak. Your statue was specifically important to me since you were a spiritual refiner.¡±

    After a pause, he announced gently, ¡°I can meet all your needs of refining just like I promised to Ci Xue.¡±

    There were differences between a spiritual refiner and a spiritual tattooist.

    A qualified spiritual refiner must be a smelter first, who could cast all kinds of embryo of spiritual tools by several spiritual materials.

    Of course, what he produced were only spiritual embryos.

    To make a real spiritual tool needed the help of spiritual tattooist.

    Generally speaking, most spiritual refiners¡¯ task was not to cast spiritual embryos, but to repair spiritual tools!

    This was a very practical method. Spiritual implements would get damaged sometimes. So it needed spiritual refiner to repair it.

    Although spiritual refiners didn¡¯t know how to carve spiritual tattoos, they could repair it ording to the original pattern imprinted in the weapon!

    There was no doubt that a spiritual tattooist was the most popr one when he waspared with a spiritual refiner or a spiritual smelter.

    A qualified spiritual tattooist could be both a smelter and a refiner, just like Lin Xun.

    A spiritual refiner could also do a smelter¡¯s job, but he couldn¡¯t carve spiritual tattoos. So his status was inferior to spiritual tattooist.

    And a spiritual smelter was inferior to a spiritual refiner. But a smelter¡¯s position was extremely important.

    Generally speaking, a smelter could not only smelt materials for weapon, but also could smelt spiritual nts for concocting pills!

    The value of a spiritual smelter was highlighted at this point.

    In short, if a spiritual refiner waspared to a sword, a spiritual refiner would be the soul of this newly born sword and a smelter be the artificer.

    ¡°Are...you agreed directly?¡±

    Yang Ling was shocked. Lin Xun had given a reply that he couldn¡¯t refuse before he made any request.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and suddenly thought of something. He spread his palm and summoned Chirps, ¡°This is my spirit beast, a born smelting master. He had a heaven level Smashing-star Golden Fire in his body. You can ask Chirps for help when you refine weapon in theing days.¡±

    ¡°Chirps ~¡±

    Chirps¡¯ body was round and soft. He looked around with innocent eyes like a curious baby.

    But all the people at the scene suddenly felt startled. Smashing-star Golden Fire! How could such a cute little spirit beast be so marvelous?

    Yang Ling was shocked all over. He took in a breath and said with ecstasy, ¡°My god! Smashing-star Golden Fire! It¡¯s wonderful! ¡±

    He was big and chubby. But now he was dancing happily like a child.

    For a spiritual refiner, he could get double fruits with less effort if a born smelting master helped him.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun knew that he had subdued another helper.

    He turned to Old Diao then.

    Before Lin Xun opened his mouth, Old Diao said with his eyes brightened, ¡°I was different from them. Strictly speaking, I was a spiritual tattooist good at array arrangement of tattoos.¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked. Old Diao was good at arranging array! That was really a rare talent!

    ¡°Spiritual Tattooist¡± was a general term.

    ording to Lin Xun¡¯s knowledge, there were many schools among spiritual tattooists. Only for refining spiritual tools there were many subdivisions.

    Some spiritual tattooists were good at refiningbat tools, some were good at refining equipment and some were good at arranging array.

    Array arrangement was to arrange spiritual tattoos in battleships, fortresses, spiritnd, gates of mountain, mansions, etc.

    There were arrays of killing, defense, binding, perplexing and so on.

    Taoism of Spiritual Tattoo was so broad and profound that ordinary spiritual tattooists couldn¡¯t master all knowledge through their lives.

    Under such circumstances, it was undoubtedly the wisest decision to choose the most suitable one for a spiritual tattooist. This was to specialize in a certain subject.

    ¡°In this case, you¡¯re in charge of all the matters rted to spiritual array on Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    Lin Xun quickly made a decision, ¡°And if you encounter any problems, you can also have a talk with me.¡±

    Old Diao was stunned and doubted, ¡°Talk with you?¡±

    He could not help being disappointed. He thought that Lin Xun would surprise him as Lin Xun treated Ci Xue and Yang Ling. But he just got such a promise.

    Before Lin Xun exined, Young Ke, who had been watching with her arms crossed, could not help but say, ¡°Old Diao, Lin Xun¡¯s attainments in Spiritual Tattoo were beyond your imagination.¡±

    Certainly, Old Diao didn¡¯t believe it. Even Ci Xue, Yang Ling, Lin Zhong and others were shocked. They couldn¡¯t imagine that Lin Xun would be a spiritual tattooist!

    How old was he?

    How could Young Ke praise him having unimaginable attainments in tattoos?

    Feeling the doubt and surprise from others, Young Ke looked at Lin Xun with her clear eyes, waiting for him to give a reply.

    After all, that was Lin Xun¡¯s secret. She couldn¡¯t reveal it personally without his permission.

    All of a sudden, all eyes looked at Lin Xun as if they were waiting for him to give a reasonable exnation.

    Thinking for a while, Lin Xun took out his own identification badge which had been certified by the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists. He said frankly, ¡°This was a badge of junior spiritual tattooist.¡±

    It was not necessary for him to say these words. The badge in his hand must be true. It couldn¡¯t be wrong at all.

    Hearing that Lin Xun was only a junior spiritual tattooist, the look of Ci Xue, Yang Ling and others became dismissive.

    Old Diao was a senior spiritual tattooist!

    If he encountered a problem, how could it be solved by a junior spiritual tattooist?

    However, it was indeed outstanding to pass the examination of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists and became a junior spiritual tattooist at such a young age.

    Old Diao had tofort himself and said with disappointment, ¡°Well, I promised you to stay here, I just hope...¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. I designed the newlyunched Ziying Battleship this year. I believe you should have heard about the power of this battleship.¡±

    Newlyunched Ziying Battleship!

    It was designed by Lin Xun, a junior spiritual tattooist!

    As soon as these words came out, all people were shocked and silent.

    Even Zhu Laosan, who had been standing in silence in the distance, seemed to be shocked at this moment. He nced at Lin Xun.

    ¡°Really? But I remember that the designer of this new Ziying Battleship was spiritual tattoo master Old Mo from Academy of Spiritual Implements. How could it be you? ¡±

    Old Diao couldn¡¯t help asking.

    People all looked puzzled.

    It was hard to believe Lin Xun¡¯s word. Ziying Battleship was the strategic weapon of the Empire and the most ssic minitype battleship. Since it was developed for hundreds of years, it was continuously transformed and improved to perfect.

    But the appearance of the new Ziying Battleship this year broke the conventional cognition. It was almost a miracle to endow a ssic minitype battleship with new power!

    Because of this incident, Old Mo¡¯s name also became popr and influential. In today¡¯s Forbidden City, who didn¡¯t know that Old Mo created this miracle?

    But now, Lin Xun said that Ziying Battleship was designed by him. Of course, everyone would suspect that.

    If others heard this, they might immediately get angry and scold Lin Xun for being shameless and boasting.

    ¡°I can describe the design of Ziying Battleship right now, and you can go to Old Mo to seek confirmation.¡±

    Lin Xun looked calm and said, ¡°Strictly speaking, Old Mo and I togetherpleted the design of new Ziying Battleship. But afterpleting it, idents happened. Old Mo bore burdens alone then.¡±

    At the end, he could not help but have an upset feeling, thinking of the scene when Old Mo wastaken away from Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Originally, Lin Xun didn¡¯t intend to mention it again, but now his situation was different from before.

    Now he was the leader of Heart-cleansing Peak and the sessor of Lin Family. He was no longer afraid to be at the mercy of great people if he exposed his secret.

    Lin Xun had determined that he would go to the headquarter of the Commune of Spiritual Tattooists in the Forbidden City to re-authenticate his identity someday!

    As long as he was more considered in dealing with internal and external problems, people would feel his deterrence.

    ¡°Was it true?¡±

    Old Diao seemed in a trance, and the others also had a strange look. They turned to Young Ke and Vulture.

    ¡°It was truth. I can testify.¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun had told his secret, Young Ke didn¡¯t hide it any more. Her beautiful white face was serious at this moment. She said, ¡°Instructor Shu Sanchi and I witnessed this whole thing. Old Mo was also in Bloodthirsty Camp at that time.¡±

    After that, everyone was shocked and speechless. In their hearts Lin Xun became mysterious and sophisticated by now.

    A youthful spiritual tattooist created a new Ziying Battleship. This was an incredible miracle!

    In the presence, Lin Zhong was the most excited one. He never thought that his young master was so excellent and extraordinary.

    He created new Ziying Battleship that shocked the Empire!

    Who could match Lin Xun in spiritual tattoos?

    The most remarkable thing was that his young master won the first ce in Province Test of Southwestern Province of the Empire. He was so brilliant at such a young age!

    If Lin Xun¡¯s father and grandfather knew all this, they would be pleased, right?

    Lin Family on Heart-cleansing Peak had nock of an outstanding sessor then!

    Lin Zhong was extremely delighted and he could not be pacified for a long time.

 Chapter 349 - Bronze Charming Shen Jinlun

    <h4>Chapter 349: Bronze Charming Shen Jinlun</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Ambergris Grass made Ci Xue happy.

    Yang Ling was overjoyed to see a spirit beast born with Smashing-star Golden Fire.

    Now, Lin Xun¡¯s ability to build a new Ziying Battleship convinced Old Diao.

    A hard test was easily passed by Lin Xun, which surprised Young Ke and Vulture.

    But for Lin Xun, although the test was sessfully over, he still had many doubts.

    ...

    Lin Zhong had left in a turbulent mood with Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao. He needed to prepare residence for them.

    ¡°Why you invited a pharmacist, a spiritual refiner and a spiritual tattooist?¡±

    Lin Xun doubted.

    He thought that Vulture would recruit powerful fighters for him. Obviously, he was wrong.

    ¡°At present, they are more useful than practitioners.¡±

    It seems that Vulture was not surprised for Lin Xun¡¯s question. He replied casually, ¡°Although Heart-cleansing Peak is empty and has been abandoned for many years. It is still one of the 72 Peaks of Influential and it is the top ranking spiritualnd in the Forbidden City!¡±

    ¡°The spiritual garden here was full of spirituality, where precious and valuable spiritual nts can be grown.¡±

    ¡°If we could make full use of the medicine room here, we would have panacea.¡±

    ¡°And the ce for refining weapons...¡±

    Vulture spoke on every subject of Heart-cleansing Peak with great familiarity, ¡°In a word, although it was deserted, it was the foundationid down by your ancestors. If you can make full use of it, it would bring you endless wealth!¡±

    Lin Xun understood at once. His dark eyes were bright, and he murmured, ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more,¡± Vulture said with a smile, ¡°when they start to bring endless wealth to Heart-cleansing Peak, you can use the money in your hands to hire strong practitioners in the Forbidden City to work for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find grasshopper with three legs in the Forbidden City, but you could hire strong fighters as many as you want!¡±

    ¡°Hire fighters?¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked.

    ¡°Right, as the sessor of the Lin family, you can only hire strongmen to work for you at present. It will spend you too much time and effort to cultivate your own lineage. It would not be a one-day job. They couldn¡¯t help you for the time being.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is that when you solve the problems in Lin Family, you can bring in a group of nsmen as your own team and cultivate them carefully. In this way, you can resolve the contradictions within the n and consolidate your position in the n.¡± Vulture analyzed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing!¡±

    ¡°After all, if all your subordinates are outsiders, how can your nsmen tolerate those outsiders around you to y God in their life after you unify Lin Family? That¡¯s the problem!¡±

    ¡°As the sessor of Lin Family, you are responsible for all interests of the n. If you leave all the affairs on Heart-cleansing Peak to someone else, things will be changed.¡±

    Vulture¡¯s long talk was like a p in Lin Xun¡¯s face, which enlightened Lin Xun immediately.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Vulture¡¯s warning, he wouldn¡¯t have thought about it.

    It could be seen that it was not so easy to be a qualified heir.

    ¡°Thank you very much, sir.¡±

    Lin Xun sincerely thanked.

    Vulture smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just want to remind you that Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao were rare talents. If you can keep them in Heart-cleansing Peak all your life, they will bring you unexpected benefits.¡± Young Ke, who had been listening attentively, couldn¡¯t help chuckling at this moment and said, ¡°It is true. In these years, many forces in the Forbidden City had made effort to attract them, but they rejected all of them.¡±

    Lin Xun understood and said with a smile, ¡°I will try my best to keep them here!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but have some expectations in his heart. Would they bring him surprise in the near future?

    ¡°However, before they can bring wealth to Heart-cleansing Peak, you still have one important thing to do.¡±

    Suddenly Vulture added.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Casting lots of money!¡±

    Vulture patiently exined, ¡°To grow spiritual nts, you need to buy seeds. To refine pills, you need to buy spiritual nts. To refine spiritual tools, you need a lot of spirit materials. If you let Old Diao arrange arrays of spiritual tattoos, you will consume more spiritual materials... All of these need money. ¡±

    Lin Xun looked sluggish and sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know the difficulty of being a leader.¡±

    ...

    At the same night, Lin Xun and Lin Zhong left Heart-cleansing Peak together and went to Keystone Business again.

    Knowing Lin Xun¡¯s situation, Shi Yu lent Lin Xun 300,000 gold coins at once. He also gave Lin Xun a special token of Keystone Business.

    Lin Xun could receive the highest treatment when he came to Keystone Business with this token in the future. He could also buy all treasures at the best price.

    ording to Shi Yu, there were no more than 100 people in the Forbidden City who owned this token!

    Among them, there were big shots from the imperial family, the aristocratic family, Green-deer School, etc..

    Thus we could know how special this token was.

    Of course, Shi Yu didn¡¯t do this relying on his identity. Lin Xun should enjoy such a high level of treatment as he took out so many peerless treasuresto be auctioned in Keystone Business.

    Before Lin Xun left Keystone Business, Shi Yu suddenly mentioned about the National Test. He felt sorry when he learned that Lin Xun had decided not to participate in it.

    Lin Xun realized at this moment that Shi Yu had already signed up to participate in the Nation Test.

    Besides Shi Yu, most trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp such as Ning Meng, Bai Lingxi, Zhao Yin, Li Duxing, Qi Can, Ye Xiaoqi... would participate in the Nation Test this time.

    A small sign could indicate a great trend. It could be predicted that the Nation Test was bound to be the gathering of young talents!

    Unfortunately, Lin Xun did not participate.

    This made Shi Yu feel sorry for him, but he also knew that Lin Xun was in a bad situation and could not share his energy on the Nation Test.

    Atst, Shi Yu and Lin Xun agreed that after Nation Test, they would gather theirpanions in Bloodthirsty Camp to see each other¡¯s changes.

    Lin Xun nodded after a little thought.

    He had extremely special feelings for Bloodthirsty Camp. If he could meet with those friends at that time, it would be wonderful thing.

    ...

    It was midnight when Lin Xun left Keystone Business.

    Lin Zhong drove the chariot, while Lin Xun sat inside and closed his eyes.

    Shi Yu gave this extremely gorgeous treasure chariot to Lin Xun. Originally, Shi Yu nned to give some young maids to Lin Xun, but Lin Xun refused.

    Lin Xun had to support such a big family and he wasck of money. And there were a lot of things wait for him. How could he spend time or money on maids?

    ¡°300,000 gold coins should be enough to support Ci Xue for a while...¡±

    Lin Xun sighed.

    Money! Money! Money!

    He couldn¡¯t live without money. He might improve his situation after he solved the internal problems and unified all the branches of Lin family.

    But at present, Lin Xun could only make money alone.

    Crunch!

    Suddenly, his treasure chariot stopped. Wheels made a harsh sound when they were rubbing against the ground.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and woke up from his thoughts.

    ¡°Young master, we are in ambush.¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s voice was strange at this moment. He seemed helpless. ¡°Wait inside... let me solve them for you!¡± He made a difficult decision then.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun lifted the curtain of the chariot and found that they were in an empty and spacious street.

    Across the street, there were four or five figures.

    Among them, an old man¡¯s breath was obscure and dense. He seemed to be connected with heaven and earth, showing a terrible momentum just by standing still.

    Tao Insight Realm!

    Lin Xun was shocked. Who wanted to kill him by sending a Tao Insight Realm man?

    Looking at a number of people next to that old man, they all had great momentum above Sea Spirit Realm, with killing intention lingering around them!

    Lin Xun¡¯s mind became turbulent. The power of these four or five people was not ordinary.

    Was it Chi Family?

    Before Lin Xun had a reaction, he heard a ng. Lin Zhong sprang up. He was carrying a long spear, which was about 3meters. It shined as silver snow!

    Different from before, at this time, Lin Zhong seemed to change into another person. He stood straight in the air, with his eyes as sharp as electricity and his clothes rustling in the wind.

    An unparalleled momentum burst out of his body. He was like a tiger sweeping across thend and roaring with pride!

    Who could believe that this was an old man who had been guarding Heart-cleansing Peak silently for more than ten years with a humble and loyal look?

    It was a tremendous change!

    Lin Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Bronze Charming Shen Jinglun! You are not hiding your identity anymore!¡±

    Lin Xun finally understood why Lin Zhong disclosed his identity. Among the four or five enemies in the distance, there was a strong Tao Insight Realm practitioner!

    In this situation, unless Lin Zhong was not Shen Jinlun, he would not overlook this.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, the ambush Ie across tonight is a good thing...¡±

    A smile appeared on Lin Xun¡¯s lips.

    There was a cry of surprise in the distance. Obviously the enemies didn¡¯t expect that an old man who was driving the chariot beside Lin Xun would suddenly be a powerful man with awe-inspiring momentum.

    ng!

    The silver spear gave out a clear voice which sounded like a roar from a dragon or tiger, shaking heaven and earth.

    Almost at the same time, Lin Zhong¡¯s figure crossed the void and he dashed over to fight against the enemies with his spear.

 Chapter 350 - Kept Silent in Oblivion

    <strong>Chapter 350: Kept Silent in Oblivion</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Unfortunately, the fighting was over as soon as it started.

    After Lin Zhong showed his terrible momentum of Tao Insight Realm, the enemies who had ambushed them left without hesitation.

    This disappointed Lin Xun.

    He really wanted to see how powerful Shen Jinglun was, who won the third ce in the Nation Test sixty years ago and was famous in the Forbidden City as Bronze Charming.

    Lin Zhong didn¡¯t chase enemies out. He was worried about being separated from Lin Xun.

    When he returned, the silver spear in his hand had disappeared. He also had recovered his simple, honest appearance, with his body hunched.

    As Lin Xun was about to ask something, Lin Zhong reported, ¡°Young master, I will tell my story on a suitable day.¡±

    Lin Xun inquired, unwilling to give up his expectation, ¡°Granddad Zhong, would you fight on my requirement in days toe?¡±

    Lin Zhong couldn¡¯t help but sight and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s my duty to protect you. I will definitely fight for you when there¡¯s a need.¡±

    After a pause, he added in a deep voice, ¡°But, I will not fight against any people of Lin Family. This was what I promised to your father.¡±

    Lin Xun took a confirmed nce at Lin Zhong and said with a smile, ¡°I appreciate this.¡±

    After returning to Heart-cleansing Peak, Lin Xun gave 300,000 gold coins to Vulture and let him manage this huge sum of money.

    Then Lin Xun came to the top of Heart-cleansing Peak alone and sat on a stone by the cliff.

    In the distance, clouds were rolling in the sky, where a bright moon was hanging up high. As the wind in the mountain was howling, an old pine tree was swaying on the edge of the cliff, ying the music of nature.

    Dressed in moon-white and his ck hair tied behind his head at will, Lin Xun stood in the moonlight, which made his clearly outlined face appear even more refined and calmer.

    In another 20 days, he would go to Northlight Lin and fight with Lin Xuefeng, the famous outstanding youngster of Northlight Lin.

    There was no doubt that Lin Xuefeng must have been a Sea Spirit Realm man at that time.

    Even though Lin Xun now was in Heaven-gang Realm, there was a big gap between Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation and Lin Xuefeng¡¯s.

    The power of Heaven-gang realm and that of Sea Spirit Realm was totally different.

    Lin Xun had fought with Chi Cangfeng before, so he knew the power of Sea Spirit Realm well.

    But this duel was imperative, and Lin Xun could not fail!

    So he could only focus on improving his strength for the time being and tried best to prepare for this duel.

    Sitting alone in front of the cold and quiet cliff, Lin Xun thought for a long time and finally smiled. He picked up a pot of wine, drinking.

    ...

    From this day on, Lin Xun stayed on the top of Heart-cleansing Peak alone.

    He observed the clouds in the morning and slept when the night came.

    Sometimes, he practiced saberys with ancient trees, rocks and waterfalls, leaving shadows between floating clouds and chanting wind.

    Sometimes, he sat alone with the saber in his arms like a silent cicada, watching stars, clouds and the beautiful scenery of mountains and rivers.

    As long as he sat motionlessly, he devoted himself into a state of oblivion as he ignored the changes of weather and the pass of day and night. He was in a trance and almost crazy in practicing.

    He sat solemnly and motionlessly with his legs crossed, like a mountainmunicating his mind with heaven and earth to understand the rules of nature.

    This was a special practice.

    He abandonedplicated thoughts in his minds, refused disturbance from trifles , but integrated himself into nature andbined his mind with the world.

    He saw great beauty of the world, the impermanence of time, the unpredictability surging storms, the rainbow under the waterfall, the tracks of flying fireflies and the colorful reflections on the morning dew...

    All the changes of the world were observed by him heartily!

    Hebined his body and mind with heaven and earth, reading the rhyme of Taoism!

    What Heaven-gang Realm practitioners could understand was the whole form of universe.

    Everything has its shape, such ass, roads, mountains and rivers.But great music has the faintest notes, the great form is without shape.As time went by, Lin Xun kept himself iste from others and practiced alone.

    Sometimes he meditated, sometimes he practiced sabery, sometimes he admired heaven and earth or had insight into mountains and rivers, other times he just drank and stared nkly.

    He looked sloppy with longer beard andplicated eyebrows. He was not like a young man now, but like a man who had experienced a lot.

    No one disturbed Lin Xun with trifles during these days.

    But in the dark, Lin Zhong, Young Ke and Vulture all paid attention to Lin Xun¡¯s every movement.

    From the first day, they noticed that Lin Xun was practicing, or rather, he tried to attain enlightenment!

    Enlightenment!

    The way of enlightenment was extraordinary and mysterious. When practitioners reached a certain degree of cultivation, he would start to understand the heaven and earth with his strength and realize the power of creation.

    Lin Xun, who was Heaven-gang-Realm practitioner now, would get to know the essence of Tao by observing the form of heaven and earth. Only by insight into the changes in the universe could he have powerful means to manipte weather and fly in the air freely when he reached Sea Spirit Realm.

    Young Ke was worried that haste might make waste. The more Lin Xun wanted to advance in cultivation, the less he might be able to reach his goal. What was worse, he might fell back and get fettered by shackles of the lower realms.

    They all knew that Lin Xun would soon fight with a young strong man in Sea Spirit Realm so it was inevitable for him to practice under pressure.

    At the beginning, Vulture was also worried. After a few days¡¯ observation, he decided that Lin Xun was not in the state of pressure.

    Vulture suspected that Lin Xun had forgotten everything now and entered a deep level of oblivion.

    Lin Zhong also put forward his own view that Lin Xun¡¯s cultivation would be improved even if he could not break through to Sea Spirit Realm directly.

    Anyway, Lin Xun didn¡¯t make mistakes in his practice, which made them relieved.

    Lin Xun shouldered too much. Under such heavy pressure, they couldn¡¯t do better than Lin Xun if they were put in the same position.

    Soon, it was only three days away from the time Lin Xun had agreed with Northlight Lin. But Lin Xun showed no sign of stopping practicing.

    In these days, many big events happened in the Forbidden City.

    A high-profile auction was held in Keystone Business, in which all the treasures auctioned were peerless, causing fiercepetition among many top forces.

    It was said that these treasures were sold at a crazy-high price in all!

    Because of the sess of this auction, Keystone Business¡¯s reputation had been upgraded to an unparalleled level.

    The most interesting thing was that the auction waspleted by Shi Yu, the third son of Fortune God Shi, alone.

    Shi Yu¡¯s prestige in Keystone Business was greatly increased and he was thought highly of by many people outside.

    In addition, Young Sword King, Shie Yutang, had a duel with Yi Nian, who came from Moon-wheel Empire, at Green-deer School.

    That was a drawn match!

    All of a sudden, young monk Yi Nian became the focus in the Forbidden City. He could be called a famous monk now.

    As for Shie Yutang, Young Sword King, his reputation was not damaged after this duel at all. On the contrary, his cultivation was sessfully promoted, causing countless exmations and mors, which made his prestige rise day by day.

    Of course, the most sensational thing in recent days was the Nation Test. It could be called a gathering of the talents and strongmen.

    Since the beginning of the Ziyao Festival, thousands of young practitioners who came to participate in the Nation Test had presented wonderful duels one after another.

    Up to now, the Nation Test hade to an end. 100 practitioners had sessfully passed the examination and became the sesses of this year¡¯s Nation Test.

    Among them, Song Yi, a young strongman from Song Family, one of the seven top-ranking aristocratic families, won the first ce.

    The second ce was taken by Chi Cangfeng, who also came from the top-ranking aristocratic families, Chi Family.

    Bai Lingshi, the granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis, ranked third. She had a high status even equal to Song Yi and Chi Cangfeng.

    In short, top three ces werepletely taken over by the descendants of the upper ss of the Empire, which made peoplement that the foundation of aristocratic families were out of their imagination since these forces had run for so long.

    Lin Xun¡¯s absence from the Nation Test also made many people talk about him. It was a pity that Lin Xun didn¡¯t take part in the Nation Test as the first ce in the Province Test of Southwest Province.

    However, this discussion just happened in a small number of people. Most of people were concerned about the top three of Nation Test.

    It was said that on the day of the end of the Nation Test, the top three were not only summoned by the King together with other practitioners who passed the examination, they were directly taken away by Green-deer School when they left the Imperial Pce!

    It was a rare honor.

    Green-deer School was the top school in the Empire. It had cultivated countless talents for the Empire.

    But now, Green-deer School came forward to recruit Song Yi, Chi Cangfeng and Bai Lingshi, which made many people envy the special treatment they received.

    Of course, Lin Xun knew nothing about this news.

    When there was only one day left from theing duel, Lin Zhong could not help but approach the top of Heart-cleansing Peak again.

    Lin Xun was still sitting on the hard rock by the cliff with his legs crossed. His figure was thin and silent.

    His body was covered with fallen leaves and dust. His long beard was drooping. His weather-beaten face was full of destion.

    ¡°Should I wake up him?¡±

    Lin Zhong hesitated.

    Tomorrow was the time to go to Northlight Lin. If Lin Xun kept practicing, he would be doomed to break his appointment.

    This would disrupt the progress of solving internal problems.

    Most importantly, Northlight Lin was not the same as the other three branches of Lin Family. Their attitude towards Lin Xun was not too bad.

    If Lin Xun missed this opportunity, the consequences would be unpredictable.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, an indescribable air came out like a hurricane around Lin Xun.

    Uh huh?

    Lin Zhong was delighted. He saw Lin Xun, who had been sitting with his legs crossed, open his eyes. Frightening lights were running in his deep dark eyes where there seemed to be waves swirling.

    He was like a peerless sword, which had been forged for thousand times in the furnace, finally showed up at this moment!

 Chapter 351 - Keeping an Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 351: Keeping an Appointment</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Did young master break it through?

    Lin Zhong was shocked. But when he observed Lin Xun carefully, he didn¡¯t found the unique momentum of Sea Spirit Realm.

    He was somewhat confused.

    Lin Xun¡¯s breath was too strong at present. He was like a powerful abyss, making flows around him surging like hurricane, which was not power belong to Heaven-gang Realm.

    However, it seemed that Lin Xun had not promoted.

    What was going on?

    In his dark eyes, the stormy whirlpool was restrained and the deep calm was restored. Lin Xun¡¯s momentum was also gradually silent.

    He stood up on the edge of the cliff. Wind rattled his clothes and messed up his long beard. He seemed to take advantage of the wind and fly.

    Lin Xun took out his saber, quickly shaved his mess long beard and tied his hair at will with a string.

    Soon, his appearance was no different from that of the past. Even the weather-beaten color between his eyebrows was reced by high spirit.

    ¡°Young master, have you been promoted?¡±

    Lin Zhong couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Lin Xun was stunned by this question. But he smiled and shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t observed enough ¡®forms¡¯ of heaven and the earth, so I didn¡¯t haste to promote my cultivation. I believe I could break through smoothly as I want someday.¡±

    His voice was not loud but his words were full of calmness and self-confidence. For him, it seemed that it was amon thing to make a breakthrough.

    Lin Zhong felt the special state of Lin Xun. Although Lin Xun was no different from the past, there seemed to be some transformation in Lin Xun after the twenty-day practice.

    He became more calm, introverted, and iprehensible.

    ¡°Tell me something recently, Granddad Zhong.¡±

    Lin Xun came down from the cliff and walked along the winding mountain path casually.

    ¡°Young master, a lot of things have happened during this period...¡±

    Lin Zhong hurriedly followed Lin Xun and introduced it one by one.

    By the time Lin Xun returned to the study room on the second floor of Heart-cleansing Hall, he had roughly leant many things happened in the Forbidden City.

    It was undoubtedly a good news for Lin Xun that the auction of Keystone Business was held smoothly. When he went to Keystone Business next time, he could see how much money his treasures had been auctioned.

    Lin Xun was not interested in the duel between Yi Nian monk of Moon-wheel Empire and Shie Yutang, Young Sword King.

    However, he was surprised to hear that they were even.

    As far as he knew, Moon-wheel Empire was a small country ten thousand miles away to the west of the Empire. It was known as the holynd of monks.

    When it came to the overall strength, it was far inferior to Ziyang Empire. In the impression of most practitioners, Moon-wheel Empire was only a small ce that didn¡¯t deserve their attention.

    But the emergence of Yi Nian undoubtedly proved that there were also outstanding figures outside Ziyao Empire.

    What really inspired Lin Xun was the Nation Test, which had already ended.

    Two of the top three ces had been known by Lin Xun. Bai Lingshi, the granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis, won the third ce. Lin Xun had already met Bai Lingshi in Bloodthirsty Camp. She was known as the most talent girl.

    He even clearly remembered that Bai Lingshi was born with the talent property Starshine Eternal!

    This was a mysterious and extremely rare soul talent.

    ording to the division of talent property, Starshine Eternal could be roughly divided into the fourth rank.

    The fourth rank talent property couldn¡¯t be underestimated. To have such a talent property meant that she had already surpassed the vast majority of practitioners when she was born!

    There were too few people born with talent property in the whole Empire. She could be regarded as one in ten thousand.

    In addition, when Bai Lingshi advanced her cultivation to Human-gang Realm, she sessfully condensed the first ss Pond of Spiritual Power!

    Bai Lingshi only told Lin Xun this secret, so he was clear about her excellent talent and huge foundations.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t expect that Bai Lingshi could win the third ce in the Nation Test!

    There was no doubt that in the two years after graduating from Bloodthirsty Camp, Bai Lingshi¡¯s cultivation must have made rapid progress and she becamepletely different from the past.

    Lin Xun frowned when he knew Chi Cangfeng took the second ce. He remembered that Chi Cangfeng was younger than him even, but Chi Cangfeng was able to get such high position in the Nation Test. It could be inferred that Chi Cangfeng was really powerful to be arrogant.

    The strangest name for Lin XSun was Song Yi, who took the first ce of the Nation Test. It was hard for him to imagine how fierce Song Yi was, and how Song Yi suppressed Chi Cangfeng and Bai Lingshi. It was so shocking.

    Therefore, Lin Xun could not help butment that there would never be ack of talents and strongmen in the world. He should learn to be modest and understand the truth that there was always someone who was better than him.

    ¡°Young master, I have another thing to report. Young Ke has found out that the ambush we encountered when we returned from Keystone Business that night was arranged by Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin.¡±

    Lin Zhong suddenly said, ¡°The strong man in Tao-insight Realm was Old Devil Qu. He was a notorious man in the Empire that good at soul searching.¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes. He thought the ambush that night was arranged by Chi Family, but now, it seemed that he underestimated malice of other Lin¡¯s coteral!

    ¡°ording to Vulture¡¯s analysis, they wanted to use some dirty means to make you a puppet in their hands, so they could control you without taking your life. It was really sinister to frame up you in order to take the charge of Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    Lin Zhong said with resentment. Obviously, he was also enraged by these insidious means.

    ¡°You mean, as long as I leave Heart-cleansing Peak, I may be attacked or ambushed by them at any time?¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s dark eyes were cold.

    ¡°That was it.¡±

    Lin Zhong whispered, ¡°Vulture suggested that you¡¯d better take Old Zhu San with you to avoid any idents when you are out.¡±

    Lin Xun took this suggestion and asked meaningfully, ¡°If I kill some people of Lin Family, will you...stop me?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s whole body was stiff and his face was cloudy. After a long time, he said: ¡°Young master, you are the master of Heart-cleansing Peak now. I will not disobey your will. But please try your best to restrain yourself to kill them. Anyway, they¡¯re your nsmen. ¡±

    Lin Xun said with a sneer, ¡°I hope I won¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Zhong sighed in his heart and knew that the three branches of Lin Family hadpletely offended Lin Xun.

    ...

    Early in the next morning

    Lin Xun left the Heart-cleansing Peak with Lin zhong by the chariot given by Shi Yu.

    It should be mentioned that Old Zhu San drove the chariot this time.

    Today was the day agreed with Northlight Lin. Lin Xun would visit Norhtlight Lin and have a duel with Lin Xuefeng.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t venture to be careless for this trip.

    The reason why Old Zhu San and Lin Zhong were apanied with him was not only to guard against the ambush of the three branches of Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin.

    Lin Xun was not sure whether he would encounter danger when he was in Northlight Lin!

    Although Northlight Lin¡¯s attitude towards him was rtively kind, who knew that would they change their mind suddenly?

    Where Lin Xun was going to this time was the base of Northlight Lin. If they suddenly change their attitude and directly arrest Lin Xun, the consequences were unbearable.

    Although the possibility of such a thing was very small, Lin Xun should be aware of it.

    Now apanied by Zhu Laosan and Lin Zhong, who used to be Bronze Charming Shen Jinglun, Lin Xun was confident that even if Northlight Lin had any adverse thoughts on himself, they dared not to act rashly.

    ¡°Young master, this is Lin Xuefeng¡¯s current information.¡±

    Lin Zhong handed Lin Xun a piece of paper.

    It was written that Lin Xuefeng, 18 years old, the son of Lin Huaiyuan, the leader of Northlight Lin. He condensed the first ss Pond of Spiritual Power Misty World in Human-gang Realm and he was known as the most dazzling leader of the young generation of Northlight Lin.

    He was now a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner.

    In this year¡¯s Nation Test, Lin Xuefeng ranked 79th and became one of the two who passed the examination among the four coteral forces of Lin Family.

    Seeing this, Lin Xun was surprised and said, ¡°Except for Lin Xuefeng, was there another one who had passed the examination in other forces of Lin Family this time?¡±

    Lin Zhong introduced casually: ¡°The other one was Lin Qinn, a descendant of Floating-cloud Lin. ording to the family rank, she was your cousin. She was an 18-year-old girl with outstanding talent. She was ranked at the 72nd ce in the Nation Test. Both she and Lin Xuefeng had been sessfully enrolled by Green-deer School and they would there to practice next March. ¡±

    Lin Xun said with a smile, ¡°I am surprised that there are still some people passing the Nation Test since Lin Family has broken down so much.¡±

    Lin Zhong sighed: ¡°Young master, at the age when Lin Daochen was still alive, nsmen of Lin could take the ce in the top ten of the Nation Test. They could evenpete for the first ce. Your father took the second ce, which was only inferior to your mother! ¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned. He had some unspeakable emotions in his heart when he heard his father and mother who he had not met before.

    He shook his head after a while and smiled: ¡°I will take part in next year¡¯s Nation Test and win a dazzling result for Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    Lin Zhong also smiled and looked forward: ¡°Next year, you are destined to be a Sea Spirit Realm man. You could go to the top five at least in the Nation Test with your strength!¡±

    ording to his opinion, Lin Xun, as the son of Lin Wenjing and Luo Qingxu, should be better than both of them! Lin Xun could certainly gain a much dazzling ce than his parents!

    As Luo Qingqiu took the first ce and Lin Wenjing won the second ce in the Nation Test, Lin Xun was doomed to be the No.1 of the next year¡¯s Nation Test!

    Of course, this was just Lin Zhong¡¯s idea. He didn¡¯t talk in vain so as not to make Lin Xun feel too much pressure.

    At this time, Zhu Laosan, who was in charge of the chariot, suddenly spoke in a concise way.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

 Chapter 352 - Seeking Humiliation

    <strong>Chapter 352: Seeking Humiliation</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The chariot stopped.

    Lin Xun saw a towering building standing not far away as he came out of the chariot.

    There was no doubt that this should be the ce upied by Northlight Lin.

    Lin Zhong stepped forward and told a waiter who was guarding the gate of the mansion to give a message. Before long, Lin Dahong rushed from the depth of the mansion.

    He smiled and cupped his hands, ¡°Wee,e with me now.¡±

    He invited Lin Xun right away.

    Lin Xun smiled and walked into the mansion.

    Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan followed closely like a pair of loyal henchmen.

    Before Lin Xun was given enough time to look around the mansion, Lin Xun heard a quack sound as he just entered the mansion.

    ¡°How dare hee? He¡¯s really a bold one! Where¡¯s he? ¡±

    Before the voice fell, a young man in a golden-robed with a jade fan in his hand wasing. Behind him, a group of men and women strode over with a menacing look.

    Golden-robed man nced at Lin Xun and said with a sneer, ¡°Are you Lin Xun? Are you crazy to challenge my brother Xuefeng?¡±

    ¡°This guy is Lin Xun? He doesn¡¯t look special. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s only in his teens. I really wonder how dare he upy Heart-cleansing Peak?¡±

    People behind the golden-robed man were also unbridled toment on Lin Xun. Although their words were not rude, they all showed their contempt.

    As soon as Lin Xun entered the gate of Northlight Lin, he was blocked by a group of young men and women, which made Lin Xun frown and look at Lin Dahong beside him.

    Lin Dahong longed his face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Xuedong! Lin Xun is the guest of our family! Get away or you¡¯ll influence our business! ¡±

    However, the golden-robed man was not afraid of Lin Dahong¡¯s warning. He said proudly, ¡°Uncle Dahong, of course we know that Lin Xun is a guest, but I don¡¯t think he is too good to challenge brother Xuefeng.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since brother Xuefeng got a high reputation nowadays, not everyone had a right to challenge him?¡±

    Other men and women joined in.

    Lin Dahong looked gloomier and imed, ¡°If you block the way, don¡¯t me me for punishing you ording to the family rules!¡±

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter such things when Lin Xun was just weed into the gate. If Lin Xun misunderstood their attitude, it would cause more trouble.

    All of a sudden, people were suppressed, but the golden-robed man kept straightening his neck and cried, ¡°Uncle Dahong, I didn¡¯t mean to make trouble. As long as Lin Xun can pass my test, we will make way for him. Otherwise, he is not qualified to challenge brother Xuefeng even if I¡¯ll be punished by the family rules!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Dahong¡¯s face was dark with rage, but he was helpless.

    The golden-robed man was Lin Xuedong, the younger brother of Lin Xuefeng, and the son of Lin Huaiyuan, the leader of the Northlight Lin.

    Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t deal with him immediately based on his identity.

    Lin Xuedong looked at Lin Xun with provocations: ¡°Come on Lin Xun, don¡¯t let uncle Dahong be in dilemma. Dare you fight with me first?¡±

    The men and women were excited and shouting.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you should fight!¡±

    ¡°Aha, I¡¯m afraid he dares not to fight. Didn¡¯t you hear the news that he was the weakest leader of aristocratic family in the Forbidden City? I wondered how many jokes he made.¡±

    ¡°Could he deserve the name of leader of aristocratic family? He will never carry on the Heart-cleansing Peak in good faith without our consent! ¡±

    Lin Xun watched all this with cold eyes. It was almost certain that many people of Northlight Lin didn¡¯t want to see hising.

    They even repelled the duel of Lin Xun and Lin Xuefeng.

    ¡°Sorry, Lin Xun, this...¡±

    As soon as Lin Dahong was about to exin, Lin Xun had shaken his head carelessly and ordered, ¡°Zhu Laosan, clean the way.¡±

    Oops!

    It was the situation that Lin Dahong didn¡¯t want to face. He was shocked that Lin Xun sent terrible Zhu Laosan directly if others didn¡¯t agree with Lin Xun.

    When he was on Heart-cleansing Peak, Zhu Laosan oppressed three people including Xiao Fengru and made them kneel down easily by his murderous momentum!

    Such means was appalling.

    If Zhu Laosan was allowed to show off his ferocity at this moment, could things go better?

    But it was a littlete for Lin Dahong to stop Zhu Laosan.

    Zhu Laosan stood out like a majestic tower. He strode straightly with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Lin Xun......¡±

    Lin Xuedong was stunned and angry instantly. He thought that Lin Xun was shameless and sent out a servant, which couldn¡¯t be called bravery as he acted like a turtle which shrank its head.

    But as soon as his voice came out, he felt he had been held by an invisible big hand. In a moment, he was flung out and tumbled to the ground.

    No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t stand up again.

    All the men and women, including Lin Xuedong, who were blocking the way in front of Lin Xun had been hit and fell to the ground immediately.

    They even could not scream and were really embarrassed like being imprisoned on the ground.

    From the beginning to the end, Zhu Laosan didn¡¯t move at all. His majestic figure was loomed with an unmatched and unstoppable momentum.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled and stepped forward.

    Lin Dahong¡¯s lips were convulsed for a while. He sighed and followed up. The only thing that made him happy was that Zhu Laosan didn¡¯t do anything else. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious.

    ¡°Young master had been very kind. ording to the rules of the n, who dare to challenge the dignity of patriarch would get ten times serious punishment than what Zhu Laosan did.¡±

    On the other side, Lin Zhong reminded Lin Dahong in a low voice, which Lin Dahong felt ufortable. He smiled bitterly. He couldn¡¯t me any of them.

    ¡°Shameless Lin Xun, you are despicable! You¡¯re not worthy to be in charge of Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    Seeing Lin Xun go farther, Lin Xuedong, who couldn¡¯t get up on the ground, gave a grumbling cry.

    Lin Xun stopped at once. He turned back and said with a smile, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, Heart-cleansing Peak is in my charge now. I can forgive you for your ignorance just now, but if you repeat challenging me with ignorance, the consequences will be unbearable to you. Remember, there is no second time. ¡±

    After all, he strode away.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Xuedong gnawed his teeth. His face was full of uncertainty.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know how to be a human man as he came to Northlight Lin for the first of time. Instead, he was so pretentious and arrogant!

    Other men and women also felt ufortable.

    They had deliberatelye to make trouble for Lin Xun to let him know how powerful their family was.

    Who ever thought that Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about them from the beginning to the end and he directly asked people to suppress and expel them. It was just too hateful!

    ...

    Northlight Lin upied arge area, covering an area of at least ten thousand squaremeters, with many pavilions and courtyards. It had picturesque sceneries and grandyout.

    Obviously, even if they moved from Heart-cleansing Peak, Northlight Lin owned a good life.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Lin Xun asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the arena.¡±

    Lin Dahong exined, ¡°Many nsmen knew that you areing today, so they have been waiting for you there. The duel between you and Xuefeng will also be held there.¡±

    Lin Xun asked abruptly, ¡°Most of the people in Northlight Lin didn¡¯t admit my identity, did they?¡±

    Lin Dahong murmured in his heart that others were not willing to admit Lin Xun¡¯s identity at all and preferred to take the power from Lin Xun as Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying Peak did!

    Of course, Lin Dahong couldn¡¯t tell the truth. He just smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re new here so it¡¯s hard to convince the public to admit you. But don¡¯t worry. Since the ancestors of Northlight Lin arranged this opportunity for you, you may win some people¡¯s heart if you behave well.¡±

    Lin Xun noticed the insincere of these words but he still gave an expression of relief and said ¡°Thanks a lot. In fact, the only purpose I came here is to meet the fifth ancestor.¡±

    Lin Dahong had to remind Lin Xun then, ¡°Lin Xun, the premise to meet the ancestor of Northlight Lin was that you have to pass the test of Xuefeng at first. You can only rely on yourself to pass it. No one can help you at that time.¡±

    As Lin Dahong said, intentionally or unintentionally, he nced at Zhu Laosan in front of them.

    Obviously, he was not optimistic about the duel between Lin Xun and Lin Xuefeng.

    Lin Xun knew this. But he didn¡¯t argue about it, smiling.

    ident happened again when they didn¡¯t move on for a long time!

    A man in a jade robe, with a gloomy face, blocked the road ahead. When he saw Lin Dahong, he immediately scolded: ¡°Dahong, how can you watch others bully our n¡¯s children?¡±

    In a word, theing man showed his attitude toward what happened to Lin Xuedong and others.

    Before Lin Dahong¡¯s exining, the man looked at Lin Xun coldly: ¡°Are you Lin Xun? You¡¯re really too young and too arrogant! Now, apologize for your mistake or you are not wee by Northlight Lin! ¡±

    His words were aggressive.

    At this moment, Lin Xun finally frowned and asked, ¡°Uncle, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Lin Daqian, ording to his family position, is your elder uncle.¡±

    Lin Dahong quickly reminded again, ¡°Lin Xun, don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡±

    However, Lin Xun looked at Lin Daqian calmly after a while. He smiled and questioned, ¡°You must be the one who incited Lin Xuedong to offend me just now, right?¡±

    Lin Daqian¡¯s face changed a little. He immediately shouted angrily: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you know how to repent? How can you push your luck and sling mud at me!¡±

    Lin Xun ignored Lin Daqian¡¯s shouts and ordered, ¡°Zhu Laosan......¡±

    Zhu Laosan¡¯s name almost became Lin Xun¡¯s mantra. Every time Lin Xun called this name out, Lin Dahong was shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± he cried out.

    Whoosh, he blocked in front of Zhu Laosan and shouted to Lin Daqian at the same time: ¡°Bother Daqian, step back hurrily!¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Lin Daqian was not a fool either. He could see at the first nce that Zhu Laosan should be an extremely powerful man.

    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve remembered you!¡±

    In the end, Lin Daqian left with dark face.

    Until Lin Xun saw Lin Daqian¡¯s figure disappeared out of his sight, he spit out words softly: ¡°Seeking humiliation!¡±

 Chapter 353 - Never be an overambitious man

    <h4>Chapter 353: Never be an overambitious man</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Seeking humiliation!

    Hearing Lin Xun¡¯sments, Lin Dahong gave a wry smile. Lin Xun was too strong. He still borrowed Zhu Laosan¡¯s power at any time he wanted in the Northlight Lin!

    Wasn¡¯t he worried about causing disaster?

    The truth was that Lin Xun didn¡¯t worry at all. He was in a bad situation now. If he behaved like a wuss, he would only be bullied by others.

    It would be a good thing if he could get Northlight Lin¡¯s support through this trip. However, Lin Xun didn¡¯t mind if he couldn¡¯t achieve this goal sessfully or not.

    He had already had bad rtions with Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin a month ago. Even if Northlight Lin didn¡¯t join the team of the other three, there were still too many difficulties for them to anxiously ovee.

    It was the worst situation if Northlight Lin was also against him.

    Lin Xun hoped Northlight Lin will not do that.

    Fortunately, there were no more twists and turns on the way.

    Soon, under the guidance of Lin Dahong, Lin Xun came to the arena smoothly.

    This was an extremely spacious site, covering a wide area. The ground was paved with hard and fine steel stone and equipped with spiritual formation, which was very unusual.

    At this moment, close to the arena, there were already dense figures of men and women in every age. It was about thousands of people!

    Lin Xun was stunned: ¡°Why there¡¯re so many people?¡±

    Lin Dahong exined: ¡°There are only hundreds of nsmen among them. Most of them are some friends and guests outside.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s heart was a littleplicated. If the descendants of Lin family had not been killed, the number of nsmen would have been more.

    ¡°Look, that kid should be Lin Xun!¡±

    ¡°Hum! Uncle Daqian said that he just bullied people and even disrespected uncle. He was really arrogant. ¡±

    ¡°Hees to fulfill this appointment, so fearless to challenge Xuefeng!¡±

    ¡°Why our ancestor of Northlight Lin thought highly of him and arranged brother Xuefeng to fight with him? That was praising him too much!¡±

    The crowd around the arena also noticed the appearance of Lin Xun and immediately talked about him.

    The voices were full of disdain, displeasure, anger and disrespect. Most of nsmen rejected Lin Xun¡¯sing.

    Lin Xun had expected this, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he still felt uneasy.

    ¡°Lin Xun, please don¡¯t be angry anymore. Even the ancestor of Northlight Lin couldn¡¯t help you if you cause more troubles.¡±

    Lin Dahong begged in a low voice. He was really shocked by Lin Xun¡¯s powerful means before, lest Lin Xun would go too far at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled lightly.

    But the more rxed Lin Xun appeared, the more he made Lin Dahong feel helpless. Lin Dahong smiled bitterly, wondering how Lin Xun was tempered to have such courage.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Lin Dahong to be relieved.

    It was a middle-aged man in a purple robe, ck beard, deep eyes, with calm and graceful demeanor.

    He strode to Lin Xun and nced at Zhu Laosan and Lin Zhong at first. Then he opened mouth, ¡°Are you Lin Xun?¡±

    Lin Dahong introduced purple-robed man immediately: ¡°Lin Xun, this is Lin Huaiyuan, the leader of Northlight Lin. He is your elder uncle.¡±

    ¡°Elder uncle, I¡¯m d to see you.¡±

    Lin Xun cupped his hands.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re ready for a duel. Please wait in the arena for a moment, Xuefeng willeter.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan was majestic as normal days. He didn¡¯t show any inner feelings.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded.

    Lin Huaiyuan was surprised at Lin Xun¡¯s quick agreement. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin Xun with inquiry and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t resist Xuefeng¡¯s attack, you can take the initiative to admit defeat. No one will embarrass you in Northlight Lin.¡±

    Lin Xun thanked with a smile, ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Lin Xun was well behaved and didn¡¯t show any mood changes.

    ¡°Go into the arena then.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan didn¡¯t say more.

    Immediately, Lin Xun gestured to Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan to let them wait on one side, while he went to the arena alone.

    As those who had been waiting nearby saw this, they shouted like being pumped up.

    ¡°Look, he really dares to fight!¡±

    ¡°Hum, this is ignorant fearless. If he knew the power of Xuefeng, he would regret to make such a promise.¡±

    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s a good thing. I felt unhappy that he imed to be the leader of Heart-cleansing Peak. It would be nice if Xuefeng can teach him a lesson.¡±

    Voices of banter and contempt rang one after another.

    Lin Xun walked forward with a quiet and calm look as if he had never been affected by voices.

    When he arrived at the center of the arena, Lin Xun stood still with avid attention as if he were a mediating monk.

    His calmness surprised many people. Others might be upset with anger facing such voices.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t.

    However, most people subconsciously thought that Lin Xun was pretending. After all, he was just a young man in Heaven-gang Realm. Even if he had a tempered mind, he was doomed to lose in the face of powerful Lin Xuefeng!

    It seemed more like he was throwing a handle after the de.

    ¡°Hey, Lin Xun, I advise you to surrender on your own initiative. A person like you even want to challenge brother Xuefeng? So ignorant!¡±

    A young girl snorted.

    ¡°If I were you, I would never do such thing to humiliate myself. It¡¯s smart to give up this duel and let everyone look up to you.¡±

    No matter how harsh the sarcasms were, Lin Xun was indifferent to them all the time.

    In the distance, Lin Zhong¡¯s face was gloomy and his heart ached with helplessness. If the linage forces of Lin Family were still alive, no one dared to humiliate Lin Xun at all.

    These coteral nsmen went too far!

    Lin Dahong was worried. But he didn¡¯t worry about the unfair situation Lin Xun faced, he was worried that Lin Xun turned furious in humiliations.

    Only Zhu Laosan was standing aside like a sculpture, silent.

    No one noticed that some strange color shed through his gaze when his eyes asionally swept over Lin Xun, who was standing alone in the arena and suffering from all kinds of humiliation and sarcasm.

    ¡°Forgive me, everyone. I¡¯m a littlete.¡±

    Suddenly, a clear voice sounded in the void from the distance.

    Atmosphere in the scene was thoroughly boiled by Lin Xuefeng¡¯s single sentence. They shouted and cheered with excitement and admiration.

    Some girls screamed crazily.

    ¡°Brother Xuefeng, brother Xuefeng ising!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, a good y starts. Brother Xuefeng showed his unparalleled strength and sessfully advanced in the Nation Test a few days ago. Lin Xun was just like a clownpared with Brother Xuefeng.¡±

    In the void, a misty rainbow appeared from afar to the arena. A young man in white came by riding on the rainbow.

    He had a feathered crown, dashing eyebrows and starry eyesWrapped in light mist, Lin Xuefeng walked in the void, extrodinary and dignified.

    Some people, at the first sight, were notmon. Lin Xuefeng¡¯s demeanor and iparable appearance disyed that he was not an ordinary one.

    Whoosh!

    His figure drifted into the arena like a crane standing among chicken, causing thunderous cheers.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xuefeng for many years. He grows to be an adult now, but he doesn¡¯t know to restrain himself and hide his ability. I¡¯m afraid he will encounter many setbacks in the future.¡±

    In the distance, Lin Zhong opened his mouth.

    ¡°Lin Zhong, mind your words!¡±

    Lin Dahong red and shouted.

    He didn¡¯t scold Lin Xun, but he really looked down on old servant Lin Zhong.

    Lin Zhong smiled lightly and doesn¡¯t exin for himself.

    At this moment, Lin Xun also looked up to Lin Xuefeng, who was standing more than thirty meters away.

    There was no doubt that Lin Xunfeng was a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner. His spirit was revealed and lingered around body, giving out an suppressing momentum.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting for me.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng also looked at Lin Xun. As he spoke, the noise in the field disappeared, which reflected Lin Xuefeng¡¯s prestige in the Northlight Lin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Lin Xun said casually.

    ¡°I knew that you are son of Uncle Wenjing. Considering that we are both Lin¡¯s descendants, I have a word for you.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng advised in a deep voice.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lin Xun replied.

    ¡°In my heart, I bear an idea to lead the Lin Family back to Heart-cleansing Peak and restore the glory of the past, including helping the people of your lineage to revenge.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s voice was clear and loud, ¡°My great grandfather trained me and let me not forget the humiliation and hatred of that year. Now that you are back, herees my chance!¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What chance?¡±

    Lin Xuefeng stared at Lin Xun with sharp eyes like electricity and announced: ¡°A chance to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak and unify the Lin Family to fix the internal troubles!¡±

    His voice was sonorous and full of ambition, which caused a lot of cheers.

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan, Lin Daqian and others could not help but smile happily. Even Lin Dahong nodded to agree.

    But Lin Zhong¡¯s face was very gloomy. Lin Xuefeng¡¯s handsome word was vicious. Obviously, he wanted to take away the inheritance right of Lin Xun!

    However, Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a little overambitious. I also have a word for you too. Don¡¯t be too ambitious.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng frowned. People around could not help shouting and scolding before Lin Xuefeng spoke.

    ¡°Little man, how can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Unbridled! How can you speak like this?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xuefeng, don¡¯t care about him, otherwise you will lose your identity!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng waved to stop the noise in the field, looked at Lin Xun calmly and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. As your brother, I won¡¯t let you be ignored. On the contrary, as long as you hand over Heart-cleansing Peak, you can enjoy the same status and identity as other nsmen and I will help you get revenge.¡±

    After a pause, a look of self-confidence appeared in his face and he continued: ¡°This is my sincerity. You should know that I am more suitable than you to take over Heart-cleansing Peak in any way!¡±

    All the people around could not help cheering again because Lin Xuefeng spoke with great righteousness and awe as if he werepletely caring Lin Xun and the whole Lin Family.

    Lin Xun was silent. But a cold current was surging in his pair of deep eyes.

 Chapter 354 - Astonishment

    <strong>Chapter 354: Astonishment</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Seeing Lin Xun say nothing, Lin Xuefeng could not help smiling.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I knew you¡¯re very tired. There are too many loads on your shoulders. It¡¯s hard for you to bear such a heavy task with your ability.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng said in kindness, ¡°Give it to me and you won¡¯t be so tired. I will take charge of Lin Family alone in the future! ¡±

    All eyes were fixed on Lin Xun.

    Many people thought that Lin Xuefeng had shown his sincerity. It would be too ungrateful for Lin Xun to reject Xuefeng and insist this fight.

    Lin Zhong¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He thought they had just arranged a duel. Who ever thought that they made tricks on them to take over the power from Lin Xun!

    If he had known that, he should not lead Lin Xun here!

    ¡°s.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s sudden sigh broke the silence, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I can meet a confidant in Northlight Lin who understands my suffering and wants to shoulder all the responsibility for me in such a bad situation.¡±

    Others were excited by these words, thinking that Lin Xun was smart to prepare for a sensible decision.

    Lin Xuefeng smiled gently. He was satisfied with Lin Xun¡¯s performance. He even thought that he might really give some benefits to Lin Xun after Lin Xun handed over the power of charging Heart-cleansing Peak.

    But to their surprise, Lin Xun made a sharp turn, ¡°But how I deserve your favor?¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Xun said forcefully and firmly: ¡°Let me bear this burden alone. Let me suffer alone!¡±

    The whole audience was shocked and almost couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Was he crazy? How shameless these words were!

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s smiling face became stiff, but he still asked Lin Xun with disbelief: ¡°Lin Xun, did you misunderstand my words?¡±

    Lin Xun lookedplicated and sighed, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t mistake you. I¡¯m serious. Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t bear you to suffer instead of me. So let me bear all this alone.¡±

    At this moment, people finally realized that Lin Xun was deliberately teasing them!

    Damn!

    Many people¡¯s faces became dark. They felt Lin Xun was too rampant. If he didn¡¯t agree to hand over Heart-cleansing Peak, he could tell them straightly. But he chose to y tricks on them. He must seek for death!

    Although Lin Xuefeng had calm mind, he felt his chest was stuffy at this moment. His eyebrows turned cold.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t appreciate my suggestion, let¡¯spete now!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng still showed his self-righteousness as if it was a pity that Lin Xun didn¡¯t ept his suggestion.

    Lin Xun smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°It should be going in that way.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s lips twitched. Suddenly, he felt that if he continued to talk, he was afraid that he would lose his sense by Lin Xun¡¯s annoying words.

    ¡°I¡¯m pissed off. This boy went too far. Brother Xuefeng, you must give him an unforgettable lesson!¡±

    Someone yelled out in anger.

    ¡°Yes! Never let him go! ¡±

    Others shouted with indignation.

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan, Lin Daqian and others could not help frowning. They no longer expected Lin Xun to step back.

    In their eyes, Lin Xun was the kind of arrogant kid who didn¡¯t ept his failure until he faced the final result.

    It might be the time to teach him a lesson in order to make him recognize the situation.

    But Lin Zhong smiled. It seemed that Lin Xun wasn¡¯t a ferocious man, but no one could take advantage of him!

    However, Lin Zhong could not help but get nervous again. He was worried about whether Lin Xun could resist more than a hundred strikes of Lin Xuefeng.

    After all, there was a whole realm gap between them!

    Besides, Lin Xuefeng was not the normal Sea Spirit Realm man. He was the excellent one who had passed the Nation Test. This would undoubtedly bring more pressure to Lin Xun!

    Lin Zhong was helpless at present and he could only hope that there would be a miracle falling on Lin Xun.

    ...

    ¡°If you can resist a hundred moves of mine, you win!¡±

    In the arena, Lin Xuefeng made a cold voice. In a moment, his momentum changed abruptly with misty rain surging around him, exposing his ferocity. In a sh, his terrible momentum rushed into the sky and disturbed the weather.

    His white clothes floating in the air, he just stood there at will but incisively and vividly disyed the demeanor and prestige of a Sea Spirit Realm practitioner.

    Many people were amazed by this scene.

    ¡°Remember, I won¡¯t be merciful. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng came like an immortal with flying long hairs and misty rains around his body.

    Lin Xun smiled: ¡°You¡¯d better not be merciful, otherwise if you fail in the end, people would thought that you make it deliberately. I will be very uneasy at that result. ¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s pupils sank.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Xun dashed over at this moment. He jumped high like bright blue electricity.

    Boom!

    He gave a brilliant punch.

    It was as overwhelming as to smash mountains and rivers and crash everything, definitely ¡°Mountain Destruction¡± of Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven.

    The void copsed and the air was turbulent.

    Uh huh?

    A surprise shed through the eyes of Lin Huaiyuan, Lin Daqian and other powerful people in the distance. It was not easy to exert such terrible force for a practitioner of Heaven-gang Realm.

    It turned out that Lin Xun had strength to rely on so that hee to challenge Lin Xuefeng.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Xuefeng. No matter how fierce he was, he was doomed to lose the battle with his power only in Heaven-gang Realm.

    At the beginning, Lin Xuefeng looked down on Lin Xun. In his opinion, Lin Xun was just a younger man in Heaven-gang Realm. Lin Xun¡¯s punch would be like a shaking from small insect to a tree or a hitting from the egg to a stone.

    But when Lin Xun¡¯s blow came, Lin Xuefeng suddenly knew that he underestimated Lin Xun. Butthat was Lin Xun¡¯s best try anyway.

    ¡°Good punch!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng smiled, stood still and struck with his palm in the distance.

    Misty ray congealed and dumped down, which was like freehand brushwork of a brilliant painter.

    ¡°That¡¯s Magic Mist Manual!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that brother Xuefeng has developed this unique skill to such a high level, without any worldly traces shown in his moves.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lin Xun must be suffering!¡±

    Many people in the field were excited and amazed by Lin Xuefeng¡¯s methods.

    Boom

    With a terrible collision, the spirit light sshed, spread and swept away.

    The spirit formation in the arena had already been started. It performed as an invisible defense that dissolved all the aftereffects of this battle and avoided hurting others outside the arena.

    Stumbling~

    Lin Xun was shaken to retreat several steps.

    There was a burst ofughter in the field. Under a single blow, the different strength between them was already shown!

    But to their surprise, Lin Xun also smiled and said, ¡°Was this the power of Sea Spirit Realm? I¡¯m not afraid at all! ¡±

    As his voice was still in the air, he had rushed out again.

    Compared with the previous condition, his momentum had been significantly improved. His whole body was full of blue spiritual power, which came as a strong dragon.

    ¡°Unlearned man!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng sneered, his misty figure came forward. Huge power wrapped in his white slender palm, he struck out mercilessly.

    Boom

    Their blows joined like the collision of two volcanoes, producing a terrible turbulence of power, changing the weather and breaking the void.

    It had to be said that the power of Sea Spirit Realm was indeed terrifying. He could affect the power of heaven and earth, disturb Yin and Yang in the world with some movements.

    In a moment, Lin Xun was shaken out.

    It was amazing that he rushed forward again just like nothing had happened to him!

    ¡°How could it be?¡±

    ¡°When did Heaven-gang Realm be so powerful?¡±

    A lot of people were in an uproar with confusion.

    Even Lin Huaiyuan and other people in the distance could not help squinting. Lin Xun¡¯s tenacity was unusual.

    It was hard to resist three or so moves of Lin Xuefeng as for other Heaven-gang Realm practitioners!

    They didn¡¯t underestimate others. It was true that a Heaven-gang Realm practitioner could not bear the strength when he faced absolute advantage of Sea Spirit Realm.

    But Lin Xun didn¡¯t get any hurt after he was shaken twice in a row. Instead, his momentum became stronger and stronger, which was indeed different from others.

    ¡°His foundation was very heavy. I¡¯m afraid that he could never meet his opponent in Gang-spirit Realm. Given more time, he may grow up to be a personparable to Xuefeng.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is only one person who could take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak. Lin Xun was not as good as Xuefeng at present.¡± Lin Huaiyuan thought in his heart.

    Lin Xun waspletely involved in the battle at present. He didn¡¯t think anything, focused on the battle and fully interpreted the mystery the Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven with each of his movements.

    Mountain Destruction, Ocean Destruction, Void Destruction, Soul Destruction, Dragon Destruction, Phoenix Destruction...

    This ancient strike was inherited in Heaven-essing ce and hidden in the ancient fragments of Seal of Shaking Heaven. Now it was wildly disyed by Lin Xun and produced various visions.

    Even Lin Xun exerted the Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven, he was still constantly shaken back. Although he had not been hurt, his spirit and blood was writhing endlessly, which made him quite unwell.

    Lin Xuefeng was really powerful. He was the most powerful opponent besides Chi Cangfeng Lin Xun had met.

    Like Chi Cangfeng, Lin Xuefeng was also a Sea Spirit Realm man!

    However,pared with the past, Lin Xun also changedpletely.

    In his twenty days of understanding the Tao of cultivation at the top of Heart-cleansing Peak, he had fully understood the ¡°forms¡± of heaven and earth and observed the power of world. Many wonderful changes had taken ce inside and outside his whole body.

    Lin Xun was in the perfect state of Heaven-gang Realm and he could be promoted to Sea Spirit Realm at any time.

    The reason why he wasn¡¯t promoted was he once told Lin Zhong that he hadn¡¯t seen enough forms of heaven and earth. It would not be toote to break it through when there was a need.

    At present, the pressure Lin Xuefeng brought to him was not enough to make him have an idea to make a breakthrough!

    Boom

    The fierce battle continued. In a short time, they had exchanged more than 30 strikes. It seemed that Lin Xun could be suppressed at any time as he was constantly shaken, but he insisted unexpectedly every time, which surprised many people.

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s face became colder. Lin Xun¡¯s performance surprised him as if Lin Xun was an undefeatable cockroach.

    At first, he thought that Lin Xun could bepletely suppressed with only a few moves. But at present, it was difficult to defeat Lin Xun without using some strong means.

    This made Lin Xuefeng uneasy.

    How could a Heaven-gang Realm man be so strong? If this news spread, he must beughed by others!

 Chapter 355 - Drawing Down the Moon

    <strong>Chapter 355: Drawing Down the Moon</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Boom!

    Lin Xuefeng lifted his hand, shed near Lin Xun and knocked out with his misty palm angrily.

    In an instant, with a thunderp, the ground paved with fine steel stones was broken into cracks.

    Lin Xun was shaken back again as before.

    ¡°Next, let me show you the real power of Sea Spirit Realm!¡±

    In his indifferent words, Lin Xuefeng rose in the sky and overlooked Lin Xun as his body was surrounded with bright light.

    ¡°Brother Xuefeng starts to make a big move!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s long overdue.¡±

    Everyone around was excited. They wished that Lin Xuefeng could immediately suppress Lin Xun.

    ¡°Lin Xun could be regarded as a talent practitioner since Xuefeng need to make a big blow to suppress him. However, the situation will change from now on.¡±

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan murmured in his heart.

    ¡°Walk in the air and hurt people with telekinesis£¡Young master has fallen into a disadvantage as Xuefeng made this big move.¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s heart was tightened. He really worried about Lin Xun.

    The most unique ability of Sea Spirit Realm was that one could fly to the sky and hurt people across the air. Lin Xun couldn¡¯t achieve this in Heaven-gang Realm.

    It was obvious that Lin Xuefeng could suppress Lin Xun in movements.

    Crash!

    In the middle of the sky, Lin Xuefeng looked down at Lin Xun like a god. He inteced his arms and made a free stroke, when misty spiritual light poured down in the whole arena.

    Bang bang bang!

    A series of sts sounded.

    The ethereal spirit light seemed gentle, but as soon as it fell, it broke the void and produced a deafening roar.

    It was obviously a unique terrible method!

    Lin Xun¡¯s ck eyes kept calm, but his body shifted immediately like a sh of lightning, flickering in the arena.

    Whoosh ~ ~

    For a while, there were full of shadows in the arena left by Lin Xun when he moved. His movement skills was really shocking.

    Lin Xun narrowly defused Lin Xuefeng¡¯s attack only by dodging!

    ¡°F**k! How was this possible? ¡±

    ¡°This blow could hurt people across the sky. Brother Xuefeng¡¯s attack has covered all directions. It¡¯s hard for anyone in Heaven-gang Realm to dodge, but how Lin Xun...¡±

    ¡°How on earth did he do it?¡±

    ¡°Sea Spirit Realm¡¯s terrifying power could suppress others like a from the sky, how could Lin Xun dodge such a blow?¡±

    People on the scene were full of astonishment. They didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun, who was at a disadvantage, couldpletely rely on his quick movement to avoid Lin Xuefeng¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    In the void, Lin Xuefeng snorted coldly. He exerted all his strength in this unique method this time and dreamy misty rain poured down again.

    Every attack of the raindrop was able to kill any man of Heaven-gang Realm, which could even threaten the man of Sea Spirit Realm.

    The power released made the arena fall into a chaotic turbulence. The void whined, the air flow copsed, sounding harsh.

    People looked at it open-mouthed.

    This was the power of Sea Spirit Realm, standing in the void, killing enemies across the air. Every single movement could release power of crashing mountain and sea!

    Under such violent and terrible attacks, Lin Xun was obviously in a mess like a lonely boat on the turbulence sea, which would be capsized at any time.

    Lin Zhong was frightened and nervous to the extreme when he saw such dangerous scene.

    Many people in the field couldn¡¯t help cheering. They thought that Lin Xun could not escape under such repression!

    But as time passed, Lin Xun, who was supposed to be suppressed under the eyes of the public, avoided sessfully from severe attack and saved himself at every very moment.

    Although he was in a mess and suffered many injuries in the process of dodging, bleeding.

    But he didn¡¯t fall down yet!

    ¡°Let me see how long could you hold on!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s face was full of gloom. His arms were moving continuously, interweaving waves of misty light.

    The whole arena vibrated and roared. It could be seen how terrible Lin Xuefeng¡¯s attack was.

    Observing Lin Xuefeng carefully, hisplexion went up red and his body was full of spirit light. Obviously, he had used all his strength.

    Lin Xun was in danger under such attacks. He was covered with blood and had numerous wounds.

    But his deep dark eyes still kept extremely calm.

    He seemingly had difficulties in dodging, but he had not been crushed to the ground.

    ¡°How could Lin Xun still be unbeaten? It was so strange!¡±

    ¡°Xuefeng had sessfully passed the Nation Test with Sea Spirit Realm. How could Lin Xun hold on till now in Heaven-gang Realm.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. This duel is very strange.¡±

    Everyone around was shocked. They didn¡¯t know how Lin Xun achieved this.

    Even Lin Huaiyuan in the distance was shocked. In his eyes, Lin Xun seemed to have some predictability that enabled him to avoid a killing move every time when he was at risk.

    It was also incredible.

    ¡°Young master, his understanding of general trend of nature had reached the perfect, which was superior to Xuefeng in Sea Spirit Realm¡±

    Lin Zhong seemed aware of something and was shocked.

    Lin Xun was unable to fight back under such attacks. But when he dodged, he was able to observe the power trend caused by Lin Xuefeng!

    He dodged like a prophet in this way and avoided several risky hurts.

    Before long, something which was more unexpected happened. Lin Xuefeng, who exerted his divine power in the void, flew down to the ground!

    Lin Xuefeng was also suffering in his heart. Although he took advantage in the air, he consumed a lot of power as he attacked with all his strength.

    In particr, he had just been promoted to Sea Spirit Realm and had not perfectly adopted the power of Sea Spirit, which made him dare not fight like this in a long time.

    Otherwise, if he ran out of his energy, he might give Lin Xun a chance to turn over the situation!

    Of course, Lin Xuefeng had another n in mind. As soon as he fell to the ground, he suddenly shed to kill Lin Xun.

    If he couldn¡¯t hurt Lin Xun in the air, he could fight with Lin Xun at close range!

    Depending on his power, no matter how slippery Lin Xun was, he would ravage Lin Xun easily!

    However, Lin Xun seemed to have been waiting for this moment for a long time. When Lin Xuefeng came, he suddenly stopped dodging.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was beyond his expectation.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment, Flowing-light Saber appeared. Reaching for the Star, which he had fully mastered, was shown at the same time!

    In a blink of an eye, people saw the eternal nighting and all stars falling with destroying momentum.

    Bang!

    Lin Xuefeng was directly split by this knife. He stepped out more than 30 meters away. If he didn¡¯t defend himself by a bronze sword at the critical moment, this blow could split him into two parts.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lin Xuefeng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Xun, who was just a Heaven-gang Realm practitioner, could beat him back!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t give Xuefeng time to react. He jumped forward and cut again!

    This blow, borrowing the power of the moon, gave people a feeling that a bright moon was rising over the azure sea!

    It contained the anger that Lin Xun had endured for a long time.

    This blow was also the most decisive and tough counterattack against the ridicule and sarcasm around him since this battle started!

    Who could bear such humiliation?

    Who could be indifferent to these provocations?

    Since he entered Northlight Lin, he didn¡¯t get any respect besides rejection and ridicule!

    How could he not be angry?

    He had been waiting for this moment for so long. Now he finally seized the opportunity to put his most powerful blow out desperately.

    This blow was one of three styles of Tianyuan Sabery, Drawing Down the Moon!

    It seemed this arenapsed into an eternal night, where only a streak of de light and the chill moon hanging high in the sky could be seen. As the chill moonlight dumped down, its power gradually converged on the de.

    An indescribable atmosphere of despair spread among the people around. They all looked dull with insignificance rising from the bottom of their heart.

    Bang!

    Lin Xuefeng roared and tried his best to resist. But he still failed to stop the terrible blow. The bronze sword in his hand was directly broken and smashed into powder.

    And his whole body was thrown away by this severe blow, and then flopped to the ground. His handsome face suddenly turned pale and he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    There was a deadly silent in the field.

    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the scene with disbelief and astonishment.

    A blow!

    Hurt Xuefeng seriously!

    Who could believe it?

    At this time, even Lin Huaiyuan and other big wigs were shocked. The sabrey L in Xun had just used was really amazing and unimaginable.

    It couldn¡¯t be the power belonging to Heaven-gang Realm practitioner!

    It was too strong!

    They couldn¡¯t imagine that there was such a mysterious Sabery in the world, which could allow a young man of Heaven-gang-realm hurt his opponent of Sea Spirit Realm!

    ¡°It turns out that young master also had a trump card......¡±

    Lin Zhong murmured. He suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Zhu Laosan, can you see the mystery of that blow?¡±

    Zhu Laosan didn¡¯t reply.

    Lin Zhongughed at himself and knew that it was difficult to let Zhu Laosan, a quiet guy, talk.

    ¡°It looked like the rare Will-Insight Power.¡±

    To Lin Zhong¡¯s surprise, before long, Zhu Laosan sent him a message, which shocked him slightly and made him nod immediately.

    He felt the same way.

    Lin Xun¡¯s blow had broken the line of realm power. It was just like a magic skill in the legend which contained the mysteries from the heaven and earth.

    In the arena, Lin Xun stood there alone, with his body soaked in blood. Under the daylight, his handsome face was full of bravery and pride.

    At this moment, many nsmen of Northlight Lin were speechless as if they had been pped in the face. No one dared to make fun of Lin Xun.

    They felt chilled just by looking at Lin Xun, wondering what a freak Lin Xun was!

    How... how could he, a person in Heaven-gang Realm, counter attack and hurt Lin Xuefeng!

    He was terrible!

    ¡°It not impossible ¨C¡±

    In the distance, Lin Xuefeng, who slumped on the ground, also cked out for a moment. He couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to him. His face turned extremely dark. With a roar, he turned up.

 Chapter 356 - Heavenly anomalies and divine power

    <strong>Chapter 356: Heavenly anomalies and divine power</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Lin Xuefeng rose up with rage, almost falling into craziness.

    He had achieved great sess at a young age and made booming progress in cultivation all the way, thus being praised as the most dazzling genius of Northlight Lin. What was more, he had won the 79th ce in the Nation Test not long ago and been sessfully admitted to the Green-deer School.

    With such ringly marvelous achievements, he had long been recognized as the only heir to Northlight Lin.

    But now, instead of being able to suppress his opponent in the fight, he had been repelled and injured by Lin Xun, which simply put a great shame on him.

    How could Lin Xuefeng not be angry when ad, younger than himself and only in Heaven-gang Realm, had actually seeded in wounding him in the duel?

    ¡°I did underestimate your strength before, but this duel is not over yet!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng red with frighteningly icy eyes.

    He waspletely enraged.

    However, Lin Xun let out a casual smile.

    He was fully covered in blood and with numerous wounds. With droplets of blood dripping down from his body onto the ground, he emanated an aura of formidability.

    This scene made many believe that if the fighting continued, Lin Xun, who was obviously on the verge of exhaustion, would definitely be defeated.

    But he should have smiled unexpectedly at such a critical moment!

    Why was heughing?

    Many people around wore a sullen look. Was he jeering at them?

    ¡°Xuefeng, step down. It¡¯s now been a hundred moves. This duel ... no longer needs to continue.¡±

    Suddenly, a majestic and deep voice sounded in the distance.

    It was Lin Huaiyuan who spoke.

    All those present were instantly stunned and wore an uncertain look. It was true that the battle had now exceeded a hundred moves by a strict calction.

    ording to the rules, as long as Lin Xin could stay undefeated after a hundred moves, it meant he won.

    All of a sudden, even Lin Xuefeng was wearing an ugly face, with anger raging in his eyes. He had clearly forgotten about this!

    So ... did he really have to admit defeat to ad in Heaven-gang Realm now?

    Unreconciled, Lin Xuefeng felt awful as if he had eaten a fly. His dignity and backbone all prevented him from bowing his head at the moment!

    In fact, he even didn¡¯t want the fight to stop at this moment.

    If the fight really ended like this, wouldn¡¯t it simply prove that he, Lin Xuefeng, had been defeated by ad in Heaven-gang Realm? If this spread out, he would undoubtedly be aughingstock in the Forbidden City!

    It was a deafening silence around now.

    At this moment, everyone kew why Lin Xun suddenly smiled. It belonged exclusively to the winner, and was particrly dazzling.

    Lin Zhong, who was watching far away, also smiled ecstatically. He said to Lin Dahong next to him, ¡°Hey, what do you think of my young master?¡±

    Lin Dahong¡¯s face darkened, obviously not expecting to be asked so bluntly.

    Difited, he only gave a cold snort.

    Lin Zhong was much happier now. He had been impressed by Lin Xun¡¯s performance today.

    He even conjectured that if the young master took part in the Nation Test, he would have cruised through it!

    But before he could enjoy the pleasure for a longer time, Lin Xun suddenly said on the martial ground, ¡°Not reconciled?¡±

    What?

    Everyone was stunned, and then their faces sank, wondering whether he was going to show off now that the duel had been over.

    Lin Xuefeng snorted coldly and his face was dearly gloomy. He secretly swore that if Lin Xun dared to humiliate him with words, he wouldn¡¯t mind breaking the rules and went straight to beat him up!

    Unexpectedly, Lin Xun reined in his smile and said in a t voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the result, I can give you another chance to fight in ten minutes.¡±

    What?

    It caused uproar in the crowd. They could hardly believe what they had heard.

    Was thisd crazy? How dare he ask for another duel with Lin Xuefeng when he had been so seriously injured?

    In ten minutes!

    Even if he was given two hours, it was unlikely for him to be able to recover at all!

    ¡°Your young master is quite bold.¡± Lin Dahongughed out in the distance.

    Now it was Lin Zhong¡¯s turn to wear a dark face. Heined incessantly in his heart, unclear about why Lin Xun bothered to do this when he had obviously won.

    Even Lin Huaiyuan, who was in the distance, could not help but wonder what this Lin Xun was nning on earth.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Xuefeng was doubtful.

    ¡°A king must keep his word. Now that I¡¯m going to be in charge of the whole Family Lin in the future, I certainly won¡¯t joke about such thing.¡±

    Lin answered inly.

    In charge of Family Lin!

    With an inexplicable fit of anger welling up in his heart, Lin Xuefeng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need to limit it to ten minutes. You can rest as long as you think you need to recover. I¡¯ll stay with you to the end!¡±

    A nice offer as it might seem, the words had factually made him outshone by Lin Xun.

    After all, Lin Xuefeng had already lost the duel ording to their previous agreement. If he insisted on having another fight at this time, it was obviously a bit dishonorable.

    But anyway, they were now in Northlight Lin, no one wouldugh at or satirize Lin Xuefeng if he really did it.

    On the contrary, the way Lin Xun had behaved made many people present treat him with more esteem. Arrogant as he might appear, few people could match his boldness.

    The whole ce was in silence again, with all eyes focusing on Lin Xun, who stood there alone.

    Different from their expectation, Lin Xun did not sit down cross-legged to cultivate. Nor did he take any spiritual herbs to help restore his spiritual energy. He just stood there.

    With full of blood on his clothes, he propped himself on his sabre.

    The wind blew over, sending his long hair fluttering in midair. There was an unspeakably glowing look on his angr face at this time.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a shaft of rampant air gushed out of his body, and dashed straight into the sky, shattering the clouds in its way!

    In an instant, a hurricane formed with him in its eye and eclipsed the sky.

    ¡°This ...¡±

    Many people eximed.

    And powerful practitioners like Lin Huaiyuan, Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan all seemed to realize something, with formidable luster surging out of their eyes.

    Then, Lin Xin was seen to raise his head slightly and to stare into the faraway sky with deep ck eyes.

    A wonderful feeling swept over all those present at this moment. Lin Xin seemed to be waiting for something, and it seemed that something was about to befall him from the sky.

    Sure enough!

    A loud sound followed, which was as if the roar of Thor. It shook the heaven and earth, and send the soul of everyone present shuddering.

    What was going to happen?

    Many people¡¯s faces suddenly changed.

    Before long, there produced shafts of cyan light in the sky, as if some unworldly divine light befell the world.

    Interwoven with each other, the shafts of light brandished in the void and exuded indescribable majesty. Lin Xun was now basking in them body and soul.

    Right now, his body crazily devoured all of those shafts of cyan light plunging from the sky like a fathomless abyss. And his spiritual energy kept soaring in the meantime.

    ¡°Heavenly anomalies?¡±

    Many people on the spot were dumbfounded and speechless. They could feel their soul throbbing under an imposing force from heaven.

    Powerful figures including Lin Huaiyuan, Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan all could not contain themselves at the scene, either. In their perception, Lin Xun¡¯s spiritual energy was right now being refined by a majestic force from heaven!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    As if a raging beast, the hurricane engulfed heaven and earth with Lin Xun at its eye!

    This could amount to one of those once-in-a-lifetime magnificent spectacles.

    Lin Xun stood there, eyes closed. Windstorms swept around him and ascended up into the sky. His whole body was shrouded in shafts of cyan light, emitting earth-shattering momentum.

    Many people could no longer see clearly what was happening. They could only see unworldly divine light interweaving and windstorm surging between heaven and sky.

    In the depth of the windstorm, Lin Xun¡¯s figure had beenpletely overwhelmed by dazzling light.

    At the same time, every inch of flesh, muscles, bones and internal organs of his body ... were forged, refined and transformed by the majestic force as if he was undergoing nirvana.

    Boom!

    Torrents of spiritual energy billowed inside Lin Xun¡¯s body, and underwent the harsh grind and refining of the ¡°Windstorm Millstone¡±.

    In the end, they all converged in his Ocean of Qi.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Lin Xun whispered in his heart.

    An implosive ck was heard from his chaotic Ocean of Qi, as if an invisible barrier had been broken or an invisible shackle had been disintegrated, and thus he now cut into a new world.

    Boom ~ ~

    The majestic power, which originally umted around his Ocean of Qi, now seemed to have found a vent and directly soared into it.

    Soon, a cascade of spiritual energy took shape.

    Before long, hundreds more cascades of spiritual energy took shape.

    Later, they all converged on one ce, and turned into a vast ocean!

    It was exactly like a sea indeed!

    The Ocean of Qi was the root of a practitioner¡¯s spiritual energy. It was as boundless as the sea.

    In the past, his Ocean of Qi was chaotic, but now it had turned into a surging sea of spiritual energy!

    This was the conspicuous sign of reaching Sea Spirit Realm!

    It was only after reaching Sea Spirit Realm that the practitioner truly transcended the limits of mortals and finally owned the incredible ability to control wind and rain and fleet freely in the sky.

    Earlier during the twenty odd days of meditation atop the Heart-Cleansing Peak, Lin Xun already had the opportunity to break through to Sea Spirit Realm at any time, but he showed patience instead with the intention to fully appreciate the philosophy of heaven and earth.

    Now, although seriously wounded in the battle with Lin Xuefeng and almost on the verge of exhaustion, it served as a great opportunity for him to put what he had perceived through meditation to the test.

    Therefore, he just broke to Sea Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, he attracted heavenly anomalies when breaking through!

    His breakthrough had not yete to the end till now. The cyan divine light, which came from heaven, was indeed a mysterious majestic force. It made Lin Xun go through an unprecedented refining.

    Boom!

    Atst, his body, soul and all the other areas burst out with incalcble energy, making him holistically transformed.

    Lin Xun felt as if his body was about to be burst at this moment, and he could not help roaring up to the sky, with the whistling sound resembling that of the loong and the tiger!

    Bang!

    The ground started to crumble and copse under his feet.

    It made many people in the field hurry to retreat in horror.

    Apart from Lin Xun, all the color had drained from Lin Xuefeng¡¯s face, as if he had lost his soul. His mind went nk because of the magnificent scene in front of him.

    Nobody knew how long it took before the surroundings finally quieted down with the windstorm converging in Lin Xun¡¯s body.

    ¡°Heavenly anomalies and divine power. I¡¯ve never seen such spectacle at breakthrough! The young master has achieved unparalleled achievements!¡±

    Excited, Lin Zhong couldn¡¯t helpughing with glowing eyes.

    At this moment, a blend of emotions fermented inside him. He recalled up his previous master and mistress, Family Lin¡¯s lineal n and the dark days of guarding Heart-Cleansing Peak alone for more than a decade ...

    Now, the appearance of the young master was like a light of hope shooting into his mind.

 Chapter 357 - So-called recognition

    <h4>Chapter 357: So-called recognition</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    There was only silence in the field. Everyone was shocked and no one dared to speak.

    Even for a typically silent type of person as Zhu Laosan, there was a trace of surprise on his face. With horrible lights surging in his eyes, he was clearly in excitement.

    Judging from his experience, there were only a handful few who could attract such a great divine scene and heavenly anomalies when breaking through just by standing there holding his sabre as Lin Xun had done.

    It was only in ancient times that such legends existed.

    It was so amazing.

    With no exaggeration, he had just aplished unparalleled achievements!

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan wore aplex expression. There was awe in his eyes, but also a noticeable touch of gloom.

    Lin Xun¡¯s performance was way out of his expectation today. He had originally been seriously injured and about to copse. But who could have imagined that he could make such a breath-taking transformation under the eyes of everyone?

    The divine light, and the heavenly power ...

    It was supposed to only exist in the legend!

    Now it appeared that his son Lin Xuefeng was obviously inferior.

    In the arena, Lin Xun opened his eyes, and all of a sudden, a touch of cyan light emerged in his pupils and reflected the sky, which was of full of mysteriousness.

    At this time, there was surging spiritual energy in his body. His body was more robust and his skin was glittering as if newly born. In his Sea of Consciousness, a full of seven hundred and twenty two spiritual stars were sparkling right up there!

    The number of spiritual stars had just decupled!

    It meant that his perception power had been elevated for several levels after reaching Sea Spirit Realm.

    Lin Xun could now feel him finely coordinated with the power between heaven and earth, which was fundamentally different from when he was still in Heaven-gang Realm.

    He had now reached a whole new level in cultivation, and the way he understood the world had also changed. There was more of magnificence, wonder and kaleidoscope, which he could not notice before.

    For example, the clouds moving in the sky were no longer as unreachable as before. On the contrary, as long as he wanted, he could fly onto the clouds in a minute!

    This was Sea Spirit Realm!

    It broke the limits of mortals and made practitioners¡¯ moving space no longer confined to thend. Instead, they could embrace the void and move in the sky!

    For practitioners, this leap was actually the most extraordinary step in their cultivation. After this, nothing would be the same again.

    Lin Xun was now trying to perceive his own self in silence, and no one dared to make a noise in the field, as if no one was willing to spoil such a solemn atmosphere.

    In the end, Lin pulled back his thoughts and broke the silence.

    He looked at Lin Xuefeng in the distance and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely ten minutes. If you are not satisfied with the result,e and fight.¡±

    Even though he said with a in tone, it still held invisible deterrence because of the spectacle he had just attracted.

    Hearing the words, Lin Xuefeng woke up as if from a dream. Dragging himself back from the daze, Lin Xuefeng looked at the person across from him, and felt an inexplicably sense of inferiority to him.

    Everyone in the field also wore a strange look.

    How was this fight supposed to be going?

    Lin Xun could already wound Lin Xuefeng when he was in Heaven-gang Realm.

    Now, he had stepped into Sea Spirit Realm, and he even attracted heavenly anomalies in the process. Under such circumstances, how could Lin Xuefeng be his opponent?

    Despite of unwillingness, all people present had to admit that the winner had been decided from the moment Lin Xun broke through to Sea Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Xuefeng, step down.¡±

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan let out a sigh.

    ¡°I ...¡±

    After struggling inwardly for a while, Lin Xuefeng finally shook his head dejectedly and cupped his hands towards Lin Xun and said, ¡°I ... am not as good as you!¡±

    Then he turned away.

    It surprised Lin Xun a little that he would admit defeat openly, which Lin Xun thought highly of.

    Seeing this, everyone in the field could not help but wear aplex look.

    Minutes before, Lin Xun was still a target to ridicule, alienation and mockery because he should dare n to take charge of Heart-Cleansing Peak. They even prepared to make him hand over the Heart-Cleansing Peak.

    Now, Lin Xun had proved that at least in cultivation he had surpassed even Lin Xuefeng, who they regarded as the chosen one.

    This was the brutal truth, but also the most powerful.

    ¡°Lin Xun,e with me.¡±

    In the distance, Lin Huaiyuan spoke again, with solemnness reemerging on his face.

    Lin Xun instantly realized that the victory of this duel had won him an opportunity to meet his fifth granduncle, Lin Beiguang!

    ...

    ...

    Lin Xun and Lin Huaiyuan walked side by side on a secluded gravel path.

    Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan did not follow, because the person Lin Xun was about to meet was a legendary figure in Northlight Lin.

    ¡°Before your appearance, I¡¯ve devoted all my painstaking efforts to Xuefeng, hoping that he can grow up and revive Family Lin one day.¡±

    On the way, Lin Huaiyuan slowly opened his mouth. ¡°All people of Northlight Lin also believe that ording to his talent, Xuefeng can definitely grow up to be a big spot and be able to unite all the other branches and bring the whole kin back to Heart-Cleansing Peak in the future.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, many people could not ept it when hearing of your arrival. They could not adapt to such unforeseen change, either. To admit your identity would mean that Xuefeng would lose very many things.¡±

    Lin Xun listened silently and did notment.

    ¡°But no one has ever thought that you¡¯re stronger and better than Xuefeng in terms of strength and talent.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan sighed lightly, ¡°Maybe this is the fate of Xuefeng.¡±

    ¡°I never believe in fate.¡±

    Lin Xun suddenly uttered a strangement.

    Stunned for a while, Lin Huaiyuan soon shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Xuefeng has a strong personality, but his heart is not bad. I hope you don¡¯t hold any grudges against him because of what happened in the battle just now.¡±

    Lin Xun casually said, ¡°We¡¯re both members of Family Lin. I¡¯ll certainly not care about this.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan took a deep look at Lin Xun, but was disappointed to find that he looked so calm. Lin Huaiyuan could not tell whether Lin Xun said those words from the heart.

    Before long, Lin Xun walked into a small and austere courtyard under the guidance of Lin Huaiyuan.

    There was only a hut, a stone table and an old locust tree. Although very unadorned, it was quite quiet and clean.

    A tall and lean old man dressed in cloth was sitting before the stone table, with his eyes narrowing slightly as if in contemtion.

    This old man was precisely Lin Beiguang, Lin Xun¡¯s fifth granduncle!

    ¡°Lin Xunes to meet fifth granduncle!¡±

    Lin Xun walked into the courtyard and bowed. Lin Huaiyuan had left. It was supposed to be a conversation of the two.

    ¡°You look just like your father.¡±

    Lin Beiguang raised his eyes and gazed at Lin Xun for a moment before saying exmatorily, ¡°Come and sit.¡±

    Lin Xun then went forward and sat down calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your duel with Xuefeng just now, and even I have to admit that among the young generation of the whole Family Lin, no one surpasses you in terms of talent and the foundation of cultivation.¡±

    A touch of admiration fleeted across Lin Beiguang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fifth granduncle, you tter me.¡±

    Lin Xun hurriedly cupped his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Just take a look of the anomalies attracted by your breakthrough. Few in the whole Forbidden City could do this.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Beiguang changed to say, ¡°But, if this is all you¡¯re capable of, I cannot rest assured to let you take control of Northlight Lin.¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and knew it was time to get down to business.

    ¡°When Northlight Lin moved away from Heart-Cleansing Peak, we took away arge number of ancient books, elixir, and other spiritual materials handed down from the n with us, and at the same time we gained control of thirty-seven properties distributed in the empire under Family Lin.¡±

    Lin Beiguang continued, ¡°The reason why I did this at that time was to preserve a legacy for the ancestors of Family Lin so as not to let the inheritance destroyed.¡±

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes slightly and did notment.

    But Lin Beiguang seemed to see through his mind, so he said calmly, ¡°Of course, you may not believe this. You may probably be thinking that Northlight Lin was just like the other three branches and took advantage of the upheaval to carve up the property of the n.¡±

    Lin Xun looked a little embarrassed. He said it so bluntly that he didn¡¯t know how to answer it.

    However, Lin Beiguang waved his hands and kept saying, ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I am not a geriatric yet. Now that you have made up your mind to take charge of Family Lin, the treasures and properties I brought away can be returned all intact to Heart-Cleansing Peak!¡±

    Lin Xin felt a shock in his heart for he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.

    So had he nailed it so easily?

    He was proved wrong very soon.

    Lin Beiguang said, ¡°But in my opinion, with your current strength, you are not strong enough to protect these treasures. Nor are you strong enough to make the whole of Northlight Lin back under the control of the linear n of Family Lin.¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then may I ask fifth granduncle when do you think I¡¯m qualified enough?¡±

    Lin Beiguangughed instantly, and patted on his shoulder, ¡°Boy, more haste, less speed. You¡¯ll understand meter. In short, I think very highly of you at present. But that¡¯s all. If you want to get more support, then show me some real stuff!¡±

    Then, a luster flickered in his eyes, ¡°Remember, you are the direct heir to Family Lin. If you can¡¯t even pass these small tests, it will certainly not be your turn to take charge of Family Lin.¡±

    Lin Xun thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and solemnly said, ¡°Fifth granduncle, I just want to be sure of one thing.¡±

    ¡°You say.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Northlight Lin stands on the side of Heart-Cleansing Peak from now on?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t control Northlight Lin at the moment. If you have enough power to control Northlight Lin one day, even I can be at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded and felt a lot of relief.

    As long as Northlight Lin was not against him, it was already enough. As for whether Northlight Lin would support or help him, Lin Xun did not think that mattered very much.

    With the help of Vulture, Young Ke, Zhu Laosan, Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao, he was confident that he could make Heart-Cleansing Peak regain its previous prosperity.

    When Heart-Cleansing Peak truly rose up, it would be the time when Lin Xun truly held control of his n, instead of being as helpless as now and having to pass the so-called tests to earn recognition.

    But Lin Xun also knew that this was the reality, and he could only ept it.

 Chapter 358 - Two opportunities

    <h4>Chapter 358: Two opportunities</h4>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    When Lin Xun was about to leave, he was stopped by Lin Beiguang.

    ¡°Family Lin owns a third-grade lode in the Juque Mountain eight hundred and fifty thousand kilometers outside the Forbidden City. We can make a profit of five hundred thousand imperial gold coins a month out of it. All gains from this lode will be delivered to Heart-Cleansing Peak from now on.¡±

    Lin Beiguang had just given a big gift.

    ¡°As you be stronger and stronger, I¡¯ll gradually return all the properties controlled by Northlight Lin back to Heart-Cleansing Peak.¡±

    Stunned, Lin Xun stared at Lin Beiguang for a moment. Now he was finally convinced that the fifth granduncle was not deliberately trying to make things difficult for him in the name of tests.

    ¡°Thanks, fifth granduncle.¡±

    Lin bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Besides, there is one more thing to discuss with you.¡±

    Lin Beiguang said sincerely, ¡°I heard that your present subordinates are all outsiders, which is not a good sign if you¡¯re gonna unify Family Lin in the future. Outsiders are outsiders, after all. n affairs should be taken care of by people in the n.¡±

    Lin Xun had also considered this problem before. Vulture had even analyzed the pros and cons of this matter for him.

    So after he heard Lin Beiguang¡¯s words, he understood it immediately. ¡°Is there any instructions fifth granduncle would like to give?¡±

    Lin Beiguang said, ¡°I¡¯m nning on sending a group of young scions in the n to Heart-Cleansing Peak. Do you agree with this?¡±

    Were it anyone else, cautious thoughts were supposed to be made when it came to this matter. After all, it meant no different from nting power from Northlight Lin by Lin¡¯s side!

    What if these people from Northlight Lin took control of everything on Heart-Cleansing Peak someday? He would possibly be made a mere figurehead!

    But Lin Xun gave his answer very quickly, ¡°Absolutely wee. Today it¡¯s all a deste ce on Heart-Cleansing Peak. I¡¯m extremely short of reliable people to help me. If I can have people from my own n to help me, they will surely share a lot of burden for me.¡±

    Lin Beiguang smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°If you want to sit on the patriarch¡¯s ce, you must learn how to use your power. I¡¯m looking forward to your ways of making thempletely convinced of your ability after they arrived at Heart-Cleansing Peak.¡±

    Lin Xun alsoughed, ¡°In my heart, there¡¯s no ssification as Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin or Flying-peak Lin. We all belong to Family Lin. If he can be used by me, I¡¯ll regard him as one of my own. If he cannot be used by me ...¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Lin Beiguang¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun smiled and asked him instead, ¡°What does fifth granduncle want me to do?¡±

    Unexpected of this question, Lin Beiguang waved his hands and said, ¡°All right. You can make up your own mind. But I hope you can take the big picture into consideration when you make some decisions.¡±

    ¡°The big picture?¡±

    Lin Xun raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, the big picture.¡±

    Lin Beiguang said seriously.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Lin Xun agreed quickly.

    He answered so casually and calmly that Lin Beiguang was not sure how credible Lin Xun¡¯s remark was for a moment.

    After a long time, Lin Beiguang said waving his arms, ¡°Go. Now you¡¯re carrying a heavy burden, with not only internal strife, but also external enemies. Hope ... one day you can really avenge the linear n of Family Lin and bring Family Lin back to its resplendence in the Forbidden City!¡±

    He looked calm, but his words were full of earnest wishes.

    Then, Lin Xun cupped his hands and left.

    He pondered all his way back from Northlight Lin to Heart-Cleansing Peak.

    He had now had a general understanding of Northlight Lin¡¯s attitude towards himself.

    Although most of its people didn¡¯t like him, Lin believed that as long as Northlight Lin was not the enemy, sooner orter, he would make them obediently return to Heart-Cleansing Peak!

    It made him relieved a lot.

    Now Northlight Lin was no longer a threat among the four branches of Family Lin, which meant he had undoubtedly made a big step forward in solving the internal strife!

    As for how to deal with the remaining three branches, Lin Xun was not nning to rush. He had already promised that he would give them three years to think about it.

    After three years, if they were still unrepentant and insisted on being against him, he would show no mercy then!

    ...

    After returning to Heart-Cleansing Peak, Lin Xun told Vulture about his journey to Northlight Lin.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to encounter some resistance and exclusion now. When you¡¯re powerful enough one day, Northlight Lin will naturally return in obedience.¡±

    Vulture judged.

    Lin Xun fully agreed with him and said, ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    ¡°After the preparation these days, Ci Xue¡¯s refining chamber and Yang Ling¡¯s workshop for refining spiritual weapons will soon be in operation, and Old Diao has also set out to inscribe spiritual formations for Heart-Cleansing Peak.¡±

    Vulture soon asked of another problem, ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether you¡¯ve got any ns for these.¡±

    After a while of consideration, Lin Xun responded helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about these. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Sir.¡±

    Speechless, Vulture nodded and said, ¡°All right, leave it to me.¡±

    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, saying, ¡°Lin Xun, with the help of Young Ke¡¯s recent investigation, we can confirm that the three branches of Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak Lin will not submit to you.¡±

    Lin Xun blurted out, ¡°I see. Anyway, I have given them three years to think about it. I¡¯ll decide what to do in three years ording to their attitude.¡±

    Vulture shook his head and said, ¡°No, you misunderstood. They won¡¯t submit to you at any time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The reason is quite simple. During the massacre on Heart-Cleansing Peak more than ten years ago, these three branches had all secretly colluded with outside forces in order to snatch power and carve up the properties of Family Lin!¡±

    Lin narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a moment before opening his mouth, ¡°Is Northlight Lin involved?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Vulture shook his head.

    Lin Xun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to him if Northlight Lin had also joined in collusion with outside enemies.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Vulture asked.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve promised to give them three years to think about it, I certainly won¡¯t go back on it. But it won¡¯t be so easy for me to forgive their crimes!¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath, with cold light surging in his ck eyes.

    ...

    Late at night, Lin sat alone in the study on the second floor of the Heart-Cleansing Hall.

    Now all the troubles had been attended to and everything was on track in Heart-Cleansing Peak.

    With the help from Vulture and Young Ke and the guards of Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan, it was enough to ensure the normal operation of all affairs on Heart-Cleansing Peak.

    At the same time, granduncle Beiguang had promised to send five hundred thousand imperial gold coins on time every month, which helped him a lot in that he no longer needed to spend too much energy in making money.

    What was more, after the things Ci Xue and Yang Ling worked on went on track, they would surly bring earnings to Heart-Cleansing Peak.

    As for the three branches of Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin and Flying-peak, Lin Xun nned to bide his time at present.

    When Heart-Cleansing Peak became strong enough, he would naturally set out to solve it.

    However, Lin Xun was also clear that his taking no action wouldn¡¯t bring the attack from these three branches to a halt.

    ording to Vulture¡¯s analysis, these three branches had already started taking actions underhand. They intended to put him under their control as a puppet.

    In this way, there was no need to kill Lin Xun, but it would also allow them to return to Heart-Cleansing Peak and took over the control of the whole n. They just couldn¡¯t be more sinister.

    For example, on his way back home from Keystone Business a few days ago, they had encountered an ambush. Had it not been that Lin Zhong revealed his true strength, he would probably have been in a critical situation now.

    That ambush was plotted by these three branches, with a strong practitioner of Tao Insight Realm nicknamed ¡°Qu Laoxie¡± taking the lead!

    This person was very good at hypnotizing people.

    Judging from this, Vulture was right about why the three branches plotted that ambush. They didn¡¯t intend to kill him; instead, they attempted to control his soul and turn him into a puppet!

    Therefore, when Lin Xun went to Northlight Lin this time, he brought Zhu Laosan and Lin Zhong together in case the other three branches attacked again.

    But as long as he was on Heart-Cleansing Peak, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    The reason was simple. Heart-Cleansing Peak was like the other seventy-one peaks upied by other powerful ns, owning an extremely terrible prohibiting power itself. Without Lin¡¯s consent, no outsider could break in.

    ¡°The only thing right now is to restore the prosperity on Heart-Cleansing Peak as soon as possible, which can all be entrusted to Vulture ...¡±

    Lin Xun was lost in thought, ¡°When ites to himself, he needs to enhance his cultivation, expand his fame, and spare no efforts to hone his foundation.¡±

    As the heir to Heart-Cleansing Peak, Lin Xun was clear that his own cultivation and his personal prestige were the most fundamentals. Everything was based on them!

    Eh?

    It urred to him that he had now reached Sea Spirit Realm, which meant there were two opportunities in front of him!

    Yes, not one, but two!

    The first was to enter the Heaven-essing ce!

    He was reminded that Sea Spirit Realm was required for his next entry into the Heaven-essing ce before he left the Heaven-essing ce after finishing the third test of Green-cloud Pathst time.

    And now he had been qualified!

    What kind of tests and rewards would there be when he entered the Heaven-essing ce this time?

    Lin Xun was looking forward to it.

    But after careful thoughts, he finally decided not to enter the Heaven-essing ce right now.

    He had just reached Sea Spirit Realm and could not perfectly master the brand-new power of Sea Spirit Realm temporarily. It would be undoubtedly imprudent to choose to enter the test at this time since it was clearly a waste of try and would do him more harm.

    Thinking of this, Lin Xun took out an ordinary ck ring, which seemed to be made of ck steel and showed no special features.

    But it had a long history!

    It was named ¡°Illusion¡±, and was the most valuable treasure passed down from his ancestors. Only the heir of the linear n of Family Lin was qualified to own it.

    Heirs to other branches of the n or outsiders couldn¡¯t own it because this ring could only be awakened by the blood of the linear n.

    ording to Lin Zhong, this ring, ¡°Illusion¡±, was the true reason why Family Lin could survive to this day and gain a foothold in the world.

    It was because only via this ring the heir could obtain the supreme ssics of Family Lin ¡ª Taoist Scriptures of Illusion!

 Chapter 359 - Mysterious Sound of Taoism

    <strong>Chapter 359: Mysterious Sound of Taoism</strong>

    Lin Xun left the study room and came to practicing room on the third floor.

    He sat cross-legged on the only futon in the pce, took a deep breath and started to operate his spirit in his body.

    Until his whole spirit boiled like magma, Oblivion Ring held in his hand had finally changed!

    It slightly quaked which formed a wonderful echo with Lin Xun¡¯s surging blood.

    In a moment, Lin Xun was surrounded by an unfamiliar mysterious power.

    Loud sounds rang like morning bell and evening drum, as if a monk was reciting some Scriptures, in Lin Xun¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    Although the voice was clear, he could not understand the words, let alone could he understand the mystery of those Scriptures.

    It was like listening to hieroglyphics.

    Lin Xun had to give up the idea of recognizing and understanding after he tried his best. So he just listened attentively to those obscure and mysterious ancient sybles.

    In a trance, Lin Xun subconsciously began to meditate and practice. His mind fell into a state of oblivion without any thoughts.

    In his mind, that clear voice repeated reciting like an echoing bell.

    ...

    When Lin Xun woke up from meditation and opened his eyes the next morning, he felt at ease and rxed, feeling like flying.

    In a moment, he was shocked. He noticed that in his Ocean of Qi, his spirit had turned quite pure.

    One night¡¯s practice was equal to the hard work of ten days in the past!

    What was more, his spirit was lively, his mind was clear and his soul was rxed. His body seemed to be washed both inside and outside, spotless.

    Lin Xun promoted himself to Sea Spirit Realm yesterday, but now his foundation was solid as if he had been tempered!

    This...

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t believe it.

    It was out of his imagination!

    Through one night¡¯s practice, he could not only refine and improve his aplishments, but also washed his mind and soul thoroughly.

    It was too mysterious a change.

    Soon, Lin Xun realized that this should be the contribution of Oblivion Ring!

    Last night, clear sounds of Taoism reverberated endlessly in his mind, which he could not understand.

    But it made incredible miraculous effect in his cultivation!

    In other words, the change of his power overnight must be rted to that sounds of Taoism.

    ¡°It seems that the scripture I heard should be the Oblivion Taoism! I can¡¯t know its mystery just because I¡¯m too weak... ¡±

    Lin Xun wondered.

    Oblivion Taoism was the most precious treasure handed down by the ancestors of Lin Family. Only the patriarch of Lin Family who had the direct lineage could have the qualification to practice it.

    Hundreds of years ago, Lin Family also stood in the ranks of aristocratic families in the Forbidden City by virtue of Oblivion Taoism!

    Lin Xun was sure that the benefits he gained now were just a little. If he could really understand the mystery of Oblivion Taoism, he might finally realize the magic power contained in it!

    ¡°I can use Oblivion Ring when I practiceter. I believe that I will be able to understand the mystery one day by continuous listening.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, it will bring great benefits to my cultivation. At least it will significantly speed up my advancing!¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and made a decision.

    ...

    On the top of Heart-cleansing Peak

    The wind roared heavy and the clouds floated everywhere.

    At noon, a golden ray of sunlight pierced the clouds and shed bright light.

    There were two clear figures fighting in the void!

    Boom!

    The power of fist tore the clouds like galloping thunder. It was fast, direct and full of the terrible destructive power.

    Young Ke¡¯s shoulder-length fair was flying, and her beautiful face was full of fierce color.

    She swept in the void with simple and neat boxing style, but the power of her punch had a magnificent atmosphere that was enough to shake mountains and rivers.

    Opposite Young Ke, Lin Xun flickered difficultly.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the great power of the Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven, he was afraid that he would have been defeated by Young Ke from the void.

    Boom!

    Another punch tore several meters of void and came to Lin Xun like thunder attack.

    Lin Xun could not avoid from this attack at this moment. He had to fight with it. He felt his arms were numb, his spirit was buzzing and his body was shaken away.

    He had just stabilized himself, Young Ke¡¯s new attack came again.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lin Xun did not hesitate to shout.

    Boom!

    The powerful fist was suddenly collected by Young Ke and disappeared without a trace. Obviously, she could control her power freely.

    ¡°Pretty good. Although you had juste to Sea Spirit Realm, your strength could bepared with the middle level of Sea Spirit Realm.¡±

    Young Kended neatly on the top of peak and said indifferently.

    In fact, she was not calm as she appeared. Although Lin Xun was in a difficult position in the battle and forced to stop initiatively, Lin Xun¡¯s performance was far beyond excellent! He was a freak in Young Ke¡¯s heart.

    No one would believe that he had just promoted himself to Sea Spirit Realm yesterday due to his longsting resistance today!

    Young Ke thought that this must be rted to the natural vision caused by Lin Xun¡¯s promotion yesterday.

    He had much more solid foundation in Gang Spirit Realm. Young Ke still remembered that Lin Xun condensed and almost drained whole Gang-producing Lake when he tried to advance himself to Gang Spirit Realm in Bloodthirsty Camp.

    At that time, Young Ke and Shu Sanqi thought that Lin Xun¡¯s Pond of Spiritual Power must be above the first level, which might be a super one.

    Combined with all his experience, it was certain that Lin Xun¡¯s achievements were far beyond normal degree. He was a born monster, how could he be measured by ordinary standards?

    ¡°Instructor, point my weakness as you did in the past. I feel a little uneasy when you suddenly praise me.¡±

    Lin Xun panted and sat down on the ground. He had been beaten too hard just now, but he felt happy as if he had returned to the training time in Bloodthirsty Camp.

    At that time, he was often coached one-on-one by Young Ke. Of course, he was always in a state of being defeated.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Young Ke asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Xun nodded. The reason why he wanted to fight with Young Ke was to see how strong he was after he was promoted to Sea Spirit Realm.

    At the same time, he should be adapted to the new power as soon as possible.

    After all, it was totally different from the fighting style in the past. Instead of sticking to the ground, people fight in the air and hurt people across the air.

    It was necessary for Lin Xun to learn the new style and adapt new power.

    He had no experience of flying, let alone fighting in midair.

    Young Ke had the highest cultivation in Sea Spirit Realm and she was an instructor in Bloodthirsty Camp who was proficient in fighting. It would bring Lin Xun measurable benefits guided by such a nice instructor.

    ¡°Well, you really have some fatal shorings.¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°First of all, you were too bad to escape from the air. If I¡¯m your enemy, I can kill you in one move.¡±

    ¡°Second, youmanded your power poor. You were unable to control it urately and skillfully so you wasted too much strength. This could be a fatal shoring in a long-term battle.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Xun lost a trace of pride in his heart and became stunned. It turned out that he was so weak in the eyes of such a master as Young Ke...

    But thinking about it carefully, Lin Xun had to admit that the defect that Young Ke pointed was obvious. He was totally convinced by her words.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, your use of the power of heaven and earth was too superficial. A real strongman can use the power of heaven and earth to kill the enemy in the blink of an eye without putting forth any effort.¡±

    Young Ke continued to advise, ¡°In summary, you ownedparable medium-term strength of Sea Spirit Realm, but your fighting experience was very poor.¡±

    Lin Xun felt depressed and said with a wry smile, ¡°Instructor, am I so weak?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to listen to shorings?¡± asked Young Ke

    Lin Xun was wordless, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How is my strength if I ampared with other practitioner in the same realm?¡±

    Lin Xun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    However, Young Ke said coldly, ¡°You have the powerparable to the middle stage of Sea Spirit Realm. Why you keep your eyes on your peers? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such ayman.¡±

    Although Young Ke still criticized him, Lin Xun smiled at this replication.

    He understood that in Young Ke¡¯s view, few practitioners in the early stage of Sea Spirit Realm would be his opponents!

    What he should pay attention to was the strongman in the middle stage of Sea Spirit Realm!

    From that day on, Lin Xun practiced at night and fought with Young Ke during the daytime as long as he seized the opportunity. His life was peaceful and full.

    Although he was beaten every time, Lin Xun could feel that his control over the power of Sea Spirit Realm was changing rapidly every day!

    He was a little surprised by his learning ability some time. He could easily solve every problem he met as if he was suddenly enlightened.

    This terrible ability of learning and understanding had never appeared before!

    Lin Xun realized that it might be rted to the sounds of Oblivion Taoism he heard every night. That wonderful voice was changing him silently

    Half a month passed in such a hurry.

    This day, after the battle with Young Ke, Lin Xun was thinking about the shorings in the battle, when Young Ke suddenly imed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight with meter. You have mastered all the fighting means. Now you just need to hone them by yourself.¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    For the first time, Young Ke seemed a little restless and said sulkily, ¡°I¡¯ve already passed all the means on to you. Are you doubting that I¡¯m hiding?¡±

    Lin Xun quickly shook his head and said in awkward, ¡°Of course I dare not doubting you.¡±

    Young Ke snorted, turned around and left. Her lonely and slender figure disappeared quickly, which confused Lin Xun. He didn¡¯t understand why Young Ke was angry.

    In fact, in these days¡¯ training, Young Ke also have a feeling of being scared due to Lin Xun¡¯s rapid progress.

    She felt that she was training a monster. No matter what the advices were, Lin Xun could learn at once, which made Young Ke feel a little unbnced.

    Why this guy so good at understanding?

    What a pervert!

 Chapter 360 - Going to a Banquet

    <strong>Chapter 360: Going to a Banquet</strong>

    Lin Xun returned to Heart-cleansing Peak, had a bath and took a clean suit. He felt at ease after cleaning.

    He mastered all the fighting styles of Sea Spirit Realm by these day¡¯s battles with Young Ke so that he could perfectly exert his power.

    This satisfied Lin Xun.

    He knew that the cultivation could not be achieved overnight. It depended on the umted work.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t haste to make more progress. He had already been superior than most practitioners as he practiced Nature Insight & Spirit-devour Scripturebined with the miraculous Oblivion Taoism!

    In short, it was hard for Lin Xun to make a breakthrough in cultivation in a short time, so he focused on martial arts.

    Now, Lin Xun began to ponder ¡°Drawing down the Moon¡±, one of three moves of Tianyuan Sabery. This move was more profound and mysterious than ¡°Reaching for the Stars¡±.

    He could just reach the stage of Initiation of Drawing down the Moon by his understanding.

    Even so, it was a bit more powerful than the Mastery stage of Reaching for the Stars!

    His Nine Strikes of Shaking Heaven reached the stage of uracy, which was improved magically. Now its power was extremely terrible.

    It was different from Tianyuan Sabery. It relied on one¡¯s aplishments. The stronger he was, the more powerful strikes would be.

    In particr, these nine strikes could be ovepped and form a new blow, which was extremely magical.

    When Lin Xun was able to integrate its nine strikes into one attack, this skill could be regarded as perfectly mastered.

    That strike was named Shaking Heaven Strike!

    However, it was still a long way to reach this point.

    In a word, practicing of martial arts was as endless as promoting cultivation. It required practitioners to seek the power all the way.

    When Lin Xun was trying to figure out the martial arts, Lin Zhong came in a hurry.

    ¡°Young master, Childe Shi Yu sent an invitation.¡±

    With that, Lin Zhong handed over a gold stamping invitation.

    In that, it invited Lin Xun to a banquet tonight. Many trainees who had practiced in Bloodthirsty Camp would participate in it.

    Lin Xun suddenly remembered that when he went to Keystone Businessst time, Shi Yu had mentioned that he would arrange a banquet to get together with the trainees of Bloodthirsty Camp after the Nation Test.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, go with me tonight and take Zhu Laosan together.¡±

    Lin Xun advised immediately.

    ...

    Near the nightfall

    Lin Xun, together with Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan, went down to Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Today¡¯s Heart-cleansing Peak was bing lively. Under the arrangement of Vulture, Pill Refining Room of Ci Xue and Weapon Refining Workshop of Yang Ling had started to operate.

    Even Old Diao was busy arranging the spirit array of the whole Heart-cleansing Peak.

    In addition, Vulture recruited a group of reliable and smart servants from the Forbidden City to help them deal with trivial matters.

    There were more than 50 people employed. Young Ke kept an eye on them every day so there was no worry of any trouble.

    Along the way, Lin Xun could not help but feel that Heart-cleansing Peak was no longer barren and began to have the trace of rising. Although their steps were small, it would refresh Heart-cleaning Peak sooner orter!

    However, Lin Xun was about to vent his emotions when he saw Ci Xue rush from afar with indignations.

    ¡°Lin Xun, are you gonna deal with those bastards or not? Today, they ruined all the sixteen Blood Butterfly Flowers that I had managed to nt! ¡±

    Ci Xue shouted angrily with a gloomy face.

    He was a medicine practitioner in the battlefield and a highly skilled pharmacist. Blood Butterfly Flower seemed to be very important to him since he was so angry about this matter.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Lin Xun was confused.

    ¡°Who else could it be? The bastards that sent by Northlight Lin! Those dandies were arrogant and domineering, idle and corrupt. Why you agreed to let them live on Heart-cleansing Peak?! ¡±

    Ci Xue kept shouting.

    He vented all his anger on Lin Xun at this moment.

    Lin Xun immediately understood what had happened. A chill climbed up his eyebrows. He imed right away, ¡°Ci Xue, I will bring justice to you, take me to see them.¡±

    A few days ago, a group of young generation was sent to Heart-cleansing Peak under the instruction of Northlight Lin.

    Nominally, they came to assist Lin Xun and should listen to his orders.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t arrange things for these people due to his careful consideration. Instead, he nned to observe them for a period of time. Not only he knew more details of them would he make arrangement.

    At that time, Lin Xun had issued three prohibitions. They were not allowed to get close to Heart-cleansing Hall, bring outsiders into Heart-cleansing Peak without permission or make trouble on Heart-cleansing Peak.

    Lin Xun was clear that it was impossible to make those people obedient with these three prohibitions.

    In fact, since these guys entered Heart-cleansing Peak, they had been drinking and ying, idling and gambling, making their living area a mess.

    It was not a big mistake that Lin Xun could not tolerate. He didn¡¯t care much about their affairs lest the fifth ancestor Northlight Lin thought that he was deliberately making trouble for these people.

    But now it seemed that his kindness had obviously encouraged these guys.

    How dared they destroy the miraculous medicine garden? Lin Xun couldn¡¯t stand for it any longer!

    Under the guidance of Ci Xue, Lin Xun soon saw a group of young generation from Northlight Lin.

    There were about a dozen men and women, who were sitting on the ground by the bank of stream, drinking and ying at the same time. They seem to be at ease.

    When they saw Ci Xueing with Lin Xun, they all looked stunned, but theyughed disapprovingly in a second.

    ¡°Are you asking for help just because we picked some flowers you nted? You are too stingy.¡±

    A young man was joking.

    ¡°You¡¯re really disappointing men! We just need to put flower you nted into our wine. It was your fortune to be needed. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡±

    Another man was obviously drunk and spoke recklessly, ¡°Do you think we will be afraid if you run up for Lin Xun? It¡¯s kidding! How old is he? Can he manage us? ¡±

    The men and women aroundughed.

    The blue vein on Ci Xue¡¯s forehead burst. He gnashed and said, ¡°Lin Xun, you see... These are the bastards you invited. They are reckless! ¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling bastards? Are you seeking death? ¡±

    A young man with puffy eye bags stood up, pointing to Ci Xue, swearing.

    Lin Xun sighed, patted Ci Xue¡¯s shoulder and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I didn¡¯t expect this. Give it to me. There won¡¯t be such a thing again.¡±

    ¡°Aha, Lin Xun, your tone is unbridled. Were you gonna interpose us picking some flowers? Tut tut...¡±

    Before he finished his speaking, the young man with puffy eye bags was kicked by Lin Xun on his stomach.

    His body suddenly flew like a kite with broken string and fell on the rock more than 30 meters away. With a bang, the rock was divided into four parts. It showed how strong Lin Xun¡¯s kick was.

    That young man convulsed, frothed at the mouth and fainted directly.

    All the other people were frightened at this moment. Their faces suddenly changed. They got up and red at Lin Xun.

    ¡°How can you strike?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t going too far. Although Heart-cleaning Peak is your ce, if you harm us, Northlight Lin will never forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless even if you defeated brother Xuefeng! You want us to be obedient? No way! ¡±

    They shouted loudly. It seemed that they were arrogant. Actually, they looked at Lin Xun with a look of fear. Obviously, they were worried about Lin Xun¡¯s ferocity.

    Boom

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t even talk nonsense. He pped his sleeves and turned his pale green spirit into a big hand, which shrouded them in the void.

    Thumping thumping thumping, all the young man were directly pressed down and knelt on the ground, screaming.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t have time to fight with you. Northlight Lin sent you here to do things for me rather than to make trouble for me.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s voice was cold and oppressive. His great momentum of Sea Spirit Realm made them shiver, too scared even to scream.

    ¡°Remember, there¡¯s no second time!¡±

    After that, Lin Xun turned around and left.

    On the way, he told Lin Zhong, ¡°Let these bastards start to work. They should do whatever the servants on Heart-cleansing Peak do. If they don¡¯t obey me, hand them to Young Ke. There¡¯s many ways to clear them away.¡±

    ¡°Young master, the reason why Northlight Lin sent these unruly young men was obviously to test your ability to control your subordinates. If you do this...¡±

    Before Lin Zhong finished, Lin Xun sneered and said, ¡°This is my way to control my subordinates. For this kind of despotic and arrogant dandy, force is the most efficient way!¡±

    Lin Zhong was stunned. He didn¡¯t say more.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Ci Xue was somehow assured at this moment. He cupped his hands to leave.

    Lin Xun watched Ci Xue leaving and thought: ¡°Granddad Zhong, Ci Xue is a powerful Sea Spirit Realm man and a medical practitioner on the battlefield. As he has enough power to deal with those people, why he didn¡¯t lesson those bastards in anger? ¡±

    ¡°Compared with those arrogant and domineering bastards, he is an outsider of Lin Family after all. If an outsider lessoned the nsmen of Lin, it would be a little over and may cause a lot of troubles. He knew this very well so he found you to make justice.¡±

    Lin zhong analyzed these after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Now I finally understand why Vulture made great efforts to invite them to help me. Ci Xue, Yang Ling and Old Diao were not only talents with great abilities, but they also had a good understanding of human society, which was really rare.¡±

    Lin Xun praised them.

    As they discussed, they hade out of Heart-cleansing Peak.

    ¡°Go to Smiles of Beauties.¡±

    Lin Xun ordered Zhu Laosan, who drove the chariot, and sat on the chariot with Lin Zhong. They left away in the dusk.

 Chapter 361 - Hua Wuhen

    <strong>Chapter 361: Hua Wuhen</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Shi Yu arranged the party at Smiles of Beauties, the first-ss gathering ce in the Forbidden City.

    Along the way to Smiles of Beauties, Lin Xun recalled the time when he was trained in Bloodthirsty Camp. He had invited Young Ke to join him.

    It was a pity that she refused him on the spot.

    As Lin Xun fell into his thoughts, a loud voice suddenly came outside the chariot.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really childe Hua Wuhen! He is an outstanding young man of Hua Family, one of the top seven aristocratic families. He ranked 73rd in this year¡¯s Nation Test! ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a descendant of Hua Family!¡±

    ¡°Aha, Lin Xuefeng is unlucky. He could offend anyone except Hua Wuhen. Wasn¡¯t he seeking humiliation to offend Hua Wuheng?¡±

    ¡°Lin Xuefeng is somehow a nice talent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Lin Xuefeng is not bad, but how can hepare his identity with Hua Wuhen? Believe it or not, even Hua Wuhen killed Lin Xuefeng, Northlight Lin dare not to revenge ! ¡±

    Lin Xun was shocked by what he heard, he suddenly ordered, ¡°Zhu Laosan, stop for a moment.¡±

    As he said, he got out of the chariot.

    Not far away in the street, there were many people.

    In the middle of the crowd, there was a duel!

    One of the two sides was a young man in a wide sleeved ck robe, a gold jade crow. He had a pale golden eyes, slender and dignified figure and extremely intimidating power.

    His opponent wore white clothes. His body was surrounded with misty spirit lights and his ck hair flying upward with wind. Obviously, it was Lin Xuefeng.

    The duel between them was extremely fierce. They pointed to the sky to borrow the strength of heaven and stuck on the ground to use the strength of earth. Dazzling spirits off them was drifting and stirring between the air.

    This was the busy street of the Forbidden City. Both of them were outstanding young people in Sea Spirit Realm. It could be imagined that how terrible the damage they caused was.

    The strange thing was that in the ce where they fight, there was an invisible forceing from the sky, which isted the nearby buildings, streets and even pedestrians.

    In this way, although the battle between the two men was extremely fierce, it did not affect everything around them.

    This was the Forbidden City!

    Every area of the whole city was covered with mysterious prohibitions just like a protective mask, which would not be destroyed by the battle.

    After all, there were tens of thousands of practitioners in the city. Countless battles and fights would happen every day. Without some defensive measures, the whole Forbidden City would have been seriously damaged and ruined.

    ¡°Lin Xuefeng, how dared you rob my women with such poor fightingbat effectiveness?¡±

    Suddenly, the ck-robed Hua Wuhen sneered. Thousands of golden ray cut across the void and hit Lin Xuefeng hard like iron chains.

    With a loud bang, Lin Xuefeng was suppressed on the ground, coughing up blood out of his mouth.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    Hua Wuhen was oo strong!

    Hua Wuhen and Lin Xuefeng ranked the 73rd and 79th respectively in the Nation Test. They were just a few ces away.

    But there was no doubt that Hua Wuhen¡¯s power was far superior to that of Lin Xuefeng¡¯s!

    ¡°Who Yun¡¯er loved was me!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng struggled to get up. His face was gloomy and his eyes were full of fierce colors. He made a blow in the air by his sword like electricity.

    Boom ~ ~

    However, Hua Wuhen grasped it with his hands when a golden seal fell down, crushing the void. In an instant, he dissolved the blow of Lin Xuefeng¡¯s sword.

    After that, the golden seal continued to bump into Lin Xuefeng.

    With a bang, Lin Xuefeng fell to the ground again. His face was pale and he could not get up despite his struggling.

    This was because that the golden seal dribbled over the head of Lin Xuefeng, releasing the golden luster and producing a terrible power of imprisonment.

    ¡°Golden Seal, the treasure passed from the ancestor of Hua Family! It was said that it had the power of extremely Yang, which could suppress all evils! ¡±

    Someone eximed and recognized the origin of the secret treasure.

    ¡°How could a good-for-nothing like you be worthy of Yun¡¯er?¡±

    Hua Wuhennded on the ground and looked down on Lin Xuefeng with disdain on their faces. ¡°Sorry, I should mention that the present Lin family was totally a joke in the Forbidden City. See how broken it was. I really doubt who have given you the guts to pursue Yun¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, kill me if you dare!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng clenched his teeth and his eyes were almost split.

    ¡°Did you think I dare not do that?¡±

    A golden light burst from the pupil of Hua Wuhen, which was full of killing intention.

    Boom!

    The golden seal was buzzing at this moment. It became brighter and crushed the void around Lin Xuefeng little by little.

    In a cracking of snapping sound

    Lin Xuefeng seemed to suffer from severe pain. His body was crashing out of the burden.

    All the people around could not help but take a breath of fear. They couldn¡¯t believe that Hua Wuhen was really going to kill Lin Xuefeng. He was so bold!

    ¡°I will give you a chance now. Lower your head and apologize to me. Otherwise, the date of today in the next year would be your Memorial Day!¡±

    Hua Wuhen coldly announced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t whistle!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng shouted angrily.

    ¡°Aha, all of your Lin family members are cheap. When you were expelled from Heart-cleansing Peak, you had already lost you ancestors¡¯ faces. Now you still don¡¯t ept your situation in the Forbidden City. Let me tell you, even if I kill you, Lin Family dare note to me for revenge since they were timid!¡±

    His words were really arrogant. It showed that he regarded Lin family as nothing, which shocked all the audience around.

    Only Hua Wuhen, who was born in the first-ss aristocratic families, could say such words confidently.

    ¡°The nsmen of Lin Family would rather die in battle than lower their head! Didn¡¯t you just want to humiliate me, Hua Wuhen? I advise you to talk less. I will not let you do what you wish even if I will lose my life today! ¡±

    Lin Xuefeng sneered.

    He looked pale and suffered a lot, but his determined momentum touched many people on the scene.

    ¡°You asked for it!¡±

    A cold radian appeared on the lips of Hua Wuhen. The golden seal suddenly hummed and crushed.

    Obviously, he wanted to kill Lin Xuefeng at this moment!

    Everyone around couldn¡¯t help hold their breath and be shocked. If Lin Xuefeng was really killed, there would raise a big disturbance in the Forbidden City soon!

    After all, although Lin Xuefeng¡¯s family was broken at present, he owned a different identity as he passed the Nation Test and became a student of Green-deer School.

    But Hua Wuhen didn¡¯t care about Lin Xuefeng¡¯s new identity either!

    Suddenly, a slender palm protruded and gently patted the golden seal, which oppressed on Lin Xuefeng¡¯s body, in a speed like lightening

    Immediately, the golden seal flew out like being struck by lightning, and hit the ground with a whine.

    Uhuh?

    Hua Wuhen frowned and saw a handsome young man standing beside Lin Xuefeng before he had noticed.

    All the people around also reacted by this instant. They couldn¡¯t help wonder who this guy was and why he dared to interfere in this matter?

    ¡°Lin... Lin Xun... Why are you here? ¡±

    On the ground, Lin Xuefeng, who had already closed his eyes to receive his death, opened his eyes. When he saw Lin Xun, he really confused and shocked.

    How could he have thought that Lin Xun would appear at this moment of life and death?

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking for death!¡±

    Hua Wuhen waved his sleeve, the golden seal suddenly brightened, burst into infinite power and hit toward Lin Xun.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t dodge but strode forward at this moment. He was shrouded with light blue divine spirit lights. He smashed the golden seal with a punch, which made the golden seal blown out.

    The powerful and terrible punch scared many people in the scene.

    The golden seal was the secret treasure passed from the ancestral of Hua Family. Certainly it was powerful than other treasure. But now, it was as vulnerable as amb and easily blown away by a punch, which was really strange.

    Poof, Hua Wuheng was hurt by backfired, coughing up blood. His face changed a little. Then he realized that the young man came from nowhere was unusual.

    ¡°Who are you? How dared you meddle in my business? I advise you leave right away. Don¡¯t make mistake anymore! ¡±

    Hua Wuhen asked in cold voice.

    Boom!

    Before he finished his words, Lin Xun punched again. The light of pale blue light swept away, turned into a big crying phoenix and rushed toward Hua Wuhen.

    Phoenix Destruction!

    Hua Wuhen was annoyed with fright. He had to run all his strength to resist Lin Xun¡¯s strike, making thousands of zing and dazzling golden light emerge. His power was also extraordinary.

    Obviously, it was a powerful secret method, which could make the void disordered and produce terrible visions.

    To everyone¡¯s horror, the secret method Hua Wuhen used was dissolved in a sh, when power fell down like flying lights rain.

    His whole body was shocked by Phoenix Destruction and his mouth and nose bleed at once. With a puff, he was stiffly suppressed and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    The strong and iparable shame of kneeling down in public stimted Hua Wuhen¡¯s anger. His face was livid.

    Everyone around was also shocked. Where on earth did the young mane from? He was not only strong in power, but also brave enough to beat Hua Wuhen! Didn¡¯t he worry about getting revenge?

    Crack!

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t make nonsense. He pped Hua Wuhen across the air, which made Hua Wuhen scream and fall to the ground, almost fainted.

    That was going too far!

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Hua Wuheng roared.

    Lin Xun finally had some reaction on his indifferent and calm face. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes. I knew who you are.¡±

    As soon as his replication came to an end, he kicked Hua Wuhen¡¯s chest again. Hua Wuhen screamed with pain, and then spewed out a mouthful of blood. He curled up like a cooked prawn with a look of agony.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be horrified. Why this guy be so ruthless since he knew the origin of Hua Wuhen? Did he also have a super origin?

    Lin Xuefeng had already been stunned.

    Ten days ago, Lin Xun promoted himself to Sea Spirit Realm. But now, hisbat effectiveness had been so strong that hepletely crushed Hua Wuhen!

    What shocked Lin Xuefeng most was that Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about the identity of Hua Wuhen. He acted so recklessly like he was just teaching his grandson a lesson. Lin Xuefeng almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t he really fear revenge?

    Lin Xun finally stopped kicking. If he continued, Hua Wuhen¡¯s cultivation would have to be abandoned. This was not Lin Xun¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°Listen, my name is Lin Xun. I live in Heart-cleansing Peak. If you want revenge, juste to me.¡±

    Lin Xun indifferently stared at Hua Wuhen, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and imed, ¡°If I hear you insult Lin Family next time, I promise to take your life!¡±

    After that, he didn¡¯t give Hua Wuhen an eye but turned and left with Lin Xuefeng.

 Chapter 362 - Smiles of Beauties Young master!

    <strong>Chapter 362: Smiles of Beauties ¡°Young master!¡±</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Not long after Lin Xun¡¯s left, an old man in ck suddenly came out of the scene, looking at dead-dog-like Hua Wuhen on the ground.

    He checked Hua Wuhen¡¯s wound and felt somehow relieved that he found that there were some skin injury on Hua Wuhen. It wouldn¡¯t hurt Hua Wuhen¡¯s practicing foundation.

    However, he longed his face, gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°Young master, which bastard did this? How dared someone offend member of Hua Family in the Forbidden City? ¡±

    His eyes were fierce and his momentum was terrible, which made everyone around shiver.

    ¡°Leave these alone. Take me to my second sister first.¡±

    Hua Wuhen gasped to say.

    ¡°Young master, you should go home now...¡±

    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Hua Wuhen, who was in a fury, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Take me to my second sister!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old man in ck had no choice but to whisper, ¡°Young master, your sister went to Smiles of Beauties to attend a party...¡±

    ¡°Go to Smiles of Beauties then!¡±

    Hua Wuhen ordered firmly.

    The old man in ck took Hua Wuhen and left the scene immediately.

    Until they left, all the people around weren¡¯t relieved.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, today¡¯s battle was really exciting. At the beginning, Hua Wuhen almost killed Lin Xuefeng. Who ever thought, a more ferocious character came and beat Hua Wuhen, making him wet his pants in terror. It was too fierce!¡±

    ¡°Who is that guy? Isn¡¯t he afraid of revenge? Hua Family is one of the seven top aristocratic families! Few people in all the empire dare offend them! ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the instruction of that young man? His name is Lin Xun. Hees from Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    They marveled and talked.

    Suddenly someone shouted, ¡°I know, it¡¯s him! Lin Xun, he is known as the loneliest leader of an aristocratic family in the Forbidden City!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t Heart-cleansing Peak the ce of Lin Family? ¡±

    ¡°That is the reason why Lin Xun woulde out for Lin Xuefeng. They are a family, but... now Lin family has declined. It could only be regarded as an inferior force. Why Lin Xun dare to fight against Hua Wuhen so fiercely? ¡±

    ¡°Who knows? What I¡¯m really curious about is that Lin Xun could sessfully pass the Nation Test with hisbat effectiveness today, but why hasn¡¯t he participated in this year¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it could be inferred that Lin Xun¡¯s foundation and talent are totally abnormal since could easily defeat powerful Hua Wuhen. It¡¯s really strange that he didn¡¯t take part in the Nation Test.¡±

    ¡°Aha, after today¡¯s event, there will be a lot of fun in the Forbidden City. Think about it. How could Hua Family bear the shame of being beaten violently?¡±

    All kinds of discussions were rising one after another.

    Many people have realized that the battle happened just now would spread all over the Forbidden City in a short time!

    After all, Hua Wuhen¡¯s identity was so special!

    Lin Xun, who was known as the loneliest leader of an aristocratic family in the Forbidden City, was also a quite noticeable role.

    Now, there was a grudge between them. Who knew how many storms would arise in the future.

    ...

    The night came.

    Treasure chariot ran slowly towards the direction of Smiles of Beauties along the shining busy streets.

    But there was silence on the chariot.

    Lin Xuefeng hesitated to say for a while, ¡°You were... too impulsive just now. I am not ming you. You know, Hua Wuhen¡¯s status is extremely noble in Hua Family. Beating him will bring you endless troubles. ¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned, but he smiled in next second and said: ¡°You are nsmen of Lin Family, I can¡¯t watch you being bullied by others.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng was shocked by these few words. He looked at Lin Xun nkly and said with aplex look: ¡°I¡¯m quite sure at present that you are more suitable than me to take over Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    He looked a little lost.

    In the past, he had always been regarded and cultivated as the sessor of Lin Family and received whole attention of the n. He was eager to solve the internal troubles of Lin Family, lead Lin Family to rise again and restore the glory of the past.

    But reality seemed so ruthless.

    He almost lost his life in the face of the humiliation of Hua Wuhen, which was undoubtedly a heavy blow to Lin Xuefeng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I saw your fight with him. You didn¡¯t lose in fighting power but treasure.¡±

    Lin Xun analyzed gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯tfort me. Treasures were part of the overall strength of a practitioner. I won¡¯t deceive myself in facing failure.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng took a deep breath and thanked, ¡°Thanks a lot this time. I owe you a life. I will pay it backter.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled.

    He really didn¡¯t think too much in helping Lin Xuefeng. As the leader of Lin Family, he could never stand by seeing Lin Xunfeng being bullied.

    No matter how noble Hua Wuhen was, Lin Xun would never hesitate to act bravely on issues rted to dignity of Lin Family.

    It was only now that Lin Xun found that he won Lin Xuefeng¡¯s admiration, although he offended Hua Familypletely!

    That was enough!

    Lin Xuefeng was the leader of the young generation of Northlight Lin. As long as he wasmitted to Heart-cleansing Peak, he would undoubtedly help Lin Xun to take over Northlight Lin!

    Fortune and misfortune always apanied.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Xuefeng asked.

    ¡°Smiles of Beauties¡±

    Lin Xun said casually, ¡°A party of my friends. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng readily agreed. After a while, he realized that it was hard for him to refuse Lin Xun¡¯s arrangement!

    But Lin Xuefeng didn¡¯t entangle with this matter. Instead, he was curious about what kind of Lin Xun¡¯s friends were going to attend this party.

    Smiles of Beauties was the most luxurious ce in the Forbidden City, where the consumption was extremely extravagant and expensive. Many members of forces like Lin Xuefeng wouldn¡¯t go there at will.

    He knew that members of these aristocratic families in the Forbidden City were simr to him. No one could go there often unless someone was wealthy.

    The consumption there was too high!

    Now, Lin Xun was going to there to have a party. Naturally, Lin Xuefeng was curious. Who invited Lin Xun? Who Lin Xun¡¯s friends would be?

    ...

    Before long, the chariot stopped.

    As soon as they came down, Lin Xun could not help but squint.

    Not far away, it was a vastke full of light from high-hanging bright moon. The mist was steaming with moonlight, making the scenery dreamy.

    In the middle of theke, a pavilion with a height of over 300 meters floated like a beautiful pce.

    People might wonder what made up this pavilion, which was full of brilliance. Under the moonlight, it flew soft and magnificent light like a fallen fairynd!

    Lin Xun was stunned for a while. He came back to his mind and said with emotions, ¡°The consumption in this ce should be very high!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s lips twitched. The consumption here was extremely high. Even most members of aristocratic families couldn¡¯t afford it! Let alone practitioners of ordinary forces!

    It was not a kidding in the Forbidden City that some practitioners¡¯ lifelong goal was not to seek immortality, but just to be able to enter Smiles of Beauties for once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Xun restrained his mind and walked forward.

    Before theke, there was an arch bridge made of white jade, which was extremely spacious and connected to Smiles of Beauties in the middle of theke.

    Just when Lin Xun stepped on the arch bridge, a towering figure rushed to him and smashed his fist toward Lin Xun¡¯s face.

    Boom!

    This punch was strong and powerful. Its great momentum soared to the sky, which was iparable.

    Lin Xun narrowed his eyes and pped freely.

    Bang, the strong wind was wanton.

    To Lin Xun¡¯s surprise, he seemed to p at will, but in fact, he had used 70% of his strength. Who ever thought, the towering figure was just shaking as nothing had happened.

    Just as Lin Xun was about to fight back, the towering figure suddenly cried out, ¡°Stop, stop. You¡¯ve also be so powerful after two years!¡±

    The voice was rugged.

    The man raised his head, grinned and showed a tough face. If he was not Ning Meng, who he would be?

    ¡°Ning Meng?¡±

    Lin Xun was really surprised.

    Seeing this, Lin Xuefeng, who was on the fence nervously aside, suddenly took a deep breath of relief. Theing one was familiar with Lin Xun.

    However, Lin Zhong looked a little strange. He asked Zhu Laosan next to him in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop this attack for the young master just now?¡±

    Zhu Laosan looked as cold as a rock and his voice was muffled: ¡°When that guy made a move, he didn¡¯t intent to kill Lin Xun. It was obviously a test.¡±

    ¡°I had the same feeling.¡± Lin Zhong nodded

    ¡°How was it? Was it a surprise? I¡¯ve changed so much in the past two years that anyone would be surprised to see me.¡±

    Ning Meng spoke triumphantly.

    ¡°Sorry, I just feel that you are older than two years ago. I almost thought that there was a middle-aged man trying to attack me.¡±

    Lin Xun¡¯s word annoyed Ning Meng at once. He clenched his teeth, strangled Lin Xun¡¯s neck and cried, ¡°Your tongue is more vicious than before!¡±

    Lin Xunughed. Ning Meng was as uninhibited as before. He looked careless all the time.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Ning Meng swept through Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan and fixed eyes on Lin Xuefeng.

    He could see from standing posture and dress that Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan were guardians, but Lin Xuefeng was different. He guessed that Lin Xuefeng should be a friend of Lin Xun.

    ¡°My cousin, Lin Xuefeng.¡±

    Lin Xun introduced casually, ¡°This is Ning Meng, my friend.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng cupped his hands to greet.

    Ning Meng grinned: ¡°You¡¯re among friends. Don¡¯t be so polite. Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start. There are many old acquaintancesing to this banquet. It¡¯s just a pity that Zhangsun Henn didn¡¯te, which really disappointed me. ¡±

    He put his arm around Lin Xun¡¯s shoulder and walked forward together with Lin Xun, shaking his head and sighing as he murmured.

    Lin Xun remembered that Ning Meng and Zhangsun Henn were rivals. They didn¡¯t like each other when they were in Bloodthirsty Camp.

    Lin Xuefeng, who was walking behind, seemed to think of something and looked at Ning Meng with wonder.

    Ning Meng?

    Was... was he the eldest grandson of Blood King Ning Bugui?

    Zhangsun Henn seemed to be... the grandson of general Zhangsun Xiongyuan, who had the title of Pir of Empire!

 Chapter 363 - A Feast of Distinguished Guests

    <strong>Chapter 363: A Feast of Distinguished Guests</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Lin Xuefeng gasped in amazement.

    He had the hunch that his spection was correct, for he was standing before the Smiles of Beauties!

    Who else could have such courage to invite guests and friends to feast here except the grandson of Blood King Ning Bugui?

    Ordinary people cannot even think of entering this restaurant!

    ¡°It never urs to me that my cousin Lin Xun should be acquainted with such an important person as Ning Meng. If he is in charge of our family in the future, it¡¯s not unlikely that the Lin family can rise again under his leadership!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng hurried to catch up with others as he kept thinking to himself.

    Apparently, Lin Xun was more than a casual acquaintance of Ning Meng. His friendship with Ning could make everyone else feel envious.

    For descendants of prestigious families, the level of cultivation was the most important and fundamental, but a wide circle of connections and rtionships was also indispensable. For example, he could get numerous benefits for being a friend of Ning Meng, a young, powerful man with eminent family background.

    If anyone intended to take unfair advantage of Lin Xun, they had to consider first if they could afford the cost of offending Ning Meng. And this was just the most obvious benefit.

    There were huge potential benefits avable to Lin Xun depending on how he used his interpersonal rtionships.

    Unsurprisingly, ¡°benefit¡± was a matter of concern for Lin Xuefeng, which was utilitarian but also quite sensible.

    In the circle of aristocratic men, one¡¯s connections and rtionships were always based on benefits and interests. A person whose status was much inferior was not even eligible to join the circle.

    Just like Lin Xuefeng, he could never have the chance to say hello to Ning Meng without the introduction of his cousin Lin Xun!

    Though they only met once, Lin Xuefeng could, when he got in trouble someday, turn to Ning Meng for help and got the support he needed by simply mentioning Lin Xun.

    This was the power of human rtions.

    Lin Xuefeng knew that he needed Lin Xun¡¯s introduction if he wanted to build a closer rtionship with Ning Meng.

    But Lin Xun¡¯s close rtion with Ning Meng waspletely unexpected for him!

    Lost in deep thought, Lin Xuefeng suddenly found himself inside the restaurant. He immediately pulled himself together, pushing all the distracting thoughts aside.

    As for Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan, they were ushered by several beautiful, well-mannered maids into another hall, which was particrly reserved for them to take a rest.

    Lin Xuefeng was deeply impressed by the generosity of the host. Not only did he throw a dinner in Smiles of Beauties, but he prepared a hall for those servants of his guests!

    All of this increased Lin Xuefeng¡¯s curiosity and he was wondering who on earth host the dinner?

    ...

    What a towering and magnificent building the Smiles of Beauties was! And look at its spectacr interiors!

    The floor was covered in blue Spirit Sea Stone, each of which cost over one hundred gold coins. Walking on these glittering jewels was like walking on the azure sea shimmering in the sunlight.

    And look at those fancy adornments! There were pcenterns made by Golden Dragon Iron, window frames sculptured from Purplewood, and sets of table and chair carved and polished from a single piece of ck Cold Jade.

    Every single piece of decorations, ranging from the carved beams to potted nts, was rare and expensive. This extremelyvish style was astonishing and haunting to everyone.

    But the Smiles of Beauties was not just a simple restaurant with fancy adornments.

    As a top-ss entertainment venue in the Forbidden City, it had plenty of unique and remarkable features.

    However, after being surprised for a while, Lin Xun stopped paying attention to these details, for they were nothing but pure decorative items.

    Actually, he thought it was a waste to use all of these precious spiritual materials merely for decoration.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Ushered by Ning Meng, Lin Xun and other people reached the ninth floor of the restaurant, and they saw a hall called ¡°Ninth Heaven Pavilion¡± standing alone.

    There were over twenty people inside the hall and every one of them, male or female, looked charming and impressive.

    They sat before a side table separately, drinking and talking with each other.

    Besides, there were a few vacant seats. It was obvious that some guests were still on their way.

    The appearance of new faces immediately attracted the eyes from all directions.

    Ning Meng grinned as he gave Lin Xun a push, saying loudly, ¡°Can you recognize this man, my friends?¡±¡°

    ¡°Lin Xun?¡±¡°

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the top one of the Bloodthirsty Camp? Who can forget him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xun! He shows up!¡±¡°

    Exmations of surprise arose in the hall.

    A man said with a meaningful smile, ¡°In the camp, nobody knew the real identity of Lin Xun. But recently it¡¯s said that there is a ¡°loneliest patriarch of an aristocratic family in the Forbidden city¡± living in the Heart-Cleansing Peak, one of the Seventy-two Mountains of Power and Influence. I guess Lin Xun isn¡¯t that guy, is he?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±

    Peopleughed at hearing this.

    Lin Xun looked around and found many attendees who looked familiar to him, such as Gong Ming and Ye Qi.

    Besides, he could also recall the names of some other people present, though he rarely talked with them when they were in the Bloodthirsty Camp. It was not difficult to understand, for all the trainees were separated into different camps, and every single day some trainees would get eliminated. The intensity and cruelty of the cultivation life in the camp left them little chance tomunicate with each other.

    Nevertheless, mixed emotions still welled up inside Lin Xun. Two years had passed. He changed a lot, so did these people he knew.

    But such changes were not surprising. When attending the camp, they were all in their teens, a period of rapid growth and change. Thus, two years was long enough to alter the look and temperament of these youths.

    Lin Xun also noticed some strangers. He guessed they were either guests invited by Shi Yu orpanions of other guests.

    At this moment, Shi Yu, who had got up from his seat at the head of the table, walked towards Lin Xun with a big smile on his face, ¡°Well, well, we didn¡¯t know too much about each other two years ago, so today please allow me to make the introductions.¡±

    Then he introduced Lin Xun to a in-looking man who had sedate and calm temperament, saying, ¡°This is Gong Ming from the famous Tumbler¡¯s. I still remember how flustered I was when fighting against this guy with his Nine Ghostdoms Body-defense Cudgel! That was the first monthly test in the camp.¡±

    Gong Ming rose to his feet and said with a hint of a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Lin Xun. We have some catching up to doter.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled back to him, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°And this is Ye Qi......¡±

    Shi Yu continued to introduce a short, stout young man but thetter interrupted him, saying, ¡°No need for further introduction. Lin Xun has left a very deep impression on me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also remember you were always talking about having anotherbat with me back then.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Ye Qi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, obviously itchy for a fight, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we have a good fight after the dinner?¡±

    Shi Yu interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Listen, Lin Xun, this fatty is the son of Ye Zhankong, the King of East Sea. Their family is one of the most powerful and rich families in the East Sea Province and boasts innumerable natural treasures from the sea.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. How can my familypare with your Keystone Business?¡±

    Ye Qi rolled his eyes.

    Shi Yu went on to introduce the rest to Lin Xun, with particr reference to their family background.

    Lin Xun was unperturbed, but a short distance away, Lin Xuefeng was so dumbfounded that he couldn¡¯t believe his ears!

    Who would believe that the person who threw the dinner should be Shi Yu, the ¡°Childe Shi¡± of the Keystone Business as well as the youngest son of the Fortune God Shi!

    The Keystone Business alone could rival the seven high-ss aristocratic families in terms of its influence and power.

    Apparently, Lin Xun and Shi Yu were close as well!

    Lin Xuefeng totally lost hisposure as he got to know the identity of these attendees¡ªthere was the descendant of the Tumbler¡¯s, the eldest son of the King of East Sea, as well as members from other noble families. All of them could be called ¡°big shots¡± backed by well-known families in the Forbidden City or local powers reigning over different regions of the empire.

    Lin Xuefeng, as the heir of Lin family in Northlight, waspletely eclipsed by them.

    No, they cannot even be ced on the same level.

    Nowadays, the four coteral branches of Lin family had to unite together in order to be admitted as one of those second-rate noble families, and Lin family in Northlight alone does pale inparison with other families.

    Lin Xuefeng would not abase himself for this. But he was indeed shocked to find that Lin Xun was acquainted with most attendees at this feast!

    So what if they were just nodding acquaintances? At least they were acquaintances. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the chance to be introduced to them,¡± Lin Xuefeng thought.

    It was only at this moment that he became fully aware of the powerful interpersonal connections Lin Xun had. No wonder he had the courage to take on the responsibilities of reviving the Lin family all alone!

    While Lin Xuefeng felt lost, a harsh voice suddenly rang out in the hall, ¡°Childe Shi, if you want to introduce all these guests one by one, when are you going to finish it?¡±

    The words expressing a clear sense of dissatisfaction attracted people¡¯s attention to the speaker, an arrogant young man in ck.

    Shi Yu gave a small frown, which was quickly reced by a smile. He said to Lin Xun, ¡°This is Song Chonghe from the Song family, which is one of the seven high-ss aristocratic families in the Empire. In addition, Song Yi, the man who won the first ce in this year¡¯s Nation Test, is his n cousin.¡±

    But Song Chonghe responded in a cold manner, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to introduce me. I am here only because of Lady Bai (Bai Lingxi). I don¡¯t care about anyone else.¡±

    He sounded so rude and snobbish that some people frowned.

    Lin Xun was also a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yu would invite such an arrogant man.

    But Shi Yu justughed out loud and said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s better to make the introductions when all my guests have arrived. Let¡¯s take a seat now, Lin Xun.¡±

    He led Lin Xun towards the head table on the left side. Apparently, Shi Yu didn¡¯t want to stoop down to Song¡¯s level by arguing with him.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Song Chonghe did not shut up, but sneered unhappily, ¡°Childe Shi, I don¡¯t think everyone here is eligible to sit at the head table.¡±

 Chapter 364 - Series of Changes

    <strong>Chapter 364: Series of Changes</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Song Chonghe didn¡¯t conceal his dissatisfaction in his voice.

    There was a haze between Shi Yu¡¯s eyebrows. He was obviously angry at this moment.

    The atmosphere at the banquet became a little depressed.

    Song Chonghe not only med Shi Yu for his poor arrangement, but also ridiculed Lin Xun¡¯s identity. He thought that Lin Xun was not qualified to have a seat at all.

    ¡°Do you want to fight for a f**king seat?¡±

    Ning Meng¡¯s face longed and he imed in sullen.

    ¡°F**king seats? Ha ha... ¡±

    Song Chonghe sneered.

    Many people¡¯s faces changed a little.

    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became a little tense, Lin Xun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore, I can sit anywhere.¡±

    As he said this, he chose a remote ce to sit down.

    Shi Yu stared at Lin Xun for a moment and noticed that Lin Xun really didn¡¯t mind the ce of seat. Finally, he nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Shi Yu also stopped Ning Meng, who was about to say something, ¡°Sit down, Ning Meng. Today is a meeting between our friends. Don¡¯t spoil the atmosphere.¡±

    Ning Meng snorted coldly and finally agreed, ¡°OK, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Then he sat down beside Lin Xun and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to lesson Song Chonghe. What fucking is he? How dared him shout to us?¡±

    Lin Xun whispered as well: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. There will inevitably be some twists and turns on this asion. Don¡¯t be bothered by such man.¡±

    ¡°This was not your style,¡± Ning Meng was confused.

    Lin Xun said without expression: ¡°Since Shi Yu host the banquet, we have to restrain our temper.¡±

    Ning Meng lost interest in this asion and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll follow to your arrangement.¡±

    The conversation between them was transited through spirit, which wouldn¡¯t be heard by others.

    Seeing Lin Xun and Ning Meng keeping silent with this arrangement, others at the banquet knew that this conflict was over.

    But the atmosphere in the hall was especially quiet. Some people couldn¡¯t help ask, ¡°Childe Shi Yu, who haven¡¯t be present yet?¡±

    Shi Yu sat back at the table and answered, ¡°Only Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin and Lee Duxing are not here.¡±

    After a pause, he continued: ¡°Bai Lingshi¡¯s whereabouts were erratic and his temperament was unique. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for him toe this time.¡±

    ¡°As for Zhao Yin, if Bai Lingshi doesn¡¯t show up, he certainly won¡¯t show up either.¡±

    Many people were disappointed to hear this.

    Bai Lingshi¡¯s identity was extremely respected. She was the eldest granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis, a member of royal family. In the recent Nation Test, she won the third ce in one fell swoop.

    It was true that such a proud woman couldn¡¯t be seen casually.

    Zhao Yin was also very extraordinary. He was born in royal family and had the talent attribute of Purple Sun. He was not easy to be seen, like Bai Lingshi.

    Lee Duxing was a special practitioner.

    The origin of him was mysterious, but his talent was extremely outstanding. He always acted alone. In the recent Nation Test, he ranked fifth with his astonishing swordsmanship.

    Unfortunately, he was extremely low-key like an undetected dragon. In general, few people could see him in person.

    ¡°Childe Shi Yu, this meeting is not authentic. The reason why I came to the banquet was for Miss Bai Lingshi, but you said that she might note. Isn¡¯t that a trick?¡±

    Song Chonghe longed his face. He struck the table heavily and spoke in a cold voice.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense again.

    Song Chonghe was really arrogant. His looking of overweening made everyone here frowned.

    But Shi Yu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Childe Chonghe. I just told you that Bai Lingshi mighte to the banquet, but I didn¡¯t guarantee to you that she would certainlye.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re lying to me?¡±

    Song Chonghe said coldly.

    What was arrogance?

    That was it. All the people on the seats were noble ones. Generally speaking, no one would do anything disgraceful.

    But Song Chonghe went his own way and didn¡¯t give any respect to others, which made him extremely annoying.

    But thinking about it carefully, he really got a statue to say such words as a descendant of Song Family, one of the top-ss aristocratic families.

    But...

    After all, this banquet was prepared by Shi Yu. Song Chonghe did too much when he faced host Shi Yu.

    The scene became silent for a moment.

    Even Shi Yu seemed to not know how to deal with it. He didn¡¯t expect that Song Chonghe was so arrogant in public.

    ¡°I...¡±

    As Shi Yu struggled, suddenly, a pleasant and cool voice sounded outside the main hall.

    ¡°The Ninth Heaven Pavilion? That¡¯s it. ¡±

    Soon, a beautiful girl was standing outside the main hall.

    She was dressed in a white dress, slim and slender, with ck hairs on her shoulders and bright starry eyes. She looked like a fairy in paintings.

    That was Bai Lingshi!

    In an instant, everyone in the hall could not help but feel in a trance. This beauty had an indescribable spirit without pyrotechnic exuberant like a fairy in the world.

    What was more, no one thought that Bai Lingshi actually came!

    This surprised most people. After all, Bai Lingshi was the granddaughter of Jinghai Marquis and she won the third ce in the recent Nation Test, only next to Chi Cangfeng and Song Yi. She could be regarded as the top girl in the empire.

    Shi Yu did not expect that Bai Lingshi would reallye to the banquet either.

    Although he invited Bai Lingshi in his previous arrangement, he was not sure if Bai Lingshi woulde.

    Her identity was unnaturally high.

    ¡°Lingshi, here you are!¡±

    Song Chonghe stood up immediately. He looked at Bai Lingshi with eager and said, ¡°I heard you woulde to the banquet, so I waited here early, I......¡±

    Bai Lingshi interrupted, maybe intentionally or maybe not: ¡°I¡¯ming to the gathering party of Bloodthirsty Camp, but I didn¡¯t know there are outsiders in the hall.¡±

    Song Chonghe¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He felt somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This banquet is full of distinguished friends. It¡¯s a great honor for me to participate in it.¡±

    Song Chonghe talked in his own way andughed heartily, which let everyone around him knew his cheeky besides arrogance.

    Bai Lingshi frowned.

    Right at this moment, Shi Yuughed and said, ¡°Please take your seat, Lingshi.¡±

    He personally rmended Bai Lingshi to the seat.

    However, Bai Lingshi swept around and refused, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite, I can sit at will.¡±

    As she said, she walked and sat beside Lin Xun.

    In an instant, the audience was shocked.

    Bai Lingshi could sit at the top ce in the hall, but she chose a remote ce. She seemed to be quite resistant to formality.

    The most surprising thing was that she sat beside Lin Xun.

    Many people subconsciously looked at Song Chonghe, and as expected, they see that he was stunned with gloomy face.

    Song Chonghe sneered at Lin Xun and thought that Lin Xun was not worthy to sit on the table.

    But now, Bai Lingshi, who he wanted to see, suddenly appeared and sat beside Lin Xun, which was a heavy striking more than to be ignored.

    Many people couldn¡¯t helpughing. Who would have thought that the situation woulde to this point?

    Even Lin Xun was surprised by Bai Lingshi¡¯s choice. He nced at Bai Lingshi that he didn¡¯t think that she did this unintentionally.

    But if she meant it, why did she do it?

    He didn¡¯t understand.

    Lin Xun could only make his mind that Bai Lingshi really didn¡¯t mind the seat, instead of doing this on purpose.

    The opposite Song Chonghe looked calm and sat down. However, his eyes looking at Lin Xun were sinister. He seemed to me Lin Xun for what had happened.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t care about him. He drank and talked with Ning Meng from time to time, quitecent.

    Lin Xuefeng was also arranged to sit at the back of Lin Xun.

    As a bystander, he was acutely aware of the change of the atmosphere in the field. He was also frightened in such asions.

    If he were Lin Xun, he could not have been so calm.

    What puzzled him most was that Bai Lingshi... why a noble girl chose to sit next to his cousin Lin Xun?

    Most people got the same ideas in heart like Lin Xuefeng so the atmosphere was no longer busy.

    Bai Lingshi¡¯s sudden appearance made people felt a little weird and quiet for a while.

    However, the silence was soon broken by a burst ofughter.

    Someone wasing!

    Outside the main hall, a young man in a bright yellow jade robe, with an extraordinary figure, strode in.

    ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    As soon as he came in, he cupped his hands to greet.

    That was Zhao Yin! People was surprised again.

    As long as Bai Lingshi appeared, Zhao Yin would follow her closely. This noble man devoted himself as an escort of Bai Lingshi.

    ¡°The banquet hasn¡¯t started yet. You¡¯re notte. Please take a seat.¡±

    Shi Yu stood up to wee.

    However, Zhao Yin nced around and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, I¡¯ll sit where I like.¡±

    As he said this, he sat on the seat beside Bai Lingshi.

    Seeing this, all the people could not help lookingplex.

    Song Chonghe mored that the reason why he came to this banquet waspletely for Bai Lingshi. Who ever thought that Bai Lingshi didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and sat next to Lin Xun.

    Now, Zhao Yin was here too. He didn¡¯t need to be arranged by Shi Yu and chose the seat beside Bai Lingshi.

    This scene was somehow subtle.

    Song Chonghe, who was on the opposite side, frowned and became gloomier.

 Chapter 365 - Song Zheâ€™s Special Purpose

    <strong>Chapter 365: Song Zhe¡¯s Special Purpose</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The atmosphere was somehow quietly strange after theing of Bai Linshi and Zhao Yin.

    Suddenly, a man sitting next to Song Chonghe stood up and strode to Lin Xun directly.

    ¡°Lin Xun, you don¡¯t deserve your seat here. Get away please!¡±

    The man looked down at Lin Xun arrogantly, with disdain in his eyes.

    His name was Song Zhe, cousin of Song Chonghe. He was also from Song Family and came to this banquet together with Song Chonghe.

    His unexpected movement to ask Lin Xun to give up his seat was so rude, which made many people frown and think that the descendants of Song Family were really reckless!

    Bai Lingshi, who sat beside Lin Xun, was stunned and looked at Lin Xun thoughtfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    On the other side, Zhao Yin asked another practitioner. When he knew some conflicts before hising, Zhao Yin couldn¡¯t help but show a meaningful smile.

    He had not met Lin Xun for two years. Now, he also wanted to see how Lin Xun, who had made a great reputation in Bloodthirsty Camp, would deal with the current affairs.

    Lin Xuefeng was a little frightened. He could not help clutching his fists tightly. It was really going too far to aim at Lin Xun tantly!

    Shi Yu, who was sitting on the seat of host table, also had a gloomy face. But as Shi Yu was ready to say something, Lin Xun beckoned him to calm down.

    At the same time, Lin Xun looked at Song Zhe opposite and asked with a smile: ¡°When I sat at the table, your cousin disapproved. But why you me me for sitting here in turn? Can you give some reason?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Song Zhe snorted as if he heard a joke, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your origin. You might have been outstanding in Bloodthirsty Camp, but at this banquet, what right have you to seat yourself here? ¡±

    He sneered continuously: ¡°If you were really powerful, why didn¡¯t you join in the Nation Test? Since you are so timid, how dare you ask me why? ¡±

    Many people realized that Song Zhe was obviously looking for fault. He aimed at Lin Xun presumptuously.

    Seeing Song Chonghe in the distance looking at all this with a smile, many people suddenly realized that the reason why Song Zhe jumped out to pick on Lin Xun must be inspired by Song Chonghe!

    He nned to force Lin Xun to give up his seat in this way so that he could get a seat closer to Bai Lingshi.

    Before Lin Xun could make some exnation, Song Zhe said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s more, I heard that there was the weakest leader of aristocratic family in the Forbidden City on Heart-cleansing Peak. You think you deserve this seat with this identity?¡±

    This was a banquet arranged by Shi Yu, but Song Zhe like an anvil on a hammer forced Lin Xun to give up his seat. His words were extremely sarcastic and rude. He looked at Lin Xun arrogantly as if Lin Xun was air.

    This was the first time that Lin Xun had seen the domineering temperament of noble practitioners of big forces. Compared with Song Zhe, the dandies he had seen before were nothing important.

    ¡°Song Zhe!¡±

    Shi Yu waspletely angry by Song Zhe¡¯s words. He looked extremely cold in expression. This banquet was arranged by him. But now Song Zhe and Song Chonghe were provoking Lin Xun again and again, making everyone unhappy. No one could bear it.

    Other people were really unhappy at this moment. They thought Song Chonghe and Song Zhe were too supercilious. Did they really think that they could run amuck by dint of Song Family?

    ¡°Shi Yu, leave it alone to me.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lin Xun stopped Shi Yu¡¯s further action. He stood up, looked at Song Zhe with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. You are really clear about my life experience. That make me feel a little ttered.¡±

    Although Lin Xun smiled, there was no warmth in his eyes.

    Many people were shocked to realize that where did Song Zhe, who was not a trainee of Bloodthirsty Camp, get Lin Xun¡¯s detailed information. Actually, Shi Yu didn¡¯t introduce Lin Xun in the hall before!

    Originally, they thought that Song Zhe was going to stand out for Song Chonghe to fight for a seat nearer to Bai Lingshi.

    But now it seemed that there must be special purpose of his movement!

    Song Zhe¡¯s face changed slightly and imperceptibly at Lin Xun¡¯s few words, but he immediately snorted coldly: ¡°You talked too much! Just tell me the result! Give up this seat or not?!¡±

    Lin Xun squinted at Song Zhe for a moment and asked, ¡°What if I choose not?¡±

    Song Zhe longed his face and he threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude then!¡±

    Boom!

    As his voice was still in the air, he made a stroke aiming at Lin Xun¡¯s head.

    ck spirit and fierce thunder burst out from his palm. He showed no mercy and obviously was going to kill Lin Xun!

    Just by this attack, Lin Xun judged that the purpose of Song Zhe was not simply forcing him to give up his seat!

    With this fleeting thought, Lin Xun responded quickly as well. His right arm suddenly protruded out and a fist smashed against Song Zhe.

    Dragon Destruction!

    Boom! Dazzling azure divine lights burst like a soaring dragon. This punch easily dissolved Song Zhe¡¯s stroke. The remaining power was not reduced; instead, it hit Song Zhe¡¯s chest with destroying momentum.

    Crack!

    Song Zhe¡¯s chest copsed. Screaming, he was shaken out.

    Many people were touched by this scene. Although Song Zhe was arrogant and domineering, he wasn¡¯t weak. Among the younger generation, he was an outstanding one.

    A few days ago, Song Zhe got the 97th ce in the Nation Test, which was enough to prove his power.

    But now, Song Zhe, who was earlier to strike than Lin Xun, was bombarded by Lin Xun¡¯s single punch!

    It was amazing.

    Even Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Ning Meng, Shi Yu and others could not help but get their eyes frozen. They didn¡¯t expect that Lin Xun¡¯sbat effectiveness had been so fierce!

    The next second, Lin Xun jumped forward, grabbed Song Zhe¡¯s neck, picked up his body and hurled it on the ground unmercifully!

    Bang!

    Blood sshed on the ground. Song Zhe had his nose copsed and his head battered, screaming.

    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Xun was so cruel in fight.

    It seemed that Lin Xun was still in his anger after the counterattacks. When he was about to hurl Song Zhe again, Song Chonghe, who was not far away, pounded on the table and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Boom

    Saying that, Song Chonghe had shed toward Lin Xun, his figure shrouded with pure ck spirit light like terrible ck thunder.

    ¡°Finally, you can¡¯t calm down?¡±

    Lin Xun sneered. He held Song Zhe with one hand and fight with Song Chonghe with the other hand. The phantasm of his punch dashed forward and crushed the void.

    For a moment, the void copsed like a burnt construction.

    It was exactly Void Destruction!

 Chapter 366 - Much More Powerful than Before

    <strong>Chapter 366: Much More Powerful than Before</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    Bang!

    When Song Chonghe¡¯s stroke collided with Lin Xun¡¯s punch, it made a thunder quake.

    The terrible and visible wind spread to the main hall on both sides. All of them squinted eyes and operate their power to resist the quake.

    After a series of booming, some figures were shocked and the table in front of them became powder immediately.

    But some top figures such as Bai Lingshi, Zhao Yin, Ning Meng and Shi Yu easily resolved this aftershock and calmed down.

    Differences of power between these practitioners could be seen in this scene.

    Obviously, no one cared about these differences. They fixed their eyes in the field.

    Lin Xun backed out three steps.

    On the opposite side, Song Chonghe also stepped backward.

    In this attack, both are almost on a par!

    But Lin Xun was still carrying Song Zhe with one hand. It was amazing that he could do this with one hand.

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    Song Chonghe¡¯s face was dark. His momentum became more and more terrible. His whole body was full of ck light, which seemed to turn into dragons and tigers galloping in the air.

    Chi!

    He made an Edge-hand blow fiercely in the void. A sharp ck light like waning moon appeared suddenly.

    In an instant, it had already passed through the void and cut toward Lin Xun¡¯s head

    ¡°Waning-moon Kill in ck-soul!¡±

    Someone shouted in amazement. What Song Chonghe disyed was recognized as a kind of ancient unique martial art inherited by Song Family.

    It was said that it could kill ghosts so it was very well-known in the Forbidden City.

    Lin Xun still looked calm but his fist raged like vast ocean surging out of the void. Another strike of Ocean Destruction.

    Roaring ~ ~ Waning-moon Kill was instantly submerged in the powerful punch from Lin Xun.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    On the opposite side, Song Chonghe¡¯s face slightly changed. He didn¡¯t think that Lin Xun was so difficult to deal with.

    When he was about to attack again, Lin Xun suddenly uttered with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s your turn to take my attack!¡±

    As his voice just sounded, Lin Xun had made a sharp move.

    He folded dreamy cyan luster in his hand into a fist ball. As soon as he released it, the ball burst out instantly in the void like thousands of arrows dashing from a bow at the anchor point.

    Boom!

    The void was forcefully torn apart and cracked. That boxing, shrouded by dazzling mes and filled with terrible power, frightens people¡¯s hearts and souls.

    That was Soul Destruction!

    Many people in the hall could not help but feel a shock in their hearts by this terrible strike. Although they could not recognize what kind of unique method it was, they knew that it must be an extraordinary one just by judging from its momentum.

    But unexpectedly Lin Xun did not stop at this moment. He suddenly turned his wrist up and punched as if an awe-inspiring Phoenix skittered out of his fist, which was gorgeous and magnificent.

    ¡°This...¡±

    At this moment, even Gong Ming, Ye Xiaoqi and other people were all stiff. They were unable to calm down when they saw the Phoenix in the air. What kind of martial art he had inherited that should cause such terrible vision? It was shocking!

    Bai Lingshi, who had been indifferent watching aside, couldn¡¯t help but have a strange color sh in her clear eyes. After two years, Lin Xun seemed to be much stronger than she imagined.

    She was also surprised by Lin Xun¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember that there were such unique skills in the inheritance of Lin Family.¡±

    On the other side, Zhao Yin¡¯s eyes twinkled with wonder and suspicion.

    Lin Xun¡¯s actions were not finished yet!

    Apanied with a roar, Lin Xun, who had just disyed Phoenix Destruction, improved his momentum and made the third punch.

    This blow was not as shocking as Soul Destruction or as magnificent as Phoenix Destruction. But when it appeared, people felt they were in purgatory. It seemed that it could suppress and wipe out everything!

    The astonishing vision made the whole audiencepletely speechless.

    This was Hell Destruction!

    Three punches of different styles appeared in a row, bringing about stacking effects, rolled the void and rushed to Song Chonghe on the opposite side.

    As early as Lin Xun made the first blow, Song Chonghe had noticed the pressure of blow and looked dignified.

    When Lin Xun made the second punch, Song Chonghe was shocked and felt an unprecedented threat.

    After Lin Xun made the third strike, Song Chonghepletely lost his calmness. He felt a chill down his spine, and his heart was filled with deadly fear.

    It was too scary!

    How could Song Chonghe know that Lin Xun would be so horrible once he started to fight?

    But he couldn¡¯t dodge at this moment. The strong sense of danger stimted Song Chonghe to roar. He exerted all his strength to resist, spirit light flooding his whole body and bursting out like burning fire.

    However, with a deafening sound, Song Chonghe was drowned by the punches. Atst, he screamed and flew backwards before finally hitting the wall 30 meters away like a sandbag.

    With a puff, he flopped on the ground like a patch of mud and turned pale, blood oozing out of his seven apertures. If not seeing his chest heaving hastily, people would have doubted he was dead.

    The power of this attack not onlypletely suppressed Song Chonghe, but also swept across the field. Even if all the people use their power to resolve this attack, all the things furnished in the hall, including tables and chairs, turned into debris as if they were crushed by hurricane.

    The ground was in a mess.

    There was a deadly silence.

    Many people were shocked and stunned.

    Lin Xun¡¯s attack was too terrible. They felt threatened by the power that was enough to destroy the world.

    They secretly asked themselves if they could be able to resist this blow in the position of Song Chonghe! The answer was not sure!

    ¡°This guy is as abnormal as he was in Bloodthirsty Camp. I wonder how he has been practicing in these two years...¡±

    Gong Ming sighed in his heart.

    ¡°Damn it, Lin Xun was really a fierce one graduated smoothly from Bloodthirsty Camp. It would be an easy thing for Lin Xun if he wanted to kill Song Chonghe just now, right?¡±

    Ye Xiaoqi murmured to himself.

    ¡°Suchbat effectiveness is enough to make Lin Xun rank among the top 50 ces in the Nation Test, but why didn¡¯t he participate in the Nation Test this year?¡±

    Bai Lingshi seemed puzzled.

    Although Zhao Yin was expressionless, his mind was quite restless. He had not seen Lin Xun for two years. Lin Xun¡¯s changes were so great.

    Both Shi Yu and Ning Meng looked strange at this moment. Their lips were twitching. They thought Lin Xun became more abnormal than before.

    It was known that Song Chonghe got the 56th ce in the Nation Test a few days ago!

    But now, Lin Xun suppressed Song Chonghe easily. If it was spread out, it would cause an uproar in the older generation.

    As for Lin Xuefeng, he had been struck there for a long time.

    He had seen Lin Xun¡¯s methods before and even fought with him personally, but now, for the first time, he thought that he never understood his cousin.

    Lin Xun was too strong!

    Suddenly, Lin Xun threw Song Zhe, who had been carried in his hand, on the ground. Song Zhe¡¯s face was indescribably dark.

    But he no longer screamed in anger. He looked at Lin Xun full of fear like facing a fierce beast.

    Obviously, Song Zhe was also frightened by the scene that Lin Xun defeated Song Chonghe just now!

 Chapter 367 - A Stupid, Poor Cuckold

    <strong>Chapter 367: A Stupid, Poor Cuckold</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    ¡°Lin Xun...you....you are not afraid of the revenge from the Song family?¡±

    Feeling terrified and hopeless, Song Zhe stammered in a quivering voice.

    What he said, however, was so ridiculous that the others smiled wryly.

    The fact was that Lin Xun just gave Song Zhe and his cousin a good beating! It was very unlikely that he would regret it now merely because of a few threatening words.

    Having regained hisposure and thought for a moment, Lin Xun was about to speak when Shi Yu came striding along, with a scowl on his face, ¡°Lin Xun, leave it with me.¡±

    Then he bent down in front of Song Zhe and gave him a slightly pitying look, ¡°You could have stayed out of this, if you had not been so stupid as to stand up for Song Chonghe.¡°

    ¡°Childe Shi¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Shi Yu¡¯s overt hostility was totally unexpected, making Song Zhe overwhelmed by anger and astonishment

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me. Actually, I feel great sympathy for you. Tell me, your fiancee is called Jin Rong, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Shi Yu asked softly.

    Song Zhe got startled for a moment, and then he asked in annoyance, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The others felt confused too.

    His finger pointing at Song Chonghe who stood several meters away, Shi Yu continued, ¡°A few days ago, this guy confided a secret at a dinner party. He said he had screwed your fiancee Jin Rong.¡±

    Song Zhe¡¯s fiancee cheated on Song Zhe and went to bed with his own cousin Song Chonghe? The words left everyone dumbfounded and they thought how malicious the lie was!

    Song Zhe red angrily as if about to explode, ¡°Stop defaming my fiancee, you bloody fucking idiot!¡± he roared, on the verge of ring up.

    Just at this moment, Shi Yu uttered some words quietly in his ears. Then he patted Song Zhe on his shoulder with pity, ¡°Keep your eyes open.¡±

    To people¡¯s amazement, after hearing what Shi Yu murmured to him, Song Zhe suddenly went out of his mind andpletely froze, as if struck by a sh of lightning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him, Song Zhe! He was a liar! I would never do such things to you!¡±

    In the distance, Song Chonghe bellowed.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Song Zhe put on a dubious face, however.

    It seemed that what Shi Yu said secretly was so convincing that Song Zhe started to doubt Song Chonghe.

    People were shocked to realize that the ¡°lie¡± Shi Yu told could be true, which meant that Song Chonghe was a despicable person who cuckolded his own cousin!

    How contemptible that was! How could he treat his cousin in that way!

    And the irony was that the poor cuckold was the first to speak up for Song Chonghe.

    Considering all of this, Song Zhe was indeed a miserable fool.

    ¡°Shi Yu, you will pay for this!¡±

    Burning with anger, Song Chonghe spat out blood and let out a harsh growl.

    Having been beaten up by Lin Xun, he was even involved in such nasty scandal. He felt so humiliated and if the scandal got about, he would definitely be spat at by everyone!

    As for Song Zhe, people could tell from his gloomy, depressed look that he was in great agony.

    ¡°Hmm, interesting.¡±

    Shi Yu replied with a sardonicugh, saying drily, ¡°You think I will be intimidated by your threat? If you were Song Yi, I may have scruples about offending you. But you and Song Zhe? Who do you think you are? ¡°

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The face of Song Chonghe became livid and distorted with fury.

    ¡°Cut the crap. You are wee to take revenge on me anytime you like.¡±

    Shi Yu continued coldly.

    These two cousins did infuriate him because they kept provoking Lin Xun throughout the feast.

    If he just stood by and allowed Lin Xun to be humiliated, he could not say that he was a friend of Lin Xun!

    Besides, he acted in this way to take me for everything. He hoped that the Song family would hold grudge against him, rather than Lin Xun, since Lin Xun was in a difficult situation now.

    ¡°Great! Great! I will never forget what happened today!¡±

    With gritted teeth, Song Chonghe struggled to rise with hisst strength and cast a resentful nce at Shi Yu and Lin Xun.

    He had suffered great humiliation today and he didn¡¯t want to stay here for any additional insult. He had no choice but to leave with Song Zhe.

    ¡°You can also take revenge on me anytime you like.¡±

    At this moment, a beautiful and pleasant voice rang in the air. It was Bai Lingshi, thedy who was like a perfectly sedate onlooker amid all the quarrel and uproar. Now her words surprised all the attendees, including Lin Xun and Shi Yu, as they wondered why she intervened in this matter.

    To be frank, she might probably be an enemy of the Song family for doing so!

    Even Song Chonghe and Song Zhe couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ¡°Nothing would have happened but for me. So I don¡¯t think I can just stay out of it.¡±

    Bai Lingshi still looked calm and aloof when she continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, this is a gathering of the Bloodthirsty Camp. I should side with the camp trainees when they have a sh with others.¡±

    Her brief exnation did make sense, but many people still entertained the thought that she could have other motives.

    The two cousins, who had been embarrassed by Shi Yu because of his overt hostility, were totally stunned when they heard what Bai said. They felt crushed by her supportive attitude towards Shi Yu.

    The most surprising thing happened when Zhao Yin said calmly to Song Chonghe and his cousin, ¡°It was you who behaved improperly in the first ce. If you insist on seeking revenge, count me in.¡±

    All of a sudden, Song Chonghe and Song Zhe copsed. They panicked and became so frustrated that they had no idea what to do.

    Lin Xun alone would not constitute a threat. Despite his powerful fighting capacity, he was as small as an ant before the sheer immensity of the Song family.

    But things were different when Shi Yu, Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin also got involved.

    The Keystone Business behind Shi Yu could rival the Song family. Besides, as the son of the Fortune God Shi, Shi Yu had extremely high status in his family. Thus, Song Chonghe was not sure whether he could manage to get back at Shi Yu someday.

    And Bai Lingshi, the granddaughter of the legendary Jinghai Marquis in the empire, was also a close rtive of many royal members. She was ady of high distinction. Song Chonghe didn¡¯t have the guts to make her angry.

    Thest one was Zhao Yin. His surname, Zhao, explicitly demonstrated his identity as a real royal member. More importantly, his great grandfather Bowang Marquis was the n cousin of the emperor.

    With the three important figures standing firmly on the side of Lin Xun, no wonder Song Chonghe and Song Zhe hadpletely lost their head.

    Song Zhe felt even worse. What did he get? He got a good beating, a n cousin who screwed his fiancee, and finally, three powerful enemies, namely Shi Yu, Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yu.

    His life was a tragedy!

    Song Zhe and Song Chonghe staggered out of the Smiles of Beauties as if in a trance. Both of them were descendants of an eminent family, but now they were reduced to such miserable state. How pathetic!

    ...

    All the tension and stillness dispersed when the Song cousins left.

    As Lin Xun resumed his seat, Shi Yu asked the maids to serve another feast and offered a toast to the attendees. In this way, he livened up the mood. It seemed that there were not any conflicts or unpleasant frictions just now.

    In fact, the moment Shi, Bai and Zhao chose to side with Lin Xun, the problem was resolved and no more ident was likely to ur.

    After all, the Song family was unlikely to make aplete break with these aristocratic descendants and especially with their powerful families for the sake of two n members, however annoyed they were.

    Such was the invisible power of long-established ns. It could be felt in every minute detail, and wielded tremendous influence.

    By contrast, Lin Xun seemed more aggressive and straightforward when he directly returned blows for insults.

    His rule was to teach whoever dared to infuriate him a good lesson, and he didn¡¯t care who that guy was.

    ¡°Lin Xun, it delighted me to see you strike them hard! But you were not apprehensive about the consequence at all?¡±

    The fatty, Ye Qi, asked curiously.

    The rest were interested in his answer as well.

    Lin Xun smiled and said with a shrug, ¡°Even if I felt apprehensive, I would not allow them to ride roughshod over me. ¡°

    Most attendees were not satisfied with the answer, but they found Lin Xun¡¯s act understandable when they considered how Shi Yu treated the Song cousins after Lin Xun was offended. They supposed that Lin Xun did that in the belief that Shi Yu would help him.

    However, only Shi Yu and Ning Meng knew that Lin Xun would not consider too much when he decided to take actions.

    They were clear about it when they were still in the Bloodthirsty Camp.

    ¡°Your current fighting capacity is enough to secure you a good ranking in the Nation Test. Why did you miss the test?¡±

    Bai Lingshi asked unexpectedly.

    Dressed in a white gown, she was a beautiful, elegantdy who was in the limelight because of her look and her status. The minute she started to talk, everyone concentrated on her.

    A few attendees exchanged meaningful looks.

    Indeed, Bai Lingshi directly sat next to Lin Xun after she entered the hall, which could be regarded as a sheer coincidence at that moment though.

    Then she meddled in the strife between Lin Xun and the Song cousins. Though she provided a reasonable exnation, people still believed that there was more to the story.

    And now she was even asking Lin Xun what happened to him before. Naturally, there would be spection about their rtionship.

    But for the huge gap of status between Lin Xun and Bai, people would have doubt whether she came to the feast just for him.

    Nobody noticed a slight frown on Zhao Yin¡¯s face, apanied by a dangerous glint passing fleetingly across his eyes.

    Bai¡¯s question was also out of Lin Xun¡¯s expectation. He was a little surprised and then said with regret, ¡°It was only after the Nation Test that I reached the Sea Spirit Realm. Before that, it was hard for me to perform well in the test.¡±

    After hearing this, people came to understand.

    Suddenly, Ning Meng shouted in astonishment, ¡°Oh god! You mean that you just reached the Sea Spirit Realm about twenty days ago and now you are able to beat Song Chonghe and Song Zhe so easily?¡±

    His words made everyone realize how awfully mighty Lin Xun was if he was telling the truth! His fighting capacity far surpassed that of those who had just reached the Sea Spirit Realm! They looked at Lin Xun in awe as they thought.

    But Lin Xuefeng, who sat beside Lin Xun, was not as astounded as the others. Anyway, he saw how Lin Xun rose to the next level with his own eyes, not to mention the extraordinary scene when Lin Xun broke through.

    Therefore, he appeared calm while others were deeply impressed by the power of Lin Xun.

    Just then, a sweet but icy voice of a woman came from outside the hall, saying, ¡°Who is Lin Xun! Get over here!¡±

 Chapter 368 - An Imperious Bully

    <strong>Chapter 368: An Imperious Bully</strong>

    Trantor: Flying Lines

    The hall echoed with the ringing sound.

    Another person wasing to challenge Lin Xun?

    All the attendees were distracted from their own business and turned attention to the threshold of the hall, bemused and perplexed.

    A tall, perfectly-proportioned young woman walked in. She was the speaker. Dressed in a scarlet crane-feather cloak, she had a gorgeous exquisite face as cold as ice.

    And her temperament was as fierce and intractable as a zing me. She gave the impression of being aggressive and haughty.

    Hua Wuyou!

    What did shee for?

    As most people present recognized the neer quickly, they got tensed up.

    Hua Wuyou was an outstanding figure from the younger generation of the Hua n, one of the seven top aristocratic families. Last year, she was admitted to the Green-deer School with excellent grades.

    By virtue of her incredible talent, it only took her one year to join the Inner Branch and became a student of the Martial Art Department of the school.

    Being an arrogant and unapproachable bully, she made all her enemies pay a steep price for offending her, and people described her as a ¡°raksasi¡± (a beautiful female demon who fed on human flesh).

    The best-known example was how she treated a man who made a joke about her six months ago. That man came from an ordinary aristocratic family. He was nearly battered to death, and his cultivation narrowly escaped from being destroyed.

    After that, she was nicknamed ¡°raksasi.¡±

    It was surprising that this ¡°raksasi¡± should show up to bother Lin Xun, when the tumult brought by the Song cousins just subsided several minutes ago.

    That was iprehensibly bizarre! Howe this man, who had deeply offended the descendants of the Song n, should make enemies with Hua Wuyou, the fearsome raksasi from the Hua n? He would be considered an enemy of these two high-ss aristocratic families!

    Ordinary practitioners would probably be too scared to fall asleep if they offended either one of the two influential families, but Lin Xun sessfully provoked both families in one go. Who could believe it?

    And now the point was that offending Hua Wuyou would be much more serious than offending Song Chonghe, because of her exalted position as well her ruthless character.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s him!¡±

    A man said in an angry tone, fixing Lin Xun with a menacing re.

    Nobody took notice of this well-dressed young man standing beside Hua Wuyou until now.

    Obviously, he was soundly hit, with a face beaten ck and blue and ruffled hair. There were blood stains all over his clothes, making him look wretched.

    This young man was Hua Wuhen.

    His presence ounted for why Hua Wuyou wasing for Lin Xun. It was because Lin Xun had beat up her younger brother!

    In the meantime, Lin Xuefeng¡¯s face turned pale when Hua Wuhen came stomping in with her brother, calling the name of Lin Xun.

    The avengers from the Hua n came unexpectedly quick! And it was surprising that Hua Wuhen, who had just been badly injured, should rush here to pay them back for the insult without regard for his wretched appearance.

    He felt guilty and full of remorse, for Lin Xun would not have got entangled in the trouble if he didn¡¯t offer to help him.

    ¡°So, you are Lin Xun?¡±

    Hua Wuyou fixed her bright eyes at Lin Xun, and her icy face assumed a look of malice.

    Thwack!

    She didn¡¯t move a finger but a fiery red whip suddenly cracked in the air as a sh of lightning,ing towards Lin Xun with horrible strength.

    The target was Lin Xun¡¯s head!

    The attack was as swift and powerful as thunderbolt, as ifunched to conquer and destroy everything.

    How horrifying the hit was! And how aggressive the woman was!

    The first thing she did after walking into the hall was to kill Lin Xun with her whip. It seemed to her that nobody else was present but her enemy.

    What kind of person can be called a bully?

    Just look at her!

    This attack fully demonstrated how apt her nickname ¡°raksasi¡± was.

    The whip almost struck Lin Xun before people had time to react. Unprepared for the attack, Lin Xun could do nothing but reached out his fist to withstand it.

    A deafening sound of explosion rang out as the vacant space in front of Lin Xun copsed and the side table gotpletely shattered. He was also pushed back and staggered under the force.

    Lin Xun blocked the deadly attack, which caused a bleeding gash on his right hand. The cut was so deep that even his bone could be vaguely seen.

    And his entire right arm was in a sharp pain. Without his exceptionally tough constitution, his arm could have been paralyzed by this attack!

    Lin Xun¡¯s face darkened instantly and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that this woman could behave so ruthlessly!

    The other attendees got startled by her vicious attack as well.

    Hua Wuyou gave a small frown and assumed a look of slight surprise, which was quickly switched to a cold sneer, ¡°You are better than I expect. No wonder you have the guts to bully my younger brother in public. But unfortunately, you have to die today. ¡°

    Thwack!

    Her voice had hardly faded away when shended another blow. The whip, shining blindingly, shot towards Lin Xun like a red lightning, smashing the vacant space and producing great bangs.

    It could be seen clearly, from this impressive attack, that Hua Wuyou far outstripped Song Chonghe and Song Zhe in terms of her fighting capacity.

    Staring maliciously at the scene, Hua Yuhen was filled with excitement and exaltation of triumph. He turned to Hua Wuyou, his second elder sister for help because he knew nobody but she would revenge him without scruple.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Hua Wuyou.¡±

    In a fury, Shi Yu moved before the whip hit Lin Xun. Holding his bronze mace, he rushed forward.

    Ning Meng moved almost simultaneously. His bulky figure dashed towards Hua, ready to give her a powerful punch.

    Shi and Ning reacted swiftly, and yet someone was even quicker.

    ng!

    It was Bai Lingshi! Instead of sitting there quietly, she rose and pointed her spirit sword at Hua Wuyou. The white sword she held was nearly transparent, with the twinkle of stars gleaming at the point, emitting a burst of mighty sword light.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Hua Wuyou jeered as she intensified the attack! The fiery red whip danced in the air and produced a sequence of sharp explosive sounds.

    The bronze mace of Shi Yu fell to the ground

    The attack from Ning Meng was blocked.

    Even the starry light spurted from Bai Lingshi¡¯s sword was dispersed.

    Trapped by three outstanding practitioners, Hua Wuyou didn¡¯t show a hint of fear, and sessfully resisted all the attacks.

    However, she stumbled a little after this, and her face turned reddish.

    Anyway, Hua was not at a disadvantage even when she alone fought against these three persons. This fact appalled a lot of people.

    Of course, nobody was absolutely sure whether Shi Yu, Ning Meng and Bai Lingshi had shown their real strength, but this would not change the fact that Hua Wuyou had extraordinary fighting capacity.

    Bai Lingshi also gave an awesome disy of wielding sword. The gleam of the de as it shed through the air looked stunning, just like the sparkle of a shooting star.

    More importantly, she stuck up for Lin Xun once again!

    Zhao Yin¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. He found that Bai had helped Lin Xun several times. So what was going on between them?

    ¡°Hua Wuyou, I am the host of the feast. You intrude on my ce without permission and even intend to kill my guests. Do you think this is your house where you can do anything you like?¡±

    Shi Yu said frigidly, putting his hands behind his back. He didn¡¯t even try to conceal his anger.

    ¡°I have my reason for killing him, but I don¡¯t think I have to exin it to you.¡±

    Hua Wuyou replied in an indifferent manner. Her gaze swept dismissively round the hall and fixed on Lai Lingshi for a while in the end.

    Then she turned her attention to Lin Xun, saying, ¡°A chance for you. Come to the Tianwu Arena in the Forbidden City three dayster and I will be there waiting for you. If you don¡¯t show up, I will destroy everything you have whatever the cost.¡±

    Apparently, Hua Wuyou had little opportunity to kill Lin Xun under this circumstance and she knew that. Thus she quit promptly and mounted this challenge.

    Having finished her words, she turned around and strode off without any hesitation, followed by her brother who left unwillingly.

    ¡°You are going to leave now?¡±

    Shi Yu asked as his face darkened.

    ¡°Or you want me to stay longer?¡±

    Hua Wuyou asked back without turning her head.

    ¡°Bitch, how dare you act like this!¡±

    Ning Meng yelled angrily.

    ¡°What if I insist on keeping you here?¡±

    Shi Yu said, fairly beside himself with rage. Lin Xun stopped his friends from keeping tangling with Hua Wuyou, ¡°Let them go. I will handle this on my own.¡±

    His face remained calm, his deep eyes were as tranquil as t sea, only his voice conveyed his ruthless determination.

    After an exchange of nces, Shi Yu and Ning Meng let out a sigh and kept silent.

    Lin Xun¡¯s reaction was not surprising for Hua Wuyou. Her lips curved into a sneering smile and she immediately walked out of their sight together with his brother.

    This woman appeared suddenly and disappeared like the wind. She directly attacked Lin Xun upon arrival and withdrew decisively when the tide turned against her. It seemed that she could do whatever she wanted!

    At the thought of this bully, Shi Yu¡¯s face clouded with annoyance.

    ¡°I am sorry but the dinner has toe to an end. We may have a feast some other day.¡± Shi Yu said. The sessive idents upset him and thus he was in no mood for carrying on with the feast.

    The attendees looked at one another in dismay, excused themselves and left one after another.

    They were aware that the evening had been spoiled by these incidents and it was pointless to keep staying here.

    Most seats became vacant soon, and Bai Lingshi also rose to leave.

    Astonishingly, she left without saying another word to Lin Xun, as if what she did had more to do with indignation than with the particr person, namely Lin Xun.

    Anyway, it was unusual for her to do so, which naturally led to people¡¯s spection.

    Following at her heels, Zhao Yin also made his departure after saying to Lin Xun, ¡°Lingshi had a deep sense of justice so she would not stand by and allow innocent people to be bullied. Don¡¯t think too much about it and feel uneasy.¡±

    It was hard to tell whether his words had unspoken implication. Finally, casting a meaningful nce at Lin Xun, Zhao Yin floated away.

    ¡°Oh, Childe Zhao is telling you to stay away from Bai Lingshi, if you don¡¯t want to infuriate him.¡±

    Ning Mengughed wryly.

    Since all the attendees had left except them, he put it quite straightforward.

 Chapter 369 - Get An Insight to Taoism of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 369: Get An Insight to Taoism of Martial Arts</h4>

    The reason why Zhao Yin made such ament was not a big deal. What made Shi Yu frown was Lin Xun¡¯s duel with Hua Wuyou.

    ording to Hua Wuyou¡¯s carefree characteristics, if Lin Xun didn¡¯t go to fight with Hua Wuhen, she would absolutely revenge on Lin Xun by all means!

    ¡°Damn it, this woman is a real hassle.¡±

    Shi Yu could not help but scold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can deal with it by myself.¡±

    Lin Xun smiled quietly. During their conversation, his right arm had recovered surprisingly. There was only a light-color scar on the back of his right hand.

    However, wounds could be healed, but the challenge Hua Wuyou brought would not be forgotten by Lin Xun.

    Up to now, he had experienced many dangerous battles. He was threatened by Young Sword King Shie Yutang by a sword against his throat. He had also been under the suppression of arrogant Chi Cangfeng.

    Now, he was hurt by Hua Wuyou recklessly. If he could bear such humiliations any longer, he would be no different from the tortoise which could only shrink his head when suffering attacks!

    ¡°I must go and fight!¡±

    Lin Xun had decided. His voice was firm and tough, allowing no denial.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng both hesitated.

    Although Hua Wuyou was an annoying one, she was an extremely powerful practitioner. She sessfully entered Martial Department of Green-deer School in one year and became an internal student.

    Many people in theter stage of Sea Spirit Realm were weak than Hua Wuyou, who was only in the perfect middle stage of Sea Spirit Realm!

    Among the disciples of aristocratic families in the Forbidden City, Hua Wuyou¡¯s strength could rank among top 100 in Sea Spirit Realm.

    This ranking might not be surprising, but she could be called the top existence of the same generation since there were countless amazing people in so many aristocratic families in the Forbidden City.

    Lin Xun, who was just promoted to the early stage of Sea Spirit Realm, was inferior to Hua Wuyou, even though his fighting effectiveness was abnormally strong.

    In this case, neither Shi Yu nor Ning Meng could be optimistic about Lin Xun¡¯s decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for all these things since it¡¯s because of me. Lin Xun, don¡¯t worry about this fight. You couldn¡¯t get hurt any more. Lin Family needs you to take charge of the overall situation!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Xuefeng, who had never spoken, said with a determined look.

    Shi Yu and Ning Meng were stunned. They didn¡¯t know the storm was not caused by Lin Xun, but rted to his cousin before!

    Lin Xun interrupted coldly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have saved you if I reckoned this is your own business. Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I must deal with this matter by myself!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng¡¯s face changed. His mood was surging withplex emotions, angry, remorseful, guilty, sad, moved...

    ¡°I...¡±

    As Lin Xuefeng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, Lin Xun patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, go ahead.¡±

    Shi Yu agreed to Lin Xun at this moment. Obviously, he knew Lin Xun would not change his mind.

    ¡°Do you need some help? We can hurt this stinky woman badly so that she won¡¯t have the chance to fight with you!¡±

    Ning Meng suddenly suggested.

    Although his n was a bit gloomy, it was an extremely effective way to avoid this fight, which inspired Shi Yu and Lin Xuefeng.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Lin Xun shook his head and refused. His dark eyes were deep with thoughts. He said, ¡°This is also an opportunity for me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ning Meng couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Shi Yu understood after thinking for a while and asked, ¡°Do you want to earn a name in the Forbidden City by this fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t deny his will. And he wanted more. If he could win Hua Wuyou, his prestige would be immeasurable, which would be beneficial for him to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak!

    He could abandon the title of the Weakest Leader of Aristocratic Family in the Forbidden City from then on. Damn the ¡°weakest leader¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mean to pour cold water on you, but if...¡±

    As soon as Ning Meng opened his mouth, Lin Xun knew what he was going to say. He replied directly, ¡°I will not allow the possibility of failure this time!¡±

    His voice was forceful and lofty.

    ¡°Okay! When you win, I¡¯ll give you a banquet in Smiles of Beauties again and celebrate for your victory! ¡±

    Shi Yu announced with emotions.

    Lin Xun was suddenly dumb and refused, ¡°I dare not go to the banquet you arranged again. I¡¯ll be mad if the same thing happens at your banquet.¡±

    Shi Yu¡¯s smile face was stagnant. Ning Meng could not helpughing.

    ...

    It waste at night when Lin Xun came out of Smiles of Beauties.

    Zhu Laosan drove the chariot and sent Lin Xuefeng back to Northlight Lin first. Then he drove to Heart-cleansing Peak with Lin Xun.

    On the way, Lin Zhong also learned about the vicissitudes in Smiles of Beauties. He could not help being angry and worried.

    Lin Zhong was obviously opposed to Lin Xun¡¯s decision to meet Hua Wuyou three dayster, but he also knew that he could not persuade Lin Xun.

    ¡°Granddad Zhong, when you return to Heart-cleansing Peak, hand these 1.9 million gold coins to Vulture and tell him to improve the strength of Heart-cleansing Peak as soon as possible.¡±

    Lin Xun opened his mouth and handed Lin Zhong a storage bag.

    This huge sum of money was given by Shi Yu. It was the money auctioned by seven rare spiritual materials Lin Xun entrusted a few days ago.

    The auction price was 2.2 million gold coins. After offsetting the 300 thousand gold coins Lin Xun had borrowed, he got 1.9 million gold coins.

    It meant that each spiritual material had the average price of more than 30 million gold coins!

    With this huge amount of money, Lin Xun could solve many urgent problems. At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about making money for a while.

    ¡°Young master, why are you so haste?¡±

    Lin Zhong asked in astonishment.

    ¡°I have a premonition that there will be more trouble to me in the near future. There is not much time left for us.¡±

    Lin Xun took a deep breath and looked grim, ¡°If Lin Family wants to rise, we will not only be rejected and resisted by three coteral forces, but also be interfered by the outside world. We must be prepared before enemies take more actions. ¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s eyes shrunk. Looking at the young man¡¯s firm and quiet face, he could not help butment in his heart. After these days of tempering, his young master was obviously different from the first time he entered the Heart-cleansing Peak.

    He began to adapt to his identity and mold his majesty and bearing.

    This was exactly the way of transformation that every person in charge of a family must go through!

    ...

    After back to Heart-cleansing Peak, Lin Xun came to the cliff of the Peak. The moon was bright and the sky was clear with few stars, the clouds were thick and the wind was cold, bringing Lin Xun¡¯s hair up.

    ng!

    Lin Xun picked up his saber. His figure was as light as bird. He performed sabery in the sea of clouds and wind.

    His sabery had its own Taoism so the Taoism of his martial arts existed in his sabery.

    After stepping into Sea Spirit Realm, he could feel general trends of the world. His cultivation of martial arts changed as well. He began to understand and control the great power of Heaven and Earth.

    It was not until this time that Lin Xun came out Tianyuan Sabery he mastered had showed its real power now.

    Reaching for the Stars was hardly enough to hurt Sea Spirit Realm man in the past although its power was strong because the power of this move was limited by the practitioner¡¯s cultivation.

    Now, once Reaching for the Stars was applied, it could borrow the power from heaven and earth. Its power was more than twice as before consequently.

    Drawing down the Moon was even more powerful than Reaching for the Stars. When its power was exerted, a bright moon would show up and awe everything.

    At this moment, Lin Xun was practicing Drawing down the Moon in the nature.

    In the dim moonlight, his figure shifted in the sea of clouds, his long hair was flying with the wind and the de of saber reflected the moon in the sky, shining.

    He looked calm, indifferent, immersing in oblivion as if he had already forgotten everything happened in Smiles of Beauties.

    Abandoning normal performances after obtaining one¡¯s wish was a derogatory sentence.

    But in practice, it meant to get the essence of martial arts and forget the forms!

    At the moment, Lin Xun waved his saber with his heart. It was simple and smooth like flowing clouds and running water. There was no regr trace in his movements. But it was the embodiment of detachment.

    ¡°Lin Xun is practicing his saber as usual. It seems that the duel three dayster didn¡¯t affect him since he didn¡¯t seize every moment to improve his cultivation.¡±

    In the distance, Vulture observed and said in thoughts.

    Young Ke slightly nodded her head.

    Lin Xun was now in the state of oblivion. He was indifferent and leisurely when he moved. If he born worries in his heart, he could not be so calm.

    In another part of the mountain, there was a thatched cottage. Before the thatched cottage, Lin Zhong looked at the top of the peak where Lin Xun was. From time to time, strange colors shed through his pupils.

    ¡°That is Taoism of Martial Arts, young master starts to get an insight to the Taoism of martial arts and master the essence of fighting.¡±

    Lin Zhong murmured, ¡°I began to understand this truth in theter stage of Sea Spirit Realm... I wonder what kind of artistic power young master will control when he is promoted to Tao Insight Realm... ¡±

    ¡°Why did you think the power of the artistic conception could only be achieved in Tao Insight Realm?¡±

    Suddenly, a sullen voice came out of the thatched cottage. Naturally, it was Zhu Laosan.

    ¡°When I was fighting in the battlefield, I met a young man master the elements of fire with the cultivation of the middle stage of Sea Spirit Realm. With one strike, his sword could burn a chain of mountains with the saber light sweeping over thousands of miles. It was an unparalleled.¡±

    Zhu Laosan¡¯s voice was as indifferent as a rock, but his words moved Lin Zhong. Lin Zhong asked immediately, ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°He was not an imperial practitioner. I only knew his name was Chen Xiandu.¡±

    Lin Zhong was stunned. He stared at Lin Xun on the Peak, who was wielding a saber in the moonlight and clouds. He murmured in thought, ¡°So you think young master can obtain the power of the artistic conception before he reaches Tao Insight Realm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhu Laosan¡¯s short reply made Lin Zhong¡¯s look stagnant.

    Lin Zhong said after a while, ¡°Even if my young master could not reach this step, his strength of martial arts was outstanding in Sea Spirit Realm already!¡±

    There was indescribable pride on his face.

 Chapter 370 - In Him The Tiger Sniffs The Rose.

    <h4>Chapter 370: In Him The Tiger Sniffs The Rose.</h4>

    The same night in Northlight Lin

    After returning, Lin Xuefeng went straight to his father Lin Huaiyuan¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Father, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng looked solemn.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan opened his mouth with a smile.

    ¡°I decided to help Lin Xun to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak!¡±

    Lin Xuefeng imed resolutely.

    Lin Huaiyuan¡¯s smile suddenly solidified. He asked after a while, ¡°Tell me the reason.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng told all things happened tonight, including the fact that he almost died under Hua Wuhen¡¯s attacks.

    Knowing all this, Lin Huaiyuan¡¯s expressions varied. After a long time, he sighed with emotion, ¡°I understand.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Are you sure to... support Lin Xun? You should know that if Lin Xun is defeated by Hua Wuyou, you will get opportunities to regain the right to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peak... ¡±

    Before he finished, Lin Xuefeng said angrily, ¡°Father, Lin Xun is going to fight for me. How can you regard me as a selfish one?¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan gave a relieved smile and said: ¡°I am sure now that you really restore your mind to help Lin Xun sincerely.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng was stunned. Then he realized that what his father had just said was to test his mind. He couldn¡¯t help being ashamed and said, ¡°Sorry to let you down, father.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan waved his hand and consoled Lin Xuefeng, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry. If I were you, I would definitely make such a decision. You¡¯ve done a good job. I¡¯m d to your performance. I will support you in this matter.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng was shocked and said excitedly, ¡°Thanks for knowing me, father!¡±

    ¡°But you should know Northlight Lin will not recognize Lin Xun immediately. Your grandfather has reached an agreement with Lin Xun. We should respect your grandfather¡¯s will.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan pondered.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Lin Xuefeng nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan waved his hand to send Lin Xuefeng away. He sighed then.

    Lin Huaiyuan didn¡¯t mention one thing. When Lin Xuefeng decided to help Lin Xun with all his strength, Northlight Lin had alreadymitted to Lin Xun. It was only a matter of time for theirpletely return.

    ¡°Lin Xun... is really a rare talent. If he can win the fight with Hua Wuyou, it will be a great shock and warning for the other three affiliated forces. ¡±

    Lin Huaiyuan sat there alone, lost in thought.

    Through Lin Xuefeng¡¯s view, he had realized that the potential of Lin Xun couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He had so many powerful young friends like Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin...

    ...

    Late night in Westbrook Lin

    The lights in the conference hall were bright.

    Lin Tianlong, the leader of Westbrook Lin, put away the news he just got and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Quite good news. Lin Xun finally met difficult! He offended Song Family and Hua Family this time since he dared to beat Hua Wuhen in the street and seriously injure Song Chonghe and Song Zhe in Smiles of Beauties! ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, he promised to fight with Hua Wuyou, a terrible woman who ran amok. She is also famous in Green-deer School. Lin Xun was seeking for death to make such engagement.¡±

    On the other side, Lin Nianshan, the leader of Floating-cloud Lin, chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s retribution he couldn¡¯t avoid. ording to Hua Wuyou¡¯s cruelty, Lin Xun would be crippled or died when he was defeated. We can seize the opportunity to take back the right of charging Heart-cleansing Peak at that time!¡±

    Lin Pingdu, the leader of Flying-peak Lin, made a sound with calcting eyes.

    They were very depressed in these days. They had made a n to control Lin Xun in the dark and let him be their puppet.

    Who ever thought that he would either hide in Heart-cleansing Peak or go out with two Tao Insight Realm men, Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan, which made it hard for them to do anything?

    How couldn¡¯t they feel excited when they heard such good news in upset and powerless?

    ¡°But we had underestimated Lin Xun¡¯s socialwork. ording to the news, at the banquet he attended in Smiles of Beauties, many top young figures stood up for Lin Xun, such as Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Bai Lingshi and Zhao Yin. They forced Song Chonghe and Song Zhe to leave the banquet in a hurry. That was not a simple thing.¡±

    Lin Tianlong opened his mouth again.

    As soon as this remark came out, the excitement in Lin Nianshan¡¯s and Lin Pingdu¡¯s heart subsided. Their minds restored at once.

    ¡°At present, it¡¯s not sure what kind of rtionships between Lin Xun and those young people is, so we don¡¯t need to worry too much. After all, no matter how powerful the forces behind these young people are, these forces will definitely not support Lin Xun because of these young men¡¯s likes or dislikes.¡±

    Lin Nianshan calmly analyzed, ¡°Take Shi Yu for example, he is the third son of Fortune God Shi, but it is impossible for him to make Keystone Business fully support Lin Xun.¡±

    ¡°With that uncounted, offending Song family and Hua Family was enough for him to be trapped in doom!¡±

    Lin Pingdu said coldly, ¡°We just need to see how he would be defeated, and then seize the opportunity to control him at one stroke!¡±

    ¡°How about go to the Tianwu Arena to have a look at this duel three dayster?¡±

    Lin Tianlong suddenly proposed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree more.¡±

    Lin Nianshan and Lin Pingdu both agreed.

    ...

    Tonight, not only the four branches of Lin Family received these news, many big forces in the Forbidden City got it as well.

    After all, that Hua Wuhen was beaten in the street and Song Chonghe was seriously injured were both big news. Lin Xun did these at the same time, which could attract the attention of all forces.

    ¡°Lin Xun? Who is he? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he is the descendant of Lin Daochen. Now he lives on Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    ¡°Aha, interesting thing! I haven¡¯t heard much news about Lin Family after that bloody incident happened more than ten years ago. ¡±

    ...

    ¡°Lin Xun was really domineering. How dared he offend two first-ss aristocratic families overnight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that three dayster, he will fight with Hua Wuyou in Tianwu Arena.¡±

    ¡°What Song Family and Hua Family will react at that time?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and have a look then?¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Lin Daochen was a legendary figure in the world. Even today¡¯s emperor highly praised him. I wonder the uniqueness about his descendant.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Lin Xun? Is that the weakest leader of aristocratic family in the Forbidden City?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°He was really bold. He dared to provoke demon Hua Wuyou. Was he seeking for death£¿¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, I have a feeling that after tomorrow, this news will make a sensation in the Forbidden City!¡±

    ¡°Of course it will. Rare people dared to offend the two first-ss aristocratic families like Lin Xun did.¡±

    ...

    Discussing like this spread in the Forbidden City in an incredible speed under the shadow of night, causing a lot of uproar.

    Early in the next morning

    The news began to be broadcast on the huge light curtain in the central area of the Forbidden City before daybreak.

    The dignified, graceful and beautiful woman narrated the story ofst night in Smiles of Beauties in an orderly tone.

    Immediately, it caused a huge stir in the scene.

    ¡°Lin Xun was so powerful to beat Hua Wuhen and injured Song Chonghe. Why didn¡¯t he take part in the Nation Test?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumor several days ago that he was obsessed withmon affairs and didn¡¯t have time to participate in the Nation Test. Otherwise, he would be sure to win a ce for himself ording to his fight effectiveness!¡±

    ¡°Hum, no matter how fierce he is, he is doomed to die since he dared to offend Hua Family and Song Family. I¡¯m afraid that Heart-cleansing Peak, which was on his charge now, has to have its master changed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic. Dare you beat the people of first-ss aristocratic family? Shut up if you dare not.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful he was, how could he be the opponent of Hua Wuyou? Let¡¯s wait and see. Lin Xun is doomed to end in a fiasco and lose his reputation three dayster! ¡±

    All kinds of voices were raised and some discussions about Lin Xun became the focus of attention.

    It improved Lin Xun¡¯s reputation invisibly. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it could spread all over the Forbidden City and be known by countless practitioners.

    The duel about Lin Xun and Hua Wuyou two dayster aroused the expectation and curiosity of countless people.

    Many people rushed to Tianwu Arena to buy a ticket when they had been informed of the news. To their surprise, the tickets at that special day were sold out!

    It proved highly attentions had been paid to this duel.

    Even in Green-deer School, many students did the same. After all, Hua Wuyou was a famous student in Martial Department.

    It was hard to believe that Hua Wuyou would make such an engagement with her high status.

    Many students began to inquire about Lin Xun¡¯s information. They were surprised to learn that he was only a teenager and had not participated in the Nation Test.

    Did he deserve to fight with Hua Wuyou?

    However, the stranger the thing was, the more curious it had been. Some students also decided toe to the scene and witness Lin Xun¡¯s power. They wished they wouldn¡¯t be disappointed by his performances.

    Lin Xun didn¡¯t know all this.

    He resumed his former practicing life when he went back to Heart-cleansing Peakst night. He meditated, practiced his sabery and observed the images of heaven and earth. He was calm and acted as usual. It seemed that the duel with Hua Wuyou was not a big deal in his mind at all.

    In the engagement day, Lin Xun had a breakfast prepared by Young Ke in the warm morning light, stretched his body contentedly and said goodbye to Young Ke and Vulture with a smile, ¡°When Ie back, let¡¯s visit Yang Ling¡¯s Refining workshop together. I got a wonderful idea to make money.¡±

    Then, apanied by Lin Zhong and Zhu Laosan, he left Heart-cleansing Peak.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this guy abnormal? He¡¯s going to fight today. But he¡¯s still thinking about how to make money!¡±

    Young Ke¡¯s beautiful eyes and eyebrows were stunned.

    ¡°Aha, in him the tiger sniffs a rose. The more he thought, the more confidence he had about this battle.¡±

    Vulture smiled, his clear eyes full of wisdom.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Young Ke agreed in thoughts.

 Chapter 371 - Battle in Tianwu Arena

    <h4>Chapter 371: Battle in Tianwu Arena</h4>

    As soon as Lin Xun got out of Heart-cleansing Peak, he was surprised to find there was someone waiting for him.

    Shi Yu had an easy demeanor in white robe. Ning Meng stood as a steel tower with his resolute demeanor. Even Gong Ming and Ye Qi were there.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lin Xun was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We will apany you and support you this time. We can¡¯t let others look down on you!¡±

    Shi Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, the rumor in the Forbidden City said that you had offended Song Family and Hua Family so you would be helpless. Wasn¡¯t it hitting us in the face?¡±

    Ning Meng despised.

    Lin Xun was touched. He knew that it would take a lot of courage for Shi Yu and Ning Meng to stand on his side.

    ¡°Aha, we are here to join in the fun.¡±

    Ye Qi also made a voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Ming nodded and agreed with Ye Qi.

    This was the way ofmunication between men. Seemingly joking actually represented a certain attitude in heart.

    To be honest, Lin Xun was really surprised. When he was in Bloodthirsty Camp, he was not familiar with Gong Ming and Ye Qi. They even had been enemies in eliminating fights. Unexpectedly, they would support him in this way.

    Lin Xunughed: ¡°You really had nothing better to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit. Let¡¯s go Tianwu Arena right now.¡±

    Ning Meng was a little impatient, shouting.

    Then they took the chariot together.

    ¡°Lin Xun, I have something to tell you.¡±

    On the chariot, Shi Yu whispered to Lin Xun, ¡°We four have decided to use some of our family¡¯s strength to help you solve some of your fetters in the dark.¡±

    Before Lin Xun responded, Shi Yu quickly exined, ¡°We all knew that you had to solve the internal problems first if you want to take charge of Heart-cleansing Peakpletely. These internal problems were from nowhere but Westbrook Lin, Floating-cloud Lin, Flying-peak Lin and Northlight Lin.¡±

    ¡°It may be difficult for us to deal with them directly, but it¡¯s easy to trouble them in the dark.¡±

    ¡°For example, Westbrook Lin relied on their 50 industries in the Forbidden City for survival. We can use the strength of our own families to suppress these industries!¡±

    ¡°In the same way, we can use this method to deal with other three coteral forces of Lin Family.¡±

    Shi Yu said with a smile, ¡°This is amercial war. It can inflict great damage on these forces as easy as falling off the log.¡±

    ¡°A practitioner couldn¡¯t continue his practice if he has no resource, let alone a family without wealth.¡±

    ¡°If this is done, it will give these forces a heavy blow. At that time, you can take this opportunity to speed up the pace of unifying them!¡±

    Lin Xun feltplicated after hearing this. This must be Shi Yu¡¯s idea. Only he coulde up with such a ruthless strategy.

    If Shi Yu, Ning Meng, Gong Ming and Ye Qi used the power in their family together, the power produced would be really terrible!

    After all, today¡¯s four coteral forces of Lin Family could only be regarded as inferior forces. How could theypete with great forces in the first-ss like Keystone Business, Ning Family, Gong Family and Ye Family?

    Even if they could only use a small part of their family power, it would be enough to make the four coteral forces of Lin Family suffer a lot!

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shi Yu asked Lin Xun¡¯s opinion.

    He needed to get Lin Xun¡¯s allowance. After all, they were outsiders of Lin Family. It was taboo to interfere others¡¯ family affairs.

    ¡°I will decide it after this duel.¡±

    Lin Xun said in thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Yu nodded.

    It was a matter of great concern. If he was Lin Xun, he would be cautious.

    ¡°By the way, your duel with Hua Wuyou has attracted the attention of the whole Forbidden City. Many powerful people are likely to appear in Tianwu Arena to watch this duel.¡±

    Shi Yu suddenly reminded.

    Lin Xun said with a smile: ¡°Hua Wuyou is really powerful in means. If I fail this time, wouldn¡¯t everyone in the Forbidden City know it all at once? It¡¯s too humiliating.¡±

    Shi Yu also smiled: ¡°So you can¡¯t fail this time. If you fail, we will beughed at too.¡±

    ¡°Why are theyughing at you?¡±

    Lin Xun was stunned.

    ¡°They willugh at us making an ipetent friend in the team.¡±

    Shi Yu said with a smile.

    Lin Xun turned his eyes and shouted Shi Yu away.

    ...

    Tianwu Arena.

    It was said that in ancient times, this ce was a battlefield of purgatory, where many heroes were buried. Later, it was ordered by the founding emperor of Ziyao Empire to build thisrge-scale arena.

    At this time, the Tianwu Arena was already a sea of people. 100 thousand seats were all crowded with dense figures. The scene was extremely hot.

    Around the arena, the second-story and the third-story box had been upied by dignitaries.

    Lin Xun and Hua Wuyou¡¯s duel attracted the whole city¡¯s attention before they started!

    It was not because their authority, but because of their special identities.

    Hua Wuyou was a noble one in seven first-ss aristocratic families and was also well-known in Martial Department of Green-deer School. Among the younger generation, her fighting ability was strong enough to be among the top 100.

    Lin Xun was a descendant of Lin Family. Although Lin Family had been in decline for a long time, it was brilliant in the age of legendary Lin Daochen.

    As the lineal descendant of Lin Daochen, 15-year-old Lin Xun offended Song Family and Hua Family overnight. It was hard to ignore this news.

    For some big shot who knew the secret of Lin Family, the emergence of Lin Xun had too much to pay attention to.

    His life experience was so special. The bloody incident more than ten years ago involved many amazing secrets.

    Although Lin Xun returned to the Forbidden City alone, it was too strong and abnormal for him to offend two top aristocratic families under such a helpless and tight spot.

    Chi family, who had carried out encirclement and suppression actions against Lin Xun, also concerned about this. Why... Lin Xun acted so boldly?

    How many monsters stood behind him?

    Different perspectives of attention led to different attitudes towards issues.

    Most practitioners in the field did not consider these.

    What they were really interested in was the battle between Lin Xun and Hua Wuyou.

    ¡°What a spectacr situation. Who can imagine that Tianwu Arena will be so popr because of Hua Wuyou¡¯s duel with Lin Xun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lin Xun really made a big noise. He was so bold to offend Song Family and Hua Family.¡±

    ¡°s, it would be very disappointing if Lin Xun didn¡¯te to fight this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s already news. Lin Xun is bound to appear today. Let¡¯s wait for the fun. ¡± ¡°Aha, in this way, Lin Xun might be beaten to death. Hua Wuyou is a well-known demon. I¡¯m afraid that he would be abolished of his cultivation even if he didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Hua Wuyou is too strong. It¡¯s a very slim hope for Lin Xun to win.¡±

    All around the huge arena, there were discussions everywhere. The noise was like thunder, surging between heaven and earth.

    Most people were against Lin Xun. They thought that even if his talent was outstanding, he had just been promoted to Sea Spirit Realm. Hua Wuyou had a higher cultivation stage than him. So he was doomed to be defeated.

    Some people also retorted that Lin Xun must rely on some special means since he dared to fight.

    But there were fewer practitioners holding this view.

    ¡°Do you see that? Most people in the field are against Lin Xun. I have to admire his courage if he reallyes.¡±

    In a box, Lin Tianlong, leader of Westbrook Lin,ughed.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, he will be shamed by the whole Forbidden City andpletely be aughingstock. It will be difficult for him to raise his head in the future. Therefore, even if he knows that he will fail, he has to summon up his courage toe here.¡±

    Lin Nianshan said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about whether Hua Wuyou will kill Lin Xun on the spot with his carefree character.¡±

    ¡°I hope not. If Lin Xun dies, we may lose the chance to regain Heart-cleansing Peak.¡±

    Lin Pingdu frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s better to abolish his cultivation. If Lin Xun were killed, it would be too much. I only hope that Hua Wuyou could leave him a way to live.¡±

    Lin Tianlong muttered to himself.

    At this moment, cheers burst out in the arena, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s eyes.

    On the huge arena in the center, a beautiful ming figure appeared.

    She was charming in features, but her expression was cold as ice. When she was walking, she looked like a proud phoenix cruising in its territory, domineering and calm.

    That was Hua Wuyou!

    The scene was sensational. Eyes were all concentrated on Hua Wuyou. There were amaze, fear, envy and admiration.

    It seemed that Hua Wuyou felt unconscious for all this. She stood elegantly on the arena. Her red clothes looked like fire. Her ck hair floated in the wind.

    At first nce, people knew Hua Wuyou was extraordinary. She was an existence that could be called gifted woman who won the favor of God.

    She had terrible background and ability to be proud. It was hard for such a person to remain obscure.

    With the arrival of Hua Wuyou, the scene became hotter. Many people couldn¡¯t help discussing when Lin Xun would appear since Hua Wuyou hade.

    In their discussing, a tall and graceful figure, on the other side of the arena was pacing to the arena.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!